
Class 

Book r '. 

Cojpglit}) 



(JOSmiOlTT DEPOSE 



/ 







drjt 




Trtirix, 



Churches of Christ 



A Historical, Biographical, and Pictorial History 
of Churches of Christ 



UNITED STATES, AUSTRALASIA, 
ENGLAND AND CANADA 



. 



^ 



By JOHN T. BROWN, M. A. 

Author ''Bruce Norman," "The Guest of a Dream, or a Changed Life, 
Editor "Christian Companion," etc. 



INTRODUCTION BY 

JOHN W. McGARVEY, A. M., LL.D. 

President " College of the Bible." 



LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY 

JOHN P. MORTON AND COMPANY 

1904 



\6 



i* 



LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Tw« Copies Received 

FEB 29 1904 



U' 



Copyright £ntry 



CLASS 



A- kXc No. 



U 3 - 



OPY 



COPYRIGHTED BY 

JOHN T. BROWN 

1904 



e t 

• > • • 
t • c 



Dedicated to all who believe in the restoration of 
Primitive Christianity, and are doing all in their power 
to unite God's people upon the one foundation, "that 
Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, " and 
who take the Bible as their only rule of faith and 
practice. 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 



The Restoration Movement, ----.---___- i 

Churches of Christ in Australasia, - - - - - - - - - -115 

Churches of Christ in England, __________ 130 

Churches of Christ in Canada, - - - - ' - - - - - -138 

The American Christian Missionary Society, - - - - - - -150 

Christian Woman's Board of Missions, ---------163 

Among the Negroes of the South, ----------169 

Church Extension, - - - - 7 -------.- 178 

Foreign Christian Missionary Society, - - - - -- - - - - 186 

Churches of Christ in the United States, - - - - - - - -201 

Churches of Christ in Some of Our Large Cities, ------ 296 

Some of Our Educational Institutions, --______ 367 

Some Pioneers and Others who have been Prominent in the Restoration 

Movement, -__-_--_--->. __ 396 
Some National Evangelists, - - - •- - - - - - -475 

College and University Presidents, ---------- 486 

Corresponding Secretaries, ------------501 

Our Benevolences, _-__--_---___ 505 

Engravings and Short Sketches of Some of Our Churches, Ministers, and 

Workers, - -- - - - - - - - - - - - -514 

Appendix and General Index in back of Book. 



INTRODUCTION 

When our attention is fixed on a large body of men banded together 
for some great purpose, we instinctively inquire, When and where did it 
originate, and what has been the history of its progress? We wish this 
information not merely through curiosity, but in order that we may form a 
judgment as to the utility of the organization in the past, and of its probable 
utility in the future. If we have had a part in the work of the organization, 
we have a similar desire to perpetuate the remembrance of any important 
achievements with which it may have been credited. It is to these desires 
that historical writing owes its existence. 

The body of people distinctively known in our day as Disciples of Christ 
have had a remarkable history, one that has in very recent years challenged 
the attention and excited the wonder of all thoughtful observers of religious 
affairs in our great country. It has been characterized by a rapidity of 
growth in numbers, in intelligence, and in spiritual power unprecedented 
in this age of wonderful movements among men. The new generation now 
confronted by it would be stupid indeed if no general interest were felt in 
its history. A fe'w men yet living have taken important parts as actors in 
its earlier scenes, and thousands are living whose valiant services have con- 
tributed largely to its triumphs in later years. To all of these the anticipa- 
tion that their achievements in the service of God and humanity may be 
forgotten is most unwelcome. They hail with delight the prospect of having 
them embalmed in history. 

Apart from the last-mentioned desire, which may be regarded as in some 
measure a selfish one, the natural and benevolent wish that posterity may 
profit by the experiences of the past, furnishes another, and perhaps a nobler 
motive, for making a permanent record of passing events. If history, as the 
sages have told us, teaches by example, the most effective of all kinds of 
teaching, the lover of his race and of the God who employs human instru- 
mentalities to guide and govern the race must wish that all the good deeds 
of men shall be transmitted from age to age, as helps to every rising generation. 

These considerations fully justify the attempt which has culminated in 
the publication of this somewhat peculiar historical work. Furthermore f 



x INTRODUCTION 

the fact that the unexampled growth of the people of whom it treats is made 
up of an equally surprising growth of individual congregations of Disciples 
scattered here and there over the whole area of this continent, justifies the 
special form which this history in the main assumes, the history of individual 
churches, of groups of churches in certain localities, and of the rise and 
progress of educational and benevolent institutions which are the natural 
offspring of religious zeal and consecration. The originator and compiler 
of the work is entitled to the gratitude of his brethren in Christ, and also 
of the public at large, for an undertaking which involved a vast amount of 
labor on his part, and which has appeared from the beginning very hazardous 
from a financial point of view. How well he has succeeded will be deter- 
mined by the consensus of judgment among his multitude of readers. That 
this judgment may be most favorable, and that the author may be abundantly 
rewarded in every way, is my belief and my earnest prayer. 

J. W. McGarvey. 



THE AUTHOR'S STATEMENT 

Two years ago I conceived the plan of getting out a biographical, histori- 
cal, and pictorial encyclopedia of Churches of Christ. I consulted with a 
number of brethren, and all said that such a publication would be, not only 
interesting, but very valuable. I was assured by scores of my brethren 
that they would lend all assistance possible in getting out such a book. It 
has been a laborious undertaking. People were very slow to send in photos, 
and I have written sometimes as many as ten letters before receiving the 
photo or desired information. I traveled some twenty-five thousand miles 
in the interest of this publication, gathering data, photos, and taking advance 
orders. During the two years I traveled from the Lakes to the Gulf and 
from the Atlantic to the Pacific. 

The work would have been more successful, no doubt, if I could have 
devoted all my time to it, but I had to preach every Sunday and edit the 
Christian Companion, hence have only given a part of my time to this special 
work. I have felt for some time that such a publication was needed, but 
was not willing to undertake the work until two years ago. The work will 
be prized more highly in the years that are to come than now, because it is 
a kind of way mark of the Restoration Movement. 

It gives a history of the Movement to the present time. It also gives a 
number of sketches of our pioneers, our college presidents, some of our secre- 
taries, and a number of evangelists. It was not my intention to give sketches 
of all who deserved them; but to mention only a few, that the church, in the 
future, may know something of the sacrifices of these splendid men of God, 
who labored earnestly and sacrificed much during the Nineteenth Century 
to re-establish Primitive Christianity in the world. 

There are thousands of men, who are worthy and consecrated, whose 
names do not appear in this book. It would have been impossible to have 
gotten sketches from all of them. Those who are not mentioned in the book 
are as worthy as those who are mentioned, and there may be some, whose 
names are mentioned, who are not as worthy as some whose names do not 
appear. I have had to be my own judge, and am personally responsible 
for all who appear in this book. It is not as complete as I could wish, and, 
no doubt, has many imperfections, but I send it out on its mission, trusting 
and praying that it may strengthen the faith of some struggling disciple 
and encourage all to walk closer with Christ and to be more consecrated in His 
service. While it is not perfect, it is the best that I could do, under all the 
circumstances, and I must be held responsible for its imperfections. 



xii THE AUTHOR'S STATEMENT 

I desire to sincerely thank all who have assisted me in this great work, 
especially those whose names appear with the articles they have written. 
These brethren have been of untold service to me, and I will ever hold them 
in grateful remembrance for their assistance in getting out this publication. 
There are others, whose names do not appear in this book, who have given 
me much encouragement and assistance in publishing it. There are too 
many names to mention them all. 

The engravings were made by the Heybach-Bush Company, of this city. 
They are the very best. I have returned a great many photos that were 
not suitable. As a rule, those I used were the very best. If there is a bad 
engraving in the book it is because the photo was art inferior one. I was 
compelled to put in some few such photos, because good ones could not be 
secured. It was not my intention to have engravings of all of our church 
buildings, but simply a few, scattered all over the world, that the reader 
might know something of the architecture of our buildings. 

The size of the engraving has nothing to do with the importance of it. 
It was impossible to make all the same size, because the pictures varied in 
size. I have used my own judgment, in connection with that of the artist, 
in making some engravings larger than others. 

It is my purpose to publish Volume II of Churches of Christ in 1910 
(D. V.), just after our Centennial Convention, which is to be held in Pitts- 
burg, Pa., 1909. The second volume will be somewhat supplemental to the 
first. Some articles and some photos, which should have appeared in this 
volume, are left out because I was unable to secure them, but not because 
of any fault of mine. 

In the second volume I hope to publish, in addition to the new matter 
necessary, all the old material which was left out of the first. 

Some of my brethren told me in the beginning that I should get out a 
cheap book, so that it might have a large sale. The fact is, however, that a 
cheap book of this kind would have had no sale at all. A cheap book of 
halftone engravings would not sell. The first thousand of these books will 
cost nearly $6,000.00, almost six dollars a volume. I believe that our people 
will appreciate such a publication. 

My desire has been to give a faithful record of the work accomplished, 
and the reader will be his own judge as to how well the work has been done. 

Since beginning this volume, some, whose names appear in it, have 
fallen asleep. Some of them wrote me some time ago that they were anxious 
to see the book before they were called hence, but they have gone to their 
reward before it could be completed. Their names are written in the " Lamb's 
Book of Life." 



JOHN THOMAS BROWN 

John T. Brown, son of James M. and Susan Brown, w T as born one mile 
north of Alamo, Crockett County, Tennessee, October 10, 1869. 

He was eight years old before learning his letters. His first schooling 
was at a little log school-house one mile southeast of his home. After attend- 
ing a three months' school there he entered the public school at Alamo, but 
never went more than three months at a time. 

At the age of fourteen he began work with his father, who was a brick- 
layer. Though young in years he was grown in size, weighing one hundred 
and sixty-five at sixteen. He never served as an apprentice, but learned the 
trade so rapidly that in nine months after beginning he received the highest 
wages paid to a brick-mason. He helped to build the West Tennessee Insane 
Asylum, and spent a part of his time at Helena, Arkansas. 

When he was eighteen years of age he went to Winona, Mississippi. After 
working there five months, he contracted to burn the brick and build a brick 
house for J. R. Bingham, at Carrollton, Mississippi. There was a small band 
of Disciples at Winona, but they had no preaching and no Sunday-school; he 
had never done any church work, but thought that as he was away from home 
he could muster up courage to attempt it. At a social service he suggested 
that a Sunday-school be organized, which was done, and he was elected 
superintendent. After several efforts to pray, he succeeded, but could only 
utter eight or ten words. Determined, however, to do something for the 
church, he was undaunted, and whenever opportunity permitted tried to 
pray or speak a word for the Master. 

Mr. and Mrs. J. R. Bingham, of Carrollton, where he boarded, were 
devout members of the Methodist Church, and he owes much of his success 
in life to their interest in him and their influence over him. Mr. Bingham 
proposed if he would take a four years' course in a Methodist college to see 
that it did not cost him a cent, but he replied that he did not believe in the 
doctrines of the Methodist Church, and that he could not be educated by that 
church and then preach in the Church of Christ. When he bade them good-by 
to enter Thompson's Classical Institute at his old home, Mr. Bingham told 
him that if he ever needed money to write him. 

After being absent from school for years, when he was nineteen he entered 
Thompson's Classical Institute at Alamo, Tennessee. The following June 
he entered an oratorical contest and won the medal; he then taught school 
three months at Avery's School-house, which was two miles from his 
home. 



xiv JOHN THOMAS BROWN 

In September, 1890, he entered the College of the Bible, at Lexington, 
Kentucky. As soon as school closed he began teaching at Avery's School- 
house, and taught during the summer. The following summer, after a hard 
year's work in school, he evangelized up to Sunday night before school 
opened Monday. The Bible course and the course in Kentucky University, 
combined, make a seven years' course. He took both of these courses, with 
an additional two years' course in elocution, in five years; during the five 
years, however, on account of ill health, he was compelled to miss one year. 

In 1894 he graduated in elocution in the College of the Bible, and in 1896 
received a classical diploma from the College of the Bible and an A. B. from 
Centre College, now Central University, Danville, Kentucky, where he 
received his degree of A. M. in 1899. 

During his college career at Lexington the students were allowed to 
preach only twice a month, and, rather than break this rule, he left Kentucky 
University and entered Centre College at Danville. He was trying to educate 
a brother and sister and had partially to support his father and mother, 
besides paying his own way through college. 

While at Danville he preached at McCormacks and Burgin, Kentucky. At 
the latter place he built a six thousand dollar church during his last vacation 
in college, and preached there until he was called to become editor of the 
Christian Guide, now the Christian Companion. 

After matriculating in the College of the Bible in 1890, he had three 
dollars left, but he had not forgotten his old trade, and hence worked at that 
every Saturday and earned enough to pay his board each week. He had 
only been in college five months until he was elected secretary and treasurer 
of the Adelphian Boarding Club ; no freshman had ever been elected to this 
office before. This more than paid his way for two months. 

The second year he was in college he began preaching, and while he has 
served some nine or ten churches, not one owes him a cent. His financial 
ability was shown, not only in working his way through college, but also in 
church work after he began preaching. In 1897 he was selected as editor 
of the Christian Guide, and in two years it almost doubled its circulation. 
In 1902 he published " Bruce Norman," and in one year's time three editions 
were sold. His last book is "The Guest of a Dream; or, a Changed Life," 
which will soon be ready for delivery. 

He has worked for two years on "Churches of Christ," but during that 
time has preached every Sunday, written most of "Bruce Norman" and the 
"Guest of a Dream" and edited the Christian Companion and looked after 
the business interests of the paper. 

Mr. Brown is six feet two inches tall, has dark hair and blue eyes, and 
weighs one hundred and eighty-five pounds. 

From the foregoing facts one would naturally infer that he is a man of 
strong will and undaunted courage. These qualities, added to great physical 
endurance, have enabled him to do the work of two or three men during the 



JOHN THOMAS BROWN xv 

last few years. His hopefulness and his sunny disposition have also served 
as lubricants to the wear and tear of his strenuous life. 

In his work on " Churches of Christ" he has traveled much — north, south, 
east, west — and is perhaps known by sight to as many of our brethren as any 
man among us ; and he contemplates yet wider travels, for he is planning a 
visit to Palestine and all of our foreign mission stations, China, Japan, India, 
etc., in the near future. He has recently been engaged by the Southern 
Lyceum Bureau, of this city, to lecture next season. 

While an editor, author, and man of affairs, yet there is nothing that 
pleases him more than to preach the Gospel of Christ ; he is plain and p( <inted 
in his presentation of Scriptural truths, and always stands firmly on the 
"Old Foundation/' 

John T. Brown is a big-hearted man, as those of us who have shared so 
abundantly his generous and unselfish service can testify. There was never 
a truer friend, generous even to a fault, if such a thing is possible, and abso- 
lutely free from petty jealousies, always willing to extend a helping hand 
and kindly word to a struggling brother or a needy friend. 

This work, the "Churches of Christ," is a monument and tribute to the 
brain that conceived and the indomitable will that executed it. 

George Gowen. 



THE RESTORATION MOVEMENT. 



By J. B. BRINEY. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM OF CHRIST- 
PROPHECY AND HISTORY. 

Great historical movements usually strike 
their roots far back into the ages of the past, 
and these must be found and traced to their 
beginnings before the events that spring from 
them can be intelligently understood or ade- 
quately appreciated. Events do not occur with- 
out sufficient causes, and it is incumbent upon 
one who deals with the philosophy of history, 
to discover the underground fountains from 
which issue the streams that flow therefrom. 
Upon such primary work will largely depend 
a correct and satisfactory understanding of 
subjects of an historical nature. The Amer- 
ican Revolution is an enigma to every one who 
does not know the circumstances lying back 
of it, and out of which it grew. The wrongs 
inflicted upon the colonies, and the patient, 
persistent and fruitless efforts of the subjects 
of the British crown to have their righteous 
grievances redressed, must be perceived by any 
one who v. "Mild understand the thrilling- 
events of 1776 and those of the following seven 
years. No one can understand the sanguinary 
struggle between the States of the North and 
the South, without a fair knowledge of previous 
conditions and institutions. This principle ap- 
plies to all historical movements of whatever 
character. 

In performing the task now in hand, it is 
thought proper, in the first place, to examine 
the teaching of Holy Scripture in regard to 
the beginning of the kingdom of the Lord 
Jesus Christ. It is eminently desirable to de- 
termine when and where that heavenly institu- 
tion had its origin in the world's history. 
Probably no feature of important historical 
2 



movements is more interesting or important to 
the student than their beginnings. This Res- 
toration Movement is simply a chapter in 
the general history of the kingdom of God in 
this world, and hence the legitimacy of look- 
ing up the commencement of this divine insti- 
tution. This is not only legitimate, but it 
is absolutely necessary in order that the stu- 
dent may correctly understand the character 
and purposes of the spiritual kingdom that 
God has established among men. If a man 
would understand the nature and purposes of 
the Republic of the United States, he should 
go to its source, study the Declaration of In- 
dependence, inform himself in regard to the 
provisions of the Constitution respecting the 
conditions of citizenship, the rights, and duties 
of the citizen, etc. ; nor can he be an intelligent 
citizen without such information. 

This principle holds good as regards the 
kingdom of Christ. It cannot be understood 
without an adequate knowledge of the time 
and place of its origin. It is natural and log- 
ical to suppose that when this heavenly king- 
dom was first established, the conditions of 
entrance into it and the terms upon which 
its blessings might be enjoyed would be plainly 
and fully set forth. This reasonable consider- 
ation emphasizes the necessity of being ac- 
quainted with the law then promulgated con- 
cerning the terms and conditions of citizen- 
ship therein. This is God's kingdom of grace, 
and through it the economy of grace is admin- 
istered. The law of the forgiveness of sins is 
one of the laws that pertain to this kingdom, 
and he who would obtain the pardon of his 
sins must know and comply with this law. 
Paul attributed his freedom from the law of 
sin and death, to the law of the Spirit of life 
in Christ Jesus, and through James the Holy 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Spirit promises a blessing to him who looks 
into the perfect law of liberty and continues 
therein. Many considerations combine to em- 
phasize the importance of a knowledge of the 
time when the kingdom of heaven began, and 
that is the point immediately in hand. 

Every one fairly well acquainted with the 
contents of the Bible is aware of the fact that 
this institution is treated in that book from 
two points of view as to the time of its origin. 
It is spoken of prophetically, and is thus con- 
templated as in the future; and it is treated 
historically, and is thus regarded as in the 
past. Hence two converging lines, each point- 
ing to this kingdom, are seen to be running 
through the Scriptures. One of these lines is 
prophetical, and the other historical — one 
pointing forward to the kingdom as something 
yet to be established, and the other pointing- 
backward to it as something already estab- 
lished. It is axiomatically certain that two 
converging lines, if sufficiently produced in the 
direction of their convergence, will come to- 
gether somewhere at some time. If these two 
Scripture lines can be located and traced to the 
point of their intersection, they will certainly 
lead to the time and place of the historical be- 
ginning of the kingdom of heaven. That is, if it 
can be determined when and where the king- 
dom ceased to be regarded as prophetical, and 
began to be contemplated as historical, that fact 
will locate the actual beginning of the institu- 
tion. That being accomplished, everything else 
pertaining to the kingdom becomes of easy so- 
lution, and it can readily be determined who 
may become citizens thereof, and upon what 
terms. 

The thing that claims attention first in this 
connection is to definitely locate the line of 
prophecy and fix a point of departure there- 
upon. While the Israelites were in captivity 
in Babylon, King Nebuchadnezzar dreamed a 
dream that made a deep impression upon his 
mind, but when he arose in the morning "the 
thing was gone from" him. He only remem- 
bered that he had dreamed during the night, 
and that his dream was a very impressive one; 
but as to the character and meaning of the 
dream, his mind was a blank and he was 
greatly troubled. There were certain people 
in the realm who claimed to have power and 
wisdom to interpret dreams, and in his emer- 
gency the king appealed to these for help ; but 
he made an extreme and unusual demand upon 
them. He laid the situation before them and 
commanded them first to tell him the dream, 



and then give the interpretation thereof. They 
protested that such a thing had never before 
been required of any magician, enchanter, or 
Chaldean, and insisted that the king should tell 
them the dream, and they would then interpret 
it for him. The king renewed his demand, 
accompanying it with the following edict: 
"If ye make not known unto me the dream 
and the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut 
in pieces, and your houses shall be made a 
dunghill. But if ye show the dream and the 
interpretation therof, ye shall receive of me 
gifts and rewards and great honor: therefore 
show me the dream and the interpretation 
thereof." This unexpected and unprecedented 
demand filled the magicians with chagrin and 
consternation, and "They answered the second 
time and said, Let the king tell his servants 
the dream, and we will show the interpreta- 
tion." To this plaintive appeal the king made 
reply as follows : "I know of a certainty that 
ye would gain time, because ye see the thing 
is gone from me. But if ye make not known 
unto me the dream, there is but one law for 
you; for ye have prepared lying and corrupt 
words to speak before me, till the time be 
changed: therefore tell me the dream, and I 
shall know that ye can show me the interpreta- 
tion thereof." To this stern and yet reasonable 
demand they answered thus: "There is not a 
man upon the earth that can show the king's 
matter, forasmuch as no king, lord, or ruler, 
hath asked such a thing of any magician, or 
enchanter, or Chaldean. And it is a rare thing 
that the king requireth, and there is no other 
that can show it before the king, except the 
gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh." 
This turned the king's an-er into fury, and 
"he commanded to destroy all the wise men of 
Babylon." 

Among those classed as wise men in Babylon 
were four Hebrews, one of whom was Daniel 
the prophet. These were covered by the king's 
edict, and the officers whose duty it was to 
carry out the king's command went to exe- 
cute it. When the young prophet learned 
the situation, he "returned answer with coun- 
sel and prudence to Arioch, the captain of the 
king's guard, who was gone forth to slay the 
wise men of Babylon; he answered and said to 
Arioch, the king's captain, Wherefore is the 
decree so urgent from the king? Then Arioch 
made the thing known to Daniel. And Daniel 
went in, and desired of the king that he would 
appoint him a time, and he would show the 
king the interpretation." The king gladly 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



granted the request, and Daniel and his com- 
panions gave themselves to prayer to their 
God that He would make the king's dream 
known to them, that they might not perish with 
the rest of the wise men of Babylon. In an- 
swer to their prayers the "secret was revealed 
unto Daniel in a vision of the night." This 
filled the young Hebrew with feelings of joy 
and thankfulness, and he broke forth in the 
following strain of praise and gratitude: 
"Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever ; 
for wisdom and might are his. And he chang- 
eth the times and the seasons; he removeth 
kings, and setteth up kings; he giveth wisdom 
unto the wise, and knowledge to them that 
have understanding; he revealeth the deep and 
secret things; he knoweth what is in the dark- 
ness, and the light dwelleth with him. I thank 
thee and praise thee, thou God of my fathers, 
who hath given me wisdom and might, and 
hast now made known unto me what we desired 
of thee; for thou hast made known unto us 
the king's matter." Daniel then sought Ari- 
och and said to him: "Destroy not the wise 
men of Babylon; bring me in before the king, 
and I will show unto the king the interpreta- 
tion." With haste and gladness Arioch brought 
Daniel in before the king, and introduced him 
in the following complimentary language : "I 
have found a man of the children of the cap- 
tivity of Judah, that will make known unto the 
king the interpretation." In surprise and de- 
light the king addressed the prophet thus: 
"Art thou able to make known unto me the 
dream which I have seen, and the interpreta- 
tion thereof?" In the exercise of that humility 
which always characterizes the true servant 
of the Lord, Daniel made reply: "The secret 
Avhich the king hath demanded, can neither 
wise men, enchanters, magicians, nor soothsay- 
ers show unto the king; but there is a God 
in heaven that revealeth secrets, and he hath 
made known to the King Nebuchadnezzar what 
shall be in the latter days. . . . But as for me, 
this secret is not revealed to me for any wis- 
dom that I have more than any living, but to 
the intent that the interpretation may be made 
known to the king, and that thou mayest know 
the thoughts of thy heart." 

After this disclaimer of any wisdom on the 
part of the prophet that would enable him to 
interpret the dream, and ascribing all wisdom 
and honor to God, Daniel proceeds with the 
interpretation as follows: "Thou, king, saw- 
est, and, behold, a great image. This image, 
which was mighty, and whose brightness was 



excellent, stood before thee; and the aspect 
thereof was terrible. As for this image, its 
head was of fine gold, its breast and arms of 
silver, its belly and its thighs of brass, its legs 
of iron, its feet part iron and part clay. Thou 
sawest still that a stone was cut out without 
hands, which smote the image upon its feet 
that were of iron and clay, and brake them in 
pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, 
the silver and the gold, broken in pieces to- 
gether, and became like the chaff of the summer 
threshing-floor; and the wind carried them 
away, so that no place was found for them: 
and the stone that smote the image became 
a great mountain, and filled the whole earth." 
This description of the dream refreshed the 
king's mind, and re-presented to him precisely 
what he had seen in his dream; and inspired 
him with confidence in Daniel's ability to give 
the meaning of it. This the prophet proceeded 
to do in the following language: 

"Thou, king, art king of kings, unto whom 
the God of heaven hath given the kingdom, 
the power, and the strength, and the glory; 
and wheresoever the children of men dwell, 
the beasts of the field and the birds of the heav- 
ens hath he given into thy hand, and made thee 
to rule over them all : thou art the head of 
gold. And after thee shall arise another king- 
dom inferior to thee; and another third king- 
dom of brass, which shall bear rule over all 
the earth. And the fourth kingdom shall be 
strong as iron, forasmuch as iron breaketh in 
pieces and subdueth all things; and as iron 
that crusheth all these, shall it break in pieces 
and crush. And whereas thou sawest the feet 
and toes, part of potter's clay, and part of iron, 
it shall be a divided kingdom; but there shall 
be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch 
as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. 
And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, 
and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly 
strong and partly broken. And whereas thou 
sawest the iron mixed with miry clay, they 
shall mingle themselves with the seed of men; 
but they shall not cleave one to another, even 
as iron doth not mingle with clay. And in the 
days of those kings shall the God of heaven 
set up a kingdom which shall never be de- 
stroyed, nor shall the sovereignty thereof be 
left to another people; but it shall break in 
pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and 
it shall stand forever. Forasmuch as thou saw- 
est that a stone was cut out of the mountain 
without hands, and that it break in pieces the 
iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



gold; the great God hath made known to the 
king what shall come to pass hereafter: and 
the dream is certain, and the interpretation 
thereof sure." 

The four kingdoms embraced in this interpre- 
tation of the king's dream were the Chaldean, 
the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman 
— the golden part of the image representing the 
first, the silver the second, the brass the third, 
and the iron and clay the fourth. Alluding to 
the kings of the fourth empire — the Roman — 
the prophet says, "In the days of those kings 
shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which 
shall never be destroyed." Here then is the 
line of prophecy clearly marked, and we have 
struck it at a point lying about six hundred 
years back of the advent of Christ. It is per- 
fectly obvious that the kingdom of heaven 
spoken of was in the future; and this fact 
at once sets aside all theories that claim that 
this kingdom was established at any time prior 
to the days of Daniel. It was not set up in 
the days of Adam, nor of Noah, nor of Abra- 
ham, nor of Moses. Taking our departure from 
this clearly defined point on the line of proph- 
ecy, w T e must follow it into the future in search 
of the establishment of the kingdom of God; 
and the prophecy leads us to expect that the 
event will occur while one of the Csesars is 
upon the throne of the Roman empire. Pass- 
ing rapidly down this line, we presently hear 
a voice making this proclamation : "Repent ye ; 
for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." This 
language clearly implies that the kingdom of 
heaven has not yet come, but that it is quite 
near. 

Now, where are we, what time is it, and 
whose voice do we hear? The place is the land 
of Palestine, the time is that of the days of the 
kings of the Roman empire, and the voice is 
that of John the Baptist — the immediate fore- 
runner of the Messiah. These are the very days 
in which Daniel said that the God of heaven 
would set up a kingdom, and here is another 
prophet who declares its near approach, and 
admonishes the people to prepare for it. This 
prophet came to prepare a people and make 
them ready for the Lord; and as this kingdom 
is to be a spiritual one, he lets his hearers 
know that they must be possessed of spiritual 
qualifications in order to enter into it and 
enjoy its blessings. In this regard it was to 
be different from any kingdom or politico- 
ecclesiastical institution that had preceded it. 
Before it there had been no institution, mem- 
bership in which depended upon moral and 



spiritual qualities. But the approaching king- 
dom of heaven could not be entered except 
upon spiritual and moral qualifications of 
such a radical nature that the Master an- 
nounced the vital principle that no one could 
come into this kingdom without being born 
again. A birth of Jewish blood took people 
into the Mosaic institution, and every person 
so born and receiving circumcision — a mark 
in the flesh — was entitled to the privileges 
and immunities of the same. But such qual- 
ifications were to amount to nothing as re- 
gards entrance into the kingdom of heaven. 

During the ministry of John, the Messiah 
was manifested to Israel, and acknowledged 
from on high as the Son of God in his baptism. 
It was not long now tin John's ministry ended 
in his imprisonment and death, and Jesus, the 
greatest of all prophets, assumed the func- 
tions of the prophetical office, and repeated 
the message that John had proclaimed, saying, 
"Repent ye ; for the kingdom of heaven is at 
hand." We are now in a time that is pregnant 
with intense interest and importance, for an 
event that concerns the world's greatest needs 
is about to take place. Six hundred years 
before this a young prophet stood in the pres- 
ence of the mighty Nebuchadnezzar, and de- 
clared that God would set up a kingdom in 
the days of the Csesars; and now, in the midst 
of those days the Son of God gives assurance 
that this prophecy is very near its fulfillment, 
and urges the people of his generation to be 
in readiness to receive the new kingdom. This 
was a part of the burden of his preaching 
during the period of his brief earthly min- 
istry. Toward the close of his life he elicited 
from Peter the Good Confession in this lan- 
guage: "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
living God." This confession called out the 
following significant declaration from the 
Messiah: "Blessed art thou, Simon Bar- Jonah: 
for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto 
thee, but my Father who is in heaven. And 
I say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon 
this rock I will build my church; and the 
gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. 
I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on 
earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever 
thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in 
heaven." 

Here the Master, on his way to Jerusalem 
for the last time, and in full view of his tragic 
death, speaks of his church or kingdom as 
something yet to be built ; and this gives us 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



5 



assurance that we are still on the line of 
prophecy, and that the actual setting up of the 
kingdom is yet in the' future. It seems clear 
that the terms church and kingdom in this 
passage are used synonymously. "On this 
rock I will build my church," or set up my 
kingdom, and you, Peter, shall have the keys 
thereof. That these two words could have been 
used in such close connection to indicate two 
different institutions, is extremely improbable. 
The sacred Scriptures make use of three dif- 
ferent words for the same institution, namely, 
church, body, and kingdom. The church and 
the body are expressly identified as the same 
thing, in the following language: "And he 
(Christ) is the head of the body, the church." 
"Now I rejoice in my sufferings for your sake, 
and fill up on my part that which is lacking 
of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his 
body's sake, which is the church." Christ has 
not established three different institutions in 
this world, calling one his church, one his body, 
and one his kingdom. It is the same institu- 
tion regarded from three different points of 
view. If it is a church, Christ is its founda- 
tion; if it is a body, Christ is its head; if it 
is a kingdom, Christ is its king. It is the same 
thought presented in varying phraseology — the 
same idea clothed in different verbiage. 

It has been assumed that the passage quoted 
in connection with Peter's confession, makes 
Christ the foundation of the church, and not 
Peter; and that assumption should be made 
good if it can be done. To establish a heavenly 
and divine institution upon an earthly and 
human foundation, certainly seems to be out 
of harmony with the nature of things. It 
would be like building a marble palace upon a 
foundation of sand. A foundation should be at 
least as precious and durable as the structure 
erected thereupon. There would be no homoge- 
neity whatever between a spiritual building 
and a fleshly foundation. A divine institution 
should rest upon a divine foundation, and a 
spiritual structure should rest upon a founda- 
tion of the same nature. The Holy Scriptures 
seem to support this idea: "According to the 
grace of God which was given unto me, as a 
wise masterbuilder I laid a foundation ; and 
another buildeth thereon. But let each man 
take heed how he buildeth thereon. For other 
foundation can no man lay than that which is 
laid, which is Jesus Christ." Here is a cate- 
gorical declaration that Christ was the founda- 
tion of the church in Corinth, and the pre- 
sumption is that he was the foundation of 



every church built under the direction of the 
apostles, and therefore the foundation of the 
church universal. 

But ic is axiomatically certain that the 
church was not, and could not be, built on 
Christ's person. It was founded on the great 
truth which Peter uttered concerning him when 
he said, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
living God." This is the only way in which an 
institution can be built upon a person. A 
political party can be built upon a person only 
as it is founded upon principles taught by 
or concerning that person. The church of 
Jesus Christ rests upon the imperishable truth 
that he is the Son of God. When Peter uttered 
this truth the Lord said, "Thou art Peter (Pe- 
tros ) , and upon this rock ( petra ) I will build 
my church." The church was to be built upon 
the petra, and not Petros. Paul identifies the 
petra with Christ in the following language : 
"For I would not, brethren, have you ignor- 
ant, tnat our fathers were all under the cloud, 
and all passed through the sea; and were all 
baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in lug 
sea; and did all eat the same spiritual food; 
and did all drink the same spiritual drink: 
for they drank of a spiritual rock (petra) 
that followed them: and the rock (petra) was 
Christ." According to the promise the church 
was to be founded upon a petra ( rock ) , and 
the passage just cited expressly declares that 
the petra is Christ. Peter was to be the door- 
keeper to this building (the church), and he 
could scarcely be that and the foundation 
both. 

One more point in this celebrated and im- 
portant passage deserves attention in this con- 
nection. The gates of Hades were not to pre- 
vail against the church. Is this an allusion 
to the great conflict that was to take place dur- 
ing the coming ages, between the kingdom of 
Christ and the kingdom of Satan, with a prom- 
ise that the latter should not prevail? I think 
not. Such a view makes t-ue figure altogether 
incongruous. The metaphor is drawn from an 
ancient walled and gated city. Gates did not 
prevail by fighting, but by resisting a force 
assailing them. But the view just rejected 
puts gates to fighting, and thus destroys the 
beauty and strength of the figure. A figure of 
speech must always be consistent with the fact 
upon which it is based. The Master was about 
to die, and his spirit would pass through these 
gates into Hades, and they would close upon 
him and shut him in, just as they had been do- 
ing as regards the spirits of those who had 



6 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



died before him. Very naturally the question 
would arise in the minds of the disciples, How 
will he build a church or establish a kingdom, 
if he is to die and leave it undone? He gave 
them to understand that although he was to die 
and pass within the gates of Hades, and have 
them close upon him, he would break them 
down, come out over their ruins, and build 
his church in spite of them. This view pre- 
serves the propriety of the figure and agrees 
with the subject of discourse. The Savior was 
talking about his church with respect to its 
being built, and not in regard to the perpe- 
tuity of it. 

But to return to the line of prophecy con- 
cerning this kingdom: The passage that has 
just been under consideration, clearly shows 
that when the language was spoken, the build- 
ing of the church, or the setting up of the king- 
dom, was still in the future, and passages 
previously examined show that it was near. 
Feeling assured that we are still on the line 
of prophecy, let us now resume our pursuit of 
that line. When our Lord was crucified, he 
was taken from the cross and entombed by 
Joseph of Arimathea, of whom it was said 
that he "was looking for the kingdom of G-od." 
This man was evidently acquainted with the 
writings of the prophets and familiar with 
the teachings of Jesus, and he was confidently 
looking for the kingdom of God in the belief 
that it WT>uld soon appear. It had not yet ap- 
peared. The Savior arose from the dead, and 
spent forty days with the disciples, instruct- 
ing them further in things pertaining to his 
kingdom, and was then received up into glory. 
In a conversation with his disciples just before 
his ascension, they asked him this question: 
"Lord, dost thou at this time restore the king- 
dom to Israel?" It is entirely probable that 
the disciples yet entertained the idea that the 
Messianic kingdom was to be a temporal one ; 
but their question clearly shows that they did 
not understand that Christ had already set up 
his kingdom. It is not supposable that the 
kingdom had been set up and the apostles 
kept in ignorance of the fact. If they had un- 
derstood the spiritual nature of the Messiah's 
kingdom and believed that it had already been 
set up, they would not have been still looking 
for a temporal kingdom. 

The disciples understood that the kingdom, 
whatever might be its nature, had not then 
been established, and the Master's reply to 
their question is in line with this idea. He 
said: "It is not for you to know the times or 



seasons which the Father hath set within his 
own authority. But ye shall receive power 
when the Holy Spirit is come upon you: and 
ye shall be my witnesses both in Jerusalem, 
and in all Judea and Samaria, and unto the 
uttermost part of the earth." Not only had 
the kingdom not been set up at that time, but 
it had not been given to the apostles to know 
when that great event would occur. It was 
quite manifest that it would take place in a lit- 
tle while, but they did not know just when. 
The Master's language plainly implied that it 
would happen while they were tarrying in 
Jerusalem, and that it would not be delayed 
many days. We are still surely on the pro- 
phetical line, and at a point forty days this 
side of the resurrection of the Lord, and ten 
days prior to the first Pentecost thereafter. 
At that time Jesus left the earth and went 
back to God, and the apostles returned to 
Jerusalem to wait for the promise of the 
Father by which they would be endued with 
power from on high. Could the kingdom have 
been set up between that time and the day 
when the Holy Spirit descended upon the dis- 
ciples? Manifestly not, for the Lord was not 
on earth to do it, and the apostles were not 
yet empowered to do it. They were not quali- 
fied to do any official act in the name of Christ 
or with respect to his kingdom, till they re- 
ceived the Holy Spirit to guide them. Ten 
days after the ascension of the Lord, when the 
day of Pentecost was come, that for which the 
apostles had been waiting came upon them, 
and they were endued with wisdom, authority, 
and power to act for and in the name of 
Christ; and being thus endued they proceeded 
to lay the foundation and place the building 
upon it. 

We have seen from New Testament teaching 
that Christ is the foundation of the church. 
Let us now examine some of the prophetical 
teaching of the Old Testament on the same 
subject. "Behold, I lay in Zion for a founda- 
tion a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner- 
stone of sure foundation: he that believeth 
shall not be in haste." This prophecy is 
applied to Christ by Peter as follows: "If 
ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious: 
unto whom coming a living stone, rejected 
indeed of men, but with God elect, precious, 
ye also as living stones, are built up a spirit- 
ual house, to be a holy priesthood, to offer up 
spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God through 
Jesus Christ. Because it is contained in 
Scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



stone, elect, precious : And he that believeth 
on him shall not be put to shame." A littlp 
further on in the same chapter Peter refers to 
Christ as a stone of stumbling and a rock 
(petra) of offence. This makes it doubly 
certain that the foundation of the church (the 
petra) upon which the Savior said he would 
build his church is Christ. In the erection of 
a building the first thing to be done is to lay 
the foundation. Now, when was Jesus laid 
as a tried stone for a foundation both sure and 
steadfast? The answer to this question is 
vital to our inquiry as to the time of the set- 
ting up of the kingdom. 

As the Lord was to be laid as a tried stone, 
it is certain that he was not laid till he was 
tried, and thoroughly tried. He had to be 
tried in such a manner as would show him to 
be superior to every enemy of God and man. It 
was necessary for him to be tried by Satan 
through the severest temptation, and by the 
power and resources of death and the grave. 
He had to overcome, all these enemies before he 
could be laid as a tried, precious and suf- 
ficient foundation for the faith of the children 
of men, upon which they might stand and re- 
joice in hope of the glory of God. In the 
wilderness he passed under the hammer of 
temptation in the hands of Satan, and re- 
sisted three of the most powerful and insidious 
attacks that could be made upon any being, 
human or divine. There are three channels 
of approach to the citadel of the human soul, 
whereby temptation may make its at- 
tacks, namely, the lusts of the flesh, the lusts 
of the eye, and the pride of life. No person 
ever fell into sin, but that the temptation came 
through one or more of these avenues. Jesus 
was tempted in all points as we are. In the 
wilderness the attack was through the lusts of 
the flesh; on the mountain the assault was 
by the lusts of the eye; and on the temple the 
appeal was to the pride of life. The Master 
had power to hurl back the powers of dark- 
ness in every one of these mighty contests, 
and came out of them in triumph. He was 
tried by death and the grave, and shattered 
the power of the former, and snapped the bands 
of the latter. Being thus tried and shown 
to be precious and fit to be laid in Zion for a 
foundation upon which the kingdom that was 
to last forever might be built, he was ready 
to begin the work in a real and practical 
way. Before these trials he could not have 
been laid as a tried stone, and the church 
could not have been built before this tested 
foundation was laid. All these considerations 



show that the kingdom could not have been 
set up before the great day of Pentecost. We 
are now prepared to consider the wonderful 
events of that ever memorable day. 

The Lord's beginnings are always charac- 
terized by unusual and impressive phenomena. 
"In the beginning God created the heavens 
and the earth. * * * And God said let there 
be light: and there was light. * * * And God 
said let there be a firmament in the midst of 
the waters, and let it divide the waters from 
the waters. * * * And God said, let the waters 
under the heavens be gathered together into one 
place, and let the dry land appear: and it 
was so. * * * And God said, Let the earth put 
forth grass, herbs yielding seeds, and fruit- 
trees, bearing fruit after uieir ivind, wherein 
is the seed thereof, upon the earth : and it was 
so. * * * And God said, Let there be lights in 
the firmament of heaven to divide the day 
from the night," etc. These phenomena were 
grand and sublime beyond all comparison. It 
was a great beginning, marked by great events. 
When God wanted to establish the Mosaic 
economy, he came down upon Sinai's top and 
made his presence known and felt by wonder- 
ful manifestations of his glory and power. 
He was beginning an institution that was to 
become mighty and influential among the peo- 
ples and nations of the world. He acted upon 
the same principle when he got ready to es- 
tablish a kingdom on earth for his Son. Hence, 
"When the day of Pentecost was now come, 
they were all together in one place. And sud- 
denly there came from heaven a sound as of 
the rushing of a mighty wind, and it filled 
all the house where they were sitting. And 
there appeared unto them tongues parting 
asunder, like as of fire; and it sat upon each 
of them. And they were all filled With the 
Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other 
tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance." 

What does all this mean? The Lord was 
about to begin something, ana as had been 
his wont, he introduced it in the midst of 
unmistakable evidences of his presence and au- 
thority. He was about to establish a kingdom 
that was to break in pieces all other king- 
doms, and last forever; and it was becoming 
anu in harmony with uie eternal fitness of 
things that its beginning should be accom- 
panied with such displays of divine power as 
would impress the minds of the people of that 
day and all coming time with an adequate 
idea of the dignity and importance of that 
kingdom. The apostles then and thus received 
the promise of the Father, and became endued 



8 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



with power from on high. They were invested 
with authority to act for and in the name of 
the Lord Jesus Christ, and they proceeded with 
the work of establishing the kingdom of 
heaven, or building the church of Christ. See 
how wisely and orderly they went about their 
work. The first thing that they did was to 
lay the foundation. Listen! "Ye men of 
Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, 
a man approved of God unto you by mighty 
works and wonders and signs which God did 
by him in the midst of you, even as ye your- 
selves know; him, being delivered up by the 
determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, 
ye by the hand of lawless men did crucify and 
slay: whom God raised up, having loosed the 
pangs of death: because it was not possible 
that he should be holden by it * * * Brethren, 
I may say unto you freely of the patriarch 
David, that he both died and was buried and 
his tomb is with us unto this day. Being there- 
fore a prophet, and knowing that God had 
sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit 
of his loins he would set one upon his throne; 
he foreseeing this spake of the resurrection of 
Christ, that neither was he left unto Hades, 
nor did his flesh see corruption. This Jesus 
did God raise up whereof we are all witnesses. 
Being therefore by the right hand of God ex- 
alted, and having received of the Father the 
promise of the Holy Spirit, he hath poured 
fourth this, which ye see and hear. For David 
ascended not into the heavens: but he saith 
himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, sit thou 
on my right hand, till I make thine enemies 
the footstool of thy feet. Let all the house of 
Israel therefore know assuredly, that God hath 
made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus 
whom ye crucified." 

Thus grandly and sublimely, and in the 
midst of the most wonderful and impressive 
circumstances, was Jesus Christ, as a tried 
stone, laid in Zion for a foundation, and the 
apostles and prophets took their places about 
him, and the building erected upon the foun- 
dation of apostles and prophets with Jesus as 
the chief corner-stone, began to arise. Here 
is the beginning of the kingdom of God which 
was to be set up in the "days of those kings" 
— the kings of the Roman empire. According 
to the passage cited above, Jesus was made 
Lord (king) after he triumphed over death 
and the grave and ascended up on high, and 
of course he could not have had a kingdom be- 
fore that. And here we find an explanation 
of a very greatly misunderstood and misapplied 



passage of Scripture. Paul says that "No man 
can say, Jesus is Lord, but in the Holy Spirit." 
Many have supposed that this declaration 
teaches that the Holy Spirit must in some 
way make a direct revelation to every individ- 
ual who can properly say, "Jesus is Lord," 
and much confusion and speculation have 
grown out of this idea. This notion is not in 
the passage. When Christ ascended, some 
disciples stood and gazted after him till he 
passed out of their sight, and then they lost 
track of him and did not know what trans- 
pired with regard to him. Angels told them 
that he would return to earth as they had seen 
him leave it, but they remained ignorant as 
to the immediate disposition that was made 
of him. But their ignorance was dispelled, 
and their minds were enlightened on the sub- 
ject when the Holy Spirit came and said, 
"God has made him both Lord and Christ." 
and but for this revelation by the Spirit, no 
man could ever have said that he is Lord. 

On the day of Pentecost there was a king, a 
kingdom, and subjects, and then and there the 
prophetical line stopped and the historical 
line began, as we shall presently see. "Giving 
thanks unto the Father, who made us meet 
to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints 
in light; who delivered us out of the power 
of darkness, and translated us into the king- 
dom of the Son of his love." This is the 
language of history, and clearly implies that 
when it was written the kingdom of heaven had 
a real, historical existence, and that the writer 
and those written to, were in it. The letter to 
the Colossians was written some thirty-two 
or thirty-three years after the crucifixion of 
Christ, and this gives us the line of history 
and a point of departure upon it. But we must 
follow this line into the past in search of the 
beginning of the kingdom. Ten days before 
Pentecost we were on the line of prophecy, 
and thirty-three years this side of that day 
we are on the line of history. Now, as the 
prophetical line runs into the future and the 
historical line into the past, they must inter- 
sect each other somewhere between these points. 
Following the historical line back towards Pen- 
tecost, we find this statement : "And great fear 
came upon the whole church, and upon all that 
heard these things." The things here men- 
tioned have reference to events connected with 
the death of Ananias and Sapphira, which oc- 
curred within one or two years from the day 
of Pentecost; and at that time the church 
existed historically. Thus we find prophecy 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



running forward and history running back- 
ward till they meet in Jerusalem on the day 
of Pentecost, and fix the time and place of 
the setting up of the kingdom, or the found- 
ing of the church. It was probably such con- 
siderations as these that led the distinguished 
scholar and historian, Philip Schaff, to des- 
ignate Pentecost as "the birthday of the Chris- 
tian church and the beginning of the third 
era in the revelation of the triune God," and 
to speak of the book of Acts as beginning "with 
the ascension of Christ, or his ascension to his 
throne, and the founding of his kingdom by 
the outpouring of the Holy Ghost." 

It is in harmony with this fact that an in- 
spired prophet in the year 760 B. C, used 
the following language : "And it shall come 
to pass in the latter days, that the mountain 
of Jehovah's house shall be established on the 
top of thie mountains, and shall be exalted 
above the hills; and all nations shall flow un- 
to it. And many people shall go and say, 
Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of 
Jehovah, to the house of the God of Jacob; 
and he will teach us of his ways, and we will 
walk in his paths : for out of Zion shall go 
forth the law, and the word of Jehovah from 
Jerusalem." The law of Jehovah and his 
word concerning his kingdom or house were 
to go forth from Mount Zion and from Jeru- 
salem, because the institution was to be es- 
tablished there; and he who would become ac- 
quainted with the laws of the kingdom, must 
go to Pentecost and Jerusalem to study them. 
We learn the same thing from the Lord him- 
self: "Then opmed he their mind, that they 
might understand the Scriptures; and he said 
unto them, Thus it is written that the Christ 
should suffer, and rise again from the dead 
the third day; and that repentance and re- 
mission of sins should be preached in his name 
unto all the nations beginning from Jerusa- 
lem." It is in accordance with the highest 
reason that repentance and the remission 
of sins under the laws of the kingdom 
of Christ should be first preached when and 
where that kingdom was first set up. So we 
return to Jerusalem to hear that preaching, 
and learn the law and the word that were to 
go forth from that city. There Peter preached 
the gospel of the kingdom to the people, and 
convicted many of sin and brought them to feel 
their need of salvation. Under this convic- 
tion and believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, 
they cried out, "Brethren, what shall we do?" 
To this burning question Peter gave the fol- 



lowing plain and direct reply: "Repent ye, 
and be baptized every one of you in the name 
of Jesus Christ unto the remission of your 
sins; and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Spirit." Here for the first time in all the 
world were repentance and remission of sins 
preached in the name of Jesus Christ. Both 
had been preached before, but not in this name. 
Here for the first time in the history of 
God's dealings with the children of men, was 
proclaimed the law of the remission of sins 
under Christ, and of induction into the king- 
dom of God. 

The next thing to be considered relates to 
the character and qualifications of those who 
composed this kingdom at the beginning. 
Speaking prospectively of this matter the 
Savior said: "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, 
Except one be born of water and the Spirit, 
he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." 
In this figure the whole matter is summed up 
and presented as a birth without which en- 
trance is impossible. The old or fleshly birth 
avails nothing in this regard. This is a fig- 
urative and negative presentation of the sub- 
ject. The Master gives the same teaching 
positively and plainly in the great commis- 
sion: "And he said unto them, Go ye into 
all the world and preach the gospel to the 
whole creation. He that believeth and is 
baptized shall be saved; but he that disbe- 
lieveth shall be condemned." These passages 
show that the kingdom was to be composed 
of saved people — regenerated people — baptized, 
penitent believers. Returning again to Je- 
rusalem we find that the church was instituted 
with about one hundred and twenty men and 
women of this character, and that about three 
thousand souls that received the gospel message 
were added unto them, and that there were 
daily additions of such as w T ere being saved. 
The record says that they who received the 
word on the day of Pentecost were baptized. 
This shows that such, and only such, as be- 
lieved, repented, and of their own choice were 
baptized, entered into the kingdom at the 
beginning. When the Samaritans "believed 
Philip preaching good tidings concerning the 
kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, 
they were baptized, both men and women." 
And in Corinth, under the ministry of Paul, 
"many of the Corinthians hearing, believed 
and were baptized." Thus we find that this 
spiritual kingdom requires spiritual quali- 
fications for citizenship therein ; and hence 
the new covenant upon which it is founded, 



II) 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



differs from the covenant which God made 
with ancient Israel when he "took them by 
the hand to lead them out of Egypt." Under 
this new covenant the laws of the kingdom 
are written in the hearts of the children of the 
kingdom, and inscribed upon their minds, so 
that no child of this covenant and kingdom 
need be taught to know the Lord, because they 
all, from the least to the greatest, know him. 
Upon their knowledge of the Lord they come 
into the kingdom, and hence as citizens do not 
have to be taught that lesson. 

CHAPTER II. 

THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL AND THE GROWTH 
OF THE KINGDOM! IN THE DAYS AND UNDER 
THE MINISTRY OF THE APOSTLES. 

For some time the apostles preached the 
gospel only to people of their own nation. 
Notwithstanding the explicitness of the Lord's 
command to disciple all nations, they at first 
limited their preaching to Jews. First in Je- 
rusalem, then in Judea, then in Samaria, and 
then unto the uttermost parts of the earth, 
was to be the order of extending the kingdom; 
but it seems that it was impossible for even 
the apostles to grasp this comprehensive view 
of the subject. Faithfully they gave them- 
selves to the work of preaching to and saving 
their own people, and the gospel rapidly spread 
throughout the land of Palestine. Not, how- 
ever, till the disciples were scattered abroad 
by the hand of persecution, was much pro- 
gress made beyond the limits of Jerusalem 
where the work was begun. There the number 
of the brethren rose in a few days to at least 
five thousand. But in a little while preju- 
dice — : that bane of the world and scourge of 
humanity — stirred up the rulers and elders 
and scribes to strenuous opposition to the 
church, and when they could not cope with 
the apostles in argument, they proceeded to use 
violence, and even proposed to resort to the 
extreme measure of slaying the preachers. 
The wise counsel of Gamaliel held them back 
for a little while, but when the "number of 
the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem exceed- 
ingly, and a great company of the priests were 
obedient to the faith," the enemies of the 
cross became violent and inaugurated the 
persecution which resulted in the death of the 
martyr, Stephen, and the dispersion of the 
disciples from Jerusalem. 

Under the impression that the Lord would 
soon return to the earth, and that he would 



make his appearance in the city where he had 
been crucified, the disciples seem to have de- 
termined to remain in Jerusalem till that 
glorious event should occur. This was prob- 
ably the idea that led to the adoption of the 
plan of having all things of the nature of 
property in common, which resulted in the 
tragic death of Ananias and Sapphira. As 
they expected the speedy return of the Master 
they did not suppose that they would need 
their possessions long and hence they were 
willing to distribute their substance among 
the brethren as they severally had need. But 
it was not the will of the Head of the Church 
to have them stay at Jerusalem. He had 
commissioned them to go into all the world 
and preach the gospel to the whole creation, 
and it took the bloody hand of persecution to 
send them to their work in earnest. God 
often makes the wrath of man praise him, and 
he sometimes has to scourge his servants to 
their task. We have a conspicuous instance 
of this in this early persecution of the Lord's 
people who, driven from the city in which 
the kingdom of heaven began, "went every- 
where preaching the word." Thus the seed 
of the kingdom was scattered far and wide, 
and disciples were made and churches planted 
in divers places. 

From three to five years after our Lord was 
crucified a man came into the service of the 
church who became more abundant in labor 
than all the rest of the apostles. He had 
been a bitter persecutor of the disciples, and 
spent his strength in efforts to waste the 
church, thinking that thereby he was doing God 
service. In the council he voted for the exe- 
cution of Stephen, and stood by when the first 
martyr to the faith was put to death, and 
held the garments of those who pelted the life 
of the man of God out of him. This young 
man was Saul of Tarsus who had been educated 
at the feet of Gamaliel in Jerusalem, and w T ho 
was a power in behalf of any cause to which 
he gave his energies. It was he who took the 
place in the apostolic college "from which 
Judas fell away," receiving it by the direct 
appointment of the Lord Jesus Christ nimself. 
He alone had authority to make apostles, and 
there is no intimation that he ever delegated 
this authority to others. The eleven undertook 
to fill this vacancy by lot, and thus designated 
Matthias as the one who was to occupy this 
responsible and important position; but there 
is no evidence that the Lord ever approved 
that appointment, and it would seem alto- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



11 



gether incongruous for a man thus selected 
to fill such a position. All the rest of the 
apostles were chosen by the Master in person, 
and it would certainly have been humiliating 
to one selected as Matthias was, to reflect that 
while the others all received their commis- 
sion directly from the Lord, he received his 
from men in a sort of chance way. The 
eleven had not yet received the Holy Spirit to 
guide them, and were not authorized by Jesus 
Christ to do anything in his name but to 
"tarry in Jerusalem till they should be endued 
with power from on high." It is to be said 
to their credit that they wanted to be doing 
something for the Master, and seeing a va- 
cancy in their number ihey undertook to fill 
it — a work that they were neither authorized 
nor qualified to do. 

It would certainly have put Matthias at 
a great disadvantage in defending his claim 
as an apostle, to have to admit that he was 
selected by men and not by the Lord. When 
Paul's apostolic authority was called in ques- 
tion he very promptly vindicated his claims 
by referring to the fact that he received his 
apostleship from Christ himself. He begins 
his epistle to the Galatians thus : "Paul, an 
apostle — not from men, neither through man, 
but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, 
who raised him from the dead." Such lan- 
guage as this could not have been used by Mat- 
thias in establishing his claims to the apostol- 
ic office. Another consideration appears to 
indicate that Paul was given the place made 
vacant by the apostasy of Judas. The celes- 
tial city is described as having "twelve foun- 
dations, and on them twelve names of the 
twelve apostles of the lamb." It would seem 
to be entirely out of harmony with the eternal 
fitness of things for the name of Matthias 
to receive the honor of being inscribed upon 
a foundation of the eternal city, while that 
of Paul is omitted and left to be forgotten. 
If it be said that the number of the apostles 
is spoken of as twelve before the appointment 
of Paul, it may be replied that the same thing 
is done before the appointment of Matthias, 
as one may see by consulting 1 Cor. 15:5. It 
is usual, when a company of people is desig- 
nated by their number, to still call them by 
that number even after some of them disappear. 
Hence the fact that the apostles were called by 
their numerical name after the election of 
Matthias and before the appointment of Paul, 
does not prove that the Holy Spirit recognized 
the former as one of the twelve. It seems 



clear and reasonable that the vacancy cre- 
ated by the fall of Judas was filled by Paul, 
who was chosen by the Lord himself. 

It was no empty boast on the part of this 
great man, that he labored more abundantly 
than all the rest of the apostles. The claim 
is fully sustained by the facts in the case. 
It was he who carried the gospel into heathen 
countries and established churches through- 
out the Roman empire among the Gentiles. 
From the Euphrates to the Ganges and from 
the Tiber to the Thames, he traveled and 
preached the unsearchable riches of the Chrisi. 
It was mostly through his ministry that tne 
declaration of the Master, that the gospel 
should be preached in all the world before the 
end should come, was brought to pass. In 
about A. D. 45, he was selected to lead the 
missionary band that went out from Antioch at 
that time. A number of disciples from vari- 
ous parts of the country seemed to have as- 
sembled in that city to consider the matter 
of sending the gospel into the regions beyond. 
The names of five of the members of that mem- 
orable missionary convention are given — Bar- 
nabas, Symeon, Lucas, Manaen, and Saul. It 
appears that these men did not live at An- 
tioch, but were simply convened wth the church 
there as its guests while they considered the 
great question that had called them together. 
The language of the narrative seems to imply 
that they did not have their membership with 
that church. It runs as follows: "Now there 
were at {en) Antioch, in {kata) the church 
that was there, prophets and teachers," etc. 
Those prophets and teachers were in {en) 
Antioch Avith {kata) the church that was 
there, "And as they minstered to the Lord, 
and fasted, the Holy Spirit said, Separate me 
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
have called them. Then, when they had fasted 
and prayed and laid their hands on them, 
they sent them away." Here the pronoun 
"they" refers to the prophets and teachers as its 
antecedent. The context and circumstances 
indicate that they were ministering to the 
Lord by considering the question of extend- 
ing the kingdom into outlying districts, and 
the Holy Spirit set the seal of his approval 
upon their efforts by telling them explicitly 
what to do. Here, then, is a divinely ap- 
proved precedent for the convening of brethren 
from different parts of the country to confer 
with respect to the spread of the gospel of 
Christ. There is no evidence that the church 
in Antioch, as such, took any part in that 



12 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



transaction. The prophets, under the guidance 
of the Holy Spirit, did it. 

With the departure of Paul from Antioch 
on this occasion, his missionary labors began 
in earnest. Three perilous but successful jour- 
neys were accomplished, whereby the Messianic 
kingdom was vastly extended. The gospel was 
introduced into Europe with Paul's visit to 
Macedonia, and that country has ever since 
held on to Christianity in some form. Per- 
haps this apostle's labors and influence have 
had more to do with shaping the history of 
Christian nations, than those of any 
other man that ever figured in the affairs of 
the world. The following brief summary of 
his toils and sufferings is from his own pen: 
"In labors more abundantly, in prisons more 
abundantly, in stripes above measure, in 
deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received I 
forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten 
with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered 
shipwreck, a night and a day have I been in 
the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of 
rivers, in perils of robbers, in perils from my 
countrymen, in perils from the Gentiles, in 
perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, 
in perils in the sea, in perils among false 
brethren; in labor and travail, in watchings 
often, in cold and nakedness. Besides those 
things that are without, there is that which 
presseth upon me daily, anxiety for all the 
churches." Here we see fixed purpose, iron 
will, unbending determination, and unselfish 
devotion to the cause of the Master. Such ele- 
ments must bring success, and it is not wonder- 
ful that the apostle to the Gentiles left behind 
him such a glorious record. As to the exact 
length of his life nothing definite is known. 
It is quite certain that he died the death of 
a martyr under Xero. Whether he was im- 
prisoned in Rome twice and was executed at 
the close of the second term, having in the 
meantime preached the gospel in Spain, is a 
question that certain data do not solve. The 
state of the case as to scholarly opinion 
is summed up in the Schaff-Herzog Cyclopedia 
as follows: "A difference of opinion exists 
as to whether Paul suffered martyrdom at 
the close of the Roman imprisonment with 
which the Acts closes, or whether that event 
occurred after a period of freedom, during 
which he preached the gospel in Spain. The 
theory of a second imprisonment is advocated 
by Michaelis, Bertholdt, Hug, Credner, Nean- 
der, Bleek, von Hofman, Lange, Godet, (Usher, 
Howson, Farrar, Lightfoot, Schaff, Plumtre), 



and denied by De Wlette, Baur, Hilgenfleld, 
Reuss, Hausrath, Wieseler, Otto, Thiersch." 
The solution of the question must await further 
information. The rest of the apostles seem to 
have confined their labors mainly to the land 
of Palestine. 

CHAPTER III. 

THE APOSTOLIC ORDIXAXCES. 

These are two in number — Baptism and the 
Lord's Supper, and they were both instituted 
by the Lord himself. It is true that John the 
Baptist, Avho was sent to prepare the way be- 
fore the Messiah and make ready a people for 
him, baptized by divine authority; but he did 
not baptize in the name of Christ, nor into the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Spirit. This new setting made Chris- 
tian baptism a new ordinance. It consisted 
in the immersion of believing penitents in the 
name of Christ, and into the name of the three 
ineffable person mentioned above. That 
it was immersion is one of the plain ques- 
tions in both philology and history. According 
to the world's best scholarship, baptizo, the 
Greek verb that denotes the act of baptism, 
meant to dip or immerse, and did not mean 
anything out of harmony with this idea. Prof. 
Charles Anthon uses the following language on 
this point : "The primary meaning of the word 
is to dip or immerse, and its secondary mean- 
ings, if it ever had any, all refer, in some way 
or other, to the same leading idea. Sprinkling, 
etc., are entirely out of the question." Prof. 
W. W. Goodwin testifies as follows: "I have 
no idea that the Greek words bapto and 
baptizo ever had any other meanings, either in 
the New Testament, or elsewhere, than are giv- 
en in the English translations dip and immerse, 
with all the metaphorical meanings which 
these words will bear." Prof. Harnack, one of 
Germany's first scholars, bears witness in the 
following terms: "1. Baptizein undoubtedly 
signifies immersion (eintauchen) . 2. Xo proof 
can be found that it signifies anything else in 
the Xew Testament and in the most ancient 
Christian literature. The suggestion regarding 
a 'sacred sense' is out of the question. 3. 
There is no passage in the New Testament 
which suggests the supposition that any New 
Testament author attached to the word bap- 
tizein any other sense than eintauchen-unter- 
tauchen (immersion, submersion)." Some 
time ago Mr, Maclaren, commenting on the 
International Sundav- School Lesson in the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



13 



Sunday-School Times, said the Savior was im- 
mersed. Objection was made to the appear- 
ance of such teaching in the Times; and in a 
subsequent issue the editor, Mr. Trumbull, 
said: "Most Christian scholars of every de- 
nomination are agreed in finding the prim- 
itive meaning of the word baptize to be 'to dip,' 
or 'to immerse.' The sweep of scholarship in 
and out of the Baptist Church is in favor of 
immersion as the principal meaning of the 
word baptize. A very large portion of the 
scholars of the world agree with Dr. Maclaren 
that immersion was the mode of John's bap- 
tism." 

Philip Schaff, one of the most noted ecclesi- 
astical historians of the century just past, 
and a Presbyterian scholar of great learning, 
says : "The usual form of the rite was im- 
mersion, as is plain from the original mean- 
ing of the Greek baptizein and baptisma ; from 
the analogy of John's baptism in the Jordan; 
from the apostle's comparison of the sacred 
rite with the miraculous passage of the Red 
Sea ; with the escape of the ark from the flood ; 
with a cleansing and refreshing bath, and with 
burial and resurrection; finally, from the cus- 
tom of the ancient church, which prevails in 
the East to this day. But sprinkling also, or 
copious pouring, was practiced at an early day 
with sick and dying persons, and probably with 
children and others, where total or partial 
immersion was impracticable." — History of the 
Christian Church, Vol. 1, p. 122, Edition of 
1867. The writer does not say at how early 
a day these exceptional practices came in, but 
William Wall dates the "most ancient" one 
at A. D. 253, when a dispensation was granted 
in the case of Novatian. 

Neander, a very learned German writer, 
says : "The usual form of submersion at bap- 
tism practiced by the Jews was passed over 
to the Gentile Christians. Indeed, this form 
wa« the most suitable to signify that which 
Christ intended to render an object of con- 
templation by such a symbol; the immersion 
of thei whole man in the spirit of a new life." 
— Planting and Training of the Christian 
Church, p. 161. 

Mr. Wall, who has just been referred to, 
a distinguished member of the Church of Eng- 
land, deposes as follows : "Their general and 
ordinary way was to baptize by immersion, 
or dipping the person, whether it were an in- 
fant or grown man or woman, into the water. 
This is so plain and clear by an infinite num- 
ber of passages, that, as one cannot but pity 



the weak endeavors of such Pedobaptists as 
would maintain the negative of it; so also 
Ave ought to disown and show a dislike of the 
profane scoffs which some people give to the 
English anti-Pedobaptists merely for their use 
of dipping. It is one thing tn maintain that 
that circumstance is not absolutely necessary 
to the essence of baptism, and another to go 
about to represent it as ridiculous and foolish, 
or as shameful and indecent; when it was in 
all probability the way by which our blessed 
Savior, and for certain was the most usual 
and ordinary way by which the ancient Chris- 
tains did receive their baptism." — History 
of Infant Baptism, Vol. 1, p. 571. 

In his article on baptism in the Encyclopedia 
Britannica, Prof. T. M. Lindsay says: "The 
usual mode of performing the ceremony was 
by immersion. In the case of sick persons 
(clinici) the minister was allowed to baptize 
by pouring water upon the head or by sprink- 
ling. In the early church 'clinical baptism,' 
as it was called, was only permitted in cases 
of necessity, but the practice of baptism by 
sprinkling gradually came in in spite of the 
opposition of councils and hostile decrees." — 
Vol. 3, p. 351. 

L. L. Paine, Professor of Church History 
in Bangor College, Me., a Congregationalist 
institution, wrote as follows in the Christian 
Mirror some time ago: "It may be honestly 
asked by some, Was immersion the primitive 
form of baptism, and, if so, what then? As to 
the question of fact, the testimony is ample 
and decisive. No matter of church history is 
clearer. The evidence is all one way, and all 
church historians of any repute agree in ac- 
cepting it. We cannot even claim originality 
in teaching it in a Congregational seminary. 
And we really feel guilty of an anachronism in 
writing an article to insist upon it. It is a 
point on wdiich ancient, mediaeval, and modern 
historians alike, Catholic and Protestant, 
Lutheran and Calvinist, have no controversy. 
And the simple reason for this unanimity, is 
that the statements of the early fathers are so 
clear, and the light shed upon their statements 
for the early customs of the church is so con- 
clusive, that no historian who cares for his' 
reputation would dare to deny it, and no his- 
torian who is worthy of the name would wish 
to do so. There are some historical questions 
concerning the early church on which 
the most learned writers disagree — 
for example, the question of infant 
baptism ; but on this one of the early 



14 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



practice of immersion, the most distinguished 
antiquarians, such as Bingham, Augusti, Cole- 
man, Smith, and historians, such as Mosheim, 
Geiseler, Hase, Milman, Schaff, Alzog (Cath- 
lic), hold a common language." 

It is needless to further burden these pages 
with evidence upon this point. There is no 
question pertaining to the history of the prim- 
itive church that rests upon a firmer historical 
basis, than that Christian baptism in the first 
century was immersion. The following strong- 
language from the distinguished and learned 
Moses Stuart, will make a fitting close to this 
part of our work: "But enough, 'It is,' says 
Augusti, c a thing made out, viz., the ancient 
practice of immersion.' So, indeed, all writers 
who have thoroughly investigated the subject 
conclude. I know' of no one usage of ancient 
times which seems to be more clearly made out. 
I cannot see how it is possible for any candid 
man who examines the subject to deny this." 
— Stuart on Baptism, p. 149. 

It has been said that baptism in the apostolic 
age was the immersion of believing penitents 
in water. A part of this proposition having 
been abundantly established as a historical 
fact, namely, that it w T as immersion, it is now 
proper to show that it was limited to believing 
penitents. It is really unnecessary to go be- 
yond the Great Commission to show this. "All 
authority hath been given unto me in heaven 
and on earth. Go ye, therefore, and make dis- 
ciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the 
name of the Father and of the Son and of the 
Holy Spirit: teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I commanded you : and lo, I 
am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world." "And he said unto them, Go ye into 
all the world and preach the gospel to the 
wdiole creation. He that believeth and is bap- 
tized shall be saved; but he that disbelieveth 
shall be condemned." Nations can neither 
be discipled nor baptized as nations. Both 
are personal and individual matters. The 
verb rendered "make disciples" {matheeteuo) , 
carries with it the idea of the impartation of 
elementary instruction. Disciple {matheetees 
— learner) is derived from this verb, and a dis- 
ciple is one who learns, and he who makes dis- 
ciples is one who gives instruction. Disciples 
were to be made out of all nations, and then 
baptized. The pronoun "them" {autous) is 
masculine, corresponding to matheetas implied 
in the cognate verb. "Nations" (ethnee) is 
neuter, and would naturally require a pronoun 
of the same gender ; and this gender would 



doubtless have been used if the Master had 
meant that nations as such were to be bap- 
tized. There may be exceptions to this rule, 
but it is the rule and must prevail unless there 
are circumstances that necessarily set it aside. 
The disciples made and baptized were to be 
immediately taught in the higher branches — 
the didactics — of the Christian religion. This 
would be impossible in the case of infants or 
any other class of non-believers. The same 
idea inheres in Mark's version of the Com- 
mission — "He that believeth and is baptized 
shall be saved." This makes believing a con- 
dition precedent to baptism, just as Matthew's 
statement does as to teaching. Infant baptism 
is entirely out of harmony with the language 
in wdiich the ordinance is instituted. 

Apostolic teaching and practice, as pre- 
sented in the book of Acts, is in strict ac- 
cord with the requirements of the Commission, 
that have just been brought out. The first bap- 
tisms that took place under the Commission 
occurred on the day of Pentecost, and the his- 
torian in making a record of the same, says : 
"They then that received his word w T ere bap- 
tized: and there were added unto them in that 
day about three thousand souls." Only those 
who received the word (believed — w r ere dis- 
cipled) w T ere baptized. The following is the 
record of baptisms in Samaria : "But when 
they believed Philip preaching good tidings 
concerning the kingdom of God and the name 
of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men 
and women. And Simon also himself believed; 
and being baptized, he continued with Philip." 
Here again we find belief going before baptism, 
according to the requirements of the Com- 
mission. Those baptized are classified as men 
and women. This gave a fine opportunity to 
mention a third class, namely, infants, if any 
such had been baptized. But diey are ex- 
cluded by the language of the record. Bap- 
tisms in Corinth under the ministry of Paul, 
are recorded in the following language : "And 
Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, be- 
lieved in the Lord with all his house: and 
many of the Corinthians hearing believed, and 
were baptized." Here we find the same order 
of things: preaching, hearing, believing, and 
being baptized, all in regular sequence. Such 
is the New Testament history of baptism from 
the view-point of its subjects. 

In this connection it is altogether in place 
to give what some eminent Pedo-baptists have 
said on this subject. Meyer is one of the great- 
est and most learned exegetes the w r orld has 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



15 



ever produced. in the commentary which 
bears his name and for which he is responsi- 
ble, is found the following- language: ''There- 
fore (4) the baptism of the children of Chris- 
tians, of which no trace is found in the New 
Testament, is not to be held as an apostolic 
ordinance, as, indeed, it encountered early and 
long resistance; but it is an institution of the 
church which gradually arose in post-apos- 
tolic times in connection with the develop- 
ment of ecclesiastical life and of doctrinal 
teaching, not certainly attested before Tertul- 
lian, and by him still decidedly opposed, and, 
although already defended by Cyprian, only 
becoming general after the time of Augustine 
in virtue of that connection." — Vol. on Acts, 
pp. 311,312. 

Neander says : "We cannot infer the ex- 
istence of infant baptism from the instance of 
the baptism of whole families, for the passage 
in 1 Cor. 16:15, shows the fallacy of such a 
conclusion, as from that it appears that the 
wnole family of Stephenas, who were baptized 
by Paul, consisted of adults. That not till 
so late a period as (at least certainly not 
earlier than) Irenaeus, a trace of infant bap- 
tism appears, and that it first became recog- 
nized as an apostolic traditon in the course of 
the third century, is evidence rather against 
than for the admission of its apostolic origin." 
— Planting and Training, pp. 161-2. 

"There is no trace of infant baptism in the 
New Testament. All attempts to deduce it 
from the words of the institution, or from such 
passages as 1 Cor. 1:16, must be given up as 
arbitrary." — Schaff-Herzog Cyclopedia, Vol. 1, 
p. 200. 

Mr. A. T. Bledsoe, one of the most learned 
and honored scholars the Southern Methodist 
church ever had, being for a long time editor 
of the Southern Review, in a discussion with 
one of his own brethren, said: "Mr. Miller is 
unduly alarmed at our honest admission that 
there is no express command for infant bap- 
tism in the New Testament. He seems to 
think, indeed, that this admission ruins the 
cause of infant baptism. If so, then it was 
ruined by Watson and Wesley and Knapp and 
Jacobi, long before we ever alluded to the sub- 
ject. Nor is this all, for almost all writers in 
favor of infant baptism have made the same 
admission." — Southern Review for July, 1874. 

Infant baptism is a total stranger to the 
New Testament, and w T as wholly unknown in 
the apostolic age, and there is no historical 
evidence of its existence before about the close 



of the second century of the Christian era. 

Perhaps one more feature of baptism de- 
serves notice in our treatment of the first and 
purest age of Christianity, namely, its import 
or design. It is not necessary to dwell at 
length upon this point, for direct and cate- 
gorical statements of Scripture set it forth in 
a very clear and strong light. Nothing could 
be plainer than the Master's language as given 
in Mark's account of the Commission. "He 
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." 
This statement puts belief and baptism between 
a sinner and his salvation, and according to 
this great constitutional law of the kingdom 
of God, one reaches the promise of salvation 
when one believes the gospel and is baptized 
in obedience to the Savior's command. On 
the day of Pentecost, when people were con- 
victed of sin and asked, as believers, what they 
must do, the Holy Spirit, speaking through 
the apostle Peter, answered thus: "Repent ye, 
and be baptized every one of you in the name 
of Jesus Christ unto the remission of your 
sins; and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Spirit." This is a practical, inspired, and in- 
fallible interpretation and application of the 
law of pardon as given by the great Lawgiver 
in the Commission. Here repentance and bap- 
tism are placed between sinners and the re- 
mission of their sins, and those who complied 
with these conditions thereby and therein came 
unto the remission of their sins. The law 
given by Christ and interpreted by Peter, who 
spoke as he was moved by the Holy Spirit, 
is so plain that the wayfaring man, though 
unlearned, need not err therein. Those who 
are willing to take God at his word need have 
no trouble, doubt or perplexity as to the par- 
don of their sins. Thus we find that the ques- 
tion of baptism, as to its action, subjects, and 
design, is set forth in the New Testament in 
great beauty and simplicity. 

The Lord's Supper was ordained by the 
Lord Jesus Christ on the occasion of his last 
observance of the Passover with his disciples. 
Its institution and first observance are de- 
scribed in the following language: "And as 
they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed, 
and brake it; and he gave to his disciples, and 
said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took 
a cup, and gave thanks, and gave to them, 
saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood 
of the new covenant, which is poured out for 
many for the remission of sins." Mark and 
Luke give substantially the same account of 



1G 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



stituting the ordinance does not indicate how 
often the disciples were to celebrate the sup- 
per, and some writers are of the opinion that 
for a time it was of daily occurrence, basing 
this opinion upon Acts 2:46. We doubt the 
correctness of this view, for the statement 
that "they took their food with gladness and 
singleness of heart" seems to indicate that 
"breaking bread at home" has reference to 
ordinary meals. But be this as it may, it 
appears that it soon became the established 
custom of the disciples to assemble on the first 
day of the week to partake of the Supper, and 
that this observance was limited to that day. 
This seems to be clearly implied in the ac- 
count given in the twentieth chapter of Acts, 
of Paul's visit to Troas, and his stay of seven 
days there that he might be with the brethren 
when they came together on the first day of 
the week "to break bread." This custom thus 
divinely sanctioned became the rule for the reg- 
ulation of the church in this regard, for all 
subsequent time. In this way the great Head 
of the church joined together the Lord's day 
and the Lord's Supper, that they might stand 
as two perpetual monuments of commemor- 
ation of two of the great facts of the gospel — 
the latter commemorating the death of Christ 
for our sins, and the former celebrating his 
glorious and triumphant resurrection from 
the dead. 

This is a wise and benign arrangement that 
should not be neglected by Christian people, 
and which they cannot neglect without self- 
injury. We are in constant danger of forget- 
ting God and our obligations to the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and we need to be continually reminded 
of these obligations. Having stated the three 
great facts of the gospel, to wit., the death, 
burial, and resurrection of our Lord, Paul tells 
us that we are saved by this gospel if we keep 
it in memory, or hold it fast in our minds 
and hearts. The institutions of the gospel are 
mercifully arranged in such a way that their 
proper observance constantly refreshes the 
memories of the participants and beholders 
with respect to these important facts. Every 
time the disciples come together to break bread 
the Supper says to them, Christ died for your 
sins, and the day says, He arose again for 
your justification. Alongside of these two 
institutions stands the ordinance of Christian 
baptism with its twofold monumental testi- 
mony. It bears witness to the burial and res- 
urrection of the Master, and thus implies his 
death. What a gracious and helpful arrange- 



ment! Our salvation depends upon our keep- 
ing these things in our memory, and surely we 
can never forget them so long as we observe 
the Lord's day and the Lord's Supper and the 
Lord's Baptism according to New Testament 
teaching. 

Such observance presents an object lesson 
on the gospel of the Son of God. It is from 
this point of view that the beautiful and sig- 
nificant meaning of the following language 
may be seen: "And it is the Spirit that 
beareth witness, because the Spirit is the truth. 
For there are three that bear witness, the 
Spirit, the water, and the blood : and the three 
agree in one." The agreement of these three 
witnesses is seen in the unity of their testi- 
mony to the fact that Jesus Christ is the Mes- 
siah. The Spirit testifies in the word of God, 
the blood testifies in the Supper, and the water 
testifies in the baptism. In the Scriptures the 
Spirit says that Jesus is the Son of God; in 
the Supper the blood, represented in the wine, 
says that he died for our sins; in the baptism 
the water says that he was buried and raised 
again from the grave. On this passage Mc- 
Knight makes the following lucid comments: 
"As the Spirit inspired the apostles and evan- 
gelists with the knowledge of the gospel, and 
moved them to record in their writings God's 
promises of eternal life through his Son; and 
as these writings are continually preserved 
and read in the churches, the Spirit, by whose 
inspirations they were written, may with great 
propriety be said by them to bear continual 
witness on earth to the great truth, that God 
hath given us eternal life through his Son. 
* * * As the water signifies the rite of bap- 
tism continually administered in the church, 
in commemoration of Christ's resurrection, 
and for a pledge of our own resurrection to 
eternal life, so the blood signifies that commem- 
oration of the shedding of the blood of Christ 
for the remission of sin, which is daily made 
in the Lord's Supper." This is a very clear 
statement of the case, and it shows the im- 
portance of preserving and observing the or- 
dinances of the gospel just as we find that they 
were observed in the days of the apostles. 
By changing baptism into affusion the ordi- 
nance has to that extent lost its character as 
a witness to the burial and resurrection of 
Jesus Christ, and by the cessation of weekly 
communion the testimony of the supper is 
greatly weakened. What God has joined to- 
gether should not be put asunder by man, and 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



17 



whenever and to whatever extent he does it, 
injury is sure to follow. 

CHAPTER IV. 

THE SECOND PERIOD OF CHURCH HISTORY. 

Ecclesiastical history logically falls into 
three general periods — the Ancient, the Me- 
diaeval and the Modern. The first period em- 
braces the first six centuries of our era, ex- 
tending from the apostles to Gregory I. (590) 
The second period extends from Gregory 1 to 
Luther (1517). The third period extends 
from Luther to the present time (1903). Each 
of tnese periods may be distributed into sub- 
divisions for the sake of convenience. The 
first subdivision contains the apostolic age, 
which has already been treated as fully as 
our limits win allow. The second subdivision 
extends from the apostles to Constantine and 
the Council of Nice (325). The third sub- 
division reaches from Constantine to Gregory 1 
(590). The second general period may be 
divided as follows : ( 1 ) From Gregory 1 to 
Gregory VII. (Hildebrand, 590-1049) ; (2) 
from Gregory VII. to Boniface VIII. (1049- 
1294); (I i from Boniface VIII. to Leo X., 
or Martin Luther 1294-1517). The third 
general period may be distributed into the 
following subdivisions : ( 1 ) From Luther to 
Urban VIII. (1517-1644); (2) from Urban 
VIII. to Benedict XIV. (1517-1644); (3) from 
Benedict XIV to our own time (1758-1903). 

It will be proper to give some special at- 
tention to these subdivisions severally. The 
first subdivision of the first general period 
(100-325) may be characterized as the age 
of persecution. Some historians have at- 
tempted to distinguish ten distinct persecu- 
tions during this period, but perhaps this ar- 
rangement is too mechanical and arbitrary. 
On this point the Schaff-Herzog Cyclopedia 
says : "The fact is, that persecution, when once 
started, never ceased until stopped by law. 
Frightful at some periods, and insignificant at 
others, it was always permitted, and by the 
edict of Trajan it became legal. Thus the 
history of persecution naturally falls into three 
great periods. The first, from the beginning 
of Christianity to the reign of Trajan. Perse- 
cution is permitted, but not legal. The sec- 
ond, from the reign of Trajan to the accession 
of Decius. Persecution is legal, and increases 
both in extension and intensity, but remains 
local, and depends on the individual views of 
3 



the Governor. The third, from the accession of 
Decius to the promulgation of the first edict 
of toleration in 311. Persecution is legal and 
general. Its reason is political. To the em- 
pire the speedy suppression of Christianity has 
become a question of life and death." — Page 
1807. 

The first Pagan persecutor was Nero, but 
his reason was selfish and incidental. A large 
part of Rome had been reduced to ashes by 
a fire that was generally regarded as incendi- 
ary, and the people were greatly excited; and 
when suspicion began to point to the king as. 
the author of this great calamity, and a revolt 
was threatened, the law of selfpreservatioir 
prompted Nero to lay the blame at the doors- 
of others than himself. The peculiar religion 
of the Christians had, in a sense and to an 
extent, separated them from the rest of the 
people and caused them to observe some pri- 
vacy in their meetings. These circumstances 
were calculated to beget and foster in the Ro- 
man mind the idea of hostility, plots and in- 
trigue on the part of the disciples of Christ. 

Taking advantage of this condition of things 
Nero, simply to protect himself, charged the 
Christians with the crime of setting the city 
on fire, and thus turned loose the dogs of per- 
secution upon them. These flames spread as 
rapidly and raged as furiously as the literal 
fires that had devastated a great part of the 
imperial city. In these persecutions thou- 
sands of the disciples were put to death in 
the most cruel manner. This persecution, how- 
ever, was short and, for the most part, local. 
The reigns of Vespasian, Titus, Domitian, 
and Nerva, were characterized by sporadic per- 
secutions that did not amount to very much. 
The impression that there was a severe and 
general persecution under Domitian is prob- 
ably incorrect. 

With the introduction of the second century 
pagan and legal persecution began in earnest. 
Christians became so numerous and were so 
generally distributed throughout the empire, 
that shrewd politicians thought they saw in 
Christianity a dangerous threat to the State. 
The disciples did not work for the overthrow 
of the empire, for they were loyal citizens as 
far as their obligations to Christ would al- 
low them to be. But the. very principles of 
the gospel are antagonistic to all forms of 
idolatry, injustice and oppression. The "gol- 
den rule," which is the inner life of Christian- 
ity, tends to strike every shackle from both 
the minds and bodies of men, and promote 



18 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



them to the highest and purest planes of man- 
hood and liberty. Conscientious and loyal 
emperors, such as Trajan, Hadrian, and Mar- 
cus Aurelius, clearly perceived that Christi- 
anity contained the elements of the empire's 
dissolution, and that, unless a stop could be 
put to the progress of the new religion, the 
downfall of the empire was inevitable. Hence 
these good emperors, as wise statesmen, under- 
took to lay an embargo upon the gospel to 
prevent its further spread. Perhaps it would 
be well to call attention to a wrong impres- 
sion concerning Trajan's response to the cel- 
ebrated .letter of Pliny the Younger, governor 
of Bythinia. Some have considered this as 
an edict of toleration, whereas it was in fact 
a legalization of persecution. The Schaff- 
herzog Cyclopedia says: "True, he (Trajan) 
orders that no action be taken against the 
Christians, unless upon denunciation ; but he 
adds, that, when they are formally accused and 
convicted, they shall be punished. And what 
the effect of such a decree must have been 
is easily imagined in a time when it became 
common for the crowds in the amphitheatre to 
cry out, 'To the lions with the Christians.' 
The edict of Hadrian (which art. see) has also 
been misunderstood. It is simply a confirma- 
tion of the edict of Trajan. But these two 
edicts formed, up to the time of Decius, the 
legal foundation of the social position of the 
Christians ; that is, the caprice of the governor, 
or the fury of the mob, might at any moment 
institute persecution against them without any 
interference of the law in their behalf." — 
Page 1807. 

Up to this time the chief enemy of the gospel 
had been the mob. But things now change. 
Decius is upon the throne, and, considering the 
Christians in the cities worse enemies of the 
empire tha* 1 the barbarians along the border, 
he determines upon their suppression ; and per- 
secution is adopted as a measure of gov- 
ernment to put them down. In the 
year 250 edicts were issued proposing 
the complete destruction of Christian- 
ity. This was really the first general at- 
tack that was ever made upon the disciples, 
and it took them unawares. Consternation 
spread far and wide among them, and many 
of them, not being strong enough to endure 
the ordeal, fell away and renounced their faith. 
This may seem very dastardly to us, but those 
unfortunate people are not to be judged too 
harshly. It is not sure that all of us would 
have acted differently. It was in this perse- 



cution that Origen lost his life, and Cyprian 
only saved his by flight. The persecution was 
terrible while it lasted, but it came to a sudden 
termination on account of the death of Decius 
who, in A. D. 252 fell in a battle with the Goths 
on the lower Danube. This event brought 
comparative quiet to the disciples, though 
they did not entirely escape the horrors of 
persecution. Valerian, who succeeded Decius, 
was at first mild in his treatment of the Chris- 
tians, but afterwards changed his tactics, and 
resorted to the banishment of the leaders ' of 
the church, the confiscation of their property, 
and the prohibition of religious assemblies, 
hoping by these means to accomplish his pur- 
pose without the shedding of blood. These 
measures, drastic though they were, failed of 
their purpose, and the death-penalty was again 
invoked. During this reign Cyprian, of Car- 
thage, who had saved his life under Decius, 
by leaving the country, suffered martyrdom. 

When he received his sentence, which was 
based on the ground that he was an enemy to 
the gods and laws of Rome, he quietly ex- 
claimed, "Deo gratias" — thanks be to God. 
When the executioner dealt him the death- 
blow, his devoted friends caught his blood in 
their handkerchiefs and buried his body with 
great solemnity. Gallienus, who reigned from 
260 to 268, withdrew the hand of persecution, 
and gave the church a period of peace and quie- 
tude which lasted forty years. Aurelian at- 
tempted to renew the persecution, but his edict 
failed on account of his assassination, and 
the six emperors that followed him in rapid 
succession, refrained from persecution. 

During this period of comparative repose 
the number of the disciples was considerably 
increased and their influence was somewhat 
augmented. But their energy and zeal in the 
Master's service suffered great diminution. 
Following this came the last and severest per- 
secution that ever came upon the disciples at 
the hands of the Roman empire. Dioclesian, 
one of the ablest and most judicious rulers 
the empire ever had, came to the throne in 
284, and reigned till 305. Associated with 
him in the management of the government 
were four co-regents, and with their assistance 
he saved the sinking state from utter collapse 
and dissolution at a critical period in its his- 
tory. This emperor was of a mild and con- 
ciliatory disposition, and for a long time he 
respected and observed the toleration edict of 
Gallienus. His wife Prisca, his daughter Val- 
eria, and many of his court officers, were 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



19 



either Christians or favorably disposed toward 
Christianity. In his old age, Galerius, a co- 
regent, and son-in-law, who was both cruel 
and fanatical, poisoned his mind against the 
Christians, and procured from him sweeping 
edicts of persecution. Concerning this perse- 
cution Philip Schaff says: "In 303 and 304 
he issued in rapid succession four edicts, 
each more severe than its predcessor. Christ- 
ian churches were to be destroyed; all copies 
of the Bible were to be burned; all Christians 
were to be deprived of public office and civil 
rights; and at last all, without exception, 
were to sacrifice to the gods on pain of death. 
* * * The persecution began with the de- 
struction of the magnificent church in Nico- 
media, and soon spread over the whole Roman 
empire, except Gaul, Britain, and Spain, where 
the co-regent Constantius Chlorus (from 306), 
was disposed as far as possible to spare the 
Christians. It raged most fiercely in the East, 
where the barbarous Maximinus ruled, who 
in 308 enacted the law, that all the provisions 
in the markets should be sprinkled with sac- 
rificial wine, that the Christians might have 
no alternative but apostasy or starvation. 
All the pains which iron and steel, fire and 
sword, rack and cross, wild beasts and beastly 
men could inflict, were employed to gain the 
useless end. Even the wild beasts, says Eu- 
sebius, at last refused to attack the Christians, 
as if they had assumed the part of men in 
place of the heathen Romans. The swords, 
says the same historian, contemporary, yet 
not free from rhetorical exaggeration, at last 
became dull and shattered; the executioners 
became weary, and had to relieve each other; 
but the Christians sang hymns of praise and 
thanksgiving in honor of Almighty God, even 
to their last breath." — History of the Christ- 
ian Church, Vol. 1, pp. 174, 175, Edition of 
1867. 

Galerius, the responsible author of this 
grevious persecution, seems to have been 
brought to his senses by severe sickness, ar.d 
by a remarkable decree of toleration issued 
from Nicomedia in 311, in co-operation with 
Constantine and Licinius, lifted the hand of 
persecution a short time before his death. In 
this edict he acknowledged that the purposes 
of the persecution had not been accomplished, 
and granted that the Christians might hold 
their religious meetings provided they did not 
disturb the order of the State. The conclusion 
of this edict was most remarkable. It exhorted 
Christians that, "after this manifestation of 



grace, they should pray to their God for the 
welfare of the emperors of the State, and of 
themselves, that the State might prosper in 
every respect, and that they might live quietly 
in their homes." This was the last great 
struggle between paganism and Christianity 
in the Roman empire, and at its close the for- 
mer lay helpless at the feet of the latter. In 
306 Constantine became emperor of Gaul, 
Spain, and Britain, and having conquered 
Maxentius in 312, he, in connection with Li- 
cenius, issued two edicts of toleration, one in 
312, and the other in 313. With Constantine, 
therefore, a new era is introduced, and Christ- 
inity, in form, at least, mounts the throne of 
the Caesars, and adds new lustre to the great 
empire. Thus was strictly fulfilled the remark- 
able language of Gamaliel when he advised the 
Jewish council to "refrain from these men and 
let them alone: for if this council and this 
work be of men it will come to nought; but 
if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it; lest 
haply ye be found even to fight against God." 
Not only was this the period of persecution, 
but it was also the period of innovations and 
schisms in the church. Nearly all of the de- 
partures from apostolic practice that have char- 
acterized and disfigured the history of Christ- 
ianity, strike their roots back into the pro- 
lific soil of this period, while it is the fountain 
from which have issued many of the streams of 
false doctrine. It was then that the substi- 
tution of affusion for baptism began, the first 
case on record having occurred in 253, the 
subject being Novatian, and the occasion be- 
ing his sickness. During this period also 
began the institution of infant baptism, so- 
called, Tertullian being the first writer to men- 
tion it. He lived near the clos* 1 of the second 
century, and opposed the baptism of infants. 
The doctrine of "original sin" and that of bap- 
tismal regeneration took their rise in this 
period, as did also the use of milk, honey and 
salt, in connection with baptism. During this 
period diocesan episcopacy began to displace 
the congregational episcopacy of the New 
Testament. Indeed the seed, from which sprang 
the whole Papal system, were planted during 
this period. It was then that the writings of 
the Ante-Nicene Fathers were produced by 
such men as the two Clements, Hermas, Bar- 
nabas, Polycarp, Justin Martyr, Tertullian, 
Origen, and many others whose writings 
adorn the pages of patristic literature, and to 
whom we are indebted for most of our knowl- 
edge of this interesting period. 



20 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Third subdivision from Constantine to 
Gregory I (325-590). 

Constantine the Great looms up in history, 
both ecclesiastic and secular, as one of the 
most interesting and important characters of 
antiquity. He was born at Naissus, in Upper 
Moesia, in 274. His parents were Constanti- 
nus (Jhlorus and Helena. As heretofore stated, 
he became emperor of Gaul, Britain and Spain 
in 306, and as a result of a brilliant campaign 
against Maxentius, ending with the bloody bat- 
tle of the Miliran Bridge at the very gates of 
Koine, he took possession of Italy also, xxds 
made him emperor of the Western Empire, 
leaving the Eastern to Licinius. In 314 war 
arose between these two rulers, which resulted 
in the death of Licinius at the battle of Cal- 
cedon, and the bringing of the East under the 
sway of Constantine, and he became sole ruler 
of the entire empire of Rome. He professed 
to have been suddenly and miraculously con- 
verted to Christianity during his war with 
Maxentius. He saw, so he said, a brilliant 
cross in the heavens, containing the inscrip- 
tion, "By this thou shalt conquer." Roman 
Catholic writers have attempted to defend 
this as a genuine miracle, but with poor suc- 
cess. He was shrewd enough to see that the 
Christian sentiment was in the ascendent, and 
that he could use it as a powerful ally in 
strengthening and consolidating his empire. 
To bring the people to believe that he was a 
special object of favor with God, and had re- 
ceived marked and miraculous manifestations 
of divine approval, would give additional 
strength and glory both to his person and to 
his empire. It was an appeal to the super- 
stition of the day, and it bore fruit to the 
very great advantage of Constantine. His sub- 
sequent life discounts his claims as to tnis mat- 
ter. 'For some fancied offense he killed his 
second wife, a son, others of his kinsmen, and 
some of his closest friends. 

This was an age of speculative theology, 
religious controversy, and ecumenical coun- 
cils. Ine first council of this character was 
called by Constantine, for the purpose of con- 
sidering, and, if possible, settling the Arian 
controversy which arose in Alexandria in 318, 
and threatened to rend the church asunder, 
and convulse the very empire itself. The 
controversy related to the nature of the Logos, 
and the relation of the Son to the Father. 
The two contending parties were led, respec- 
tively, by Arius and Athanasius. Our limits 
will not allow us to enter into the merits of 



this controversy. Its effects were such that the 
emperor called the general council that met 
in Nicaea in 325. It was attended by 318 bish- 
ops, and was presided over by Constantine him- 
self, and resulted in the condemnation of Arius 
and the adoption of the Nioene Creed which 
declares as follows: "We believe in one Lord 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the 
Father (the only — begotten; that is, of the es- 
sence of the Father, God of God), Light of 
Light, very God of very God, begotten, not 
made, being of one substance (homousian) 
with the Father; by whom all things were 
made (both in heaven and on earth) ; who 
for us men, and for our salvation, came down 
and was incarnate and was made man; he suf- 
fered, and the third day he arose again, as- 
cended into heaven; from thence he shall come 
again to judge the quick and the dead." To 
this pronunciamento was attached the follow- 
ing anathema: "But those who say: 'There 
was a time when he was not' ; and 'He was not 
before he was made'; and 'He was made out of 
nothing'; or 'He is of another substance' or 
'essence/ or 'The Son of God is created,' or 
'changeable,' or 'alterable, '-they are condemned 
by the holy catholic and apostolic church." — 
Schaff's Creeds of Christendom, Vol. 1, p. 29. 

This was a pretty vigorous start toward 
taking possession of the consciences of men 
in the department of speculative theology — 
the establishment of an ecclesiastical despot- 
ism in the region of individual opinion. Perhaps 
this was the first authoritative deliverance 
liiat was ever made, with pains and penalties 
attached, looking to the regulation of human 
belief in matters strictly of a metaphysical 
nature. Tne seed then planted grew and be- 
came a great tree, extending its branches 
throughout Christendom, and bearing exceed- 
ingly bitter fruit. 1 rom it, in a sense, came all 
the creeds that have vexed and disturbed and 
divided the church from that time till now. 
This council and this creed have had much to do 
with shaping the course of ecclesiastical history 
for the last fifteen hundred years. The next 
council of this class was called by Theodosius 
the Great, and was attended by 150 bishops. 
It convened in Constantinople in 381. Under 
the leadership of Gregory, of Nazianzen, and 
Gregory, of Nyassa, it modified to some extent 
the Nicene Creed, and put the doctrine of the 
"Holy Trinity" in its permanent form, as far 
as it regards the elements of definition. The 
shadow of the oncoming apostasy that intro- 
duced the "Dark Ages," is now plainly visi- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



21 



ble. The third Ecumenical council was con- 
vened by Theodosius II., and Vallentinian III., 
and was made up of about 200 bishops and was 
largely dominated by Cyrillus, of Alexandria. 
It met at Ephesus in 431, and was followed in 
451 by the Council of Chalcedon, which was 
called by Marian, and was attended by 500 or 
600 bishops, and was largely influenced by del- 
egates sent from Rome to represent bishop Leo. 
This marks a distinct stage in the develop- 
ment of Papal Rome, which culminated in the 
supremacy of the Roman Pontiff. 

A notable feature of these two councils is 
the fact that invitations were not issued to 
the bishops in general, but only to the metro- 
politans who were to select such bishops as 
they wished to attend the councils ; and thus 
another step was taken in the direction of the 
centralization of power in the hands of a few. 
Furthermore, Bishop Caelestine, of Rome, in- 
structed his delegates to the council of Ephe- 
sis not to take part in the discussion, but 
simply to render the decision, and this feature 
was even more pronounced on the part of the 
representatives of Leo, of Rome, in the Council 
of Chalcedon. The eyes of the Roman bishops 
are now manifestly upon the scepter of uni- 
versal authority in ecclesiastical matters, and 
probably a throne of temporal power as well. 
The political position of Rome gave the church 
there great influence and when difficulties 
would arise in neighboring churches, they 
were frequently voluntarily referred to that 
church for solution. At first the authority thus 
exercised by the Roman bishops was merely ad- 
visory; but in process of time those bishops 
became more and more dictatorial and grasp- 
ing, until finally their decisions became com- 
pulsory, and by and by the "man of sin" took 
his seat in the temple of God, and began to 
perform functions that only belonged to God. 
Delegate conventions are dangerous things, and 
unless the people who create them are very 
careful to safeguard them on all sides, they 
are liable to become tyrannical masters instead 
of obedient servants. The history that we are 
now going over clearly shows this, and is 
forceful in its warnings and admonitions. The 
people have lost their liberties through such 
means, and history repeats itself. 

These two councils dealt for the most part 
with questions pertaining to the person and 
character of Jesus Christ, and, in the language 
of Philip Schaff, "laid the foundation upon 
which the orthordox christology of our day 
is still resting." The Nestorian controversy 



was rife at that time. Nestorius was Patri- 
arch of Constantinople, and he maintained 
that it was not God who suffered and died, 
and that Mary should not be called "Mother of 
God. " Cyril, of Alexandria, sharply contro- 
verted his position, and the two councils just 
named, undertook to settle the matter ; but 
they did not achieve conspicuous success. The 
fiifth and last ecumenical council of this pe- 
riod met in Constantinople in 533, and was at- 
tended by about 150 bishops, mostly of the 
Eastern church. It does not seem to have 
transacted much, if any, important business, 
being rather supplementary to the Council of 
Chalcedon. 

CHAPTER V. 

MEDIAEVIL CHRISTIANITY FROM GREGORY THE 

GREAT TO LUTHER (590-1517). 
FIRST SUBDIVISION (590-1049). 

During this age the first great schism oc- 
curred in the church. For quite a while there 
had been friction between the East and the 
West — between Constantinople and Rome, but 
the formal separation did not take place till 
it came about as a result of a bitter contro- 
versy between Photius and Nicola I., near the 
middle of the ninth century. Photius came 
to the patriarchal see of Constantinople upon 
the deposal and banishment of Ignatius who 
had incurred the displeasure of Michael III., 
the young emperor whom Bardas had estranged 
from his mother. Because Ignatius refused to 
force the empress into a nunnery, and even 
debarred Bardas from the Lord's Supper on 
account of his misconduct, the latter influ- 
enced the emperor to depose and banish the 
patriarch who had been appointed by the em- 
press during her regency. This divided the 
clergy of the Eastern church into two war- 
ring factions, and made friends for Ignatius 
in the West. Photius managed to turn the 
personal wrangle into a controversy between 
the East and the West, and in 866 he issued 
an encyclical letter declaring the Latin church 
heretical on account of the celibacy of the 
clergy and the insertion of filioque in the 
creed. In 867 a council was convened in Con- 
stantinople, which claimed to be ecumenical, 
and the Pope of Rome was formally excom- 
municated, and thus the breach was completed, 
and thenceforward the Greek and Roman 
churches pursued independent courses. In 
government the Greek church was a patri- 
archal oligarchy, while the Latin church was 
a papal monarchy. "The patriarchs of Con- 



99 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



stantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jeru- 
salem," says the Schaff-Herzog Cyclopedia, 
"are equal in rights, though the first has a 
primacy of honor. The Czar of Russia, how- 
ever, exercises a sort of general protectorate, 
and may be regarded as a rival to the Pope of 
Rome, but has no authority in matters of doc- 
trine and can make no organic changes." This 
period is marked by Gregory I. on one side, 
and Gregory VII. (Hildebrand) on the other. 
The former may be regarded as the first pope 
in the modern sense of the term. Popery did 
not come suddenly into being. As has already 
been intimated, it was a growth — a develop- 
ment ; but it came to maturity in Gregory 
the Great. He was a profuse writer, and he 
has been regarded as the author of the doc- 
trine of purgatory. At any rate it was un- 
der his administration that the doctrine be- 
came a dogma of the church ; and it became the 
foundation upon which Peter Lombard erected 
the system of indulgence that has been ob- 
served by the Roman Catholic church ever 
since. This age was characterized by remark- 
able missionary energy and enterprise. 

SECOND SUBDIVISION OF THIS PEEIOD — FROM 
GREGORY VII. TO BONIFACE VIII. (1049-1294). 

During this period the papal hierarchy 
reached the height of its influence and power. 
Upon the death of Alexander II., April 22, 
1073, Hildebrand was elected Pope, and took 
the name of Gregory VII. His election did 
not receive the sanction of the emperor of 
Germany, for, relations between him and 
Henry IV. being strained, he did not ask the 
king's approval. This intensified the friction 
between the Pope and the king, and it became 
a question as to which would prove the 
stronger. On January 1, 1076, Henry under- 
took to depose Gregory, and on January 24, 
of the same year, a number of the German 
clergy signed a complaint that Gregory was 
not legitimately Pope, since he had not re- 
ceived the consent of the emperor, which the 
decree of Nicholas II required. Gregory an- 
swered by putting the emperor and his fol- 
lowers under the ban. Some of the German 
princes immediately renounced their allegiance 
to Henry, and invited the Pope to attend the 
diet of Augsburg Feb. 2, 1077, to decide 
the case. Henry, fearing that the diet would 
humiliate and probably ruin him, went to 
Italy in December, 1076, presented himself in 
the courtyard of the castle of Cannossa, in 
sackcloth and ashes, and with bare feet, and 



after waiting three days, he was admitted into 
the presence of the Pope and received abso- 
lution. Thus the ecclesiastic arm triumphed 
over the civil throne, and the Pope became 
supreme in church and state. It was under 
Gregory VII. that the rule of celibacy on the 
part of the clergy was pretty fully established. 
He issued a decree that no layman should 
attend the service or receive the sacraments 
when a married priest officiated. During this 
period Gregory VIII., Gregory IX., and Greg- 
ory X., occupied the papal see, and in this 
time there was at least one anti-pope, Mau- 
ritius Burdinus, who was promoted to the 
papal throne by Henry V., but he was after- 
wards deserted by the emperor, and deposed by 
Calixtus II. There was also an interregnum 
of three years, during which there was no 
pope, caused by disagreement between the 
French and Italian cardinals. 

THIRD SUBDIVISION OF THIS PERIOD FROM 

BONIFACE VII. TO LEO X. AND LUTHER 

(1294-1517). 

This division of this period marks the begin- 
ning of the decline of the papal power. Boni- 
face held the most extreme views concerning 
the papal office, insisting that God established 
it for the purpose of having the oversight of 
kings and emperors. The papal throne had 
become intoxicated with the wine of ambi- 
tion and lust for both temporal and spiritual 
power, and was resorting to such extreme 
measures to accomplish its desires and pur- 
poses, that the minds and consciences of the 
people began to revolt. Many of the crowned 
heads of Christendom resented such interfer- 
ence with the affairs of the state on the part 
of the Romish hierarchy, and public sentiment 
began to drift away from the papal see. Bon- 
iface VIII. (Benedict Cajetan) was a man of 
marked ability, but his vaulting ambition 
brought him much trouble and conflict. The 
Encyclopedia Britannica describes him thus: 
"He meddled incessantly in foreign affairs, 
and put forward the strongest claims to tem- 
poral as well as spiritual supremacy. His 
bitterest quarrels were with the emperor, with 
the powerful family of Colonnas, and with 
Philip the Fair, of France, whom he excom- 
municated in 1303. He was about to lay all 
France under an interdict Avhen he was 
seized at Agassi by a party of horsemen un- 
der Nogaret, an agent of Philip, and Sciarra 
Colonna. After three days captivity he was 
rescued by the town's people, but the agita- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



23 



tion he had undergone caused his death soon 
after, on the 11th of October 1303. In 1300 
Boniface instituted the jubilees, which after- 
wards became such a source of profit and of 
scandal to the church." — Vol. 4, p. 33, Peale 
Edition. 

It was during this age that the great fore- 
runners of the Lutheran Reformation lived 
and prepared the way for the wonderful re- 
former. John Wycliffe, the "Morning Star of 
the Reformation," was born at Spresswell, 
England, about 1324 (there is doubt about 
the exact date), and died at Lutterworth, 
Dec. 31, 1384. He was an Oxford graduate, 
and was a man of strong intellectuality, and 
fixed pertinacity of purpose. In April, 1374, 
he was appointed by Edward III. to the rec- 
torship of Lutterworth, Leicestershire. His 
first prominent appearance before the general 
public was brought about through politics and 
was prompted by patriotism. Edward III. 
and the parliament refused to pay the feuda- 
tory tribute demanded by Pope Urban V., and 
Wycliffe defended the refusal before the univer- 
sity of Oxford, being probably a member of 
that parliament, though the records are not 
satisfactory on that point. In his plea he con- 
tended earnestly for the political independence 
of the crown and of the country from the Pope. 
Of course this action stirred up the ill will 
of the Pontiff against him. On July 26, 1374, 
the king appointed him a royal commissioner 
in Bruges, to effect a treaty with the Pope's 
nuncios respecting some matters of dispute 
between the crown and the hierarchy. In 
this position Wycliffe was a staunch friend of 
the people, and strove to advance their rights 
and interests, and greatly pleased them and 
the king; but his course greatly intensified the 
vindictive hatred of the papal powers whose 
designs he had opposed with persistent deter- 
mination. At first the hierarchy made only 
covert attacks upon him, but finding such 
methods unavailing, it resorted to public meas- 
ures. On Feb. 19, 1377, he appeared before con- 
vocation, according to summons, in St. Paul's. 
It is probable that foul play was suspected, 
for Wycliffe was attended by the Duke of Lan- 
caster, the Grand Marshal of England (Lord 
Henry Percy), and some armed soldiers. The 
meeting amounted to nothing, however, being- 
broken up by a violent dispute between Wil- 
liam Courtnay (Bishop of London), and the 
Duke, and Wycliffe was not asked to say a word. 
The next step against W^ycliffe was to charge 
him with heresy. Nineteen heresies were 



charged up to him, and the Pope, Gregory XL, 
issued no less than five bulls against him. These 
frantic efforts, however, did not check WyclifFe's 
work and influence against the arrogance and 
effrontery of popery. In Richard II. he had a 
warm friend and supporter, and he continued 
his opposition to the wrongs of the papacy. 

Pry or to 1378 Wycliffe was concerned with 
matters of both political and ecclesiastical 
characteristics, but about that time he turned 
his attention entirely to questions of a doc- 
trinal nature, and commenced a work of refor- 
mation. He expected that Urban VI., the Pope 
that succeeded Gregory XL, would sanction 
and aid him in his work in this new field; 
but about this time the papal schism which 
resulted from the election of Clement VI. by 
the French cardinals, as a rival Pope, broke 
out. The two rival popes attacked each other 
with great fury and Wycliffe turned away from 
both of them in disgust, and gave himself 
earnestly to the task of correcting some of the 
flagrant errors in the established doctrines 
of the church. He made a special attack upon 
the dogma of transsubstantiation, and entered 
upon the work of translating the Scriptures 
into English. This lost him many friends, 
and even the university joined his enemies. 
William of Berton, the chancellor, prohibited 
the advocacy of Wycliffe's doctrine in the uni- 
versity, "on pain of suspension from every 
function of teaching, of the greater excom- 
munication, and of imprisonment." — Schaff- 
Herzog. As to the promulgation of his views 
in the university Wycliffe had to desist, but he 
resorted to the use of much more effective 
means of giving currency to his ideas. He 
called to his aid the pen and press, and began 
to use them in the dissemination of the prin- 
ciples he advocated. He published his con- 
fession, in Latin, and the Wicket, in English, 
and these works made a profound impression, 
and gave fresh and increased impetus to the 
embryonic principles of the reformation. Wyc- 
liffe's literary efforts were immense and far- 
reaching in their influence. He published an 
incalculable number of tracts, two hundred of 
which are said to have been burned in Bo- 
hemia. He died at Lutterworth, Dec. 31 1384. 
His work so infuriated the papacy, and was 
of such a lasting character, that the Council 
of Constance condemned many articles which 
he had maintained, and ordered his bones to 
be taken from consecrated ground and cast 
upon the dunghill. This happened May 5, 
1415, but the sentence was not executed till 



24 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



1428, when Clement VIII., the anti-pope, 
ordered his remains to he burned and his ashes 
to be cast into the Swift. 

Some twelve or fourteen years before the 
death of Wycliffe, John Huss was born in Bohe- 
mia. He became acquainted with the work of 
Wycliffe in England, and carefully studied the 
theological works of the English reformer, and 
caught his spirit and purpose. At first he 
thought to enlist his ecclesiastical superiors 
in behalf of religious reformation. In this, 
however, he was doomed to disappointment. 
His position as minister of the Bethlehem 
church put him in touch and symptahy with 
the common people who must always take the 
lead in moral and religious reforms. He soon 
gained great influence with the masses, and be- 
came a spirited and worthy leader of the re- 
form movement in his native land. About 
1403 the authorities issued an edict forbidding 
the promulgation of Wycliffe's forty-five theses 
in the university; but a few years afterwards 
the decree was so modified as to allow them 
to be proclaimed, on condition that no hereti- 
cal interpretation should be given them. Dr. 
Sbynko had entire confidence in Huss, and ap- 
pointed him synodical preacher. This enlarged 
the circle of his influence, and made his power 
much more farreaching. When the synod met 
he took occasion to expose the wrong thinking 
and doing of the clergy. In connection with 
two others he was appointned by the arch- 
bishop to examine the claims of an alleged 
miracle in the church at Wilsnack. These 
claims were pronounced fraudulent, and Huss 
wrote a booklet in which he urged Christians 
not to look for signs and miracles, but to con- 
sult the word of God. When, in consequence of 
a certain decree the university lost 
all of its foreign students, and the University 
of Leipzig was founded, an intense patriotic 
spirit took possession of the people of Prague, 
and radical ecclesiastical reforms were de- 
manded. Huss became rector, and attained 
great popularity both with the students and at 
court; and thus his influence was still further 
increased, and the principles that he advocated 
took firmer hold upon the people. Although 
Wycliffe was dead, he was still speaking. The 
Swift had scattered his ashes far and near, 
and they became seed bearing fruit unto the 
furtherance of the cause of truth and the peo- 
ple. 

About this time the archbishop, who had 
hitherto been friendly to Huss, promoting him 
to positions of trust and honor, turned against 



him, and made grievous accusations against 
him to the Pope, informing the pontiff that 
the principles advocated by Wvcliffe, were rap- 
idly spreading through the labors of 
Huss. This brought forth a papal bull 
forbidding the writings of Wycliffe to 
be used. In enforcing this edict the 
archbishop burned two hundred volumes of the 
writings of Wycliffe. But the ashes of these 
volumes were scattered broadcast by Bohe- 
mian winds, as the ashes of the bones of the 
English reformer had been distributed by the 
Swift, and they fell like good seed into good 
ground to multiply the forces that were at 
work for the advancement of reformation. 
Huss retained the sympathy of the university 
and continued to preach, openly defending the 
writings of Wycliffe in the university. His 
audiences at Bethlehem became vast, and the 
people did not hesitate to give expression to 
their sympathy with him and his plea. See- 
ing that something must be done to check the 
progress of the anti-popery sentiment, the 
archbishop excommunicated Huss March 15, 
1411, and laid an interdict upon the city; but 
both sentences were disregarded, and the 
cause of reformation moved onward. The 
indulgence commanded by Pope John XXIII. 
were denounced, and it was insisted that re- 
pentance, and not money, was the true ground 
of forgiveness 

By this time all Europe had become inter- 
ested in the Bohemian agitation, and the king 
of Hungary (Singismund) concluded that the 
matter ought to come before the General Coun- 
cil that was soon to assemble at Constance. 
Huss readily consented to attend, and arrived 
at Constance November 3, 1414. Shortly after 
that some cardinals charged him with attempt- 
ing flight, and had him imprisoned in a Do- 
minican convent. After several so-called hear- 
ings he was condemned to the stake July 6, 
1415, and his books were ordered to be burned. 
He was degraded from the sacerdotal office, 
and his enemies shouted, "Thy soul we deliver 
up to the devil," and he responded, "And I 
commend it to the Holy Lord Jesus." A paper 
cap was then placed upon his head, bearing 
the inscription, "Heresiarch!" He was then 
conducted to the scene of his death, and his 
neck chained to a stake. In the midst of the 
flames he refused to recant, and died with 
the following words upon his lips: "Christ, 
thou Son of the living God, have mercy upon 
me." His ashes were thrown into the Rhine. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



on 



But these extreme and violent measures were 
entirely futile as regards the object had in 
view by their promoters. While the ashes of 
Huss went floating down the Rhine, the prin- 
ciples that he advocated, continued to spread. 
The idea of the infallibility of the supreme au- 
thority of the Scriptures had taken root in 
the public mind, and this idea is the eternal 
enemy of popery and its entire progeny. Both 
Bohemia and Moravia were impregnated with 
the notion, and an atmosphere was generated 
in those countries that was very unwhole- 
some for the Romish hierarchy. The people 
were given a taste of liberty of conscience, 
and they refused to turn back to the leeks and 
garlic of papal bondage. The principles of 
reformation started in England by Wycliffe, 
found warm and strong support in Bohemia 
and Moravia, and the field for the work of 
Luther was constantly growing larger. After 
the death of Huss severe measures were adopted 
to stamp out this influence, but without avaiL 
Indeed the violence of the enemies of Huss 
recoiled upon some of their own heads, for the 
unfortunate populace stabbed some of them to 
death, and the archbishop himself escaped 
with difficulty. 

Even Italy felt the effect of the wave of 
reform that had shaken England, Bohemia, 
and Moravia. Savonarola took up the matter, 
not so much with respect to the corruption of 
the clergy and the tyranny of the papacy, as 
the general prevalence of sin among the people. 
Addressing the crowds that thronged to hear 
him, he would say: "Your sins make me a 
prophet." He seems not to have conceived 
the idea of a thorough doctrinal reform. He 
was a sort of John-the-Baptist, and his theme 
was, "Repent ye." It was impossible, how- 
ever, for him to prosecute such a work as 
this, without touching the very core of the 
hierarchy which was thoroughly corrupt from 
bottom to top. He strove for a moral regen- 
eration of the church and a political renova- 
tion of Italy. The seat of his operations was 
Florence, but he did not confine his efforts to 
that city. Pushing out into other regions, he 
finally opened his batteries upon Rome itself. 
When the wicked Alexander VI. came to the 
papal throne, he attempted to buy Savonarola 
off with the offer of the bishopric of Florence 
and a cardinal's cap, but to no purpose. The 
Pope then began to persecute the man whom he 
could not corrupt, and whom he regarded as 
an obstruction to the accomplishment of his 
nefarious designs. In 1496 he issued an 



edict forbidding Savonarola to preach, on the 
ground that he was carrying on a work of 
reformation without any authority from the 
church. The prior of San Marcos took the 
edict into the pulpit with him, and undertook 
to show that it came from the Devil. In a 
few months he was excommunicated by the 
Pope, and soon after was burned at the stake. 
Savonarola was not made of the stern stuff 
that entered into the composition of Wycliffe, 
but was somewhat weak and vacillating. 
Upon the whole, however, his influence was 
favorable to the cause of reformation, and he 
is entitled to be regarded as a factor in the 
preparatory movements that made ready for 
more thorough work later on. 

Perhaps John Wessel was the most promi- 
nent precursor of the reformation in Germany. 
He was born at Groenengen about 1420. He 
spent a number of years in Paris, where a 
sharp conflict was in progress between real- 
ism and nominalism, the former having long 
been one of the main props of popery, but at 
this time was waning. Wessel espoused the 
cause of nominalism, and this put him some- 
what out of harmony with the church. He 
was a man of literary culture, and while he 
was in France, Cardinal Bessarion and Francis 
de Rovere became attached to him by the 
chords of a strong friendship. Reuchlin and 
Rudolph Agricola also became his friends. 
He was rather a prolific writer, and so 
strong was the tone of his works against the 
essential nature of the papacy, that the monks, 
after his death, got them together so far as 
they could, and burned them. The reading of 
some of his productions led Luther to say 
that, if he had written nothing before he 
read them, it might have looked as if he had 
gotten his ideas from Wessel. He disputed 
the infallibility of the Pope, and held that 
public safety depended upon the right of the 
people to criticise and correct the occupant 
of "St. Peter's chair." He held that faith 
depends upon the Bible, and had great rever- 
ence for the Scriptures. Many other men 
were prominent in those preliminary move- 
ments; but these few have been mentioned 
and their work glanced at, to suggest that 
the roots of the Lutheran reformation, and 
even those of our own restoration movement, 
strike back into those early times. 

Bible translation also played an important 
part, during this age, in making ready for the 
coming reformation. To Wycliffe belongs the 
credit of giving the first great impulse to this 



26 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



line oi work. It came into the mind of this 
remarkable man that the people were entitled 
to the word of God in their own language, 
and he undertook the immense and laborious 
task of translating the living oracles into 
the English language, and in 1380 his trans- 
lation of the whole Bible was ready for the 
public. From Genesis to Baruch 3:21, the 
translation was made by Nicholas de Hereford 
— all the rest by Wycliffe himself. The trans- 
lation was made from the Latin Vulgate, and 
the work probably required much more time 
than the ten years commonly assigned 
to it. It was afterwards revised by 
Richard Purvey. 

This work made a profound impression upon 
the people and provoked the wrath of the pa- 
pacy, which has always stood between the peo- 
ple and the fountain of life that is contained 
in the Bible. The following paragraph from 
Wycliffe has a value that cannot be estimated 
in gold: "As the faith of the church is con- 
tained in the Scriptures, the more these are 
known in their true meaning the better; and 
in as much as secular men should assuredly 
understand the faith tney profess, that faith 
should be taught them in whatever language 
may be best know to them. Forasmuch, also, 
as the doctrines of our faith are more clearly 
and exactly expressed in the Scriptures, than 
they may probably be by the priests, — seeing, 
if I may so speak, that many prelates are 
but too ignorant of the Holy Scriptures, while 
others conceal many parts of it ; and as the 
verbal instructions of the priests have many 
other defects, — the conclusion is absolutely 
manifest, that believers should ascertain for 
themselves what are the true matters of their 
faith, by having the Scriptures in a language 
which they fully understand. For the laws 
made by prelates are not to be received as mat- 
ters of faith, nor are we to confide in their 
public instructions, nor in any of their words 
but as they are founded on Holy Writ, — since 
the Scriptures contain the whole truth. And 
tiiis translation of them into English should 
therefore do at least this good, viz. — placing 
bishops and priests above suspicion as to the 
parts of which they profess to explain. Other 
means, such as the friars, prelates, the pope, 
may all prove defective; and to provide against 
this Christ and his apostles evangelized the 
greater portion of the world by making known 
the Scriptures to the people in their own lan- 
guage. To this end, indeed, did the Holy Spirit 
endow them with the knowledge of tongues. 



Why, then, should not the living disciples of 
Christ do in this respect as they did?" — Mrs. 
H. C. Conant's History of the Translation of 
the Holy Scriptures into the English Tongue, 
pp. 92-93. This was light shining in a dark 
place, and it shows what a clear understand- 
ing Wycliffe had of the power and importance 
of the word of God. 

As was to be expected this translation fell 
under the condemnation of the Romish hier- 
archy, and vigorous means were resorted to, 
to suppress it. The spirit of the papacy was- 
very well expressed by Knyghton, a distin- 
guished writer of the Romish Church, as fol- 
lows: "The gospel which Christ committed 
to the Clergy and Doctors of the church, that 
they might sweetly dispense it to the laity 
according to the exigency of the times and 
the wants of men, this Master John Wycliffe- 
has translated into the Anglic (not Angelic) 
tongue; thereby making it more open and com- 
mon to the laity, and to women who can read,, 
than formerly it was to the best instructed 
among the clergy. And the gospel pearl is 
cast forth, and is trodden under foot of swine; 
and what was once reverenced by clergy and 
laity is become, as it were, a common jest 
of both; and the jewel of the clergy, their 
peculiar treasure, is made forever common to 
the laity."— Ibid., pp. 100-101. The writings- 
of Wycliffe — especially his translation of the 
Bible — were regarded as the chief source of 
heresy, and in 1401 Archbishop Arundel suc- 
ceeded in getting a law passed making the 
possession of any of his literary productions 
punishable by death at the stake. In 1408 
a convocation of the clergy decreed that nO' 
school-master should hereafter mix religious 
instruction with the teaching of youth, nor 
permit discussion about the sacraments, nor 
the reading of the Scriptures in English; that 
books of this sort, written by John Wycliffe, 
and others of his time, should be banished from 
schools, halls, and all places whatsoever; that 
no man hereafter should translate any part 
of Scripture into English on his own author- 
ity; and that all persons convicted of making 
or using such translations should be punished 
as favorers of error and heresy." — Ibid. p. 103.. 

Another English translation deserves men- 
tion here, although it laps over on the next 
period. It is the translation of William Tyn- 
dale, who was born about 1484. He was a 
scholar of fine attainments, and translated the 
New Testament from the original Greek. 
Notwithstanding Tyndale was a Roman Cath- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



27 



olic, the principles of reformation had taken 
hold of him, and he was firmly convinced that 
the people ought to have the word of life in 
their own vernacular, that they might read 
it for themselves. Very early in life he was 
ordained a priest, and a little later was made 
a friar in the monastery at Greenwich. For 
some reason now unknown he gave up this re- 
lation, and in 1522 became primate tutor and 
chaplain in a family of rank and influence. 
By this time the work of Luther was creating 
quite a stir in England, and as the hospitable 
home of Mr. Welsh, Tyndale's patron, was a 
place of frequent resort for the clergy of the 
neighborhood, Luther's teaching was often the 
subject of conversation, and Tyndale was al- 
ways too much for the clergy in his defense 
of the reformer. Presently the priests ceased 
to assemble at the residence of Mr. Welsh 
because they were not able to meet Tyndale's 
arguments, "preferring the loss of Squire 
Welsh's good cheer, to the sour sauce of 
Master Tyndale's company." In a conver- 
sation with a Romish clergyman Tyndale made 
a warm plea for a Bible in the language of 
the people, and the priest replied: "We had 
better be without God's laws than the Pope's." 
With indignant emphasis Tyndale answered: 
"I defy the rope and all his laws, and if God 
spare my life, ere many years I will cause a 
boy that driveth a plow to know more of the 
Scriptures than you do." This pledge he 
faithfully and grandly redeemed, but it cost 
him exile, persecution, and finally his life. 
He was imprisoned in the castle of Vilvorden, 
and was first strangled, and then burned in 
the prison yard, October 6, 1536. But the 
fires of papal persecution could not stay the 
progress of the reformation that had been set 
in motion. The powers that were, could im- 
prison and burn the advocates of truth, but 
tney could neither imprison nor burn the truth 
advocated. Their spirit is well described in 
the following burning sentence from the pen 
of Tyndale : "A thousand books had they 
liefer be put forth against their abominable 
doings and doctrines, than that the Scripture 
should come to light. For as long as they may 
keep that down, they will so darken the right 
way with their mist of sophistry, and so tan- 
gle them that either rebuke or despise their 
abominations, with arguments of philosophy, 
and with worldly similitudes, and apparent 
reasons of natural wisdom; and with wresting 
the Scriptures unto their own purpose, clean 
contrary unto the process, order and meaning 



of the text; and so detrude them in descant- 
ing upon it with allegories; and amaze them, 
expounding it in many senses before the un- 
learned lay people, (when it hath but one 
plain literal sense, whose light the owls can- 
not abide), that though thou feel in thine 
neart, and art sure, how that all is false that 
they say, yet couldst thou not solve their rid- 
dles, — which thing only moved me to trans- 
late the New Testament. Because I perceived 
by experience, how that it was impossible to 
establish the lay people in any truth, except 
tne Scriptures were plainly laid before their 
eyes in their mother tongue." — Ibid,p. 127. 
It was during this period that the art of 
printing was discovered and the printing press 
came into use, and their value as means of dis- 
seminating the principles of reformation is dif- 
ficult to adequately estimate. Within this 
period America, which was to become the land 
of both religious and civil liberty, was dis- 
covered. The age was pregnant with coming 
events that were to benefit humanity and glo- 
rify God. It ushered in the twilight of the 
bright and glorious day of emancipation from 
the thraldom and tyranny that the Romish 
hierarchy had long been exercising over the 
minds and consciences of men. No man can 
even casually study this age without clearly 
seeing the seeds of the movement that was in- 
augurated in the early part of the nineteenth 
century by B. W. Stone, Thomas and Alex- 
ander Campbell, and others. 

CHAPTER VI. 

MODERN CHURCH HISTORY FROM LUTHER TO 

CAMPBELL (1517-1809). 

FIRST SUBDIVISION (1517-1648). 

The nailing of the ninety-five theses to the 
door of Castle Church in Wittenburg, Oct. 
13, 1517, was an epoch-making event. Luther 
was a child of the reformation that bears his 
name. Its principles took hold of him and 
held him Avell in hand before he was aware 
that his views were out of harmony with the 
church of Rome. He was born at Eisleben 
Nov. 10, 1483. He entered the University of 
Erfurt in 1501, received the bachelor's de- 
gree in 1502 and the master's in 1505. At 
this time he was wholly unacquainted with 
the Scriptures. His first knowledge of the 
teaching of the Bible was derived from some 
detached portions of the book that he happened 
to stumble upon. He afterwards found a 
complete Bible in the Augustinian convent at 



28 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Erfurt, and read it eagerly, and passed through 
a fearful mental struggle that came near un- 
balancing his mind. He says: "I tormented 
myself to death to make my peace with God, 
but I was in darkness and found it not." 
Here can be seen a tinge of that pronounced 
type of mysticism which afterwards became a 
prominent characteristic of Protestantism. 
From his reading of the Scripture he got the 
idea of justification by faith rather than by 
such works as the church required. He had 
tried to find peace by living a life of severe 
mortification, and submitting to every form of 
penance that he could invent. When the idea 
of justification by faith took possession of his 
mind a rebound came that carried him to an 
extreme in the other direction, and caused him 
to fall out with James and deny the inspira- 
tion of the epistle that bears his name. 

He was called to the chair of philosophy 
in the University of Wittenburg in 1508, but 
afterwards he returned to Erfurt whence he 
was sent to Rome in 1511 in the interests of 
his order. "While there he became acquainted 
with many of the ecclesiastical corruptions of 
the day, but they did not cause him to revolt 
against the church. About this time he gave 
up to some extent the study of philosophy, and 
turned his attention to a careful investigation 
of the Scriptures — especially the letter to the 
Romans. His study of this document revealed 
to him the great doctrine of justification by 
faith, as contrasted with the notion of justi- 
fication by works of supererogation. Perhaps 
the first thing that raised a revolt in Luther's 
mind against the church, was the shameless 
sale of indulgences in the vicinity of Witten- 
burg by Tetzel under the authority of the 
Archbishop of Mainz. And even when he 
raised his voice against this great evil and 
scandal, he did not think he was fighting 
against the church, but supposed he was bat- 
tling for its honor. His vigorous protest against 
indulgences made Tetzel his bitter enemy. 
The acrid controversy that ensued, although 
largely of a personal character, finally enabled 
Luther to see that the ecclesiastical powers 
were sustaining these flagrant corruptions, 
and pushed him out into open conflict with the 
church, and led him to the formulation of the 
ninety-five theses which struck terror to the 
papacy, and shook all Europe as with the con- 
vulsion of an earthquake. His deliverances 
met with much more favor in Germany than 
he expected, because the way had been pion- 
eered for him. The theses Avent throughout the 



country in fourteen days for there was pretty 
general antagonism toward the system of in- 
dulgences, "and while all the bishops and doc- 
tors were silent, and no one was found to bell 
the cat, it was noised about that one Luther 
had at last attempted the task." 

The reformer was violently assailed by Tet- 
zel, Mazolini, Eck, and Hoogstraten, and this 
controversy pushed him still further away 
from the papacy, and made the breach be- 
tween him and his adherents, and the hier- 
archy well nigh complete. The Pope did not 
care to quarrel with Frederick, the elector 
of Saxony, who was a warm friend of Luther's, 
and this held the gathering storm in check 
for a season, and efforts were made to adjust 
and reconcile matters; but they proved abor- 
tive, and the conflict went on. gathering 
strength and volume as it proceeded. Mel- 
anchthon now makes his appearance, and 
takes his place by the side of Luther as his 
steadfast friend and supporter. Large num- 
bers of students resorted to Wittenberg to re- 
ceive instruction from the great scholar and 
reformer. He made the distinguished Erasmus 
his friend, although there was estrangement 
between them afterwards of a personal nature. 
Princes began to favor him, and when the 
storm of persecution burst upon him and he 
had to seek safety in temporary retirement, 
the castles of Franz, of Sickengen, and Sil- 
vester, of Schonenberg, were opened to give him 
refuge. About this time he issued two of the 
most powerful and influential works that ever 
came from his pen. — "The Babylonish Captiv- 
ity," and "The Freedom of the Christian Man." 
In the former he treated the Papacy as Bab- 
ylon holding the children of God in captivity, 
and in the latter he dwelt upon personal union 
with Christ, and the individual freedom that 
one is entitled to in virtue of such union. 
Then came the papal ban with which Eck ap- 
peared in Meissen, and Luther retorted by 
burning the papal bulls and decretals at Wit- 
tenberg. Upon the heels of these stirring 
events followed the Convocation of Worms, 
and the reformer was summoned to appear 
before that body. He made the journey to the 
city "trusting in God and defying the devil," 
concerned for nothing but the "victory of 
truth." But one question was put to him, 
namely, whether he would repudiate his writ- 
ings, and after a day's reflection he gave a 
negative answer. The demand was repeated 
again and again, and at last he returned the 
following memorable answer : "I shall not be 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



29 



convinced, except by the testimony of the Scrip- 
tures, or plain reason ; for I believe neither the 
Pope nor councils alone, as it is manifest 
that they have often erred and contradicted 
themselves. * * * I am not able to recall, nor 
do I wish to recall, anything; for it is neither 
safe nor honest to do anything against con- 
science. God help me. Amen." Strenuous 
efforts were made to move him from this po- 
sition, but to no purpose. The ban was pro- 
nounced against him in the severest form, 
but he left Worms in perfect equanimity of 
mind. 

On his journey he was apprehended at the 
instance of his elector and with his own knowl- 
edge and consent and taken to Wartburg, an 
old castle near Eisenach, for his protection 
from bodily harm. His residence and retire- 
ment at Wartburg marks the beginning of the 
second stage of his work. Hitherto his efforts 
had been destructive, but now the work of con- 
struction begins. This is usually the order in 
new movements. Accumulated rubbish has to 
be removed before the work of building can go 
forward. During his retirement in the Wart- 
burg castle he translated the New Testament 
into the German language, which did more 
than anything else to establish the reforma- 
tion on a permanent basis in Germany. He 
also wrote a number of letters and tracts which 
did much to keep the cause moving. Outside 
the Wartburg influences were at work in be- 
half of the reformatory principles. Melanch- 
thon was effectively opposing many of the 
papal corruptions, and other advocates were 
enlisted in the work. The peerless Erasmus 
was dealing powerful blows against ecclesi- 
astical misdeeds, and, notwithstanding his 
subsequent quarrel with Luther, his abandon- 
ment of the reformation and his submission 
to the Romish hierarchy, he did much to help 
on the work in which Luther was engaged. 
Zwingli and Oecolampadius were at work in 
Switzerland, and, although they and Luther 
did not agree in all things, and even had sharp 
contention about some things, their influence 
was strong for the promotion of the reforma- 
tory movement. It is a noteworthy fact that 
confidence in and attachment to the Bible 
were the controlling factors in all these move- 
ments, and it is this principle that has given 
vitality to all religious reformations and res- 
torations that have ever achieved anything 
worthy of mention. Departure from the Scrip- 
tures brought in the corruptions, and these 



can be removed only by a return to the living 
oracles. 

This was the period of the birth and growth 
of denominationalism. Among Protestants 
speculative theology largely took the place of 
the Pope in the region of authority in relig- 
ion, and this gave rise to various creeds and 
confessions of faith as expressions of such 
beliefs as were supposed to be essential to the 
integrity of the Christian religion. Human 
opinions and speculations were erected into 
tests of fellowship and bonds of union and 
communion among the followers of Christ. 
The Lutheran church logically and historically 
takes its place at the head of the class of 
Protestant denominations ; and it is worthy of 
remark that Luther never consented for either 
the church or the people to be called by his 
name. The most generally recognized creed 
of the Lutheran church is the Augsburg Con- 
fession, which was formulated by Melanchthon, 
and adopted by the Augsburg Diet in 1530. 
It seems not to have occurred to the minds 
of the men of those times that simple faith in 
Jesus Christy and the acknowledgement of the 
sacred Scriptures as embracing an inspired 
revelation of the divine will constitute a suf- 
ficient basis of union and fellowship among 
those who love and obey the Son of God. If 
they could have discovered and adopted this 
great principle, their work, grand and glorious 
as it was, would have been almost infinitely 
more valuable. It would have been a mighty 
centripetal force to draw into one powerful 
and blessed fellowship, all the elements that 
revolted against the tyranny and usurpations 
and corruptions of the papacy. But after all, 
too much should not be demanded at the hands 
of those great leaders, and it must be confessed 
that they did a marvelous work under the cir- 
cumstances. The doctrinal part of the Augs- 
burg Confession contains twenty-two articles, 
and affirms the doctrine of the Trinity, and 
attempted an explanation of that dogma ; of 
Original Sin which condems to eternal death 
all that are not born again "by baptism and the 
Holy Spirit" ; of the Deity of Jesus Christ ; 
of justification by faith apart from works of 
merit; of the necessity of baptism to salvation,, 
and of infant condemnation without baptism ; 
of the possibility of apostasy; of the freedom 
of the human will in matters pertaining to 
this world, but not in regard to spiritual af- 
fairs. 

The Church of England occupies sec- 
ond place, in point of time of ori- 



30 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



gin. It resulted from a quarrel between 
the pope and Henry VIII., and the lat- 
ter was declared to be the head of the church 
by the English government. Perhaps doc- 
trinal considerations played a very inconsid- 
erable part — if any — in the establishment of 
this church, but it adopted the '-Thirty-nine 
Articles" as its creed when it found itself 
separated from the Romish hierarchy. It is 
claimed by some writers that the Church of En- 
gland had an independent existence long be- 
fore the defection of Henry VIII., but this 
elaim rests upon insufficient support historic- 
ally. The doctrine of the thirty-nine articles 
does not differ materially from that of the 
Augsburg Confession. 

From what seems to be sufficient reasons 
third place is given to the Presbyterian Church, 
which came into being in Scotland in 1560. It 
was not established as the State-Church that 
early, but its foundations were then laid, and 
it assumed form and functions as an organi- 
zation at that time. Presbyterianism began 
in England in about 1572. and in about 1648 
the Westminster Assembly completed the West- 
minster Confession of Faith, which has ever 
since been the acknowledged standard of doc- 
trine by Presbyterians. In doctrine this Con- 
fession is strictly Calvinistic. John Calvin, who 
was born July 10. 1509, was perhaps the greatest 
metaphysical and speculative theologian the 
world has ever produced. In many respects his 
views coincided with those of Augustine. In- 
deed Calvinism may be said to be Augustin- 
ianism systematized and put together in log- 
ical order. Calvin was a man of very strong 
convictions, and possessed of unswerving cour- 
age ; but his memory must forever bear the 
dark stain put upon it by his treatment of Ser- 
vetus, whose martyrdom he brought about. 
The only palliating circumstances connected 
with that dreadful affair, is the sad fact that 
religious toleration was not a strong factor in 
the public mind at that time, and persecution 
on account of religious opinions was the order 
of the day. To what extent Calvin may have 
felt justified in his course by the doctrine of 
predestination, is a problem for the metaphy- 
sician to solve. The transaction serves to em- 
phasize the fact that theological opinionism 
was regnant, and that its scepter w T as as ty- 
rannical and intolerant as the pope and the 
papal hierarchy. The revolt from popery had 
not cast out the demon of intolerance, nor in- 
troduced the white-winged angel of religious 
liberty. The mistake that Presbyterianism 



made was an attempt to fix a uniform stand- 
ard in the realm of opinion — a mistake that has 
been faithfully followed by all creed-makers. 

The origin of the Baptist Church must also 
be assigned to this period, although its early 
history is very obscure. The claim that there 
has been an unbroken succession of Baptist 
churches and ministers, from the beginning 
down to the present time, is not now held 
by the more intelligent Baptists. Orchard 
tried to vindicate this claim, but with poor suc- 
cess. In the Christian Review, a Baptist 
Quarterly, January number, 1855, the follow- 
ing language may be found: "We know of no 
assumption more arrogant, and more desti- 
tute of proper historic support, than that 
which claims to be able to trace the distinct 
and unbroken existence of a church substan- 
tially Baptist from the time of the apostles 
down to our own." In his Historic Vindi- 
cations, p. 23, Cutting says: "I have little 
confidence in the results of any attempt of that 
kind, which have met my notice, and I attach 
little value to inquiries pursued for the pre- 
determined purpose of such a demonstration." 
Prof. Harvey, of Hamilton Theological Semi- 
nary, in his work entitled The Church : Its 
Polity and Ordinances, says : "1. Were such 
an historical succession essential to the valid- 
ity of a church, it would follow that the 
Scriptures are an insufficient guide in faith 
and practice, since the fact of such succession 
in the case of any church could not be ascer- 
tained from Scripture, but only from tradi- 
tion. In this case, also, the great body of 
Christians could never certainly know the 
true church, as they could not make this 
historical investigation ; and even if the in- 
vestigation were made, their confidence must 
then rest on the testimony, not of God, but of 
man. 2. There might be an historical suc- 
cession from the apostles, yet, in the lapse of 
ages, the whole form, doctrine, spirit, and 
life of the body be changed. The mere out- 
ward historic connection, therefore, might be 
no proof of identity of character. 

"It is possible, indeed, that there has been a 
continued succession of true churches from the 
apostolic age to the present, although, in the 
present stage of historic investigation, it is 
far from being clearly established. Every age 
of the Christian period has had a multitude 
of Christ's true confessors; and it is possible, 
perhaps probable, that churches essentially of 
the divine constitution have also existed. But 
we deny that an unbroken chain of succes- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



31 



sion is an essential mark of a (rue church. 
Such a doctrine is unprotestant, as it rests the 
validity of the church on human tradition, 
and not on the divine word.'' — Pages 95-9G. 

The Baptist Church must take its place as 
a member of the family of churches that were 
born during the reformation period. In doc- 
trine, polity and practice, it approached much 
nearer the apostolic model than any of the 
rest of the group, and bore strong and faith- 
ful testimony in favor of the simplicity of the 
kingdom of Christ. It discarded affusion and 
infant baptism as human institutions, and 
contended for a regenerated church member- 
ship, and advocated the freedom and inde- 
pendence of the individual congregations. It 
made vast strides from popery toward the Xew 
Testament order of things. Its adoption of a 
human name for both church and people, and 
its insistence upon certain items of specula- 
tive theology, were the main factors that 
kept it from planting itself upon the Scrip- 
tural foundation — "so near and yet so far." 

THE ALBIGEXSES AXD M'ALDEXSES. 

As an attempt has been made to weave these 
interesting peoples into a so-called '•'succes- 
sion of Baptist churches," it is thought proper 
to briefly narrate their history in this connec- 
tion. The Albigenses antedate the Waldenses 
by a good many years, and their history is 
so obscure that it is about impossible to as- 
sign an exact date to their origin; and there 
is no definite knowledge as to their doctrinal 
tenets. The Century dictionary speaks of them 
as follows: "A collective name for the mem- 
bers of several anti-sacerdotal sects in the 
south of France in the twelfth and thirteenth 
centuries: so called from Albi, in Languedoc, 
where they were dominant. They revolted from 
the Church of Borne, Avere charged with Mani- 
chean errors, and were so vigorously perse- 
cuted that, as sects, they had in great part 
disappeared by the end of the thirteenth cen- 
tury." The following is from the Britannica : 
"Albigenses, a sect opposed to the Church of 
Borne, which derives its name from Albiga 
(the modern Albi, noticed above), either be- 
cause its doctrines were expressly condemned 
at a. council held there, or more probably be- 
cause its adherents were to be found in great 
numbers in that town and its neighborhood. 
The Albigenses were kindred in origin and 
more or less similar in doctrine to the sects 
known in Italy as Paterins, in Germany as 
Catharists, and in France as Bulgarians, but 



they are not to be entirely identified with any 

Ox these. Still less ought they to be con- 
founded, as has frequently been the case, with 
the Waldenses, who first appeared at a later 
period in history, and are materially different 
in their doctrinal views. The descent of the 
Albigenses may be traced with tolerable dis- 
tinctness from the Panticians, a sect that 
sprang into existence in the Eastern Church 
during the sixth century. The Panticians Mere 
Gnostics, and were accused by their enemies 
and persecutors of holding Manichaen doc- 
trines, which, it is said, they vehemently dis- 
owned. Their creed, whatever it Mas pre- 
cisely, spread gradually westward through 
Europe. In the ninth century it found many 
adherents in Bulgaria, and 300 years later 
it was maintained and defended, though not 
without important modifications, by the Al- 
bigenses in the South of France. The attempt 
to discover the precise doctrinal opinions held 
by the Albigenses was attended with a double 
difficulty. Xo formal creed or definite doctrinal 
statement framed by themselves exists, and in 
default of this it is impossible to depend on 
the representations of their views given by 
their opponents in the Church of Borne, who 
did not scruple to exaggerate and extort 
the opinions held by those whom they had 
branded as heretics. It is probably impos- 
sible now to determine accurately what is true 
and what is false in these representations. 
It seems almost certain, however, that the 
bond which united the Albigenses was not 
so much a positive, fully developed religious 
faith, as a determined opposition to the Church 
of Borne." 

It seems manifest that the people called 
Albigenses stand in history for a revolt from 
the Boman hierarchy, and a protest against 
the sacerdotalism of the Church of Borne. 
It is more than probable that in the essential 
items of their faith and practice, they Mere 
in accord with the Boman Church, and that 
their movement M*as meant to counteract the 
abuses of the priesthood. There M'ere several 
sects of them, differing among themselves on 
doctrinal matters, but agreeing in their op- 
position to the excesses of the priests. This 
brought upon them persecutions that led al- 
most to their extermination. Tomtls Mere taken 
and sacked, and the people put to the SM'ord, 
regardless of age or sex. At the taking of 
the city of Baziers in 1209, the pope's repre- 
sentative Mas asked how heretics M'ere to be 
distinguished from the faithful in the slaugh- 



32 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ter, and he gave the following infamous reply: 
"Slay all ; God will know his own." 

After the Waldensean movement was started, 
the Albigenses that were left from the perse- 
cution, seem to have coalesced with the Wal- 
denses, and Perrin treats them largely as one 
people as regards religious faith and practice. 
It is the consensus of historical opinion that 
the Waldenses started with Peter Waldo, of 
Lyons, who bestowed all his goods to feed the 
poor, and devoted himslf to the betterment of 
the humble classes of the people. His follow- 
ers spread over southern France and northern 
Italy, and by their opposition to the corrup- 
tions of the Romish Church they incurred the 
enmity and excited the bitter resentment of 
the papal hierarchy, and became the objects 
of cruel persecution. They were identified Avith 
the Church of Pome and remained so till the^ 
were excommunicated. Sanford, in his "A con- 
cise Cyclopedia of religious knowledge," speaks 
of them as follows : "They were distinguished 
from heretics generally, and seem to have held 
the doctrines of the Church, going to Catho- 
lic sources for literature and to the priests for 
sacraments. The Waldenses themselves ad- 
mitted that they came out of the Church of 
Rome, as is manifest from their own lan- 
guage as cited by Perrin : "This is the cause 
of our separation from the Romish Church." — 
History of the Waldenses, Book 1, chapter 4, 
p. 5. In a manifesto put forth by the Wal- 
denses concerning Antichrist, they declared as 
follows : "Also the Lord commands our sep : 
aration from him, and joining ourselves with 
the Holy City of Jerusalem. Therefore, know- 
ing such things, the Lord having revealed them 
to us by his servants, and believing this rev- 
elation, according to the Holy Scriptures, and 
being admonished by the commandments of 
the Lord, we do both inwardly and outwardly 
depart from Antichrist." — Ibid, Book 5, Chap. 
8, p. 150. Thus we see that those excellent 
people made no attempt to conceal the source 
of their origin. Having come out of the 
Church of Rome they very naturally brought 
with them some of the institutions of that 
organization. In giving an account of the 
"Discipline under which the Waldenses live, 
extracted out of divers authentic manuscripts 
written in their own language, Perrin, in the 
article against dancing, represents them as 
holding and expressing the following senti- 
ments: "Again, they that dance break that 
promise and agreement which they have made 
with God in baptism, when their Godfathers 



promised for them that they shall renounce 
the devil and all his works." — Ibid., Book 5, 
p. 145. On page 138 of the same document 
the following occurs : "And for this cause it 
is, that we present our children in baptism; 
which they ought to do, to whom the children 
are nearest, as their parents, and they to whom 
God has given charity." Thus it is made plain 
by their own language, that the Waldenses 
practiced infant baptism, and therefore they 
can occupy no place even in an imaginary 
line of Baptist churches. But they occupy a 
prominent and early and honorable place in 
the revolt from the corruptions of the papacy, 
and were pioneers in the great reformatory 
movement that has played such a conspicuous 
part in the history of the world. 

THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 

Congregationalism arose as a protest against 
the tyrannical ecclesiasticism, formalism, and 
corruptions of the established church. It was 
another protest against the prevailing eccle- 
siastical evils of the day. It was another ex- 
pression of the dissatisfaction with existing re- 
ligious conditions, that had taken possession of 
the minds and consciences of the people 
far and wide. It indicated that men who had 
long been groping in darkness were trying to 
struggle out into the light. Robert Browne 
may justly be regarded as the founder of En- 
glish Congregationalism, although it is more 
than probable that its essential principles had 
been advocated before he accepted and advo- 
cated them. He was born at Tolethorp, Rut- 
landshire, England, about 1550. His father 
was a relative of Lord Burghley, his mother 
being a daughter of a baronet. He was edu- 
cated at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, 
and became domestic chaplain to the Duke of 
Norfolk. He began to preach without a li- 
cense, and when his brother obtained one for 
him he refused to accept it, and publicly de- 
claimed against the "calling and authorizing 
of preachers by bishops." He entertained many 
ideas that were ahead of his times, and made 
him a pioneer in the general movement to- 
wards New Testament ground. "He denied 
the ecclesiastical authority of the magistrate, 
and so was the first to set forth the correct 
doctrine of the relation of the civil and relig- 
ious powers. He further declared that any 
company of believers thus separated from the 
corrupt State Church formed of themselves a 
true church, amenable only to Christ's control, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



33 



and quite competent to govern themselves ac- 
cording to their own decisions, under the prom- 
ised guidance of his Spirit. The officers of 
such a church were, as deduced from the New 
Testament, a pastor, a teacher of doctrine, 
one or more elders, one or more relievers (dea- 
cons), and one or more widows. The Lord's 
Supper is to be the sweet and sacred bond of 
union in the church, and care must be taken to 
keep out all unworthy members." — Schaff-Her- 
zog Cyclopedia. 

These ideas indicate quite a clear insight 
into the teaching of the Scriptures, and it is 
strange that the man who entertained them, 
and for a long time ably advocated them at 
tremendous sacrifices, should have returned to 
the State Church and accepted a charge in it. 
The probable explanation of the strange cir- 
cumstance lies in the fact of the breaking down 
of his mental powers late in life. For an im- 
pulsive stroke at a constable he was arrested 
and thrown into prison where he died. The 
end of his career was as sad and deplorable 
as it had been brilliant and powerful, and the 
splendid principles which he advocated in the 
prime of his life, neither went to jail nor died 
with him. He impressed them upon both the 
civil and religious history of the world, and 
they are recognized factors in the great move- 
ment of our own time. The Cyclopedia just 
quoted, speaking of the ideas which he advo- 
cated, and the lamentable close of his life, 
says : "But the times were not ripe for such 
splendid theorizing, although it was not God's 
design to let the world forget it." Robert 
Browne died, his name smothered by his proper 
friends, and jeeringly repeated by his enemies; 
but he lives, the real founder of Congregation- 
alism, and his works are the acknowledged 
quiver whence the defenders of his polity have 
drawn their sharpest arrows. The miserable, 
crazy dotard who died in Northampton jail 
had been the enthusiastic, impetuous preacher, 
and the man of genius, who conceived and ad- 
vocated the freest type of church government. 
We bring out to the light once more, that we 
may honor the man whose later years God 
shrouded in gloom, but whose years of health 
and vigor were freely dedicated unto Christ and 
his Church. 

The Congregationalism of Browne was 
broader and freer than that of the New Testa- 
ment, and consequently produced confusion and 
harm. Seeing this Henry Barrow and John 
Greenwood, who became leaders in the move- 
ment, and took up the banner that had fallen 



from the hands of Browne, modified the matter 
by putting the ruling power into the hands of 
an eldership, chosen by the congregation, and 
thus made a much nearer approach to the 
New Testament standard of church govern- 
ment — a modification which obtained in the 
church for many years. In 1592 Parliament 
passed an act entitled "An Act for the Punish- 
ment of persons obstinately refusing to come 
to church." Its purpose was to exterminate 
the Separatists who by that time had become 
quite formidable. Under this act Barrow and 
Greenwood were condemned to death and duly 
executed, and many others were driven out of 
England into Holland, where they established 
a strong church in Amsterdam, and later a 
congregation was established at Leyden. At 
the latter place John Robinson became the rec- 
ognized leader of the Separatists, who intro- 
duced some slight modifications, and he has 
been called the "Father of Modern Congre- 
gationalism." The church at Leyden pros- 
pered under Robinson's ministry, and for about 
ten years enjoyed peace and tranquility. But 
not feeling that Holland was their permanent 
home, and wishing to settle in a country that 
they could call their own, one hundred and 
one of them sailed on the Mayflower, July 1, 
1620, and landed on Plymouth Rock, Decem- 
ber 11 of the same year; and thus Congrega- 
tionalism was planted in the Western World. 

The main tenets of Congregationalism in re- 
gard to church polity are the following: 
" 1. That Jesus Christ is the only head of 
the Church, and that the word of God is its 
only statute-book. 

"2. That visible churches are distinct as- 
semblies of godly men gathered out of the 
world for purely religious purposes, and not 
to be confounded with the world. 

"3. That these separate churches have full 
power to choose their own officers, and to main- 
tain discipline. 

"4. That, in respect of their internal man- 
agement, they are each independent of all other 
churches, and equally independent of state 
control." — Schaff-Herzog Cyclopedia. 

In doctrine and ordinances Congregational- 
ism and Methodism are substantially the same. 
If the Congregationalists had planted them- 
selves squarely on New Testament ground in re- 
gard to ordinances, and taken only such names 
as the Scriptures warrant, they would have 
made the reformation of the 19th century 
unnecessary, and would have very much quick- 



34 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ened the movement back towards Scriptural 
ideals. 

THE METHODIST CHURCH. 

This church grew out of efforts on the part 
of godly men, early in the 18th century, to 
infuse new spiritual life into the Church of 
England. At that time the spiritual condi- 
tion of the State Church was at a very low ebb. 
"The condition of the lower clergy was a la- 
mentable one; and idleness, indifference, and 
ignorance reigned among them, while many of 
the higher clergy enjoyed the benefits of their 
livings, but left to the curates their religious 
exercises. The prominent Prelates contem- 
plated its condition with grief and looked for- 
ward to its future with alarm." In 1729 
some students at Oxford combined for the 
study of the Scriptures, and to improve them- 
selves in their religious life by conversation. 
■Chief among these were John and Charles Wes- 
ley, and George Whitefield. Their fellow stu- 
dents called them "Sacranientarians," the "Pi- 
ous Club," and on account of their regular 
habits of life and study, "Methodists." This 
latter name they themselves, adopted, defining 
a Methodist to be one who lives methodically 
according to the principles of Bible religion. 
That club of "Methodists" was the acorn from 
which has grown the great tree of the Method- 
ist church. At first there was no thought of 
forming a new church organization, and Mr. 
Wesley never formally left the established 
church. His theology was of a practical char- 
acter, and he strove to improve the spiritual 
condition of the people, and carry the gospel 
to the masses. The movement made 
rapid progress, and it was not long be- 
fore circumstances made a separate or- 
ganization necessary. It gained rapid head- 
way in England, and in 1735 the Wes- 
leys came to America and started the work on 
these shores. The movement had wonderful 
vitality and force, and grew with amazing rap- 
idity, and is now one of the great religious 
forces of the age. Unfortunately it has split 
up into a variety of different organizations on 
account of differences of theological opinion. 
Verly early in the enterprise there was a split 
between Wesley and Wiriteneld, the latter 
holding Calvinistic views, and the former ad- 
hering tenaciously to Arminianism. Not yet 
had men come to see that such speculative dif- 
ferences should form no bar to fellowship 
among the children of God. The Methodist 
movement was valuable mainlv on account of 



its quickening effect upon the spiritual life of 
its adherents, and the rest of the religious 
community was considerably leavened thereby. 

A BRIEF RETROSPECT. 

The foregoing general glance at the history 
oi religious movements from the beginning of 
the Christian era down to the opening of the 
19th century, presents phenomena that may 
be illustrated by the various phases of a so- 
lar or lunar eclipse. The bright orb of truth 
that Christ and the apostles placed in the spir- 
itual firmament was gradually obscured as 
the shadow of error crept over it. At first the 
effect was very slight, but as time passed on 
error grew and its shadow became larger and 
darker, till there was almost a total eclipse of 
the sun of truth. Human doctrines and ap- 
pointments began to supplant divine teachings 
and ordinances, and human headship began to 
displace the headship of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
in the church. Simple faith in the plain gos- 
pel of the Son of God began to be pushed aside 
by the opinions of men, and the ordinances of 
the New Testament began to give place to the 
inventions of men. The Congregationalism 
built up by the apostles was gradually put out 
of the way by diocesan episcopacy, and that 
was grown into popery, and the eclipse reached 
its maximum. By and by the obscuration 
began to disappear, and its offgoing was about 
as gradual as its oncoming. Movement after 
movement arose to resist the tide of corrup- 
tion that was sweeping through the church, 
each accomplishing something for the great ob- 
ject in view. Each step made the next one 
easier and more fruitful as each reformer 
stood upon the shoulders of his predecessor. 

CHAPTER VII. 

RELIGIOUS CONDITIONS AT THE BEGINNING OF 
THE CURRENT RESTORATION. 

A hundred years ago Christendom was di- 
vided into two general and hostile camps — 
Catholicism and Protestantism. In the former 
ruling authority was vested in the pope, while 
in the latter opinionism was upon the throne — 
or thrones, for Protestantism was made up 
of various warring factions. But opinion- 
ism, as expressed in creeds and enforced by 
councils, was regnant in them all. The first 
general reformation may be illustrated by the 
Nebular hypothesis in astronomy. Accord- 
ing to this hypothesis our solar system resulted 
from the detachment of rings from the general 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



35 



mass of nebulous matter around its equator, 
each ring breaking and its material running to- 
gether to form a planet. Betwen the orbits of 
Mars and Jupiter there is a family of planets 
known as Asteroids. They are somewhat of a 
puzzle to astronomers, but a probable hypoth- 
esis is that a ring, instead of breaking at but 
one place so as to form but one planet, broke 
at many places, thus making many sections, 
each of which ran together to make a small 
planet. So it was with Protestantism when 
it was detached from the nebulous mass of 
Catholicism. Not taking Christ as its center 
to be held together by him through the power 
of the inspired word of God, it broke into a 
number of segments, each running together 
around a set of theological opinions incorpor- 
ated in a creed which was adopted as a bond 
of union and communion; and thus a family of 
religious asteroids came into existence. Un- 
like the asteroids of the solar system, these 
spiritual asteroids did not move harmoniously, 
but were constantly clashing and colliding, and 
contention, and strife and confusion prevailed 
among them. 

The ideas of religion and religious experi- 
ence, that prevailed about the close of the 
18th century, are conservatively set forth in 
the following extract from the writings of Bar- 
ton W. Stone: "According to the preaching 
and the experience of the pious in those days, 
I anticipated a long and painful struggle be- 
fore I should be prepared to come to Christ, 
or, in the language then used, before I should 
get religion. This anticipation was completely 
realized by me. For one year I was tossed on 
the waves of uncertainty — laboring, praying, 
and striving to obtain saving faith — sometimes 
desponding and almost despairing of ever get- 
ting it. The doctrines then publicly taught 
were that mankind were so totally depraved 
that they could not believe, repent, nor obey 
the gospel — that regeneration was an imme- 
diate work of the Spirit, whereby faith and re- 
pentance were wrought in the heart. These 
things were portrayed in vivid colors, with 
all earnestness and solemnity. Now was not 
then the accepted time — now was not then the 
day of salvation ; but it was God's own sov- 
ereign time, and for that time the sinner must 
wait."' 

A conversation between Isaac Denton, a 
preacher, and John (Raccoon) Smith, a mere 
youth at the time, indicates the trend of the- 
ological thought at that time : 

Denton : "You cannot, my young friend, 
you cannot have proper views of God and his 



law, of Christ and his teachings, nor can you 
ever truly repent of your sin, or believe in a 
Savior till your whole moral nature has been 
changed by the power of the Holy Ghost." 

Smith : "What must I do in order to have 
this change of which you speak wrought in 
me ?" 

Denton: "Nothing, John; God's grace is 
soverign and unconditional. If you are of his 
sheep, you will be called, and you will hear 
his voice and follow him." 

Smith : "But when, Mr. Denton, will the 
Lord call?" 

Denton : "In his own good time, John. He 
has marked out your whole life, and deter- 
mined your destiny according to his own wise 
but hidden and eternal purpose." 

Smith : "How, then, may I know whether I 
am one of his sheep or not?" 

Denton: "You will know it by your change 
when it comes; till then you can only wait 
on the Lord and hope." 

Smith: "Mr. Denton, if I am left to perish, 
I know it will be on account of my sins; but 
if I am saved, will it not be on account of my 
goodness ?" 

Denton: "The Lord sees no goodness in you, 
John. If you are ever brought to life, it will 
be solely because it was his good pleasure to 
choose you for himself before the foundation 
of the world, and that, too, without any 
reference to your character or work foreseen by 
him. True, if you should be lost, if you must 
perish, John, it will be on account of and to 
the praise of his glorious justice." 

Smith: "My destiny, you say, Mr. Denton, 
is fixed, and I cannot change it. I need not, 
then, give myself any concern — I have noth- 
ing to do?" 

Denton: "Ah! great is the mystery of god- 
liness, John; there is something for you to 
do." 

Smith: "WJiat is it, Mr. Denton?" 

Denton: "You must pray, John; pray in 
the dust and ashes to the Lord." 

Smith: "Pray for what?" 

Denton: "That the blinding scales may 
fall from your eyes, and that you may see 
what you really are in the sight of God; for 
you are yet in the gall of bitterness and the 
bonds of iniquity."— Williams' Life of Elder 
John Smith, pp. 48, 49. 

John Smith finally entered into the min- 
istry of the Baptist church, and according 
to the tenets of that church at that time, 
preached the following doctrines: 



36 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



"•That all men, without exception, are dead 
in sin, and can of themselves do nothing to 
please God; that they are wholly defiled in 
all their faculties of soul and body; that, not 
only is Adam's guilt imputed to all, but his 
corrupt nature is conveyed to all; that con- 
sequently all are utterly indisposed, disabled, 
and made opposite to all good, and wholly 
inclined to all evil: 

"That, nevertheless, by God's decree, a defi- 
nite number of individuals are predestinated 
or foreordained to eternal life, whom God 
chose and appointed personally and particu- 
larly to glory before the foundation of the 
world was laid, without any reference to their 
conduct or character : 

''That these elect persons being morally and 
spiritually dead, and incapable of doing any- 
thing good, are in due time, called, and effectu- 
ally and irresistibly drawn to Christ without 
any agency of their own, as if co-operating with 
the Spirit, but are wholly passive; for which 
elect persons only did Christ die: 

"That those who are thus elected, called, 
and made alive by the Holy Spirit, are enabled, 
by the same divine influence, to do many things 
that are good and right; that they can repent 
and believe in Christ, and understand and 
obey the Scriptures; but these good works 
of the renewed man are not in any sense the 
ground of his justification or acceptance with 
God: 

"For God decreed from all eternity to jus- 
tify the elect, although they are not personally 
justified until the Holy Spirit, in due time, 
actually applies Christ to them; that Christ's 
obedience to the law, is imputed to them as 
their whole and sole righteousness through 
faith, which is the work of the Spirit, and the 
gift of God: 

"That all who are thus justified can never 
fall from grace, but will certainly persevere 
to the end, and be saved: 

"That all other persons, whether men, women 
or children, are reprobate, the Holy Spirit giv- 
ing them neither the disposition nor the ability 
to do good. They cannot come to Christ, 
nor did Christ die for them; and, therefore, 
they must perish in their sins: 

"Finally, that elect infants, dying in in- 
fancy, will be regenerated and cleansed from 
Adam's sin and Adam's guilt by the Holy 
Spirit, and saved — while non-elect infants 
will be left to perish in their corruption 
entailed upon them, and in the guilt imputed 
to them." 



The following bit of personal experience 
is contained in an unpublished autobiogra- 
phy of Elder John Rogers, of Carlisle, Ky. : 

"In 1818 Father Stone and others of our 
preachers commenced preaching at Millers- 
burg. The Baptists, Walter Warder and J. 
Vardeman, and several Methodists, also 
preached there regularly, or frequentty. I 
heard all these, and in the fall of '18 resolved 
to seek religion, as the phrase was, and as 
I was instructed. Alas! how little I knew of 
the simple method of salvation as set forth 
by Christ and his apostles! A number joined 
the Baptist church under the preaching of 
Walter Warder, who was doubtless a good 
man, and a good preacher for the times. But 
the experiences they related gave me no light 
on the gospel method of salvation. Indeed, 
in all the teaching I heard, everything was 
at loose ends. I was exhorted to pray on, 
and look up to God for some inexplicable, 
non-descript, palpable, sensible manifestation, 
by which I should know my sins were for- 
given. I shall never forget that Lord's day 
evening, calm and beautiful, in the fall of 
'18, while hearing a sermon by a Methodist 
preacher, I fully resolved to turn to God and 
be a Christian. The deep fountains of feel- 
ing within me were broken up, and I was all 
tenderness and tears. I retired to the woods 
alone, and spent the evening in weeping over 
my sins, and trying to pray. Alas! my 
prayers seemed to go no higher than my head. 
I returned to town and availed myself of 
all the religious instruction I could get among 
Methodists, Baptists, or any that came in 
my way. I tried to pray regularly twice a 
day, and fancied sometimes I had made some 
proficiency in learning how to perform that 
duty. I attended all the meetings for prayer 
and preaching; and upon all occasions, 
availed myself of the prayers of the preachers 
and the people, for my conversion. Stone, 
Warder, Vardeman, Hunt, and various others, 
for months together received my hand in 
token of my desire to have their prayers for 
my salvation. But still that electric shock, 
or non-descript operation, by which I should 
know I was a new man — know my sins were 
forgiven, I never received." 

The testimony thus given shows that not 
only was Protestant Christendom divided into 
various and warring factions at the begin- 
ning of the 19th century, contrary to the 
prayer of Christ, and in contravention of apos- 
tolic teaching, but that theology had shrouded 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



37 



the gospel in mysticism, and that men, in- 
stead of looking to and relying upon the prom- 
ises of the word of God, were groping in dark- 
ness in search of something foreign to the New 
Testament plan of salvation, and depending upon 
their feelings for evidence of the pardon of 
their sins and acceptance with God. The 
plain teaching of the gospel was shoved aside 
and ignored, and the speculations and philos- 
ophies of men were thrust upon the consciences 
of the people, and belief in, and allegiance to 
them demanded. Confusion reigned every- 
where, and spiritual darkness was dense. 
Presently people began to tire of these con- 
ditions, and noticed that they were out of har- 
mony with Bible teaching. The times were 
ripe for another forward movement, and men 
were ready to lead it. Whenever God prov- 
identially gets the people ready for a great 
work he providentially furnishes men to 
take it up and carry it on. This is made very 
plain by the facts of universal history. It 
is especially manifest from the facts of church 
history. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

DAWN OF THE RESTORATION PERIOD BARTON 

W. STONE. 

When the light of the dawning Restoration 
became sufficiently strong to bring to view indi- 
viduals in their relation to the movement, 
the personality of Barton W. Stone began to 
stand out in bold relief. Mr. Stone was born 
in the State of Maryland, Dec. 24, 1772. 
When quite young he determined to study law 
and become a barrister, and he began to 
shape his course accordingly. God had other 
and more important work for him, however, 
and so ordered that Stone was brought under, 
religious influences which made a powerful 
impression upon his susceptible nature. 
When he entered « Guilford Academy, North 
Carolina, a great religious revival was going 
on in the town, and a large number of the 
students were embracing religion. Young 
Stone received impressions from the circum- 
stances, that he tried to throw off; but he was 
unable to do so. He refers to the matter in 
the following language: "I now began seri- 
ously to think it would be better for me to 
remove from this academy, and go to Hamp- 
den Sidney College, in Virginia, for no other 
reason than that I might get away from the 
constant sight of religion. I had formed the 
resolution, and had determined to start the 



next morning, but was prevented by a very 
stormy day. I remained in my room during 
that day, and came to the firm resolution to 
pursue my studies there, attend to my own 
business, and let every one pursue his own 
way. From this I have learned that the 
most effectual way to conquer the depraved 
heart is the constant exhibition of piety, and 
a godly life in the professors of religion." 
The religious impressions already received 
clung to him, and ere long he became obedi- 
ent to the gospel according to his best un- 
derstanding of it. 

This changed the whole purpose and cur- 
rent of his life. He abandoned the idea of be- 
coming a lawyer, and determined to devote 
himself to the ministry of the word of God; 
and in 1793 he became a candidate for the 
ministry in the Presbyterian church. He had 
to preach a trial sermon, and the subject as- 
signed was "The Being and Attributes of God 
and the Trinity." They did not hesitate to 
attack the greatest subjects in those days, 
as may be seen from the assignment of such 
a topic to a young man applying for ordi- 
nation to the ministry. In his examination 
the Westminster Confession of Faith was pre- 
sented to him and he was asked, "Do you re- 
ceive and adopt the Confession of Faith, as 
containing the system of doctrine taught in 
the Bible?" In a loud, clear tone he answered, 
"I do, as far as I see it consistent with the 
word of God." This indicates that the mind 
of the young preacher was too large for the 
Confession, and that his conscience did not 
bow to receive its yoke. Here was seen a ray 
of the early twilight of the approaching day 
of freedom from the dogmas of human creeds 
and confessions of faith. The soul of B. W. 
Stone was struggling to free itself from the 
bondage of ecclesiasticism, and already he 
was seeing men as trees walking. 

It was in connection with Mr. Stone's early 
ministry, that that strange and historic meet- 
ing was held at Cane Ridge, Ky., in which 
those strange exercises called the "jerks" 
were enacted. Of this meeting Mr. Stone 
gives the following account: "'This memor- 
able meeting came on Thursday or Friday be- 
fore the third Lord's day in August, 1801. 
The roads were literally crowded with wag- 
ons, carriages, horsemen, and footmen, mov- 
ing to the solemn camp. The sight was af- 
fecting. It was judged by military men on 
the ground, that there were between twenty 
and thirty thousand collected. Four or five 
preachers were frequently speaking at the same 



3S 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



time in different parts of the encampment, 
without confusion. The Methodist and Baptist 
preachers aided in the work, and all appeared 
cordiality united in it — of one mind and one 
soul, and the salvation of sinners seemed to be 
the great object of all." For a complete de- 
scription of this wonderful meeting and its 
strange phenomena, the reader is referred to 
the Biography of B. W. Stone, by John 
Rogers. 

Mr. Stone's preaching soon excited the sus- 
picion and animosity of his Calvinistic breth- 
ren who said that he was preaching anti-Cal- 
vinistic doctrine. That such would proba- 
bly be the case might have been anticipated 
from the reserved manner in which he com- 
mitted himself to the Confession of Faith. The 
question of his orthordoxy was brought be- 
fore the Synod at Lexington, Ky., in 1803. 
Four other preachers were involved with him 
in the same charge of heresy, and seeing that 
in all probability the Synod would go against 
them, the five withdrew. Soon afterwards 
Stone convened his congregations and told 
them that he could no longer be their pastor, 
but that he would continue to preach in their 
midst. He avowed that he would no longer 
labor to build up Presbyterianism, but would 
strive to promote the kingdom of the Re- 
deemer. Those who withdrew from the synod 
at Lexington, at once proceeded to constitute 
what they called the Springfield Presbytery, 
and for about one year engaged in organiz- 
ing and building up congregations. But soon 
discovering that they were promoting party- 
ism and building up sectarianism, they de- 
termined to abandon the whole thing and 
plant themselves on new ground. Accordingly 
they renounced all human creeds, and adopted 
the name Christian, thus making a tremend- 
ous leap towards the restoration of the an- 
cient order of things. It was Mr. Stone's 
contention that the name Christian was given 
the disciples at Antioch by divine authority 
— in which he was most probably correct. 
The following are his own burning words 
in regard to this transaction and its results : 
"Having divested ourselves of all party creeds 
and party names, and trusting alone in God, 
and the word of his grace, we became a by- 
word and laughing stock to the sects around 
us; all prophesying our speedy annihilation. 
Yet from this period I date the commence- 
ment of that reformation which has progressed 
to this day. Through much tribulation and 
opposition we advanced, and churches and 
preachers multiplied." 



SUICIDE OF THE SPRINGFIELD PRESBYTERY. 

Having finally and completely thrown off 
the ecclesiastical yoke, those men found them- 
selves with a Presbytery on their hands, and 
what to do with it became an absorbing ques- 
tion with them. At this distance from the 
times and the men it is difficult for us to 
appreciate the embarrassment that was in- 
volved in an effort to break away from the 
traditions and unscriptural practices that had 
been accumulating for ages. "Those were 
times that tried men's souls," and it is a 
source of gratification to know that there 
Avere men who were not found wanting. Per- 
secution had no power at that time to lay 
violent hands upon the objects of sectarian 
hatred, or else no doubt blood would 
have flowed as freely then as it had done 
in previous reformatory movements. But 
what became of the Springfield Presby- 
tery? It deliberately committed suicide, and 
voluntarily went to its grave — an example 
that should be followed by all similar insti- 
tutions. But it did not die intestate. Be- 
fore its dissolution its members met and 
framed and adopted the following: 

"THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT OF THE 
SPRINGFIELD PRESBYTERY." 

"For where a testament is, there must of 
necessity be the death of the testator; for a 
testament is of force after men are dead; other- 
wise it is of no strength at all while the tes- 
tator liveth. Thou fool, that which thou 
sowest is not quickened except it die. Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, except a corn of wheat 
fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; 
but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. 
Whose voice then shook the earth, but now 
he hath promised saying, yet once more I shake 
not the> earth only, but also heaven. And 
this word, yet once more, signifies the remov- 
ing of those things that are shaken, as of 
things that are made; that those things 
which cannot be shaken may remain — Scrip- 
ture." 

THE WILL. 

"The Presbytery of Springfield, sitting at 
Cane Ridge, in the county of Bourbon, be- 
ing through a gracious providence, in more 
than ordinary bodily health, growing in 
strength and size daily; and in perfect sound- 
ness and composure of mind: but knowing 
that it is appointed for all delegated bodies 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



30 



once to die ; and considering that the life of 
every such body is very uncertain, do make 
and ordain this our last will and testament, 
in manner and form following, viz. : 

"Imprimis. We will that this body die. be 
dissolved, and sink into union with the body 
of Christ at large; for there is but one body, 
and one Spirit, even as we are called in one 
hope of our calling. 

"Item. We will that our name of dis- 
tinction, with its revered title, be forgotten, 
that there be but one Lord over God's her- 
itage, and his name one. 

"Item. We will that our power for mak- 
ing laws for the government of the church, 
and executing them by delegated authority, 
forever cease; that the people may have free 
course to the Bible, and adopt the law of the 
Spirit of life in Christ Jesus. 

"Item. We will that candidates for the 
gospel ministry henceforth study the Holy 
Scriptures with fervent prayer, and obtain li- 
cense from God to preach the simple gospel 
with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, 
without any mixture of philosophy, vain de- 
ceit, traditions of men, or the rudiments of 
the world. And let none henceforth take this 
honor to himself, but he that is called of God, 
as was Aaron. 

"Item. We will, that the church of Christ 
resume her native right of internal govern- 
ment, — try her candidates for the ministry, 
as to their soundness in the faith, acquaint- 
ance with experimental religion, gravity, and 
aptness to teach; and admit no other proof 
of their authority but Christ speaking in 
them. We will, that the Church of Christ 
look up to the Lord of the harvest to send 
forth laborers into his harvest; and that she 
resume her primitive right of trying those 
who say they are apostles, and are not. 

"We will, that each particular church, as 
a body, actuated by the same spirit, choose her 
own preacher, and support him by a free-will 
offering without a written call or subscrip- 
tion — admit members — remove offences ; and 
never henceforth delegate her right of gov- 
ernment to any men or set of men whatever. 

"Item. We will, that the people hence- 
forth take the Bible as the only sure guide 
to heaven; and as many as are offended with 
other books, which stand in competition with 
it, may cast them into the fire if they choose; 
for it is better to enter into life having one 
book, than having many to be cast into 
hell. 



"We will, that preachers and people culti- 
vate a spirit of mutual forbearance; pray 
more and dispute less ; and while they be- 
hold the signs of the times, look up, and con- 
fidently expect that redemption draweth nigh. 
"Item. We will, that our weak brethren, 
who may have been wishing to make the Pres- 
bytery of Springfield their king, and wot not 
what is now become of it, betake themselves 
to the Bock of Ages, and follow Jesus for the 
future. 

"Item. We will, that the Synod of Ken- 
tucky examine every member who may be 
suspected of having departed from the Con- 
fession of Faith, and suspend every such sus- 
pected heretic immediately, in order that the 
oppressed may go free, and taste the sweets- 
of gospel liberty. 

"Item. We will, that Ja — , the author of two 
letters lately published in Lexington, be en- 
couraged in his zeal to destroy partyism. 
We will, moreover, that our past conduct be 
examined into by all who may have correct 
information; but let foreigners bew r are of 
speaking evil things which they know not. 

"Item. Finally we will, that all our sister 
bodies read their Bibles carefully, that they 
may see their fate there determined, and pre- 
pare for death before it is too late." 

"Springfield Presbytery, L, 
June 28th, 1804. S." 
"Bobert Marshall, 
John Dunlavy, 
Bichard McNemar, 
B. W. Stone, 
John Thompson, 
David Purviance, 

Witnesses." 

This is an interesting document, both from 
the standpoint of curiosity, and of historical 
significance and importance. The principles 
of a new and important religious movement 
were at work in the minds of men, and this 
instrument shows what powerful impressions 
they were producing upon the hearts of peo- 
ple. The witnesses to the foregoing will is- 
sued an address to the public in the follow- 
ing terms : 

"We, the above named witnesses to the 
last Will and Testament of the Springfield 
Presbytery, knowing that there will be many 
conjectures respecting the causes which have 
occasioned the dissolution of that body, think 
proper to testify, that from its first exis- 
tence it was knit together in love, lived in 



40 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



peace and concord, and died a voluntary and 
happy death. 

"Their reasons for dissolving that body 
were the following: With deep concern they 
viewed the divisions and party spirit among 
professing Christians, principally owing to the 
adoption of human creeds and forms of gov- 
ernment. While they united under the name 
of presbytery they endeavored to cultivate a 
spirit of love and unity with all Christians ; 
but found it extremely difficult to suppress the 
idea that they themselves were a party sep- 
arate from others. This difficulty increased 
in proportion to their success in the minis- 
try; jealousies were excited in their minds 
of other denominations; and a temptation was 
laid before those who were connected with 
the various parties, to view them in the same 
light. At the last meeting they undertook 
to prepare for the press a piece entitled Ob- 
servations on Church Government, in which 
the world will see the beautiful simplicity of 
the Christian church government, stript of 
human inventions and lordly traditions. As 
they proceeded in the investigation of that 
subject, they soon found that there was nei- 
their precept nor example in the New Testa- 
ment for such confederacies as modern Church 
Sessions, Presbyteries, Synods, General As- 
semblies, etc. Hence they concluded that 
while they continued in the connection in 
which they stood, they were off the funda- 
tion of the apostles and the prophets, of which 
Christ himself is the chief corner-stone. How- 
ever just, heretofore, their views of church 
government might have been, they would have 
gone out under the name and sanction of a 
selfconstituted body. Therefore, from a prin- 
ciple of love to Christians of every name, the 
precious cause of Jesus, and dying sinners 
who are kept from the Lord by the existence 
of sects and parties in the church, they have 
cheerfully consented to retire from the din and 
fury of conflicting parties — sink out of the 
view of fleshly minds, and die the death. 
They believe their death will be great gain to 
the world. But thougn dead, as above, and 
stript of their mortal fame, which only 
served to keep them too near the confines of 
Egyptian bondage, they yet live and speak in 
the land of gospel liberty, they blow the 
trumpet of jubilee, and willingly devote them- 
selves to the help of the Lord against the 
mighty. They will aid the brethren, by their 
counsel, when required; assist in ordaining el- 
ders, or pastors, — seek the divine blessing, — 



unite with all Christians, — commune together, 
and strengthen each other's hands in the work 
of the Lord. 

"We design, by the grace of God, to con- 
tinue in the exercise of those functions which 
belong to us as ministers of the gospel, con- 
fidently trusting in the Lord, that he will 
be with us. We candidly acknowledge, that 
in some things we may err, through human 
infirmity; but he will correct our wanderings, 
and preserve his church. Let all Christians 
join with us, in crying to God day and night, 
to remove the obstacles which stand in the 
way of his work, and give him no rest till he 
make Jerusalem a praise in the earth. We 
heartily unite with our Christian brethren of 
every name, in thanksgiving to God for the 
display of his goodnes in the glorious work 
he is carrying on in our Western country, 
which we hope will terminate in the univer- 
sal spread of the gospel." — Both of these doc- 
uments are copied from the Works of B. W. 
Stone, by J. M. Mathes, Vol. 1, pp. 21-26. 

These papers indicate a wonderfully clear 
vision on the part of their authors, as regards 
the true basis of Christian union, and a wil- 
lingness to make heavy sacrifices to help bring 
that desirable result to pass. If all religious 
parties were animated by the same spirit and 
would follow the same reasonable course, un- 
ion would be a realized fact within a very 
short time. These men saw that they would 
have to give up human creeds, human organ- 
izations, human names, and human philoso- 
phies, to make it possible for union to come 
about. These are the things that are fos- 
tering and perpetuating divisions, and so long 
as they exist, partyism will flourish. It would 
be a very easy and reasonable thing for those 
who love the Lord and long for the prosperity 
of Zion, to lay aside all humanisms, and be 
content with those things that undoubtedly 
have the divine sanction. Nor would such a 
sacrifice be near so great now, as when it was 
made by B. W. Stone and his associates. Peo- 
ple cannot keep up these manifest causes of 
division and be blameless. 

About this time Mr. Stone's mind began to 
clear up on the subject of baptism, with re- 
spect to its action, subject, and design. The 
following language from his pen indicates 
what was going on in his mind, and the minds 
of others, on this question, and what the 
practical result was: 

"The brethren, elders, and deacons, came 
together on this subject; for we had agreed 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



41 



provisionally with one another to act in con- 
cert, and not to adventure on anything new 
without advice from one another. At this 
meeting we took up the matter in a brotherly 
spirit, and concluded that every brother and 
sister should act freely, according to their 
convictions of right and that we should cul- 
tivate the long-neglected grace of forbearance 
toward each other — they who should be im- 
mersed should not despise those who were not, 
and vice versa. Now the question arose who 
will baptize us ? The Baptists would not, except 
we unite with them; and there were no elders 
among us who had been immersed. It was 
finally concluded among us, that if we were 
authorized to preach, we were also authorized 
to baptize. The work then commenced; the 
preachers baptized one another, and crowds 
came and were also baptized. My congrega- 
tions very generally submitted to it, and it soon 
obtained generally, and yet the pulpit was si- 
lent on the subject. In brother Marshall's 
congregation there were many who wished 
baptism. As brother Marshall had not faith 
in the ordinance, I was called upon to admin- 
ister. This displeased him, and a few others. 
The subject of baptism now engaged the 
attention of the people very generally, and 
some, with myself, began to conclude that it 
was ordained for the remission of sins, and 
ought to be administered in the name of Jesus 
to all believing penitents. I remember once 
about this time we had a great meeting at 
Concord. Mourners were invited every day 
to collect before the stand in order for prayers 
( this being the custom of the times ) . The 
brethren were praying daily for the same peo- 
ple, and none seemed to be comforted. I was 
considering in my mind what could be the 
cause. The words of Peter at Pentecost, 
rolled through my mind, Repent and be bap- 
tized for the remission of sins, and you 
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. I 
thought were Peter here he would thus ad- 
dress these mourners. I quickly arose and 
addressed them in the same language, and 
urged them to comply. Into the spirit of the 
doctrine I was never fully led, until it was 
revived by brother Alexander Campbell, some 
years afterwards." — Ibid., pp. 27-28. It is 
thus made evident that Mr. Stone and oth- 
ers had thought and worked themselves out 
of sectarian mysticism and traditionalism, dis- 
carded all human authority in religion, and 
were standing on the platform of our plea in 
nearly or quite all of its essential features, 



before the Campbells became the leaders of the 
movement. Mr. Stone was the harbinger that 
prepared the way for Mr. Campbell, thus mak- 
ing the latter's work less difficult, and more 
certain in its results. In his providence God 
was preparing the way for a definite work. 
Some one has said, "Woe to the revolutionist 
who is not himself a child of the revolution." 
Mr. Campbell was a child of the revolution 
which he so successfully and grandly led to 
victory. Our glance at the past history of 
the church, shows that when the Lord wants 
a certain work done, he gets the world ready 
for it, and provides the man to lead it to 
success. 

OLD WOKLD MOVEMENTS. 

While this Western continent was feeling the 
pulsations of the new life that showed itself 
in the transactions which are briefly set 
forth above, parts of the old world were feel- 
ing its thrill. After a fierce, bloody, and pro- 
tracted struggle, Presbyterianism became the 
State religion of Scotland, and, like all State 
religions, began to persecute and oppress dis- 
senters. The union of church and state is 
an unholy alliance, no odds by what name the 
combination may be known. The spirit that 
animates every such union is the spirit of po- 
pery. Ecclesiastical affairs were adminis- 
tered in a very arbitrary fashion. Contrary 
to Christian liberty oaths of office were re- 
quired, and the very principles for which the 
ancestors of many of those belonging to the es- 
tablishment had bravely fought, were fla- 
grantly violated. Protests and arguments 
against these high-handed measures proving of 
no avail, four ministers, led by Alexander 
Erskine, seceded from the dominant party 
and formed the "Associate Presbytery," 
which became the basis of the sect known as 
the Seceders. In a little while two other 
ministers abandoned the established church 
and joined the new party, which rapidly in- 
creased in numbers and influence, till it soon 
numb red more than forty congregations in 
Scotland. That part of Ireland which is 
contiguous to Scotland, was also touched by 
the rising tide of the reformation, and an ap- 
plication was semt from that region to Scot- 
land for ministerial aid. This request was 
made as early as 1736, but could not be com- 
plied with till 1742, when missionaries went 
from Scotland into Northern Ireland and es- 
tablished a number of conoregations. Thus 



42 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



occurred the first schism of importance in 
the Church of Scotland. 

But when a church resting on a human 
basis begins to divide, there is no telling where 
it will end. In 1747 the Secession church 
divided over certain oaths that the Burgesses 
of the towns demanded of the preachers, re- 
quiring them to maintain the religion "pro- 
fessed within the realm." By many this was 
regarded as sanctioning the very abuses of 
the established church against which the Se- 
ceders had revolted. Each party to this di- 
vision claimed to be the true church, as is 
always the case when division occurs; but 
in process of time those who opposed the 
oaths came to be know as anti- Burghers, 
while the other party were designated Bur- 
ghers. Ecclesiastical divisions have usually 
resulted from a failure to distinguish matters 
of faith from matters of opinion, and an en- 
deavor to enforce the same unity in the latter 
as in the former, — which is, perhaps, no more 
desirable than possible. Liberty and diversity 
in opinion prevents stagnation, while unity 
in faith prevents schism; and there need be 
no conflict between the two principles among 
intelligent people. 

By and by a controversy arose among the 
Burghers in regard to the authority of the 
civil magistrates in religious matters, and 
this contention produced a division in that 
body, one party becoming known as the 
"Original" or "Old Light Burghers," and 
the other, "New Light Burghers." About the 
same time a split occurred among the "Anti- 
Burghers" over the same question, and thus 
the Seceder church was separated into four 
factions each claiming to hold to the West- 
minster Confession. Thus it became mani- 
fest that a human creed has no power to hold 
its adherents together in one body. About 
the only utility there is in creeds is to show 
their inutility. 

In the midst of this turmoil, conflict, and 
confusion, there comes to view a man destined 
to play an important part in the Restoration 
Movement in the New World. Thomas Camp- 
bell appears in the capacity of a mediator 
between some of these contending factions and 
exercises his kindly offices in efforts to bring 
about union between them. He beheld with 
sadness and displeasure the divisions that 
existed among the disciples of Christ, and 
fully realized that that state of things was 
out of harmony with the spirit and genius of 
the gospel of the Son of God, and subversive 



of the end the Savior had in view when he 
gave the Great Commission. He deprecated 
party spirit, and saw that sectarianism was 
a foe to the religion of the Xew Testament. 
Being a man of amiable disposition and cath- 
olic spirit, and pleading for union among 
his brethren, with zeal and reason he im- 
pressed his views upon the minds of many 
of the Burghers and Anti-Burghers, and 
caused steps to be taken looking to coales- 
cence between the two bodies. In October, 

1804, as a member of a committee appointed 
for the purpose, Mr. Campbell prepared a re- 
port embracing propositions for union, and 
presented it to the Synod at Belfast, and it 
was quite favorably considered. In March, 

1805, representatives of the two Burgher par- 
ties met at Lurgan, Ireland, and in their de- 
liberations there was developed a strong sen- 
timent for union. This sentiment, however, 
was suppressed for the time being through 
the interference of the General Associate 
Synod in Scotland, which took occasion to ex- 
press its disapproval of the movement. A 
little later the Seceders in Ireland conceived 
the idea of setting up for themselves, and 
transacting their own business independent of 
the Scottish Synod. Thomas Campbell was 
sent to Scotland for the purpose of memorial- 
izing the Synod on the subject. He presented 
the petition to the ecclesiastic court with 
power and earnestness, but the Synod was in- 
disposed to grant the request. The effort, how- 
ever, was not fruitless, for it gave prominence 
to the union movement, and caused it to be 
discussed quite extensively; and on the 5th of 
September, 1820, the two Burgher Synods 
came together in a hearty reunion. In all 
these movements Alexander Campbell, though 
quite youthful at the time, was in hearty sym- 
pathy with his father, and in those stirring 
events the two men whom God was preparing 
for leadership in the most significant religious 
enterprise of the 19th century, received their 
first lessons. 

CHAPTER IX. 

THE CAMPBELLS BEGIN THEIR WORK IN THIS 
COUNTRY. 

Xear the middle of May, 1807, Thomas 
Campbell reached the shores of America and 
landed in Philadelphia, Pa. By ill health he 
had been obliged to quit the Emerald Isle and 
seek health and home upon the Western 
hemisphere. From Philadelphia he proceeded 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



43 



to Washington county, in the western part 
of Pennsylvania, and entered upon ministerial 
work in the Seceder church which had been 
established in this country some years before, 
and connected himself with the Presbytery of 
Chartiers. Early in 1808 Alexander Camp- 
bell, acting under instructions received by let- 
ter from his father, began to make prepara- 
tion to bring the entire family to America, and 
after considerable delay, caused by small-pox 
in the family, things were in readiness for 
their departure from their native land. They 
shipped on the Hibernia, which set sail from 
Londonderry, October 1, fully expecting to 
reach their destination and join husband and 
father within sixty days. But it turned out 
far otherwise. Before the Hibernia cleared 
the coast of Ireland she was wrecked, and 
after a narrow escape the Campbell family 
found themselves in Glasgow instead of Phil- 
adelphia. This was a sore disappointment to 
them, but in the providence of God it was 
turned to a good account ; for during their 
enforced stay in Scotland young Campbell 
was thrown much with some men of learning 
and influence, whose minds were undergoing 
radical changes in religious matters, and these 
congenial associations were helpful to the 
young man whom God was moulding for a 
special and radical work. 

Prominent among these men were Gree- 
ville Ewing and Robert and James A. Hal- 
dane. These gentlemen were Scotch Presby- 
terians, but gradually they came to under- 
stand that many of the practices of Presby- 
ter ianism were not in accordance with New 
Testament teaching and example. Mr. Ew- 
ing saw that the custom of attending to the 
Lord's Supper but twice a year was not in 
harmony with apostolic precedent, and began 
to practice weekly communion in the church 
that he was serving in Glasgow; and this 
example was followed by many other churches, 
and thus this item of the primitive practice 
was restored. Presently Mr. Ewing, the Hal- 
danes and others, became convinced that in- 
fant baptism was unscriptural, and that noth- 
ing but immersion met the conditions of 
baptism as set forth in the teaching and ex- 
amples found in the sacred records. Seeing 
this they ceased the practice of infant bap- 
tism and affusion, and were themselves im- 
mersed, — thus restoring apostolic practice in 
these important respects. About this time the 
question of "church order" came up for in- 
vestigation, and a number of the leading re- 



formers engaged in the discussion of the 
subject by tongue and pen. Perhaps as great 
an impression as was made through this dis- 
cussion was produced by a document enti- 
tled "A Treatise on the Elder's Office," by 
William Ballantine. This writer contended 
vigorously for a plurality of elders in every 
congregation. The Haldanes accepted this 
view of the question, and acted as co-elders in 
the church in Edenburgh. Alexander Camp- 
bell, as has already been said, was in close 
touch with these men and movements during 
his sojourn in Glasgow, and he heard, read, 
and perhaps, though quite young, participated 
in, these interesting investigations. While 
these associations and interchanges of views 
produced no immediate visible results in the 
religious convictions of Mr. Campbell he man- 
ifestly received impressions which had much 
to do with his subsequent career. His writ- 
ings are saturated with thoughts that are 
quite apparent in the teachings of the men 
mentioned and referred to above. 

THE SCENE CHANGES FROM THE OLD WORLD 
TO THE NEW. 

America may be regarded as the cradle of 
the world's liberty — both civil and religious, 
and without doubt the cradle was prepared 
and rocked by the hand of Jehovah. This 
government is surely a child of Providence, 
established for the redemption of mankind 
from the thraldom of kings and priests. Po- 
litically it has just gotten fairly started up- 
on its world-wide mission to the oppressed and 
down-trodden nations of earth. Through its 
intervention several millions of human be- 
ings in Cuba, Puerto Pico, and the Phillipine 
Archipelago, have recently been delivered from 
the hand of the oppressor, and placed upon the 
high road to prosperity and independence. It 
is believed that this nation is to be an impor- 
tant factor in the solution of great interna- 
tional problems, including the '•Eastern Ques- 
tion." Equally important is the part that this 
country is enacting in regard to religious 
matters. From these shores are to go forth 
principles that are to thrill the world with 
new life and power as regards spiritual af- 
fairs. The hand of God is plainly visible in 
both the religious and political history of this 
"land of the free and home of the brave." 
It is a two-edged sword in the hand of the 
God of nations, to strike the shackles of op- 
pression from millions of earth's population — 
to open prison doors and let captives go free. 



44 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



In August, 1809, the Campbell family 
sailed on the Latonia for America, and on 
the 29th of September anchor was cast in the 
harbor of New York. In a few days the family 
resumed their journey westward, bound for 
Washington, Pa., where Thomas Campbell had 
made his home during his abode in this coun- 
try. On the 11th day of their journey the 
family and the husband and father met on 
the highway, the latter having heard that his 
wife and children were on their way in a 
wagon, and started to meet them. As to 
the character of the meeting readers are left 
to the exercise of their imagination. In a 
few days the reunited family found themselves 
comfortably domiciled in a home adjoining the 
town of Washington, ready to start out again 
together upon the duties, obligations, and re- 
sponsibilities of life. 

Thomas Campbell had established himself 
well in the respect and confidence of his new 
neighbors and acquaintances, and the Sece- 
ders had learned to regard him as the ablest 
and most scholarly minister among them. 
Some of his ministerial brethren, however, 
were beginning to regard him with suspicion 
on account of his union sentiments, and his 
fraternal feelings toward other denominations, 
and were preparing to give him trouble. His 
fraternal spirit and disregard for sectarian di- 
visions, led him to teach that the Lord's Sup- 
per was for all the Lord's people, — that it was 
not a denominational but a Christian privi- 
lege. For this and some other matters he 
was accused before the Presbytery, and was 
formally tried and censured. He appealed to 
the Synod, and that body, after hearing the 
case, decided that the Presbytery had been 
irregular in its trial of the case, and that 
the Synod had sufficient reason "to set aside 
their judgment and decision, and' to release 
the protester from the censure inflicted by the 
Presbytery." But this did not end the mat- 
ter. The case was referred to a committee 
that brought in a report of censure that was 
approved. Through his reluctance to either 
separate himself from his brethren, or aban- 
don the ministery, he yielded to the decision 
of the Synod, but protested that his submis- 
sion should be construed to mean no more 
than the result of his deference to the court. 
Despite this concession the hounds of perse- 
cution still pursued him, and he was finally 
driven to the conclusion that no honorable 
course was left him but to withdraw himself 
from a church that would not tolerate the 



union sentiment which he entertained and ex- 
pressed. 

His separation from the Seceder church did 
not interfere with his ministerial work, for 
he continued to preach to such of his neigh- 
bors and friends as were disposed to hear him, 
preaching for the most part in private houses. 
Many heard him gladly, and accepted the 
principles which he taught; and directly a 
special meeting wase called to consider the 
situation and determine what was best to be 
done. Neither Mr. Campbell nor any of his 
co-ad jutors had any thought of founding a 
new sect, for sectarianism had become very 
distasteful to them. They had in mind, in a 
rather nebulous form, it is true, the union of 
all God's people upon the Bible as the only 
and sufficient rule of faith and practice — the 
alone bond of union and communion. At the 
appointed time a large concourse of interested 
people gathered at the residence of Abraham 
Altars who was much interested in this move- 
ment, though he was not a church member. 
Subsequent events show that this little meet- 
ing was probably the most important relig- 
ious convocation that had ever met upon the 
American continent. It was made up of ear- 
nest, pious, God-fearing men whose souls were 
thoroughly tired of the jangling voices of a 
variant denominationalism, and who were in 
search of some common ground upon which 
all might stand together as one united brother- 
hood. Their chief concern was to glorify the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and heal the gaping wounds 
of his bleeding and distracted body. 

Those composing this assembly seemed to 
realize and appreciate its gravity and sig- 
nificance. Previous meetings had been held, 
mostly or entirely for teaching and devotion, 
but now plans are to be laid whereby kin- 
dred sentiments are to be gathered and put 
into tangible form, and forces mobilized and 
solidified for a permanent movement for the 
accomplishment of the great desires that 
warmed every heart. That meeting was preg- 
nant with results that were to stamp them- 
selves indelibly upon the future history of 
Christianity. Naturally enough it fell to the 
lot of Thomas Campbell to state the object 
of the meeting, and address the assembly upon 
the great interests that had called them to- 
gether. Solemnly and forcefully he animad- 
verted upon the unnecessary and injurious di- 
visions that afflicted Christendom. In simple 
but burning words of moving eloquence he 
dwelt upon the word of God as an infallible 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



45 



standard of faith and conduct, and as offer- 
ing an ample basis of universal union and 
communion among Christian people. He 
called attention to the lamentable fact that 
men had not been satisfied with this heavenly 
boon, but had neglected and abandoned it for 
their own theories, speculations, and philoso- 
phies, thus breeding contention, strife, ani- 
mosity, and divisions among the disciples of 
Christ, who should be of one mind, one heart, 
and one purpose. Having gone over the 
ground with great care and thoroughness, 
bringing the true situation vividly before the 
minds of his attentive hearers, he proceeded to 
promulgate the principle which, in his judg- 
ment, was to govern them in the work which 
they had undertaken. "Reaching the climax 
of his discourse he said : "That rule, my 
respected hearers, is this, that Where the 
Scriptures speak, we speak; and where the 
Scriptures are silent, we are silent." 

At the conclusion of this almost marvelous 
address, a solemn and profound silence reigned 
throughout the assembly. All seemed to re- 
alize that they had reached a crisis, and no 
one felt sure as to the result. The impression 
seemed to have prevailed that there was tre- 
mendous dynamic force in the principle enun- 
ciated by Mr. Campbell, and they did not know 
whereunto it might grow. They were passing 
through birth-throes, and ineffaceable impres- 
sions were being engraved upon their minds 
and hearts. It was a time for profound med- 
itation and few words. The rule submitted 
to them was like a peal of thunder from a 
clear sky, and the idea came to them with 
the power of a new revelation. In his Me- 
moirs of A. Campbell, Robert Richardson 
says : "It was from the moment when these 
significant words were uttered and accepted, 
that the more intelligent ever afterwards 
dated the formal and actual commencement 
of the reformation which was subsequently 
carried on with so much success, and which 
has already produced such important changes 
in religious society over a large portion of the 
world."— Vol. l.p. 237. The period of gesta- 
tion was past and the time was fulfilled for 
the "formal and actual" advent of this new 
movement. 

The principle embraced in the rule set forth 
by Mr. Campbell was much more sweeping and 
far-reaching than its author supposed when 
he pronoimced it, as became manifest when 
the silence was broken by Andrew Monroe 
who arose and said: "Mr. Campbell, if we 



adopt that as a basis, there is an end of in- 
fant baptism." This statement — the natural 
and logical outcome of the principle under con- 
sideration — stirred the hearts of some of those 
present to their deepest depths, and almost 
convulsed them with emotion. To Mr. Mon- 
roe's statement Mr. Campbell responded as fol- 
lows : "Of course if infant baptism is not 
found in Scripture, Ave can have nothing to do 
with it." This remark brought Thomas Ache- 
son to his feet, and in great excitement he 
said: "I hope I may never see the day when 
my heart will renounce the blessed saying of 
Scripture, 'Suffer little children to come un- 
to me, and forbid them not, for of such is 
the kingdom of heaven.' " With this remark 
he burst into tears, and being about to leave 
the room, James Foster addressed him in these 
words : "Mr. Acheson, I would remark that 
in the portion of Scripture you have quoted, 
there is no reference whatever to in- 
fant baptism." 

To this Mr. Acheson made no reply, but passed 
into an adjoining room to weep alone. Those 
were fiery trals that were calculated to tost 
the metal of which men were made. Even Mr. 
Campbell was at that time unwilling to admit 
that the rule which he had laid down, re- 
quired the abandonment of infant baptism, 
which had been practiced for so many years. 
Nor did he clearly perceive the essentiality 
of immersion to baptism. He thought that 
both of these phases of baptism might be 
treated as matters of forbearance, leaving 
each individual to exercise his own judgment 
and choice in the premises; and it irritated 
him a little bit to be brought face to face 
with the logical and necessary results of the 
position he had taken. One day when he was 
pressing his views upon James Foster, the 
latter said: "Father Campbell how could you 
in the absence of any authority in the word of 
God, baptize a child in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit?" This 
was a severe blow, and the only reply Mr. 
Campbell had at hand was, "Sir, you are the 
most intractable person I ever met." But the 
die was cast — the Rubicon crossed. The star 
that Mr. Campbell had discovered led him on 
till it stood over the place where the truth 
was in regard to these questions, and he em- 
braced it and showed himsel loyal to his own 
rule of interpretation. 

At this juncture of affairs it was seen to be 
expedient to make a public declaration of the 
nature and purposes of the Restoration Move- 



40 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ment. The preparation of such a manifesto 
very properly devolved upon Mr. Campbell, 
and with great care he wrote the celebrated 
document known as "The Declaration and Ad- 
dress." This declaration was in no sense in- 
tended as a creed, for the promoters of this 
enterprise had renounced all creeds except 
the divine one, and they did not intend to 
be re-enthralled by a new one. Its aim was 
to set forth to human intelligence the prin- 
ciples and purposes of the new movement, so 
that every honest inquirer might be informed 
in regard thereto. It is a fortunate circum- 
stance when the community can ascertain the 
character and intentions of an enterprise, 
from its founders. Many persons and things 
have suffered in process of time, because re- 
mote generations learn of them only from 
their enemies. Such results these early re- 
storers were wise enough to forestall by put- 
ting forth in printed form and in plain and 
simple language, their aims and plans. When 
the document was completed, the leading 
brethren were called together to consider it, 
and to express their judgment concerning it. 
After full discussion and mature deliberation 
the instrument was unanimously adopted, and 
ordered to be printed September, 1809. 

DECLARATION AND ADDRESS. 

"From the series of events which have taken 
place in the churches for many years past, 
especially in this western country, as well as 
from what we know in general of the present 
state of things in the Christian world, we are 
persuaded that it is high time for us not only 
to think, but also to act for ourselves; to see 
with our own eyes, and to take all measures 
directly and immediately from the Divine 
standard; to this alone we feel ourselves di- 
vinely bound to be conformed, as by this alone 
we must be judged. We are also persuaded 
that as no man can be judged for his brother, 
so no man can judge his brother; every man 
must be allowed to judge for himself, as every 
man must bear his own judgment — must give 
account of himself before God. We are also 
of opinion that as the Divine word is equally 
binding upon all, so all lie under an equal ob- 
ligation to be bound by it and it alone, and 
not by any human interpretation of it; and 
that, therefore, no man has a right to judge 
his brother except in so far as he manifestly 
violates the express letter of the law — that 
every such judgment is an express violation 
of the law of Christ, a daring usurpation of 



his throne, and a gross intrusion upon the 
rights and liberties of his subjects. We are, 
therefore, of opinion that we should beware 
of such things; that we should keep at the 
utmost distance from everything of this na- 
ture; and that, knowing the judgment of God 
against them that commit such things, we 
should neither do the same things ourselves, 
nor take pleasure in them that do them. 
Moreover, being well aware from sad 
experience of the heinous nature and perni- 
cious tendency of religious controversy among 
Christians ; tired and sick of the bitter war- 
rings and j anglings of a party spirit, we 
would desire to be at rest; and, were it possi- 
ble, w T ould also desire to adopt and recom- 
mend such measures as would give rest to 
our brethren throughout all the churches — 
as would restore unity, peace and purity to the 
whole church of God. This desirable rest, 
however, we utterly despair to find for our- 
selves or to be able to recommend to our 
brethren, by continuing amid the diversity and 
rancor of party contentions, the veering uncer- 
tainty and clashings of human opinions; nor, 
indeed, can we reasonably expect to find it 
anywhere but in Christ and his simple word, 
which is the same yesterday, to-day and for- 
ever. Our desire, therefore, for ourselves and 
our brethren would be, that, rejecting human 
opinions and the inventions of men as of any 
authority, or as having any place in the 
church of God, we might forever cease from 
further contentions, about such things, re- 
turning to and holding fast by the original 
standard, taking the Divine word alone for 
our rule, the Holy Spirit for our teacher and 
guide to lead us into all truth, and Christ 
alone as exhibited in the word for our salva- 
tion; and that by so doing we may be at 
peace among ourselves, follow peace with all 
men, and holiness without which no man shall 
see the Lord. Impressed with these senti- 
ments we have resolved as follows: 

"1 That we form ourselves into a religious 
association, under the denomination of the 
Christian Association of Washington, for the 
sole purpose of promoting simple, evangelical 
Christianity, free from all mixture of human 
opinions and inventions of men. 

"2. That each member, according to abil- 
ity, cheerfully and liberally subscribe a spec- 
ified sum, to be paid half yearly, for the pur- 
pose of raising a fund to support a pure gospel 
ministry, that shall reduce to practice that 
whole form of doctrine, worship, discipline 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



47 



and government expressly revealed and en- 
joined in the word of God; and also for sup- 
plying the poor with the Holy Scriptures. 

"3. That this society consider it a duty, and 
shall use all proper means in its power to 
encourage the formation of similar associa- 
tions; and shall, for this purpose, hold itself 
in readiness, upon application, to correspond 
with and render all possible assistance to 
such as may desire to associate for the same 
desirable and important purposes. 

"4. That this Society by no means consid- 
ers itself a church, nor does, at all, assume 
to itself the powers peculiar to such a soci- 
ety; nor do the members, as such, consider 
themselves as standing connected in that re- 
lation, nor as at all associated for the pecu- 
liar purposes of church association, but merely 
as voluntary advocates for church reformation, 
and as possessing the powers common to all 
individuals who may please to associate, in 
a peaceful and orderly manner, for every law- 
ful purpose — namely, the disposal of their 
time, counsel and property, as they may see 
cause. 

• - 5. That this society, formed for the sole 
purpose of promoting evangelical Christianity, 
shall, to the utmost of its power, countenance 
and support such ministers, and such only, 
as exhibit a manifest conformity to the orig- 
inal standard, in conversation and doctrine, 
in zeal and diligence; only such as reduce to 
practice that simple, original form of Chris- 
tianity expressly exhibited from the sacred 
page, without attempting to inculcate any- 
thing of human authority or private opinion, 
or inventions of men, as having any place in 
the constitution, faith or worship of the 
Christian Church, or anything as matter of 
Christian faith or duty, for which there can- 
not be produced a 'Thus saith the Lord/ either 
in express terms or by approved precedent." 

Several points in this document deserve 
special and careful consideration. It is worthy 
of remark, in the first place, that, as regards 
organization, this reformatory movement began 
in a society that did not claim to be a church, 
but simply an association of individuals for 
certain specified purposes. It is feared that 
this significant fact has been overlooked by 
many good, conscientious, and intelligent 
brethren, who have felt it to be their duty to 
oppose any organization of the disciples of 
Christ, outside of the local congregations, for 
any religious purpose. Not only was the 
legitimacy of outside organization recognized 



by the '"Fathers" in the very beginning, but 
for years after the organization of churches, 
such organization was used as a powerful 
and efficient means of promoting the inter- 
ests of the cause, as will become abundantly 
clear in subsequent parts of this history. It 
is believed and kindly suggested that the 
brethren who refuse to co-operate with organi- 
zations which have for their sole object the 
spread of the gospel, and have about formed 
themselves into separate bodies, have made 
a serious mistake, and have departed from 
the line of policy in this regard, upon which 
our plea was originally projected, and upon 
which it was successfully and harmoniously 
carried on for a long time. Of course such 
organizations may be and have been abused 
and misdirected, as is liable to be the case 
with every good thing managed by fallible 
men. Brethren have erred in abandoning the 
ship instead of staying with her and helping to 
keep her in the proper channel and pilot her 
into the right haven. 

Those men thought that voluntary advo- 
cates of "church reformation" had the right 
to "associate in a peaceful and orderly man- 
ner, for any lawful purpose — namely, the dis- 
posal of their time, counsel, and property, 
as they might see cause." This principle in- 
heres in that type of Christian liberty for 
which the "Fathers" so nobly contended, and 
any surrender of it as yielding to the kind of 
ecclesiastical despotism against which the 
original promoters of our movement revolted. 
There must be no compulsion here in either 
direction. No brother can be compelled to 
adopt any particular method of doing things 
whose method is not prescribed in the New 
Testament, nor must any one be restrained in 
such matters except by the principle of deco- 
rum and good order. Any interference with 
personal liberty within this sphere is contrary 
to the spirit and genius of the gospel of the 
Son of God, and an unwarrantable effort to 
bind the children of God where he has left 
them free. The pioneers saw this and were 
careful to guard against encroachment upon 
the liberty which we have in Christ Jesus. 

The fifth section in the foregoing docu- 
ment is entitled to special and careful thought. 
The principle couched in it is that an associ- 
ation whose aim is the promotion of "Simple 
evangelical Christianity," has and should ex- 
ercise the right to scrutinize the faith and 
conduct of those who labor under its 
auspices. Those men saw the justness and 



48 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



importance of supporting* "such ministers, and 
such only, as exhibit a manifest conformity 
to the original standard, in conversation and 
doctrine," etc. They did not think it right 
to send out men to declare the plain, simple 
gospel of Jesus Christ, and then let them 
preach any kind of doctrine that might chance 
to commend itself to their fancy. Such a 
course would have been subversive of all right- 
eousness, and could be tolerated in no correct 
system of ethics or morality. 



CHAPTER X. 

ALEXANDER CAMPBELL'S RELATION TO THE RES- 
TORATION MOVEMENT. 

When Alexander Campbell reached this 
country and settled in it, he at once fell into 
sympathy with his father's new views, hav- 
ing been prepared therefor by his associations 
with reformers in Scotland. He read the proof- 
sheets of the "Declaration and Address" and 
was captivated by the principles therein advo- 
cated; but, like his father, he did not at first 
apprehend their full scope and meaning. In 
conversation with Mr. Riddle, a Presbyterian 
preacher, upon the position that nothing 
should be required as a matter of faith or duty 
for which a "Thus saith the Lord" could not 
be produced either in express terms or ap- 
proved precedent, Mr. Riddle said: "Sir, these 
words, however plausible in appearance, are 
not sound. For if you follow them out, you 
must become a Baptist." This declaration as- 
tounded Mr. Campbell who replied: "Why, 
sir, is there in the Scriptures no express pre- 
cept nor precedent for infant baptism?" "Not 
one, sir," was the reply. As Mr. Campbell 
was not able to find one, he provided himself 
with books on the subject, but could find no 
such support for the practice as the great 
principle which had been adopted, demanded. 
The more he studied the subject in the light 
of the Scriptures and of reason, the more 
clearly he perceived the fallacy of the argu- 
ments by which the advocates of infant bap- 
tism endeavored to maintain that rite. Thor- 
ough examination finally led both father and 
son to the conclusion that infant baptism is 
both unscriptural and anti-Scriptural, and 
must be abandoned; and they adjusted them- 
selves to this unforeseen but logical conse- 
quence of the principles which had been 
avowed. 



The Address elaborates the great principles 
which it enunciates, in the following thirteen 
pointed propositions: 

"1. That the Church of Christ upon earth 
is essentially, intentionally, and constitution- 
ally one; consisting of all those in every place 
that profess their faith in Christ and obedi- 
ence to him in all things according to the 
Scriptures, and that manifest the same by 
their tempers and conduct; and of none else, 
as none else can be truly and properly called 
Christians. 

"2. That, although the Church of Christ 
upon earth must necessarily exist in particu- 
lar and distinct societies, locally separate one 
from another, yet there ought to be no schisms, 
no uncharitable divisions among them. They 
ought to receive each other, as Christ Jesus 
hath also received them, to the glory of God. 
And, for this purpose, they ought all to walk 
by the same rule; to mind and speak the same 
things, and to be perfectly joined together in 
the same mind and in the same judgment. 

"3. That, in order to do this, nothing ought 
to be inculcated upon Christians as articles of 
faith, nor required of them as terms of com- 
munion, but what is expressly taught and en- 
joined upon them in the word of God. Nor 
ought anything to be admitted as of Divine 
obligation in their church constitution and 
managements, but what is expressly enjoined 
by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ and 
his apostles upon the New Testament Church, 
either in express terms or by approved pre- 
cedent. 

"4. That although the Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testament are inseparably connected, 
making together but one perfect and entire 
revelation of the Divine will for the edification 
and salvation of uie Church, and therefore, in 
that respect cannot be separated; yet as to 
what directly and properly belongs to that im- 
mediate object, the New Testament is as perfect 
a constitution for the worship, discipline, and 
government of the New Testament Church, and 
as perfect a rule for the particular duties of 
its members, as the Old Testament was for the 
worship, discipline, and government of the Old 
Testament Church and the particular duties 
of its members. 

"5. That with respect to commands and or- 
dinances of our Lord Jesus Christ, where the 
Scriptures are silent as to the express time, 
manner of performance, if any such there be, 
no human authority has power to interfere in 
order to supply the supposed deficiency by 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



49 



making laws for the Church, nor can anything 
more be required of Christians in such cases 
but only that they so observe these commands 
and ordinances as will evidently answer the 
declared and obvious ends of their institution. 
Much less has any human authority power to 
impose new commands or ordinances upon the 
Church, which our Lord Jesus Christ has not 
enjoined. Nothing ought to be received into 
the faith or worship of the Church, or be made 
a term of communion among Christians, that 
is not as old as the New Testament. 

"6. That although inferences and deduc- 
tions from Scripture premises, when fairly in- 
ferred, may be truly called the doctrine of 
God's holy word, yet are they not formally 
binding upon the consciences of Christians fur- 
ther than they perceive the connection, and 
evidently see that they are so, for their faith 
must not stand in the wisdom of men, but in 
the pow T er and veracity of God. Therefore no 
such deductions can be made terms of commun- 
ion, but properly do belong to the after and 
progressive edification of the Church. Hence 
it is evident that no such deductions or in- 
ferential truths ought to have any place in the 
Church's confession. 

"7. Tnat although doctrinal exhibitions of 
the great system of Divine truths and defen- 
sive testimonies, in opposition to prevailing er- 
rors, be highly expedient, and the more full 
and explicit they be for those purposes the 
better; yet, as these must be, in a great meas- 
ure, the effect of human reasoning, and of 
course must contain many inferential truths, 
they ought not to be made terms of Christian 
communion, unless we suppose, what is con- 
trary to fact, that none have a right to the 
communion of the Church, but such as pos- 
sess a very clear and decisive judgment, or 
are come to a very high degree of doctrinal in- 
formation ; wdiereas the Church from the be- 
ginning did, and ever will, consist of little chil- 
dren and young men, as Avell as fathers. 

"8. That as it is not necessary that persons 
should have a particular knowledge or dis- 
tinct apprehension of the Divinely-revealed 
truths, in order to entitle them to a place in 
the \jnurch; neither should they for this pur- 
pose, be required to make a profession more 
extensive than their knowledge ; but that, on 
the contrary, their having a due measure of 
scriptural self-knowledge respecting t^eir 
lost and perishing condition by naturr and 
practice, and of the way of salvation through 
Jesus Christ, accompanied with a profession of 



their faith in and obedience to him in all 
things, according to his word, is all that is 
absolutely necessary to qualify t>om for ad- 
mission into the Church. 

"9. That all that are able through grace 
to make such a profession, and to manifest 
the reality of it in their tempers and conduct, 
should consider each other as the precious 
saints of God, should love each other as breth- 
ren, children of the same family and Father, 
temples of the same Spirit, members of the 
same body, subjects of the same grace, objects 
of the same Divine love, bought with the same 
price, and joint heirs of the same inheritance. 
Whom God hath thus joined together, no man 
should dare to put asunder. 

"10. That divisions among Christians is a 
horrid evil, fraught with many evils. It is 
anti-Christian, as it destroys the visible unity 
of the body of Christ, as if he were divided 
against himself, excluding and excommuni- 
cating a part of himself. It is anti-Scriptural, 
as being strictly prohibited by his sovereign 
authority, a direct violation of his express 
command. It is anti-natural, as it excites 
Christians to contemn, to hate and oppose one 
another, who are bound by the highest and 
most endearing obligations to love each other 
as brethren, even as Christ has loved them. 
In a word, it is productive of confusion and 
of every evil work. 

"11. That (in some instances) a partial neg- 
lect of the expressly revealed will of God, and 
(in others) an assumed authority for mak- 
ing the approbation of human opinions and 
human inventions a term of communion, by 
introducing them into the constitution, faith, 
or worship of the Church, are, and have been, 
the immediate, obvious and universally ac- 
knowledged causes of all the corruptions and 
divisions that ever have taken place in the 
Church of God. 

"12. That all that is necessary to the highest 
state of perfection and purity of the Church 
upon earth is, first, that none be received as 
members but such as, having that due meas- 
ure of Scriptural self-knowledge described 
above, do profess their faith in Christ and 
obedience to him in all things according to 
the Scriptures ; nor, secondly, that any be re- 
tained in their communion longer than they 
continue to manifest the reality of their pro- 
fession by their temper and conduct. Thirdly, 
that her ministers, duly and scripturally qual- 
ified, inculcate none other things than those 
very articles of faith and holiness expressly 



50 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



revealed and enjoined in the word of God. 
Lastly, that in all their administrations they 
keep close by the observance of all Divine or- 
dinances,, after the example of the primitive 
Church, exhibited in the New Testament, 
without any additions whatsoever of human 
opinions or inventions of men. 

"13. Lastly. That if any circumstantials 
indispensably necessary to the observance of 
Divine ordinances be not found in the page of 
express revelation, such, and such only, as 
are absolutely necessary for this purpose, 
should be adopted under the title of human 
expedients, without any pretense to a more 
sacred origin, so that any subsequent altera- 
tion or difference in the observance of these 
things might produce no contention or divis- 
ion in the Church." — Memoirs of A. Camp- 
bell, p. 258-262. 

The foregoing extracts from the "Declara- 
tion and Address" are sufficient to show the 
grounds upon which the movement for Chris- 
tian union, that was started in Pennsylvania, 
was based. No thoughtful mind can fail to be 
impressed with the simplicity, directness and 
Scripturalness of the plea. It was a light 
shining in a dark place, and the darkness 
comprehended it not. Neither Thomas Camp- 
bell, who framed this Address, nor those who 
adopted it, claimed infallibility, but recog- 
nized the possibility of error in the document 
which they sent forth upon its great mission. 
On this point they modestly said: 

"If we have mistaken the way, we shall be 
glad to be set right; but, if in the mean time, 
we have been happily led to suggest obvious 
and undeniable truths which, if adopted and 
acted upon, would infallibly lead to t-ie de- 
sired unity, and secure it when obtained, we 
hope it will be no objection that they have pro- 
ceeded from no General Council. * * * We by 
no means claim the approbation of our breth- 
ren as to anything we have suggested for pro- 
moting the sacred cause of Christian unity, 
further than it carries its own evidence along 
with it; but we humbly claim a fair investi- 
gation of the subject, and solicit the assistance 
of our brethren for carrying into effect what 
we have weakly attempted. It is our conso- 
lation, in the mean time, that the desired 
event, as certain as it will be happy and glo- 
rious, admits of no dispute, however Ave may 
hesitate or differ about the proper means of 
promoting it. All we shall venture to say as 
to this is, that we trust we have taken the 
proper ground. At least, if we have not, we 



despair of finding it elsewhere. For, if hold- 
ing fast in profession and practice whatever is 
expressly revealed and enjoined in the Di- 
vine Standard, does not, under the promised 
influence of the Divine Spirit, prove an ade- 
quate basis for promoting and maintaining 
unity, peace, and purity, we utterly despair of 
attaining those invaluable privileges by adopt- 
ing the standard of any party." Lest the im- 
pression might be made that they were seek- 
ing a personal following for the purpose of 
building up a party, they gave utterance to the 
following statements : 

"We have no nostrum, no peculiar discovery 
of our own, to propose to fellow-Christians, for 
the fancied importance of which they should 
become followers of us. We propose to pat- 
ronize nothing but the inculcation of the ex- 
press Word of God, either as to matter of faith 
or practice; but every one that has a Bible, 
and can read it, can read this for himself. 
Therefore we have nothing new." Further 
disclaiming the notion of being a sect or party, 
they said: "If the Divine Word be not the 
standard of a party, then are we not a party, 
for we have adopted no other. If to main- 
tain its alone-selfsufficiency be not a party 
principle, then we are not a party. If to jus- 
tify this principle by our practice in making a 
rule of it, and of it alone, and not of our own 
opinions, nor of those of others, be not a party 
principle, then we are not a party. If to pro- 
pose and practice neither more nor less than 
it expressly reveals and enjoins be not a par- 
tial business, then we are not a party. These 
are the very sentiments we have approved 
and recommended as a Society formed for the 
express purpose of promoting Christian unity 
in opposition to a party spirit." 

That the sentiments expressed in the Ad- 
dress did not at once meet with general favor 
and acceptance was a matter of disappoint- 
ment and discouragement to Thomas Camp- 
bell. The principles were so sound and the 
basis of union so reasonable and Scriptural, 
that he took it for granted that they would be 
agreeable to all who might be animated by 
the spirit of the Master. He did not fully un- 
derstand the animus of sectarianism, nor real- 
ize how tenaciously partyism holds on to its 
subjects. It puts a galling yoke upon the 
necks of those who once bow to receive it, and 
never permits its captives to go free if it 
can possibly help it. The one thing that 
Thomas Campbell lacked as a leader of men, 
was firmness of purpose. He was a wise coun- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



51 



selor, but he was deficient in that bold, dash- 
ing determination which makes one who is 
otherwise qualified, a successful general who 
can stand against all opposition and conquer 
great difficulties. Seeing that the cause which 
he had espoused was making slow progress, 
and being solicited to do so, he concluded to 
make an effort to have the Christian Asso- 
ciation, of which he was yet the recognized 
leader, coalesce with the Presbyterian church 
(old school), and after consultation appli- 
cation was made for admission into the Synod 
of Pittsburg. This move did not meet with 
the approbation of Alexander Campbell, but 
he thought it best not to offer any determined 
opposition to the wishes of his father. The 
Synod met in October, 1810, and the record for 
the fourth of the month contains the follow- 
ing entry: 

"Synod met pursuant to adjournment. Mr. 
Thomas Campbell, formerly a minister of the 
Associate Synod, now representing himself as 
in some relation to a Society called the Chris- 
tian Association of Washington, applied to the 
Synod to be taken into Christian and min- 
isterial communion. 

"After hearing Mr. Campbell at length, and 
his answers to various questions proposed to 
him, the Synod unanimously resolved, that 
however specious the plan of the Christian 
Association, and however seducing its profes- 
sions, as experience of the effects of other pro- 
jects in other parts has evinced their baleful 
tendency and destructive operations on the 
whole interests of religion by promoting divis- 
ions instead of union, by degrading the min- 
isterial character, by providing free admis- 
sion to any errors in doctrine and to any cor- 
ruptions in discipline, whilst a nominal appro- 
bation of the Scriptures as the only standard 
of truth may be professed, the Synod are con- 
strained to disapprove the plan and its native 
effects. And further, for the above and many 
other important reasons, it was resolved, that 
Mr. Campbell's request to be received into 
ministerial and Christian communion cannot 
be granted." 

The rejection of the application of Mr. 
Campbell for admission into the Presbyterian 
Church was no doubt a very fortunate cir- 
cumstance, as its reception would most cer- 
tainly have greatly hampered the restoration 
movement. It has been said that Thomas Camp- 
bell lacked some of the essential elements of 
successful leadership in a great movement, 
and as about this time he began to decrease 



and his son to increase from this point of view, 
it seems expedient to state in this connection, 
Alexander Campbell's relation to the restora- 
tion movement. As regards the great and es- 
sential principles and truths embodied in this 
enterprise, he was neither a discoverer nor 
originator. These principles and truths were 
known, recognized and accepted, before he was 
known in connection with the movement. He 
was a born leader of men and movements — a 
master of assemblies. He was possessed of 
generalship in an eminent degree. He had 
wonderful powers of concentration and gen- 
eralization in the use of principles, facts, and 
truths. He was endowed with great tenacity 
of purpose and was characterized by unfalter- 
ing courage. He was a profound philosopher, 
and contemplated things from the standpoint 
of cause and effect. He did not expect to plant 
an acorn to-day and see a giant oak to-morrow. 
He knew how to gather up the principles and 
truths that had been discovered here and there, 
and now and then, by his predecessors, and 
present them in their proper relations to each 
other, and weave them as parts into a con- 
sistent whole. He had a faculty for developing, 
enlarging and demonstrating propositions, that 
rarely falls to the lot of men. He was just 
the man for the times, and for the work that 
needed to be done at that particular period. 
To get truths and principles already known, 
together, and impress them upon the minds of 
the people by clear and logical argumenta- 
tion and illustration, is what was most needed 
when Alexander Campbell began to come to the 
front, and it was his eminent fitness for that 
kind of work that brought him into promi- 
nence and gave him the power that he knew 
so well how to use. 

The period of discovery had past, and the 
time for constructive work had come. Solo- 
mon was the man to build the temple, but 
when he went about the work he found much 
material ready to his hand, prepared by others. 
And so it was with the younger Campbell. 
He was a builder, and like Solomon, he found 
that the material had been largely made ready 
by other hands, and that his work was to put 
it together — each piece in its proper place; 
and never was work better done. Human 
creeds had been tried and found wanting; hu- 
man opinions and speculations had been 
weighed and found to be as chaff: the doc- 
trines and traditions of men had been tested 
and discarded; ecclesiasticisms had been 
probed and noticed to be unsound; priestly 



52 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



domination had been examined and seen to 
be pernicious ; all mystic theories and systems 
of conversion had been analyzed and found to 
contain poison to the souls of men; the wild 
philosophies and speculations of theologians 
concerning the Holy Spirit's work in the con- 
version and salvation of the people, had been 
shown to be out of harmony with God's re- 
vealed order of things; infant baptism had 
been recognized as a human invention; affu- 
sion for baptism had been marked as a usur- 
per in the religious ceremonies of the 
day; the true relation of baptism to the re- 
mission of sins had been noted; the 
Bible as a sufficient rule of faith and 
practice — as an ample bond of union 
and communion among Christians — had 
been emphasized; the weekly celebration of the 
Lord's Supper had been practiced ; the idea that 
God's people should be known only by such 
names as occur in the New Testament had been 
conceived; congregational independence had 
been insisted upon, and the gospel as the 
Holy Spirit's medium of operation in con- 
version had at least been suggested. Much 
destructive work had been done, and something 
in the way of construction had been accom- 
plished. Considerable ground had been 
cleared, and some of it had been partially cul- 
tivated. All things were in readiness for a 
man of marked executive ability, and such 
a man came forward in the person of Alexan- 
der Campbell — a man of providence and des- 
tiny. His work was to mobilize forces, put 
them in battle array, and lead them to vic- 
tory; and nobly and successfully did he ac- 
complish his task. The future impartial his- 
torian will write him down as one of the 
world's greatest men, and remote generations 
will look back to him as a man of genius, 
individuality, intellectual power, and moral 
worth. 

CHAPTER XI. 

THE CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION BECOMES AN IN- 
DEPENDENT CONGREGATION MORE LIGHT 

ON THE SUBJECT OF BAPTISM. 

Not long after Thomas Campbell was re- 
fused admission into the Pittsburg Synod, the 
Christian Association transformed itself into 
an independent church with Mr. Campbell as 
elder. Four deacons were chosen, and Alex- 
ander Campbell was ordained to preach the 
gospel. The organization took place at Brush 
Run on Saturday, May, 4, 1811, with a mere 



handful of members. That might have been 
regarded by men as a very small beginning, 
but God was with it and eternal truth and right 
were beneath it, and it was destined to ac- 
complish great things. The day after the or- 
ganization was effected being the Lord's day, 
the newly organized church met, in accordance 
with Scripture precedent, to partake of the 
Lord's Supper, and from then till now the 
custom of weekly communion has been ob- 
served by the disciples as of old. The the- 
ory of the disciples is that this is the prin- 
cipal item in the worship that calls them 
together on the first day of the week; and per- 
haps this custom has had more to do with 
holding them together and giving permanency 
to their movement, than any other one feat- 
ure of their practice. Preachers were scarce, 
and not often were the brethern called to- 
gether to hea<r a sermon; but when the Lord's 
day dawned, they wended their way to the 
place of meeting to commemorate the suf- 
ferings, death and resurrection of their 
risen and glorified Lord. On these occasions, 
when a preacher was present, or any other 
brother who could speak to the edification of 
the congregation, he addressed the assembly. 
In those days and in this way the disciples 
enjoyed sweet and blessed fellowship with 
one another. They came together for wor- 
ship and not entertainment, and they grew 
in grace and in knowledge, waiting upon the 
Lord in the appointments of his word and 
house. 

In those early meetings of the Brush Hun 
congregation it was observed that some of 
those who were prominent in the Restoration 
Movement did not participate in the Supper. 
When asked their reasons for this they said 
that they had not been baptized, and hence 
did not feel authorized to partake of the em- 
blems of the body and blood of the Lord Jesus 
Christ. This brought up for consideration a 
question that had not received much thought 
at the hands of the originators of the move- 
ment in Pennsylvania, although it had been 
carefully considered by B. W. Stone and his 
co-ad jutors in Kentucky, who had reached the 
conculsion that nothing is baptism but im- 
mersion, and that infant baptism is without 
warrant of Scripture. Thomas Campbell had 
come to see that affusion does not meet the 
requirements of baptism, but did not think 
it necessary for those who had conscientiously 
received sprinkling or pouring for baptism, to 
be immersed; and he had weighty scruples 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



53 




OLD BRUSH RUN CHURCH. 

about immersing such persons. As to those, 
however, who first demanded immersion, he 
had no difficulty, since they had passed 
through no ceremony called baptism. On the 
4th of July he immersed Joseph Bryant, Abra- 
ham Altars and Margaret Fullerton, in Buf- 
falo Creek, standing upon the root of a tree, 
not going down into the water himself. Soon 
after this the point arose as to whether one 
who had not himself been immersed could, 
with propriety, immerse others. 

These circumstances forced a new, critical 
and thorough investigation of the whole ques- 
tion of baptism respecting its action, sub- 
jects and design — its relation to the kingdom 
of God and the salvation of men. In this 
investigation Alexander Campbell seemed to 
take the lead, and as the result of a careful 
study of the New Testament he reached the 
conclusion that nothing is baptism but im- 
mersion, and that there is no Scriptural au- 
thority for infant baptism. Having reached 
this conclusion he was not slow to adopt and 
carry out the logical requirements of the sit- 
uation. Recognizing himself as an unbap- 
tized believer, he at once took steps to put 
himself in line with the teaching of the word 
of God on this subject. He had formed the ac- 
quaintance of Matthias Luce, a preacher in the 
Baptist church, and he determined to apply 
to Mr. Luce for baptism. On his way to see 
that gentleman he stopped at his father's 
house, and while there one of his sisters 
sought a private interview with him, and 
made known to him the fact that she did 
not consider that she had been baptized, and 



that she wished to be immersed, and asked 
him to present the case to their father. When 
this surprising announcement was made to 
him, he in turn astonished his sister by telling 
her that he had formed a similar resolution, 
and was then on his way to get Mr. Luce to 
immerse him. When he presented the mat- 
ter to his father, the latter had but little to 
say, simply reminding his son of the position 
they had previously occupied on the subject, 
closing the conversation with the remark, "I 
have no more to add. You must please your- 
self." Arrangements were made with Mr. 
Luce for the immersion to take place on the 
12th day of June, 1812. On the way to the 
place designated for the baptism, Mr. Luce, 
in compliance with a request conveyed to him 
from Thomas Campbell, stopped at the lat- 
ter's house and spent the night there. The 
next morning as they were about to start to 
the water, Mr. Campbell remarked that he and 
his wife had made arrangements to be bap- 
tized along with the son and daughter. 

A large concourse of people, including most 
of the members of the Brush Run church, as- 
sembled at the place where Thomas Camp- 
bell had stood upon the root of a tree to 
baptize some candidates, to witness a transac- 
tion in which the former administrator would 
himself go down into the water to be buried 
with Christ in baptism. On that occasion 
Thomas Campbell and his son Alexander, and 
their wives, Dorothy Campbell, and James Ha- 
nen and his wife "were immersed. The scene 
was a solemn and impressive one, and per- 
haps not an individual there realized its full 
significance and far-reaching effects. Proba- 
bly it is impossible for the people of this day 
to fully estimate the struggles of mind and 
heart through which those men and Avomen 
passed. On account of the position of the 
Brush Run church a mutual sympathy sprang 
up between it and the Baptist church and Alex- 
ander Campbell was frequently invited to 
preach to Baptist congregations throughout 
that region of country, and he was solicited 
to unite with the Redstone Association. On 
some subjects his views were not in accord 
with Baptist doctrine and usage, but the prin- 
ciples upon which the new movement had been 
launched made provision for communion and 
fellowship in the body of Christ, notwithstand- 
ing differences of opinion on points of theol- 
ogy. The Millennial Harbinger for 1848, page 
344, contains the following statement of the 



54 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



condition of things in those early days, from 
the pen of Mr. Campbell : 

"After my baptism, and the consequent new 
constitution of our church at Brush Run, it 
became my duty to set forth the causes of this 
change in our position, to the professing world, 
and also to justify them by an appeal to the 
Oracles of God. But this was not all; the 
relation of baptism itself to the other insti- 
tutions of Christ became a new subject of 
investigation, and a very absorbing one. A 
change of one's views on any radical mat- 
ter, in all its practical bearings and effects 
upon all his views, not only in reference to 
that simple result, but also in reference to 
all its connections with the whole system of 
which it is a part, is not to be computed, a 
priori, by himself or by any one else. The 
whole Christian doctrine is exhibited in three 
symbols — baptism, the Lord's Supper, and the 
Lord's day institutions. Some, nay, very 
many, change their views in regard to some 
one of these, without ever allowing themselves 
to trace its connections with the whole insti- 
tution of which it is either a part or a sym- 
bol. My mind, neither by nature nor by ed- 
ucation, was one of that order. I must know 
now two things about everything — its cause 
and its relations. Hence my mind was for a 
time set loose from all its former moorings. 
It was not a simple change of views on bap- 
tism, which happens a thousand times with- 
out anything more, but a new commencement. 
I was placed on a new eminence — a peak of 
the mountain of God, from which the whole 
landscape of Christianity presented itself to 
my mind in a new attitude and position. 

"I had no idea of uniting with the Bap- 
tists, more than with the Moravians or the 
mere Independents. I had, unfortunately, 
formed a very unfavorable opinion of the 
Baptist preachers as then introduced to my 
acquaintance, as narrow, contracted, illiberal 
and uneducated men. This, indeed, I am sorry 
to say, is still my opinion of the ministry of 
that Association at that day; and whether 
they are yet much improved I am without 
satisfactory evidence. 

"The people, however, called Baptists, were 
much more highly appreciated by me than 
their ministry. Indeed the ministry of some 
sects is generally in the aggregate the worst 
portion of them. It was certainly so in the 
Redstone Association, thirty years ago. They 
were little men in a big office. The office did 
not fit them. Thev had a wrong idea, too, of 



what was wanting. They seemed to think that 
a change of apparel — a black coat instead of 
a drab — a broad brim on their hat instead of 
a narrow one — a prolongation of the face and 
a fictitious gravity — a longer and more em- 
phatic pronunciation of certain words, rather 
than Scripture knowledge, humility, spiritual- 
ity, zeal, and Christian affection, with great 
devotion and great philosophy, were the grand 
desideratum. 

"Along with these drawbacks, they had as 
few means of acquiring Christian knowledge 
as they had taste or leisure for it. They had 
but one, two, or, at the most, three sermons, 
and these were either delivered in one uniform 
style and order, or minced down into one medley 
by way of variety. Of course, then, unless they 
had an exuberant zeal for the truth as they 
understood it, they were not of the caliber, 
temper or attainments to relish or seek after 
mental enlargement or independence. I, there- 
fore, could not esteem them, nor court their 
favor by offering any incense at their shrine. 
I resolved to have nothing especially to do 
with them more than with other preachers and 
teachers. The clergy of my acquaintance in 
other parties of that day were, as they be- 
lieved, educated men, and called the Baptists 
illiterate and uncouth men, without either 
learning or academic accomplishments or pol- 
ish. They trusted to a moderate portion of 
Latin, Greek and metaphysics, together with 
a synopsis of divinity, ready made, in suits 
for every man's stature, at a reasonable price. 
They were as proud of their classic lore and 
the marrow of modern divinity, as the Bap- 
tist was of his 'mode of baptism,' and his 
'proper subject,' with sovereign grace, total 
depravity and final perseverance. 

"I confess, however, I was better pleased 
with the Baptist people than with any other 
community. They read the Bible, and seemed 
to care for little else in religion than 'conver- 
sion' and 'Bible doctrine.' They often sent 
for us and pressed us to preach for them. 
We visited some of their churches, and, on 
acquaintance, liked the people more and the 
preachers less. Still I feared that I might be 
unreasonable, and by education prejudiced 
against them, and thought that I must visit 
their Association at Uniontown, Pennsylva- 
nia, in the autumn of 1812. I went there as 
an auditor and spectator, and returned more 
disgusted than I went. They invited me 'to 
preach, but I declined it altogether, except one 
evening in a private family, to some dozen 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



55 



preachers and twice as many laymen. I re- 
turned home, not intending ever to visit an- 
other Association. 

On my return home, however, I learned that 
the Baptists themselves did not appreciate 
the preaching or the preachers of that meet- 
ing. They regarded the speakers as worse 
than usual, and their discourses as not edi- 
fying — as too much after the style of John Gill 
and Tucker's theory of predestination. They 
pressed me from every quarter to visit their 
churches, and, though not a member, to preach 
for them. I often spoke to the Baptist congre- 
gations for sixty miles around. They all 
pressed us to join their Redstone Associa- 
tion. We laid the matter before the church in 
the fall of 1813. We discussed the propri- 
ety of the measure. After much discussion and 
earnest desire to be directed by the wisdom 
that cometh down from above, we finally con- 
cluded to make an overture to that effect, and 
to write out a full view of our sentiments, 
wishes and determinations on the subject. 
We did so in some eight or ten pages of large 
dimensions, exhibiting our remonstrance 
against all human creeds. as bonds of commun- 
ion and union amongst Christian Churches, 
and expressing a willingness, upon certain 
conditions, to co-operate or unite with that 
Association, provided always that we should be 
allowed to teach and preach whatever we 
learned from the Holy Scriptures, regardless of 
any creed or formula in Christendom. A 
copy of this document, we regret to say, was 
not preserved; and when solicited from the 
clerk of the Association, was refused. 

"The proposition was discussed at the As- 
sociation, and, after much debate, was decided 
by a considerable majority in favor of our 
being received. Thus a union was formed. 
But the party opposed, though small, began 
early to work, and continued with a perse- 
verance worthy of a better cause. There was 
an Elder Pritchard, of Cross Creek, Virgi- 
nia; an Elder Brownfield, of Uniontown, Penn- 
sylvania ; an Elder Stone, of Ohio, and his 
son Elder Stone, of the Monongahela region, 
that seemed to have confederated to oppose 
our influence. But they, for three years, could 
do nothing. We boldly argued for the Bible, 
for the New Testament Christianity, vex, 
harass, discompose whom it might. We felt 
the strength of our cause of reform on every 
indication of opposition, and constantly grew 
in favor with the people. Things passed along 



without any very prominent interest for some 
two or three years." 

Thus it appears that the union of the Brush 
Run church with the Redstone Association 
was the result of solicitation for it on the part 
of the Baptists, after having heard Mr. Camp- 
bell preach frequently, and that said church 
was received into the Association upon an 
elaborate statement of views on the part of the 
church. It is to be regretted that the docu- 
ment has been lost to history, for it would 
throw much light on the transaction involved. 
But enough appears from the extract just 
made from the Harbinger, to show that the 
church dealt with the Association in a per- 
fectly frank and candid manner, making no 
concealment of any views held by its members, 
that might not have been in harmony with 
Baptist teaching. 

When the Association met at Cross Creek, 
in 1816, Mr. Campbell was appointed as one 
of the speakers, and it was on that occasion 
that he preached his great sermon on the 
Law. In that discourse he sharply discrimi- 
nated between the Law and the Gospel, show- 
ing that the former had served its purpose, 
and that its authority passed away when the 
Messianic kingdom was established. This 
marked another important step in the progress 
of the Reformation. The distinction between 
the Law and the Gospel— the Old Covenant 
and the New — the Letter and the Spirit — the 
Jewish Commonwealth and the Kingdom of 
Christ — had been greatly obscured in popular 
thought. It was claimed that the Law was 
still alive, and that Christians come under 
its provisions as such, with the exception of 
its strictly ceremonial parts, and that the 
Church under the Christian dispensation is 
the same that existed under the Jewish dis- 
pensation. This notion was largely the foun- 
dation of the claim for infant church mem- 
bership. The sermon created a sensation in 
the Association, and raised a storm of per- 
secution that finally caused the Campbells to 
withdraw from the Redstone Association, and 
unite with the Mahoning Association in the 
Eastern part of Ohio. 

Opposition to Mr. Campbell increased in the 
Redstone Association, and some of the preach- 
ers determined to manufacture a sentiment 
that would thrust him out when the Associ- 
ation should meet in September, 1823. In pur- 
suance of this purpose certain influential men 
canvassed all the churches and secured the ap- 
pointment of messengers who were in sympa- 



56 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



thy with themselves in opposition to Mr. 
Campbell; and when the Association met, 
things were '"fixed" to exclude the author of 
the "Sermon on the Law." But to the as- 
tonishment of the plotters, when the letter 
from the Brush Run church was read. Mr. 
Campbell, though present, was not mentioned 
as a messenger. This put a wet blanket upon 
the ardor of his enemies who had hoped to 
close Baptist ears against him by a decree 
of excommunication, and perhaps cripple his 
influence generally by putting him in the dis- 
creditable position of one expelled from the 
Association. A motion being made to invite 
him to a seat in the body, his enemies op- 
posed it, and demanded to know why he had 
not been sent as a messenger. After consid- 
erable discussion Mr. Campbell relieved the sit- 
uation by stating that the church of which he 
was then a member did not belong to the Bed- 
stone Association. The effect of this announce- 
ment is described by Mr. Campbell thus: 
"Never did hunters on seeing the game un- 
expectedly escape from their toils at the mo- 
ment when its capture was sure, glare upon 
each other a more mortifying disappointment 
than that indicated by my pursuers at that 
instant, on hearing that I was out of their 
bailiwick, and consequently out of tneir juris- 
diction. A solemn stillness ensued, and, for a 
time all parties seemed to have nothing to do". 
This is all the foundation there is for the 
charge which has been made that Mr. Campbell 
was excluded from the Baptist Church. 

CHAPTER XII. 

THE FORMATION OF THE SECOND CHURCH IN 
THE REFORMATORY MOVEMENT THE MAHON- 
ING ASSOCIATION STIRRING TIMES ON 

THE WESTERN RESERVE OF OHIO. 

Forseeing the storm that was gathering, 
Mr. Campbell and about thirty others asked 
for letters from the Brush Run congregation 
that they might form a church at Wellsburg. 
The letter was as follows: "Be it known to all 
whom it may concern, that we have dismissed 
the following brethren in good standing with 
us, to constitute a church of Christ at Wells- 
burg, namely: Alexander Campbell, Margaret 
Campbell, John Brown, Ann Brown, Mary 
Sayers, Mary Marshall, Mary Little, Richard 
McConnel, Stephen Priest, Mr. Jones, John 
Chambers. Mary Chambers, Jacob Osborne, 
Susan Osborne. Mrs. Bakewell, Selina Bake- 



well, Mrs. Dicks, William Gilcrist, Jane Gil- 
crist, Mr. Brockaw, Nancy Brockaw, Alexander 
Holliday, Joseph Freeman, Margaret Parkin- 
son, Jane Parkinson, Mrs. Talbot, George 
Young, Daniel Babbit, Catherine Harvey, Mrs. 
Braly, Solomon Salah, Delilah Salah. 

"Done at our meeting, Aug. 31, A. D., 1823, 
and signed by order of the Church." 

"Thomas Campbell." 

Thus was established the second church of 
the Restoration Movement. The Mahoning As- 
sociation was constituted August 30, 1820, 
on the following basis: 

"It is our object to glorify God. This we 
would endeavor to do by urging the impor- 
tance of the doctrine and precepts of the gos- 
pel in their moral and evangelical nature, 
commending ourselves to every man's con- 
science in the sight of God; not pretending to 
have authority over any man's ( conscience ) , 
nor over the churches, whose representatives 
form this association. But we act as an ad- 
visory council only, disclaiming all superior- 
ity, jurisdiction, coercive right and infalli- 
bility; and acknowledging the independence of 
every church which has received authority 
from Christ to perform all duties enjoined re- 
specting the government of his church in this 
world." — History of the Disciples in the Wes- 
tern Reserve. — Hayden. 

This indicates quite a departure from the 
dictatorial, inquisitional and coercive policy 
that had hitherto characterized Baptist Asso- 
ciations. While the constitution of this As- 
sociation made a statement of doctrine that was 
mainly in accord with the Philadelphia Con- 
fession, this was manifestly put forth simply 
as an expression of the theological opinions of 
those who constituted the Association, and not 
with the view of requiring acquiescence in 
them on the part of those who might desire to 
join the Association in the future. Hence it 
did not hesitate in 1824 to receive the Wells- 
burg church on the following declaration of be- 
lief, which was written by Mr. Campbell: 

"We have agreed to walk together in obe- 
dience to the authority and institution of our 
Lord and King, as exposed in the form of 
sound words delivered unto us by the apostles, 
evangelists and prophets of the Savior, and 
recorded in the Holy Scriptures of the vol- 
ume called the New Testament. Our views of 
this volume are briefly these : We believe 
that the whole Christian religion is fully and 
explicitly developed in it, and that nothing is 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



57 



to be added thereto, either by any new revela- 
tion of the Spirit, or by any doctrines or com- 
mandments of men ; but that it is, as presented 
to us, perfected to all the wise and holy ends 
of its all-wise and benevolent Author. 

"From this voulme, with the Old Testa- 
ment Scriptures, which we also receive as of 
divine inspiration and authority, we learn 
everything necessary to be known of God — 
his works of creation, providence and redemp- 
tion; and considering the Old Testament as 
containing the Jew's religion as fully as the 
New contains the Christian, we avail ourselves 
of both as containing everything profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, and in- 
struction in righteousness, to make the man 
of God perfect, thoroughly furnished unto 
every good work. But we adhere to the New as 
containing the whole Christian religion. The 
New teaches us — and we solemnly declare our 
belief of it — that Jesus of Nazareth is the Son 
of God, the Savior which was to come into the 
world; that died for our sins, was buried, and 
rose again the third day from the dead, and 
ascended to the right hand of the Majesty on 
high ; that after his ascension he sent down the 
Holy Spirit to convince the world of sin, of 
righteousness and of judgment, by giving tes- 
timony of the Savior, and by confirming the 
word of the apostles by signs, and miracles, 
and spiritual gifts ; that every one that be- 
lieveth by means of the demonstration of the 
Holy Spirit and the power of God, is born of 
God, and overcometh the world, and hath eter- 
nal life abiding in him; that such person, so 
born of the Spirit, is to receive the washing of 
water as well as the renewal of the Holy 
Spirit in order to have admission into the 
church of the living God. 

"And that such being the natural darkness 
and enmity of the children of men, and their 
hearts so alienated from the life of God 
through the ignorance that is in them and 
by their wicked works, none can enter into 
the kingdom of heaven but in consequence of 
the regeneration or renewal of the Holy Spirit. 
For it is now, as it ever was, that only to as 
many as receive him, who are born not of 
blood, nor the will of the flesh but of God, 
does he give power to become the sons of God, 
even to them that believe in his name. For 
we are born again not of corruptible seed, 
but by the incorruptible seed of the word of 
God, which abideth forever. 

"Our views of the Church of God are also 
derived from the same source, and from it 
we are taught that it is a societv of those 



who have believed the record that God gave 
of -is bon: that this record is their bond of 
union; that after a public profession of this 
faith and immersion into the name of the 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, they are to be 
received and acknowledged as brethren for 
whom Christ died. That such a society has 
a right to appoint its own bishops and deacons, 
and to do all and everything belonging to a 
church of Christ independent of any author- 
ity under heaven." — Ibid., pp. 31-33. 

In many respects this is a remarkable doc- 
ument. In simplicity and lucidity of state- 
ment, as well as in its very noticeable freedom 
from theological speculation, it is in marked 
contrast with the creeds and confessions of 
those times. Its exaltation of Christ and its 
reverence for the Scriptures are striking and 
impressive. It discriminates clearly and cor- 
rectly between the Jewish and Christian parts 
of the Bible. It is perspicuous in its insistence 
upon personal regeneration, upon the idea that 
the Holy Spirit is the producer of this regen- 
eration, and upon the thought that the gospel 
is the instrumentality through which it is ac- 
complished. It enforces the thought that the 
Holy Scriptures are absolutely sufficient for 
all the purposes of the church and of Chris- 
tians individually. It is conspicuous for its 
repudiation of all human authority over the 
churches and the consciences of Christian 
people. It marked a distinct stage in the 
development of the movement towards New 
Testament ideals; and the fact that the As- 
sociation received the Wellsburg church upon 
this plain declaration of Christian principles, 
shows that public sentiment in that region of 
country was ripening for the revolution that 
was soon to follow. 

A circumstance that helped start and push 
things in the right direction in Ohio, was a 
public discussion between Mr. Campbell and 
Mr. Walker at Mount Pleasant, in June, 1820. 
The issues involved in this discussion were 
the subjects and action of baptism, and the fol- 
lowing is Mr. Walker's first speech in full : 

"My friends, I don't intend to speak long at 
one time, perhaps not more than five or ten 
minutes, and will, therefore come to the point 
at once: I maintain that baptism came in 
the room of circumcision ; that the covenant on 
which the Jewish church was built, and to 
which circumcision is the seal, is the same 
with the covenant on which the Christian 
church is built, and to which baptism is the 
seal; that the Jews and the Christians are the 
same body politic under the same lawgiver 



58 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



and husband; hence the Jews were called the 
congregation of the Lord; and the Bridegroom 
of the Church says, 'My love, my undented 
one/ — consequently the infants of believers 
have a right to baptism." 

Mr. Walker's subsequent speeches were 
simply enlargements of the thoughts con- 
tained in this brief statement. Mr Campbell 
met and refuted these assumptions by showing 
that God made two covenants with Abraham, 
and that these covenants were respectively 
bases of two institutions — the Jewish and the 
Christian, and that the very nature and terms 
of the new or Christian covenant excluded in- 
fants from membership in the church founded 
upon it. At the close of the discussion on 
infant baptism, Mr. Walker's moderator in- 
formed Mr. Campbell that the former wished 
to limit the debate on the action of baptism 
to one speech on a side, but it was finally 
agreed that the disputants should deliver two 
addresses each. The debaters were not at all 
equally matched as to intellectual ability and 
Scriptural information, and Mr. Walker had 
the weaker side, and hence the debate did not 
last long and was entirely one-sided. 

As Mr. Campbell's full time was not re- 
quired to meet his opponent's arguments, he 
improved the occasion by setting forth the 
principles of the Restoration. The circum- 
stances were auspicious for such a work, for 
his able defense of Baptist doctrine and prac- 
tice on the questions under discussion greatly 
pleased the Baptists, and prepared them to 
hear him favorably on other matters ; and con- 
sequently these principles received an unpreju- 
diced hearing at their hands. The result was 
that many Baptist preachers were strongly 
impressed in favor of the new teaching, and 
Mr. Campbell's influence was greatly strength- 
ened and extended, and the way was pre- 
pared for the great work that was soon to be 
accomplished. Perhaps the most influential 
Baptist preacher in the Reserve at that time 
was Adamson Bentley who, though he was not 
at the debate, procured the book when it was 
published, and carefully read it; and being 
pleased with its contents, he formed a desire 
to see Mr. Campbell and learn more concern- 
ing his views. Pretty soon an opportunity oc- 
curred for the gratification of this desire. 
Having been called to Kentucky on minis- 
terial duty, he determined to return to Ohio 
by way of Mr. Campbell's residence. On this 
trip he was accompanied by a man who after- 
wards became famous, not to sav infamous, 



in connection with the Mormon imposture. 
Sidney Rigdon was probably the most brilliant 
orator in the Mahoning Association, and if 
he had been a man of high principle and integ- 
rity, he would have been a power in behalf of 
truth and righteousness. But being cunning, 
selfish, and deceitful, he fell an easy prey to 
the wiles of Joseph Smith and the Mormon 
delusion, and perhaps did more to aid Smith 
in promoting that huge monstrosity, than any 
other man of that day. This is the man who 
attended Adamson Bentley on the occasion of 
his visit to Mr. Campbell. The following de- 
scription of the visit is given by Mr. Camp- 
bell : 

"After tea in the evening, we commenced and 
prolonged our discourse till next morning. Be- 
ginning with the baptism that John preached, 
we went back to Adam, and forward to the 
judgment. The dispensations or covenants — 
Adamic, Abrahamic, Jewish and Christian 
passed and repassed before us. Mount Sinai in 
Arabia, Mount Zion, Mount Calvary, Mount 
Tabor, the Red Sea and the Jordan, the Pass- 
overs and the Pentecosts, the Law and the 
Gospel — but especially the ancient order of 
things and the modern — occasionally com- 
manded and engaged our attention. 

"On parting the next day Sidney Rigdon, 
with all apparent candor, said, if he had 
within the last year taught and promulgated 
from the pulpit one error he had a thousand. 
At that time he w T as the great orator of the 
Mahoning Association — though in authority 
with the people second always to Adamson 
Bentley. I found it expedient to caution 
them not to pull down anything till they had 
reviewed, again and again, what they had 
heard; nor even then rashly and without much 
consideration. Fearing that they might undo 
their influence with the people, I felt con- 
strained to restrain rather than urge them 
forward in the work of reformation. 

"With many an invitation to visit the Wes- 
tern Reserve, and with many an assurance of 
full and candid hearing, on the part of the un- 
committed community, and an immediate ac- 
cess to the ears of the Baptist churches within 
the sphere of their influence, we took the part- 
ing hand. They Avent on their way rejoicing, 
and in the course of a single year prepared the 
whole association to hear us with earnestness 
and candor." 

The Mahoning Association convened in Can- 
field, Ohio, in August 1826, with Adamson 
Bentlev in the chair, and Joab Gaskill clerk. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



59 



Prominent among the preachers present were 
Thomas and Alexander Campbell, Walter 
Scott, Sidney Rigdon, William West, Jacob 
Osborne, Thomas Miller, and Corbly Martin. 
On Saturday A. Campbell addressed the Assem- 
bly. He appeared before the people in plain, 
unpriestly garb, and in the use of plain, sim- 
ple language, expounded the 7th chapter of Ro- 
mans in a manner so striking and lucid that 
he impressed his hearers with the greatness of 
the man and the sublimity of his theme. This 
prepared the minds of the people for the ser- 
mon that was to follow on Sunday — a sermon 
which for power and point has seldom, if ever, 
been excelled. It was a stone dropped in the 
midst of the ocean, starting, waves that are 
to roll on till the most distant shores feel 
their influence. Sunday morning Rigdon and 
Scott preached, and the latter delivered such 
a powerful and interesting discourse that many 
went away supposing that they had heard Mr. 
Campbell. In the aftrenoon the intellectual, 
moral, and logical giant appeared, and taking 
for his text Mai. 4:2, "Unto you who fear my 
name, shall the Sun of righteousness arise 
with healing in his wings," and announcing 
as his subject "The Progress of Revealed 
Light," he preached the magnificent and con- 
vincing sermon alluded to above. The fol- 
lowing thrilling account of the discourse is 
given by A. S. Hayden in his history of the 
Disciples in the Western Reserve. : 

"Seizing on the evident analogy between 
light and knowledge, and using the former, as 
the Scripture everywnere does, as a metaphor 
for the latter, the eloquent preacher exhibited 
the gradual and progressive unfolding of di- 
vine revelation under four successive periods 
of development, which he characterized as, 
1st. The Starlight Age; 2d The Moonlight Age; 
3d, The Twilight Age: 4th The Sunlight Age; 
and employed these respectively to explain, 
1st, The Patriarchal; 2d, The Jewish Dispen- 
sation; 3d, The Ministry of John the Baptist, 
with the personal ministry of the Lord on the 
earth; and, 4th, The full glory of the perfect 
system of salvation under the apostles when 
the Holy Spirit was poured out on them after 
the ascension and coronation of Jesus as Lord 
of all. Under his remarks, and application of 
his theme, the whole Bible became luminous 
with a light it never before seemed to possess. 
The scope of the whole book appeared clear 
and intelligible; its parts were so shown to be 
in harmony with each other, and with the 
whole, that the exhibition of the subject seemed 
little else to many than a new revelation, 



like a second sun risen on 'midnoon', shedding 
a flood of light on a book hitherto looked upon 
as dark and mysterious. The style of the 
preacher was plain, common-sense, manly. 
His argumentation was sweeping, powerful and 
convincing; and above all, and better, his man- 
ner of preaching formed so pleasing and in- 
structive a contrast with the customary style 
of taking a text merely, or of sermonizing in 
which mystery prevailed and darkness became 
'visible,' that the assembly listened to the last 
of a long address scarcely conscious of the 
lapse of time. At the conclusion of the ser- 
mon, after dwelling with earnest and thrilling 
eloquence on the glory of the gospel dispensa- 
tion, the consummation of all the revelations 
of God, the Sun of righteousness 'now risen 
with healing in his wings,' putting an end to 
the Moonlight and Starlight ages, he pro- 
ceeded : 

" 'The day of light, so illustrious in its be- 
ginning, became cloudy. The Papacy arose 
and darkened the heavens for a long period, 
obscuring the brightness of the risen glory of 
the Sun of righteousness so that man groped 
in darkness. By the reformation of the 17th 
century that dark cloud has broken in frag- 
ments ; and though the heavens of gospel 
light are still obscured by many clouds — the 
sects of various names — the promise is that 'at 
evening-time it shall be light,' The primitive 
gospel, in its effulgence and power, is yet to 
shine out in its original splendor to regene- 
rate the world.' 

"That discourse was never forgotten. It 
never will be. It formed an era in respect to 
the gospel on the Western Reserve. The shell 
of sect-sermons was broken. The Bible was a 
new book; its meaning could be comprehended; 
its language could be understood." — Pages 
35-37. 

That matchless discourse captured the Ma- 
honing Association, and practically brought its 
churches and preachers into the Reformation; 
and in 1830 when the Association met at Aus- 
tintown, the sentiment prevailed that the asso- 
ciations were not exactly in harmony with the 
Scriptures, and it was unanimously resolved 
that the MaJioning Association, as "an ad- 
visory council" or "an ecclesiastical tribunal" 
should be dissolved, and meet thereafter simply 
as an annual gathering for worship, and to 
hear reports of work done in the field. About 
the same time the Stillwater Association, in 
session at Cadiz, took similar action. These 
events, with many others of the same nature, 
show the power of the simple gospel of Jesus 



60 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Christ when it is preached in its beauty and 
simplicity. The restoration preachers of 
those times all told the same story, seeing eye 
to eye, and speaking the same things. They 
were aware that the propagation of human 
opinions and speculations had produced and 
was perpetuating divisions and alienations 
among the disciples of Christ, and being en- 
gaged in an effort to reunite the children of 
God upon common and Scriptural ground, 
they saw the necessity and importance 
of leaving off divisive things and preach- 
ing only such matters as were admitted 
by all to be plainly in accord with 
the teaching of the word of God. They 
all studied one and the same book, learned 
their lesson therefrom, and tested all things 
thereby, holding on to that which was good, 
and feeling sure that what they preached was 
true. This is what gave them such power 
among the people, and enabled intelligent 
hearers to locate a restoration preacher wher- 
ever and whenever they heard him. About the 
only thing that threatens the peace and unity 
of this brotherhood in these latter d^ys, is an 
outcropping disposition to abandon the course 
followed by the pioneers, and thrust forward 
the philosophies and opinions of men. If 
the good ship ever goes to pieces, it will be 
upon these reefs. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

WALTEE SCOTT AND BAPTISM FOR THE RE- 
MISSION OF SINS. 

Perhaps no man, with the exception of Mr. 
Campbell, contributed more to the furtherance 
of the restoration movement in those early 
days, than Walter Scott. He was born in 
Moffat, Dumfriesshire, Scotland, Oct. 31, 1796. 
He took his college course in the University of 
Edinburgh, and emigrated to America in 1818. 
He took up his residence in Pittsburg, Pa., 
and engaged in teaching school. He belonged 
to the Seceder Presbyterian Church, but con- 
tact with men who were moving toward the 
"ancient order of things," brought him to see 
that all sectarianism is wrong, and that some 
things in the faith and practice of the Presby- 
terian Church are unscriptural and anti-scrip- 
tural. The principles of the reformatory 
movement then in progress, commended them- 
selves to his keen intellect and sober judgment, 
and as the result of much and careful thought 
he accepted them, and with all the energy and 
fervor of his ardent nature, he unreservedly 



committed himself to their advocacy, and be- 
came a powerful factor in pushing the move- 
ment forward throughout the Western Reserve 
and all the surrounding country. 

Perhaps he was the first man in that re- 
gion to clearly perceive the true Scriptural 
relation between baptism and the remission 
of the sins of a penitent believer. As through 
a glass darkly Mr. Campbell had seen that 
there is a close and important connection be- 
tween the two events, and in his debate with 
Mr. McCalla in 1823, he promulgated the doc- 
trine that baptism is for the formal remission 
of sins, actual remission having already taken 
place. That the language then used did not 
exactly represent his views on the subject, he 
afterwards stated very clearly. He was a mas- 
ter in the use of the English language, and 
when his ideas were clear his words were 
aptly chosen. At the time of the McCalla de- 
bate his ideas as to the design of baptism 
had not been fully matured, and the words that 
he employed did not express his convictions 
with the exactness that characterized his la- 
ter utterances. In a written discussion with 
Andrew Rroaddus in 1842, the latter took pre- 
cisely the position on this subject the former 
seemed to take in 1823. Mr. Broaddus said: 

"But it behooves me, in 'defining my po- 
sition,' to state my own views of 'baptism for 
the remission of sins': for surely there is a 
sense in which remission of sins is connected 
with baptism: Acts 2:38, and 22:16. Well 
then, first prove that the sins of a believer — 
of every true believer — are actually remitted. 
I do not here go into the argument; but only 
refer to the testimony of our Lord, before 
quoted — 'he is past from death unto life.' 
Now this being the case, the actual remission 
of sins cannot be suspended on the performance 
of a subsequent act — baptism, for instance : 
and in whatever sense remission of sins is 
to be considered as connected with this act, 
that sense, of course, must be such as will not 
conflict with the fact already established — 
actual remission through Christ. Is there then 
a sense in which it may be taken, in accord- 
ance with this fact? There is such a sense: 
and that is, to consider baptism as the visible 
certificate — tlie sensible pledge of remission — 
the formal washing away of sins. And thus 
that which had invisibly taken place, is now 
visibly declared or manifested." — Mill. Har., 
p. 145. 

The following quotation from the McCalla 
Debate will show a striking similarity be- 
tween the language of Mr. Broaddus and that 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



61 



used by Mr. Campbell in 1823: "The water of 
baptism, then, formally washes away our sins. 
The blood of Christ really washes away our 
sins. Paul's sins were really pardoned when 
he believed: yet he had no solemn pledge of 
the fact, no formal acquittal, no formal pur- 
gation of his sins, until he washed them away 
in the water of baptism." Considered by itself 
this language conveys exactly the ideas that 
the words of Mr. Broaddus present : and yet 
there was a controversy between the two men 
as to the sense in which baptism is for the 
remission of sins. The only possible expla- 
nation of this is that Mr. Campbell's language 
did not express his mature and final views on 
the subject. Referring to this language in 
his discussion with Mr. Broaddus, he says: 
"It is true I never altogether liked the phrase- 
ology. It was the best I could then think of; 
and properly defined, is to my judgment, 
admissible. But I have seen it much abused, 
and perhaps a term less liable to abuse might 
be preferred to it." Here Mr. Campbell clearly 
teaches that his language is not to be taken in 
its obvious sense, and that it must be correctly 
"defined" to redeem it from the abuse that had 
been put upon it. That is, it should be so de- 
fined as to make it express the real sentiments 
of its author, and he was the only man cap- 
able of doing that. This he proceeded to do, 
and continuing his reply to Mr. Broaddus he 
said: 

"But can we not find a more appropriate 
and less ambiguous term than 'actual' to 
denote that remission of sins which you con- 
ceive antecedent to baptism? Would not the 
word provisional or prospective more fitly 
qualify the remission which you attach to 
faith contrasted with that which you attach to 
baptism? A person may be provisionally or 
conditionally pardoned the moment he believes 
in his heart, before he makes confession with 
his lips unto salvation. Indeed, your reason- 
ing seems to imply this: for you agree with 
me, that should a person willfully or know- 
ingly neglect or despise baptism, no matter 
how great his faith, he could not be forgiven. 
The faith, then, which obtains with you a pro- 
visional remission is one that has in it the 
spirit of obedience to that divine institution: 
for without such a. spirit of obedience no one 
could be pardoned. It then amounts to this, 
that when any one believes with his heart the 
gospel, he is forgiven provisionally, but not 
formally, or in fact, till he has been baptized. 

"I have somewhere illustrated my concep- 
tion of that remission of which you speak 



by a provisional or prospective pardon ten- 
dered from the governor of the state to some 
one condemned to die. Pardon is offered on 
condition that the condemned solemnly sign 
a confession of his crime, and swear off from 
that intemperance which led to the perpetra- 
tion of it. Believing the proclamation, he 
signs, as soon as convenient, the pledge of- 
fered to him: but before he signs he feels the 
joys of pardon in his soul arising from his 
purpose to submit to the full extent of the 
whole requisition. Still he is not formally or 
in fact pardoned till he has signed." — Mill. 
Har., 1842, p. 150. 

Thus Mr. Campbell clears up the "ambigu- 
ous" language of the McCalla Debate, and 
brings it into perfect harmony with his teach- 
ing on this subject in that large body of lit- 
erature that he subsequently produced. Mr. 
Rice, in his debate with Mr. Campbell, rung 
the changes on this ambiguous language, of- 
fering to make its obvious meaning the basis 
of agreement as to the time when believers' 
sins are actually forgiven. Mr. Campbell re- 
plied as follows : "I believe that when a per- 
son apprehends the gospel and embraces the 
Messiah in his soul, he has in anticipation re- 
ceived the blessing. His mind finds peace in 
the Lord. 'He rejoices with joy unspeakable 
and full of glory.' He anticipates the end of 
his faith — his actual emancipation from sin. 
In his heart he dies unto sin, and by his burial 
and resurrection with the Lord, he thus for- 
mally receives what was at first received in 
anticipation." This is precisely the expla- 
nation of this language that Mr. Campbell 
gave just the year before in discussing the 
matter with Mr. Broaddus. According to this 
lucid explanation the actual remission which 
a believer receives before baptism is a condi- 
tional, provisional, anticipatory remission, 
while the formal, actual, unconditional re- 
mission which he receives in baptism, is re- 
mission in fact — in possession. Mr. Campbell's 
explanation should set the matter at rest for- 
ever. 

In 1835 he published the Christian System, 
which is a work that embraces his maturest 
views. In that book, and in regard to the 
people addressed by Peter on the day of Pen- 
tecost, he says: "They believed and repented 
— believed that Jesus was the Messiah, had 
died as a sin-offering, was risen from the dead, 
and crowned Lord of all. Being full of this 
faith, they inquired of Peter and the other 
apostles what they ought to do to obtain remis- 
sion. They were informed that, though they 



62 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



now believed and repented, they were not par- 
doned, but must 'reform and be immersed for 
the remission of sins.' Immersion for the for- 
giveness of sins was the command addressed to 
these believers, to these penitents, in answer to 
the most earnest question; and by one of the 
most sincere, candid, and honest speakers 
ever heard. This act of faith was presented as 
that act by which a change in their state 
could be effected; or, in other words, by which 
alone they could be pardoned." — Page 195. 
This matter is thus pretty fully stated for the 
sake of the truth of history. 

In 1820 a Baptist congregation in the city 
of New York, composed mostly of Scotchmen, 
issued a very remarkable document that fell 
into the hands of Walter Scott, which he ea- 
gerly read, and by which he was seriously im- 
pressed. Having quoted many passages of 
Scripture in which baptism is mentioned or 
alluded to, the document continues as follows : 

"From these several passages we learn how 
baptism was viewed in the beginning by those 
who were qualified to understand its meaning 
best. No one who has been in the habit of con- 
sidering it merely as an ordinance, can read 
these passages with attention, without being 
surprised at the wonderful powers, and quali- 
ties, and effects, and uses, which are there ap- 
parently ascribed to it. If the language em- 
ployed respecting it, in many of the passages, 
were to be taken literally, it would import, 
that remission of sins is to be obtained by bap- 
tism, that an escape from the wrath to come 
is effected in baptism; that men are born 
children of God by baptism; that salvation is 
connected with baptism; that men wash away 
their sins by baptism; that men become dead 
to sin and alive to God by baptism; that the 
Church of God is sanctified and cleansed by 
baptism ; that men are regenerated by bap- 
tism ; and that the answer of a good conscience 
is obtained by baptism. All these things, if 
all the passages before us were construed lit- 
erally, would be ascribed to baptism. And it 
was a literal construction of these passages 
which led professed Christians, in the early 
ages, to believe that baptism was necessary 
to salvation. Hence arose infant baptism, 
and other customs equally unauthorized. And, 
from a like literal construction of the words 
of our Lord Jesus, at the last Supper, arose 
the awful notion of transsubstantiation. 

"But, however much men have erred in fix- 
ing a literal import upon these passages ; still 
the very circumstances of their doing so, and 



the fact that the meaning they imputed is the 
literal meaning, all go to show that baptism 
was appointed for ends and purposes far more 
important than those who think it only an 
ordinance yet have seen. 

"It is for the churches of God, therefore, 
to consider well, whether it does not clearly 
and forcibly appear from what is said of bap- 
tism in the passages before us, taken each in 
its proper connection, that this baptism was 
appointed as an institution strikingly signifi- 
cant of several of the most important things 
relating to the kingdom of God; whether it 
was not in baptism that men professed, by 
deed, as they had already done by word, to 
have remission of sins through the death of 
Jesus Christ, and to have a firm persuasion 
of being raised from the dead through him, 
and after his example; whether it was not in 
baptism that they put off the ungodly charac- 
ter and its lusts, and put on the new life of 
righteousness in Christ Jesus ; whether it was 
not in baptism that they professed to have 
their sins washed away through the blood of 
the Lord and Savior; whether it was not in 
baptism that they professed to be born from 
above, and thereby fitted for an entrance into 
the kingdom of God, that is, the church of God 
here on earth; whether it was not in baptism 
that they professed to be purified and cleansed 
from their defilement, and sanctified and sep- 
arated to the service of God ; whether it was 
not in baptism that they passed, as it were, out 
of one state into another, out of the kingdom 
of darkness into the kingdom of God's Son; 
whether if any were ever known or recognized 
as having put on Christ, who had not thus 
been buried with him in baptism; whether, in 
fact, baptism was not a prominent part of the 
Christian profession, or, in other words, that 
by which, in part, the Christian profession was 
made; and whether this one baptism was not 
essential to the keeping of the unity of the 
Spirit. 

"And if, on reflection, it should appear that 
these uses and purposes appertain to the one 
baptism, then it should be considered how far 
any can now be known, or recognized, or ac- 
knowledged as disciples, as having made the 
Christian profession, as having put on Christ, 
as having passed from death to life, who have 
not been baptized as the disciples of Christ." — 
Baxter's Life of Walter Scott, pp. 51-53. 

The reading of this document produced a 
powerful impression on the mind of Mr. Scott, 
and believing that those who had promulgated 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



G3 



it were ready to accept New Testament teach- 
ing as he understood it, he gave up his school 
work, and went to New York to identify him- 
self with those people. But upon becoming 
personally acquainted with them, lie found 
that they were not disposed to accept practi- 
cally the theory that they had announced. 
It requires a high order of courage sometimes 
to enable people to follow a true principle 
to its logical consequences. Mr. Scott spent 
about three months with those people, and dis- 
covering that they were not prepared to square 
their practice by their theory he returned to 
Pittsburg and resumed the work of teaching 
school. About this time he met with Alexan- 
der Campbell who had also read the New York 
document that had exercised such an influ- 
ence upon his own mind. The two soon dis- 
covered that their thoughts were running in 
parallel channels as to religious questions, and 
they became very close friends, and in a little 
while they were in perfect accord in their 
faith. The attachment that bound them to- 
gether was of the warmest and tcnderest char- 
acter, and of this relation Mr. Scott speaks as 
follows : 

"When my acquaintance with him began, 
our age and feelings alike rendered us suscept- 
ible of a mutual attachment, and that was 
formed, I trust, on the best of principles. If 
the regard which we cherished for each other 
was exalted by anything purely incidental, 
that thing was an ardent desire in the bosom 
of both to reform the Christian profession, 
which to each of us appeared in a state of 
most miserable destitution." About twenty 
years after these two kindred spirits first met, 
Mr. Campbell wrote to Mr. Scott in the fol- 
lowing strain: 

"We were associated in the days of weak- 
ness, infancy, and imbecility, and tried in the 
vale of adversity, while as yet there was but 
a handful. My father, yourself, and myself 
were the only three spirits that could (and 
providentially we were the only persons 
thrown together that were capable of forming 
any general and comprehensive views off 
things spiritual and ecclesiastical) co-oper- 
ate in a great work or enterprise. The Lord 
greatly blessed our very imperfect and feeble 
beginnings ; and this is one reason worth a mil- 
lion that we ought always to cherish the kind- 
liest feelings, esteem, admiration, love." Cir- 
cumstances soon took Mr. Scott into the 
bounds of the Mahoning Association where he 
became conspicuous for his powerful and fear- 
less advocacy of the principles of the reforma- 



tion, and under his championship those prin- 
ciples spread rapidly. When the Association 
met at New Lisbon in 1827, the Braceville 
church sent the following communication : "We 
wish this Association may take into serious 
consideration the peculiar situation of the 
churches of the Association ; and if it could be 
a possible thing for an evangelical preacher to 
be employed to travel and teach among the 
churches, we think that a blessing would fol- 
low." After carefully considering this re- 
quest, the Association decided to comply with 
it; and it w T as "voted that all the teachers 
of Christianity present be a committee to 
nominate a person to travel and labor among 
the churches, and to suggest a plan for the 
support of the person so appointed." The 
committee made the following report which 
was adopted in all of its items : 

"1st. That Bro. Walter Scott is a suitable 
person for the task, and that he is willing 
provided theAssociation concur in his appoint- 
ment, to devote his whole energies to the 
work. 2d. That voluntary and liberal con- 
tributions be recommended to the churches 
for creating a fund for his support. 3d. That 
at the discretion of Bro. Scott, as far as re- 
spects time and place, four quarterly meetings 
for public worship and edification be held in 
the bounds of this Association this year, and 
that at all those meetings such contributions 
as have been made in the churches in those 
vicinities be passed over to Bro. Scott, and 
an account of the same be produced at the next 
Association; also that at any time and in any 
church, when and where Bro. Scott may be 
laboring, any contributions made to him shall 
be acounted for to the next Association." — 
Ibid. 

It is worthy of remark that Alexander 
Campbell was present at that Association, 
and being a "teacher of Christianity," he was 
a member of the committee that made the 
foregoing report. It is thus seen that in 1827 
he was in favor of the co-operation of churches 
through messengers, that he was in favor of 
selecting and sending out evangelists through 
such co-operation, and that he w T as in favor of 
making provision for the support of those 
thus sent out. This was while he was issu- 
ing his burning fulminations against a "stall- 
fed clergy," and human societies of a religious 
character. This shows that the fiery darts 
found in the Christian Baptist, aimed at cer- 
tain ecclesiastical establishments, had no ref- 
erence to co-operative associations whose pur- 
pose is to convert sinners and edify the 



04 



CHUECHES OF CHRIST 



churches. When he was pronouncing his 
scathing phillippics against societies he had no 
reference to co-operation through messengers 
from a number of churches for the spread of 
the gospel, for he participated in such co-op- 
eration. 

In regard to the support of the ministry 
Mr. Campbell expressed the following senti- 
ments in the third volume of the Christian 
Baptist, in an essay on the ancient order of 
things : "The bishop of a Christian congre- 
gation will find much to do that never enters 
into the mind of a modern preacher or min- 
ister. The duties he is to discharge to Christ's 
flock in the capacity of teacher and president 
will engross much of his time and attention. 
Therefore the idea of remuneration for his 
services was attached to the office from the 
first institution. This is indisputably plain, 
not only from the positive commands deliv- 
ered to the congregations, but from the hints 
uttered with reference to the office itself. Why 
should it be so much as hinted that the 
bishops were not to take the oversight of the 
flock 'for the sake of sordid gain,' if no emolu- 
ment or remuneration was attached to the 
office? The abuses of the principle have led 
many to oppose even the principle itself." — 
Page 360. 

As the principle of laboring through co- 
operative organizations and supporting those 
that labor in the gospel has been greatly 
abused, as Mr. Campbell truly says, so has 
his teaching on this subject been abused. 
What he said with reference to the abuses of 
co-operation and the support of the ministry, 
has been applied in opposition to all organ- 
ized co-operation, and systematic support of 
Christian teachers and evangelists. His op- 
position to societies was limited to those 
that were engaged in propagating secta- 
rianism, and sought to supervise the 
faith of churches and individual Chris- 
tians; and his opposition to a paid min- 
i-try was confined to such as cared more 
for the fleece than the flock. If this dis- 
tinction be observed Mr. Campbell's consis- 
tency in these matters becomes manifest. His 
endorsement of the organization of the Amer- 
can Christian Missionary Society at Cincinnati 
in 1849, and ever afterwards was in perfect 
harmony with his endorsement of the co-oper- 
ation into which the Mahoning Association re- 
solved itself in 1826, which sent out its first 
missionary in 1827, in the person of Walter 
Scott. 



Being appointed an evangelist, Mr. Scott 
threw himself into the work with all the en- 
ergy and ability that belonged to his ardent 
nature. The first of the quarterly meetings 
provided for by the Xew Lisbon convention, 
was held at Braceville, and a remarkable meet- 
ing it was. The preachers present were Wal- 
ter Scott, Adamson Bentley, Jacob Osborne, 
Marcus Bos worth and Darwin Atwater. The 
preaching was such as had never been heard 
in that region before, and reached the multi- 
tudes that gathered to hear it, almost w T ith the 
force of a new revelation. The philosophy of 
Augustine, revamped and systematized by Cal- 
vin, had been theretofore regarded as the cer- 
tain teaching of the word of God. When those 
preachers presented the simple gospel of Jesus 
Christ as God's power for salvation, renounc- 
ing all philosophies and speculations concern- 
ing abstract and direct operations of the Holy 
Spirit in conversion, and insisted that men 
have the power and are in duty bound to hear, 
believe and obey the gospel whenever it is 
brought to their attention, and thus receive 
and enjoy its salvation, the people were struck 
with wonderment. They had been taught to 
believe that they must come to an assurance of 
the forgiveness of their sins, and their accept- 
ance with God, through some sort of an emo- 
tional process commonly called "Christian ex- 
perience;" and when they heard those men 
of God announce the strange doctrine that peo- 
ple reach the knowledge of salvation through 
the testimony of the Holy Spirit borne in 
the inspired Scriptures, and that the plan of 
salvation is addressed to the intelligence and 
understanding of the children of men, they 
seemed to be inducted into a new world of 
thought and feeling. They began to touch 
solid ground and find a tangible foundation for 
their faith. Dreams and visions began to give 
place to the plain declarations of the word of 
God, and the people who sat in the region and 
shadow of death began to see new light and 
enjoy new life. The fog of mysticism and su- 
perstition began to roll away under the in- 
fluence and effulgence of truth, and the peo- 
ple began to come to the enjoyment of intel- 
lectual and spiritual freedom. 

Mr. Scott's powers of analysis enabled him 
to make the following itemized classification 
of the elements of the gospel, namely : ( 1 ) 
Faith; (2) Repentance; (3) Baptism; (4) 
Remission of sins; (5) The gift of the Holy 
Spirit; (6) Eternal life if faithful until 
death. After meeting one day Jacob Osborne 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



65 



asked Walter Scott if he had ever supposed 
that "baptism in the name of the Lord was for 
the remission of sins." Mr. Scott, hesitating 
a little, threw the question back upon Mr. 
Osborne, who said: "It is certainly estab- 
lished for that purpose. It holds the same 
place under the gospel in relation to pardon, 
that the positive institution of the altar held 
to forgiveness under the law of Moses; under 
that dispensation the sinner offered the pre- 
scribed victim on the altar and was acquitted, 
pardoned through the merits of the sacrifice 
of Christ, of which his offering was a type. 
So under the gospel age the sinner comes to 
the death of Christ, the meritorious ground of 
his salvation, through baptism, which is a 
symbol of the death, burial, and resurrection 
of Jesus Christ." Replying to this Mr. Scott 
said, •'It is evidently so." 

The discovery of the plan of salvation as 
itemized by Mr. Scott, filled him with trans- 
ports of joy. Referring to the matter A. S. 
Hayden says: "This arrangement of these 
themes was so plain, so manifestly in harmony 
with soundest reason, and so clearly correct 
in a metaphysical point of view, as well as 
sustained by the Holy Scriptures, that Scott 
was transported with the discovery. The key 
of knowledge was in his possession. The 
points which before were dark and mysterious, 
were now luminous. It cleared away the mists 
and let in the day just where all had struggled 
for ages, and many had stranded. The whole 
Scripture sorted itself into a plain and intel- 
ligible system in illustration and proof of 
this elementary order of the gospel. A dark- 
ened cloud withdrew. A new era for the gos- 
pel dawned." — His. of the Disciples, etc. 

The immediate visible results of the Brace- 
ville meeting were not such as Mr. Scott had 
hoped for, and he became somewhat discour- 
aged. Nevertheless, retaining his faith in 
the gospel and its power, and seeking by prayer 
and holy meditation to come into closer fel- 
loship with the Lord Jesus Christ, the source 
of strength and all real success, he pressed 
forward in the work whereunto he had been 
called. He resolved to lay seige to New Lis- 
bon whence he had been sent forth on his evan- 
gelistic work; and accordingly he began a most 
noteworthy meeting there in November, 1827. 
He was in fine condition every way, and 
pitched the meeting to a high key, and held 
it up to the highest point of interest and power 
to the close. There lived in New Lisbon at 
that time a man of exalted worth and great 
6 



influence among his neighbors — a man of re- 
markable piety and an intelligent member of 
the Presbyterian Church. He was a close and 
careful student of the Scriptures, and had be- 
come dissatisfied witli prevailing religious 
ideas, having noticed a marked discrepancy 
between the New Testament method of conver- 
sion, and the theories and practices that ob- 
tained generally at that time. He conversed 
freely with his wife on the subject, setting 
forth the plainness and simplicity of the gos- 
pel as his personal investigations had led him 
to see it. In one of these conversations his 
wife said to him, "William, you will never find 
any one that will agree with you on that sub- 
ject." His reply was as follows: "When 1 
find any person preaching as did the apostle 
Peter in the second chapter of Acts, I shall 
offer myself for obedience and go with him." 
This honest man and seeker after the right 
way was William Amend. 

One evening as Mr. Scott was preaching 
with marvelous unction and power on one of 
his favorite themes, and toward the close of 
his discourse, Mr. Amend, on his way home 
from the Presbyterian prayer meeting, pressed 
his way into the crowded house where new and 
strange things were being preached. The gen- 
eral topic of the discourse was the "Reign of the 
Messiah," and the preacher was showing that 
the kingdom of Christ was set up on the day 
of Pentecost, and that Peter, having the keys 
of the kingdom, opened its doors on that oc- 
casion, proclaimed the law of induction into 
it. and made known for the first time the 
gospel conditions of pardon. Mr. Amend 
caught the drift of the great argument at 
once, and was thrilled in every fiber of his 
being by the grand ideas that were borne in 
upon him on the speaker's eloquence. When 
the orator reached his climax in Peter's lan- 
guage, "Repent, and be baptized every one of 
you in the name of Jesus Christ for the re- 
mission of sins, and you shall receive the gift 
of the Holy Spirit," and called upon any of his 
auditors who had faith in the Savior and were 
willing to take him at his word, to "come 
forward and confess him, and be baptized for 
the remission of sins," to the amazement of 
both preacher and audience Mr. Amend, who 
had remained standing from the time he en- 
tered the house, promptly moved forward and 
took his place at the seat designated for con- 
verts. A keen clap of thunder from a clear 
sky would not have more surprised the elec- 
trified congregation, and such an unlooked-for 



G6 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



event shook the community as with the throes 
of an earthquake. 

Mr. Scott could not understand the matter. 
He saw the dignified man when he entered the 
building, and knew that he had heared but 
a small part of the sermon, and yet, under 
the influence of what he had heard, he ac- 
cepted the gospel of the Son of God. Some 
time after this startling event Mr. Scott 
sent Mr. Amend a written request for an ex- 
planation of the matter, and received the fol- 
lowing reply : 

"I will answer your questions. I was bap- 
tized on the 18th of November, 1827, and 
will relate to you a circumstance which oc- 
curred a few days before that date. I had 
read the second chapter of Acts, when I ex- 
pressed myself to my wife as follows: Oh, 
this is the gospel; this is the thing we wish, 
the remission of our sins! Oh, that I could 
hear the gospel in those same words as Peter 
preached it! I hope I shall some day hear, 
and the first man I meet who will preach the 
gospel thus, with him I will go. So, my 
brother, on the day you saw me come into the 
meeting-house, my heart was open to receive 
the word of God, and when you cried, 'The 
Scripture shall no longer be a sealed book, 
God means what he says; is there any man 
present who will take God at his word and 
be baptized for the remission of sins,' — at that 
moment my feelings were such that I could 
have cried out, 'Glory to God! I have found the 
man whom I have long sought for.' So I 
entered the kingdom, when I readily laid hold 
of the hope set before me." — Ibid., p. 77. 

Many others accepted the truth during the 
New Lisbon meeting, and the cause of restora- 
tion thereby received a mighty impetus. At 
a meeting in Warren the following January, 
three persons went forward, and Mr. Scott, 
having taken their confession, said: "These 
persons will be baptized to-morrow after the 
sermon, for the remission of their sins." In 
these stirring events are seen striking illus- 
trations of the readiness, even eagerness, with 
which the people accepted the divine plan of 
salvation when it was presented in the lan- 
guage of the Book, without any admixture 
of human opinions or speculations. Walter 
Scott and his co-la(borers preached the Word, 
and not their explanation of it, and it went 
home to the hearts of the people, and turned 
many to the Lord. James G. Mitchell, in giv- 
ing an account of the Warren meeting, as re- 
corded by A. S. Hayden, concludes as follows: 



"It is due Bro. Walter Scott to give him 
credit as among the first on the continent of 
America,, if not the very first, who took the 
old field-notes of the apostles and ran the orig- 
inal survey, beginning at Jerusalem. The first 
man I ever heard preach baptism in the name 
of Jesus, with its antecedents, for the remis- 
sion of sins, and reduce it to practice. And 
from this period, 1827, it spread like fire on a 
prairie all over the country, and happy thou- 
sands have rejoiced to learn how to become 
disciples of Christ according to the divine 
arrangement and purpose of God." 

While many joyfully received the new teach- 
ing, and walked in the way pointed out to 
them, there were not a few who closed their 
ears to the truth, and some of them filled 
the air with all kinds of extravagant misrep- 
resentations as regards Mr. Scott's preaching. 
Such expressions as "water salvation," "bap- 
tismal regeneration," "worse than Romanism," 
etc., went flying through the country, claim- 
ing to correctly represent the teaching of the 
successful evangelist. These rumors reached 
the ears of Alexander Campbell who was uni- 
versally regarded as the greatest of the lead- 
ers in the new movement, and aroused in him a 
fear that Mr. Scott's unbounded zeal and ar- 
dent temperament might have led him to make 
some indiscreet statements; and he sent his 
father into Mr. Scott's field of labor to inves- 
tigate the matter. Thomas Campbell was a 
man of a conservative turn of mind, and it 
was felt that he would take a sober view of the 
situation, and give wise counsel in the prem- 
ises. Having taken time and pains to ac- 
quaint himself with the facts in the case, 
both by inquiry and personal observation, he 
made the following report: 

"I perceive that theory and practice in re- 
ligion, as well as in other things, are mat- 
ters of distinct consideration. It is one thing 
to know concerning the art of fishing — for in- 
stance, the rod, the line, the hook, and the bait, 
too; and quite another thing to handle them 
dextrously when thrown into the water, so as 
to make it take. We have long known the 
former ( the theory ) , and having spoken and 
published many things correctly concerning 
the ancient gospel, its simplicity and perfect 
adaptation to the present state of mankind, 
for the benign and gracious purpose of his 
immediate relief and complete salvation, but 
I must confess that in respect to the direct 
exhibition and application of it for that blessed 
purpose, I am at present for the first time 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



07 



upon the ground where the thing- has appeared 
to be practically exhibited to the proper pur- 
pose. 'Compel them to come in,' saith the 
Lord, 'that my house may be filled.' * * * 
Mr. Scott has made a bold push to accom- 
plish this object, by simply and boldly stating 
the ancient gospel, and insisting upon it ; and 
then by putting the question generally and 
particularly to males and females, old and 
young: Will you come to Christ and be bap- 
tized for the remission of your sins and the 
gift of the Holy Spirit? Then come away. 
This elicits a personal conversation; some con- 
fess faith in the testimony, beg time to think ; 
others consent, give their hands to be bap- 
tized as soon as convenient ; others debate the 
matter friendly; some go straight to the water, 
be it day or night, and upon the whole, none 
appear offended." — Baxter's Life of Walter 
Scott, p. 158. 

But one sentiment obtained among these 
early proclaimers of the gospel, as to the plan of 
salvation and the conditions of pardon. 
Preaching the gospel, hearing the gospel, believ- 
ing the gospel, repenting of sin, confessing 
Christ, baptism for the remission of sins, and 
the gift of the Holy Spirit, was the order that 
they all followed in their preaching and prac- 
tice, and a single discourse was enough to en- 
able intelligent people to locate the speaker. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

THE PRINCIPLES OF THE REFORMATION SPREAD 

INTO KENTUCKY DEBATE BETWEEN MR. 

CAMPBELL AND MR. MCCALLA. 

On the occasion of the debate between Mr. 
Campbell and Mr. Walker in Ohio, the former 
promulgated the following general challenge : 
"I this day publish to all present that I feel 
disposed to meet any Pedobaptist minister 
of any denomination, in good standing in his 
party, and engage to prove in a debate with 
him, either viva voce or with the pen, that 
infant sprinkling is a human tradition and in- 
jurious to the well being of society, religious 
and political." Prior to this time he had been 
somewhat averse to such discussions, but his 
engagement with Mr. Walker, and other cir- 
cumstances, had produced a conviction in his 
mind that debates, conducted in a proper 
spirit, and with a proper end in view, would 
be very useful in disseminating truth and dis- 
placing error. On this point he expressed him- 
self thus : "We ardentlv wish for, we court 



discussion. Great is the truth and mighty 

above all tilings, and shall prevail. We con- 
stantly pray for its progress and desire to be 
valiant for it. Truth is our riches. Blessed 
are they that possess it in their hearts, who 
know its value, who feel its power, who live 
under its influence. They shall lie down in 
the dust in peace, they shall rest from their 
labors in hope, and in the morning of the res- 
urrection they shall rise in glory and be rec- 
ompensed for all their sufferings in its sup- 
port." — Richardson's Memoirs, Vol. 2, p. 30. 
After his debate with Mr. McCalla he expressed 
himself more fully in regard to his opinion of 
public discussion as a means of promoting 
truth. He said: "This is, we are convinced, 
one of the best means of propagating the truth 
and of exposing error in doctrine and practice. 
We now reap the benefit of the public debates 
of former times, and we have witnessed the 
beneficial results of those in our own time. 
And we are fully pursuaded that a week's 
debating is worth a year's preaching, such as 
we generally have, for the purpose of dissemi- 
nating truth and putting error out of counte- 
nance. There is nothing like meeting face 
to face in the presence of many witnesses, 
and 'talking the matter over;' and the man 
that cannot govern his own spirit in the midst 
of opposition and contradiction is a poor 
Christian indeed." — Ibid 

This testimony is warranted by the experi- 
ence and observation of mankind. Truth 
shines brightest in close contrast with error, 
and it is true that the great majority of the 
people never see the contrast except in de- 
bate. They merely see one side of the ques- 
tion and take it for granted that the truth 
lies on that side. Discussion not only ad- 
vances truth, but it develops and expands the 
minds of those who come under its influence. 
Truth has always had to make its way in the 
world through conflict, and it is thus that the 
minds of men are sharpened, informed and 
strengthened. Our restoration owes much to 
this instrumentality. Mr. Campbell's debates 
with Messrs. Walker, McCalla, Owen. Purcell, 
and Rice had much to do with establishing 
and promoting this movement: and Benjamin 
Franklin, H. R. Prichard, D. R. Dungan, T. 
W. Caskey, T. W. Brents, G. T. Carpenter, 
D. R. Lucas, J. R. Lucas, X. A. Walker, L. 
B. Wilkes, Clark Braden, J. S. Sweeney. 0. 
A. Burgess, M. E. Lard, J. W. McGarvey, 
and others have done excellent service in this 
important field, and their labors have been pro- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



it is no less true now than when Mr Campbell 
said it, that a week's debating would be worth 
more for the promotion of truth than a year's 
preaching of the kind that is often heard. 

In May,, 1823, Mr. Campbell received a let- 
ter from Mr. McCalla, of Kentucky, in which 
the writer informed him that he would ac- 
cept the challenge that Mr. Campbell had 
issued at the close of the debate with Mr. 
Walker three years before. Manifestly the 
Presbyterians had been smarting under the 
defeat which their cause had sustained in the 
hands of Mr. Walker, and Presbyterianism was 
suffering throughout the country as a result 
of that contest. Consequently they selected 
a. man supposed to be better able to meet Mr. 
Campbell, than their former champion had 
shown himself to be. Accordingly arrange- 
ments were made for holding the debate at 
Washington, in the North-east part of Ken- 
tucky. Mr. McCalla had been trained for the 
legal profession, and had practiced some at 
the bar; and he was regarded by his brethren 
as quite an able polemic, and they hoped that 
the damage done to their cause in the former 
engagement w^ould be repaired by him. Al- 
though the specific theme involved in the dis- 
cussion was infant baptism, the debate took 
quite a wide range, and the design of baptism 
received some attention. As it was in that 
discussion that Mr. Campbell made the dis- 
tinction of formal and actual remission of 
sins, it is thought expedient to present in 
extenso in this place, his argument on that 
point. It is as follows : 

"Our third argument is deduced from the 
design or import of baptism. On this topic 
of argument we shall be as full as possible be- 
cause of its importance, and because perhaps 
neither Baptists nor Pedobaptists sufficiently 
appreciate it. I will first merely refer to 
the oracles of God, which show that baptism 
is an ordinance of the greatest importance and 
of momentous significance. Never was there 
an ordinance of so great import or design. 
It is to be but once administered. We are to 
pray often, commemorate his resurrection 
every week, but we are to be baptized but once. 
Its great significance can be seen from the fol- 
lowing testimonies : The Lord saith, 'He that 
believeth and is baptized shall be saved'. He 
does not say, 'He that believeth and keeps my 
commands shall be saved, but he saith, 'He 
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.' 
He placeth baptism on the right hand of faith. 



Again, he tells Nicodemus that 'unless a man 
be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God.' Peter, on the 
day of Pentecost, places baptism in the same 
exalted place. 'Repent,' says he, 'and be bap- 
tized, every one of you, for the remission of 
sins.' Ananias saith to Paul, 'Arise and be 
baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling 
upon the name of the Lord.' Paul saith to the 
Corinthians, 'Ye were once fornicators, idol- 
aters, adulterers, effeminate, thieves, covet- 
ous, drunkards, rioters, extortioners : but ye 
are washed in the name of the Lord Jesus,' 
doubtless referring to their baptism. He tells 
Titus, 'God our Father saved us by the wash- 
ing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy 
Spirit.' See again its dignified importance. 
Peter finishes the grand climax in praise of 
baptism: 'Baptism now also saves us by the 
resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.' * * 

"I know it will be said that I have affirmed 
that baiptism saves us. Well, Peter and Paul 
have said so before me. If it was not crimi- 
nal for them to say so, it cannot be criminal 
in me. When Ananias said unto Paul, 'Arise 
and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, call- 
ing upon the name of the Lord,' I suppose 
Paul believed him and arose and was baptized, 
and washed away his sins. When he was bap- 
tized, he must have believed that his sins 
were now washed away in some sense that they 
were not before. For, if his sins had been 
ailready, in every sense washed away, Ana- 
nias' address would have led him into a mis- 
taken view- of himself, both before and after 
baptism. Now, we confess that the blood of Je- 
sus Christ alone cleanses us who believe from 
all sins. Even this, however, is a metaphorical 
expression. The efficiency of his blood springs 
from his own dignity and from the appoint- 
ment of his Father. The blood of Christ, then, 
really cleanses us who believe from all sin. 
Behold the goodness of God in giving us a 
formal token of it, by ordaining a baptism 
expressly 'for the remission of sins.' The wa- 
ter of baptism, then, formally washes away 
our sins. The blood of Christ really washes 
away our sins. Paul's sins were really par- 
doned when he believed, yet he had no sol- 
emn pledge of the fact, no formal acquittal, 
no formal purgation of his sins until he 
washed them away in the water of baptism. 

"To every believer, therefore, baptism is a 
formal and personal remission, or purgation 
of sins. The believer never has his sins for- 
mally washed away or remitted until he is 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



09 



baptized. The water has no efficiency but what 
God's appointment gives it, and he has made 
it sufficient for this purpose. The value and 
importance of baptism appear from this view 
of it. It also accounts for baptism being called 
the 'washing of regeneration.' It shows us a 
good and valid reason for the dispatch with 
which this ordinance was administered in the 
primitive church. The believers did not lose a 
moment in obtaining the remission of their 
sins. Paul tarried three days after he be- 
lieved, which is the longest delay recorded in 
the New Testament. The reason of this de- 
lay was the wonderful accompaniments of his 
conversion and preparation for the apostolic 
office. He was blind three days; scales fell 
from his eyes; he arose then forthwith and was 
baptized. The three thousand who first be- 
lieved, on the self-same day were baptized for 
the remission of their sins. Yea, even the 
jailer and his house would not wait till day- 
light, but the 'same hour of the night in which 
he believed he and all his were baptized.' I 
say this view of baptism accounts for all 
those otherwise unaccountable circumstances. 
It was this view of baptism misapplied that 
originated infant baptism. The first errorists 
on this subject argued that it was so neces- 
sary for the remission of sins, it should be 
administered to infants, whom they repre- 
sented as in great need of it on account of 
their 'original sin.' Affectionate parents, be- 
lieving their children to be guilty of 'origi- 
nal sin,' were easily persuaded to have them 
baptized for the remission of 'original sin,' 
not for washing away of sins actually com- 
mitted. Faith in Christ is necessary to for- 
giveneness of sins, therefore baptism without 
faith is an unmeaning ceremony. Even the 
Confession of Faith, or at least the Larger 
Catechism, says that baptism is a sign of re- 
mission of sins. How then can it be adminis- 
tered to those without faith? Is it with them 
a sign and seal of engrafting into Christ, of 
remission of sins by his blood and regeneration 
by his Spirit? as the answer to the question 
declares. 

"Our argument from this topic is that bap- 
tism being ordained to be to a believer a for- 
mal and personal remission of sins, cannot 
be administered unto an infant without the 
greatest perversion and abuse of the nature 
and import of this ordinance. Indeed, why 
should an infant that never sinned — that, as 
Calvinists say is guilty only of 'original sin,' 



which is a unit — be baptized for the remission 
of sins?" 

This language was used by Mr. Campbell 
in 1823, and it indicates growth in his un- 
derstanding of the relation of baptism to the 
remission of sins, but, as has been pointed out 
in a previous chapter, his ideas on the sub- 
ject were not yet quite clear nor fully ma- 
tured. He seems to be laboring under the 
impression that he is not presenting his 
thoughts in a lucid manner, and hence the 
frequent repetitions that he employed. He ap- 
pears to be stressing the idea that the blood 
of Christ is the real, meritorious ground of the 
remission of sins; but at the same time he 
sees, somewhat indistinctly, a close and vital 
relation between baptism and the remission 
of sins; and he speaks of remission as it is 
related to the blood of Christ, as real re- 
mission, and as it is related to baptism, as 
formal remission. Subsequently, as has been 
indicated, when his mind became perfectly 
clear on this subject, he saw the inapposite- 
ness of this language, and substituted for it 
the phrase "provisional or prospective remis- 
sion;" and this substitution brings him into 
harmony with himself and all the rest of the 
reformers. He saw that "formal remission" 
is ambiguous and capable of a construction 
that he did not mean to put upon it; and to 
clear it of all ambiguity he explained what he 
meant by it — as every man has a right to do. 
In the enjoyment of the clearer light that 
afterwards dawned upon him, he became ac- 
customed to speak of the remission that comes 
to a believer in baptism, as "actual remis- 
sion," using such language as the following: 
"He that goes down into the water to put on 
Christ, in the faith that the blood of Jesus 
cleanses from all sin, and that he appointed 
immersion as the medium, and the act of 
ours, through and in which he actually and 
formally remits our sins, has, when immersed, 
the actual remission of his sins." — Christian 
Baptist, p. 436. By the aid of his increased 
light he was enabled to see different kinds of 
causes, rather than different Kinds of remis- 
sion. In 1835, when his mind w T as at the 
zenith of its power, and his ideas on the sub- 
ject entirely mature, he said: "Saved by 
grace, the moving cause ; by Jesus, the ef- 
ficient cause; by his death, and resurrection, 
and life, the procuring cause; by the gospel, 
the disposing cause; by faith, the formal 
cause ; by baptism, the immediate cause ; and 
by enduring to the end, or persevering in the 



70 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Lord, the concurring cause." — Christian Sys- 
tem, p. 249. At this time he sees various 
causes co-operating to bring about one end; 
and he has discarded and left behind him the 
phraseology that might be taken, and had been 
taken, to mean that he held the notion of a 
dual remission. 

This debate raised Mr. Campbell very much 
in the estimation of the Baptist preachers of 
Kentucky, and brought to their notice and 
favorable consideration, some of the leading 
principles of the restoration. While in Ken- 
tucky on this occasion he visited the interior 
of the State. He preached to an immense 
concourse of people at David's Fork, in Fay- 
ette county, where Jeremiah Vardeman, who 
was his moderator in the McCalla debate, 
labored. He also visited Lexington, the "Ath- 
ens of the West," the seat of Transylvania 
University, which was in a flourishing condi- 
tion at that time. The Baptist church was 
ministered to by James Fishback, who had 
studied both law and medicine, but had aban- 
doned both for the Presbyterian ministry. 
Subsequent investigation led him to the conclu- 
sion that affusion is not baptism, and he for- 
sook the Presbyterian Church and united with 
a small Baptist congregation in Lexington, 
which at the time of Mr. Campbell's visit had 
grown into a large and powerful church, own- 
ing a very capacious house of worship. By 
invitation of Mr. Fishback, Mr. Campbell oc- 
cupied the pulpit of that church, preaching a 
powerful sermon to a very large audiance. 
He was not in very robust health that day, 
but his discourse was such as to make a 
deep impression upon his hearers. Theodore 
S. Bell, who afterwards became a distinguished 
physician in Louisville, Ky., was present, and 
subsequently gave his impressions of the ser- 
mon in the following terms : 

"I never had heard anything that ap- 
proached the power of that discourse, nor 
have I ever heard it equalled since. Under 
the training of my mother, one of the most 
thorough scholars in the Bible that I ever 
knew, and of Dr. Fishback, although I then 
made no pretentions to Christianity, I was al- 
most as familiar with the Bible as with my 
alphabet. But that speech on Hebrews lifted 
me into a world of thought of which I had 
previously known nothing. It has been forty- 
five years since I heard that pulpit discourse, 
but it is as vivid in my memory, I think, as 
when I first heard it." — Memoirs, Vol. 2, p. 93. 



From that time Mr. Campbell's reputation 
as a man of powerful intellect and profound 
knowledge and understanding of the Bible, 
was fully established in Kentucky, and the 
principles of the Restoration began to take 
hold of the minds of the people. There was 
at that time a young Englishman in that 
Sate who had already, though recently from 
England, become somewhat distinguished as 
a Baptist preacher. While preaching in Lou- 
isville, in 1822, he procured and read Mr. 
Campbell's famous sermon on the law, and his 
logical and scholarly mind at once saw the 
distinction between the law and the gospel; 
and in a sermon delivered in the State Capitol 
in 1823, he drew that distinction with clear- 
ness and force, very much to the discomfort 
of some Baptist preachers present. This young 
minister was Philip S. Fall, who was perhaps 
the first Baptist preacher in Kentucky to es- 
pouse the cause of the Restoration. He was 
one of the most accomplished scholars in the 
State, and became a very efficient and suc- 
cessful educator in the commonwealth; and 
he did much to shape the course and destiny 
of the Restoration in that region of country. 

It was about this time that an enterprise 
was inaugurated, that became a most power- 
ful factor in the dissemination of the princi- 
ples of the new movement. Mr. Campbell, 
after consulting with Walter Scott and others, 
determined to establish a monthly periodical 
that might be used to push forward the prin- 
ciples which had now become firmly estab- 
lished in the minds of many brethren. Ac- 
cordingly, in August, 1823, the first issue of 
the Christian Baptist made its appearance, 
bearing the following inscription: 

"To all those, without distinction, who ac- 
knowledge the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be a Revelation from God; and 
the New Testament as containing the religion 
of Jesus Christ — who, willing to have all re- 
ligious tenets and practices tried by the Di- 
vine Word; and who feeling themselves in 
duty bound to search the Scriptures for them- 
selves, in all matters of religion, are disposed 
to reject all doctrines and commandments of 
men, and to obey the truth, holding fast the 
faith once delivered to the saints — this work 
is most respectfully and affectionately ded- 
icated by The Editor." 

The prospectus which had been issued a few 
months before, contained the following an- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



71 



nouncement of the spirit and purpose of the 
magazine: 

"The Christian Baptist shall espouse the 
cause of no religious sect, excepting that an- 
cient sect called 'Christians first at Antioch.' 
Its sole object shall be the eviction of truth 
and the exposing of error in doctrine and 
practice. The editor, acknowledging no stand- 
ard of religious faith or works other than the 
Old and New Testaments, and the latter as 
the only standard of the religion of Jesus 
Christ, will, intentionally, at least, oppose 
nothing which it contains and recommend noth- 
ing which it does not enjoin. Having no 
worldly interest at stake from the adoption 
or reprobation of any articles of faith or re- 
ligious practice, having no gift nor religious 
emolument to blind his eyes or to pervert his 
judgment, he hopes to manifest that he is an 
impartial advocate of truth." 

Throughout its career the Christian Bap- 
tist went forth bearing the following motto: 
"Style no man on earth your Father: for he 
alone is your Father who is in heaven: and 
all ye are brethren. Assume not the title of 
Rabbi; for ye have only one Teacher; neither 
assume the title Leader; for ye have only one 
Leader — the Messiah." 

This motto, together with the extract from 
the prospectus, presents the very genius and 
life of the Restoration Movement that had 
been inaugurated. It meant a return to the 
faith, practice, simplicity and humility of New 
Testament Christianity. In harmony with the 
aims set forth in the prospectus, and in agree- 
ment with the motto that the paper floated 
from its mast-head, the editor made some of 
the most powerful and stinging assaults upon 
the kingdom of the clergy — the titled gentry 
of the cloth — that ever found their way into 
literature. In an article entitled "A Looking 
Glass for the Clergy," which purported to be 
a recently discovered Epistle of Peter addressed 
to preachers, the ensuing language is found: 

"Now you who are called and chosen to 
go forth to all nations and among all people, 
in time present and time to come, to preach 
the word, see you take to yourselves marks, 
nay, many outward marks, whereby you shall 
be known of men. Be you not called as men 
are called; but be you called Pope, Archbishop, 
Archdeacon, or Divine, or Reverend, and Right 
Reverend, or some like holy name ; so may you 
show forth your honor a.nd your calling." — 
Christian Baptist, p. 166. 

Such attacks upon the presumptuous pre- 
tensions of the "clergy," and relentless ex- 



posures of their false doctrines and unscrip- 
tural practices, aroused in many of them a 
spirit of deepest animosity, and arrayed them 
in bitterest hostility to Mr. Campbell and the 
cause he was promoting. But many of the 
people saw the justness of these exposures, 
and appreciated their importance and utility; 
and the paper grew in favor and circulation 
daily. Its editorials were fresh, vigorous, and 
thought-provoking, and moved its readers to 
search the Scriptures to see if its teaching 
was true. It brought on such an era of Bible 
study as had not prevailed for a long time; 
and the more the Bible was read and studied, 
the more clearly were seen the errors and evils 
which the periodical opposed, and the more ob- 
vious became the truths which it advocated. 
Its work was largely preparatory and icono- 
clastic, but a work very necessary to be done. 
The ground had to be cleared before it could 
be cultivated. The McCalla debate and Mr. 
Campbell's brief stay in Kentucky in 1823 
became the occasion and means of largely ex- 
tending the circulation of the Christian Bap- 
tist, and this contributed to the more rapid 
spread of the principles of the Restoration. 

In 1824 Mr. Campbell visited Kentucky 
again, and made quite an extensive tour 
through the State, making new acquaintances 
and further extending the cause of the Restora- 
tion within the borders of that commonwealth. 
By this time some of the Baptist preachers 
had taken umbrage at Mr. Campbell on ac- 
count of an article on "Experimental Relig- 
ion," which had appeared in the Christian 
Baptist, in which the "getting religion" system 
was pretty thoroughly ventilated and exposed. 
The notion that quite generally prevailed at 
that time in regard to conversion, was that 
the first step in the transaction is regenera- 
tion, which was supposed to be accomplished 
by a direct and irresistible operation of the 
Holy Spirit. Under this system no one was 
thought to be fit for the kingdom of God, who 
could not relate an "experience" which gave 
evidence that such an operation had occurred. 
People were taught to rely upon their feelings 
for assurance of the forgiveness of sins and 
acceptance with God, rather than on the prom- 
ises of the gospel. A sinner was regarded as so 
spiritually dead that the word of God, which 
was looked upon and spoken of as a "dead 
letter," could produce no vital effect in the 
direction of salvation, till the Spirit had per- 
formed His "work of grace" upon the heart. 
Hence when the aforesaid article appeared 
in which the word of God was shown to be 



72 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



"living and powerful, and sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing to the dividing asun- 
der of soul and spirit, and of joints and mar- 
row, and is a discerner of the thoughts and 
intents of the heart;" that the "gospel is the 
power of God unto salvation;" that it pleased 
God "by the foolishness of preaching to save 
them that believe;" that "of his own will begat 
he us with the word of truth;" that people 
are born again of the incorruptible seed of 
the word of God," etc., many began to look 
upon Mr. Campbell as a rank heretic, and the 
Restoration as a hot bed of heresy. This 
movement sought and still seeks to exalt the 
Christ as the King of saints and the only law- 
giver for his kingdom, and magnify the gos- 
pel as the instrument whereby the Holy Spirit 
does His work in the conversion, sanctification 
and salvation of the children of men. 

Mr. Campbell's second visit to Kentucky was 
full of thrilling interest, and fraught with far- 
reaching results. His first labors were in Ma- 
son and Bracken counties, and in these la- 
bors he was attended by William Vaughn, a 
Baptist preacher of more than ordinary ability, 
and of the highest standing among his breth- 
ren. When he reached Flemingsburg he met 
one of the most unique characters in the Bap- 
tist ministry — a man who was destined to ex- 
ercise a powerful influence in behalf of the 
Restoration. John Smith was a man of re- 
markable powers of mind, but his literary ad- 
vantages had been very inferior. He had in- 
tended to attend the McCalla debate, but he 
was hindered from doing so by sickness in 
his family. His home was in Mt. Sterling, 
and as Mr. Campbell was to visit that town, 
he. determined to meet him in Flemingsburg 
and accompany him back home. He was a Cal- 
vinist of a very pronounced type, but already 
he had come to see that Calvinism did not 
seem to be consistent with the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. On one occasion when he was ex- 
horting sinners to accept Christ, he suddenly 
stopped and exclaimed, "Something is wrong 
among us, but how to get it right I know 
not." 

When he reached Flemingsburg he met Mr. 
Vaughn, and the following colloquy took place 
between them: 

Smith : "Well, what are his religious views 
on doctrinal points? Is he a. Calvinist or 
Arminian, an Arian or a Trinitarian?" 

Vaughn: "I do not know; he has nothing to 
do with any of these things." 



Smith: I could tell when I heard him, what 
he was." 

Vaughn: "How?" 

Smith: "He is a man of sense, and, if he 
takes a position and does not run out into any 
of these isms, I could tell where he would land 
if it was run out. But do you think he knows 
anything about heartfelt religion?" 

Vaughn: "God bless you, Brother Smith, he 
is one of the most pious, godly men I was ever 
in company with in my life." 

Smith: "But do you think he knows any- 
thing about a Christian experience?" 

Vaughn : "Why, Lord bless you ! he knows 
everything. Come, I want to introduce you 
to him." 

The following account of the introduction 
and some events that followed, is given by 
Mr. Smith in his own striking style: 

"We went to the house. Says Brother 
Vaughn, 'Brother Campbell, I want to intro- 
duce you to Brother John Smith.' 'Ah,' said 
he, 'is this Brother Smith? Well, I know 
Brother Smith pretty well, though I have never 
seen him before.' 

"I then felt as if I wanted to sit down and 
look at him for an hour, without hearing a 
word from any one. I wanted to scan him 
who had been so much talked of, and who had, 
in the 'Christian Baptist,' and in his debates, 
introduced so many new thoughts into my 
mind. Time had now come, however, to start 
to the meeting-house, and we all started. On 
reaching there, the house being small, we found 
preparations had been made for seating the 
congregation on logs and planks in the rear 
of the house. A small stand of planks laid 
on blocks against the wall, had been erected for 
the speaker. These accomodations, however, 
were not sufficient for the immense crowd, 
and many had to stand up. I took my seat on 
one end of the plank on which he stood, de- 
termined now to find out to what ism he be- 
longed in point of doctrine, for I was full of 
doubt and suspicion. 

"He commenced in the usual way, and read 
the allegory of Sarah and Hagar in the 
fourth chapter of Galatians. After a general 
outline of the whole epistle and how it ought 
to be read, in order to a correct understanding 
of the apostle's meaning, he commenced di- 
rectly on the allegory. I watched all the time 
with my whole mind to find out to what ism 
he belonged, but he seemed to move in a higher 
sphere than that in which the isms abounded. 
In a simple, plain and artless manner, bearing 
with one hand on the head of his cane, he 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



73 



went through his discourse. No gesture or 
any kind of mannerism characterized him, 
or served to call off the mind from what was 
being said. 

"The congregation being dismissed, I said 
to Brother Vaughn, 'Is it not a little hard 
to ride thirty miles to hear a man preach 
thirty minutes?' 

" 'Oh,' said he, 'he has been longer than that. 
Look at your watch.' 

"On looking, I found it had been two hours 
and thirty minutes, and simply said, 'Two 
hours of my time are gone and I know not how, 
though wide awake.' 

"Returning to Brother Reynolds', Brother 
Vaaighn asked me, 'Did you find out whether 
he is a Calvinist or an Arminian?' 

" 'No ; I know nothing about him, but be he 
devil or saint, he has thrown more light on 
that chapter and the whole Scriptures than 
I have heard in all the sermons I ever listened 
to before.' Soon after dinner, in company with 
four or five other preachers, among whom were 
x>rothers Payne, Vaughn, and old William 
Moss, we started for Brother Cannon's, who 
lived some three or four miles off, on the road 
to Mt. Sterling. 

"Going along I threw myself in company 
with Brother Campbell, to ride with him. In 
the commencement of our conversation, I made 
a remark to him like this: 'Brother Camp- 
bell, I do not wish to meet any man in the 
judgment, having entertained an unfavorable 
opinion of him without good grounds, and 
I will now say to you what I have never said 
to any human before — that religiously speak- 
ing, I am suspicious of you, and having an 
unfavorable opinion of you, I am willing to 
give you the reason why.' 

" 'Well, Brother John,' said he, 'If all my 
Baptist brethren would treat me as candidly 
as you have done, I would think more of them, 
as it would afford me an opportunity to ex- 
plain my views.' 

"But before I could reply, he laughed and 
said, 'I expected when I saw you to know aill 
you thought of me;' he then told me he had 
heard that during the Bracken Association, 
held in Carlisle last September, a number of 
preachers went to a certain house to dinner, 
and were abusing me terribly for the attack 
I had made upon the clergy, when you said 
that 'the clergy needed so much of such abuse 
that you were willing to be whipped almost 
to death to get the others killed.' 

"I told him I had so said, and did it sin- 
cerely, too. I then mentioned the strange 



piece before alluded to, on 'experimental re- 
ligion,' and suggested that something must 
be hidden behind that, as I knew he understood 
as well as any one what the 'populars' meant 
by experimental religion, and was not so ig- 
norant as the piece would seem to intimate. 

"'My father,' said he, 'gave me a scolding 
for publishing that piece too soon, as he 
thought the people were not ready for it. But 
I have a series of essays on hand on the work 
of the Holy Spirit, which will explain the 
whole matter, and this was only thrown out 
to call the attention of the clergy.' 

"On the next morning we parted company 
with the balance of the preachers, and Brother 
Campbell and myself started for Mt. Sterling. 
Much interesting conversation took place on 
the way, and conduced much to my correct un- 
derstanding of his views. I will not 
attempt to relate all that passed. One lit- 
tle incident I will relate. Having crossed 
Licking River and riding slowly up the bank, 
I asked Bro. Campbell to tell me his experi- 
ence. He readily did so, and in turn asked 
a relation of mine, which was given. 

"After hearing his experience, I would cheer- 
fully have given him the hand of fellowship. 
It was one which any Baptist church would 
have cheerfully received, and was almost sub- 
stantially such as mine. He took occasion to 
say that he had never discarded the existence 
of such experiences on the part of the sinner, 
but objected to the use made of such things, 
as determining the proper prerequisites of 
baptism, and went on to explain the necessity 
of taking the word of God, rather than our 
feelings, as guides in such things. 

"Many other questions were asked by me, 
and explained by him, till we reached Mt. 
Sterling. Here I heard from him three dis- 
courses, and going on as far as North Mid- 
dletown, I parted with him. 

"This, to me, interesting sojourn with Bro. 
Campbell, led to the removal of many ob- 
stacles and to the solution of many difficul- 
ties of a religious kind, and left me persuaded 
of better things of him than when we first met. 
But it was not till after a year of careful ex- 
amination of the Scriptures that I was fully 
convinced of the scripturality of his views, 
and commenced the advocacy of the Bible as 
a sufficient rule of faith and practice." — Me- 
moirs, Vol. 2, pp. 108-112. 

This conversation, with many other circum- 
stances that might be narrated, makes it 
manifest that the disciples did not deny the 



74 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



experiences^ as matters of fact, that were re- 
lated as proof of conversion and remission of 
sins. They simply disputed the claim that 
these experiences prove the thing that they 
were supposed to establish, and contended 
that many of them had no foundation outside 
of the heated imaginations of those that were 
exercised thereby. They held that, as the 
pardon of sins is something that takes place 
in the mind of God, the only medium through 
which men could know that they were for- 
given was the word of God. Their idea was 
that God had promised to forgive sins on the 
terms of the gospel, and that when people 
sincerely comply with those terms, they have 
the assurance of the promise of God, that they 
are forgiven. This takes the matter out of 
the realm of feeling and puts it in the do- 
main of faith. 

As intimated above, Mr. Smith by and by 
accepted the -principles of the Restoration, 
and became one of its most industrious, pow- 
erful and successful defenders and promoters, 
traveling and preaching at great personal sac- 
rifice, spreading the good news far and wide, 
converting and baptizing sinners, and wheel- 
ing hundreds of Baptists into line with the 
new movement. In conversation with his wife 
in 1828, he summed up the results of his 
labors in the past few months in this laconic 
and characteristic statement: "Nancy, I 
have baptized seven hundred sinners, and cap- 
sized fifteen hundred Baptists." One of his 
contemporaries made the following significant 
comment upon his work: "It was John Smith 
that gave impulse and tone to the Restora- 
tion in Bracken, as he had already done in 
North District, Boone's creek, and other as- 
sociations." When the Boone's Creek associ- 
ation met in 1828, requests from some of 
the churches for such a modification of the 
constitution as would bring it more into har- 
mony with the Scriptures, came up for con- 
sideration ; and after some sharp discussion, 
the action indicated in the following record 
was taken : 

"This Association, having taken into con- 
sideration the request of some of the churches 
for an amendment of her Constitution, after 
mature deliberation, is decidedly of opinion 
that the Word of God does not authorize 
or prescribe any form of constitution for an 
association in our present organized state; 
but we do believe that the Word of God au- 
thorizes the assembling of saints together for 
worship : 



"We, therefore, recommend to the churches 
the abolition of the present Constitution, and, 
in lieu thereof, the adoption of the following 
resolution : 

"Resolved, That, we, the churches of Jesus 
Christ, believing the Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testaments to be the Word of God, 
and the only rule of faith and obedience given 
by the great Head of the Church for its gov- 
ernment, do agree to meet annually on the 
third Saturday, Lord's Day, and Monday, in 
September, for the worship of God; and, on 
such occasions, voluntarily communicate the 
state of religion among us by letters and mes- 
sengers." — Williams' Life of Elder John 
Smith, p. 266. 

Thus it is seen that the leaven of truth 
was working powerfully in Kentucky at quite 
an early day. But let it not be supposed that 
this progress was made without struggles and 
sacrifices on the part of those engaged in the 
work. Those were times that tried the souls 
of men and women, and put them to severe 
tests with respect to loyalty to the truth. 
Preachers were often denied the use of meet- 
ing houses for the purpose of preaching the 
gospel of the Son of God, but nothing daunted 
they would stand by some friendly tree in the 
forest and proclaim the unsearchable riches of 
Christ, while the people would gather about 
them and stand, sometimes in the snow, to 
hear the plan of salvation declared. Fre- 
quently hospitable barns would receive the 
preacher and people who had been denied ad- 
mittance into church houses. Preachers, of- 
ten at their own charges, went from place to 
place preaching Christ, denying themselves the 
pleasures of home, and neglecting their own 
financial affairs. Sometimes, in going from 
one appointment to another, they would stop 
at their homes only long enough to get a 
change of clothing. One day John Smith 
reined up his horse in front of the door of his 
house and, without dismounting, called to his 
wife to bring him some clean clothes and get 
his soiled ones. When she appeared to make 
the exchange, she said, "Mr. Smith, don't 
you think it is about time you were changing 
the place of your washing?" "No, Nancy," 
he said, "I am perfectly satisfied with your 
work, and see no reason for a change." But 
these grandmothers in Israel did not take 
it as an unkind hardship that they were thus 
left to toil and take care of home affairs, look- 
ing after business and providing for the chil- 
dren. They made these sacrifices joyfully, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



75 



that their husbands might call men and women 
out of darkness into the marvelous light of the 
kingdom of God. Neither preachers nor their 
wives were looking for easy places. They were 
willing to suffer the loss of all things pertain- 
ing to this life, that others might be brought 
to the knowledge of the truth as it is in Christ 
Jesus. 

CHAPTER XV. 

THE PRINCIPLES OF THE RESTORATION PUT TO 
THE TEST AYLETT RAINES RESTORATION- 
ISM UNION BETWEEN THE STONE 

MOVEMENT AND THAT OF THE CAMP- 
BELLS JOHN ROGERS AND JOHN 

T. JOHNSON. 

Early in the history of the Restoration 
circumstances occurred that put its princi- 
ples to a severe test. Whether the disciples of 
Christ could be united in faith, and at the 
same time hold differing opinions in regard to 
speculative matters, having fellowship to- 
gether in the one body of Christ on this basis, 
became a question of absorbing interest and 
vital importance. It was not to be expected 
that all thinking minds would reach the same 
opinions on questions not directly explained, 
or settled ex cathedra in the Scriptures. 
Speculative opinions constituted the bases of 
fellowship upon which the denominations 
were founded and by which they were dif- 
ferentiated, and to them the utmost impor- 
tance was attached. Could the disciples be 
one in Christ, united in faith, and at the same 
time entertain divergent opinions on subjects 
of merely speculative interest? was a ques- 
tion that came up for consideration and set- 
tlement among the promoters of the union 
movement. It was at this point that the 
first great danger arose to try the nerves and 
test the wisdom of the pioneers in this 
cause, and put to the proof the principles 
which they had espoused, and upon which they 
had launched their enterprise. It was the 
question whose solution was to determine the 
fate of the Restoration. If the disciples 
could not be united in faith and have fel- 
lowship with each other, while holding contrary 
opinions as respects matters lying outside of 
the circle of faith, then the movement was 
doomed to dismal failure. But if they could 
do these two things, the success of their plea 
could not be thwarted. Thus the most mo- 
mentous interests were placed in the bal- 
ance. 



At the same time that Scott and others 
were pushing the plea for Christian union 
with such vigor and success in the Western 
Reserve of Ohio, the Restorationists, a sect 
of Universalists, were quite active in the same 
region of country in the promulgation of 
their ism. Prominent among these propagan- 
dists was a young man of fine intellect and 
unfaltering courage, by the name of Aylett 
Raines. The preaching of Walter Scott was 
moving the people so mightily, and was so 
novel in matter and method, that Mr. Raines, 
who was an independent thinker and some- 
what billigerent, determined to hear him, 
more, perhaps, for the purpose of criticising 
than anything else. But the first sermon he 
heard made a favorable impression upon him, 
and he heard him again and his first impres- 
sions were deepened and strengthened. He 
began to see that the gospel of Jesus Christ 
is something very different from what he 
had supposed it to be. He discovered that 
his restorationist philosophy, whether true 
or false, is not the power of God for salva- 
tion — that a belief of it would save nobody, 
and that a disbelief of it would condemn no- 
body. The conviction laid hold of him that 
he had not been preaching the gospel of sal- 
vation at alii — that he had been preaching 
something that had no power to either save 
or damn. This writer had the good fortune 
to be intimately associated with Mr. Raines 
in Eminence College, Ky., for four years, and 
frequently heard him narrate many thrilling- 
events that took place in those early times. 

His Restorationists brethren expected that 
he would publicly call in question Mr. Scott's 
positions, but they were disappointed and 
chagrined at his silence. Instead of attack- 
ing what Mr. Scott preached, he accepted it 
as the ancient gospel and began to 
preach it, though he for a while 
held on to his philosophy of Restora- 
tionism. In a friendly discussion which he 
had with a Mr. Williams, another Restora- 
tionist preacher, the latter became convinced 
that the position occupied by Mr. Raines was 
correct, and they went down into the water 
and baptized each other for the remission of 
sins ; and thus Mr. Raines became fully com- 
mitted to the union movement. At the next 
meeting of the Mahoning Association the 
question was raised as to whether Mr. Raines 
should be received into the Association, hold- 
ing, as he did, the aforesaid philosophy. Thus 
was presented the issue upon which the des- 
tiny of the new movement hung. Perhaps men 



76 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



less dominated by the spirit of Christ, than 
were the grand men that manned that craft, 
would have run her full tilt upon that rock 
and caused a fearful wreck. 

Both Thomas and Alexander Campbell were 
present at that meeting and did a great deal 
to direct the course of events aright on that 
crucial occasion. Jacob Orsborne brought the 
matter formally before the Association, and 
asked that it be definitely and finally settled. 
Thomas Campbell, after deprecating the intro- 
duction of such questions into the Association, 
said: "Brother Raines has been with me 
during the last several months and we have 
fully unbosomed ourselves to each other. He 
is philosophically a Restorationist and I am 
a Calvinist, but notwithstanding this differ- 
ence of opinion between us, I would put my 
right hand into the fire and have it burned 
off, before I would hold up my hands against 
him. And from all I know of Brother Raines, 
if I were Paul, I would have him in prefer- 
ence to any young man of my acquaintance, 
to be my Timothy." Following this Alexan- 
der Campbell made a speech, in which he 
clearly set forth, as he had repeatedly done be- 
fore, the difference between faith and opinion, 
urging that when a man holds, avows, and 
preaches the everlasting gospel of Christ as 
presented in the Scriptures, large liberty must 
be allowed him in the domain of private opin- 
ion. He proposed that Mr. Raines should pub- 
licly express a willingness to preach the gos- 
pel as the apostles did, and hold his opinions 
as private property, and thus be in harmony 
with the principles of the Restoration. Mr. 
Campbell expressed a belief that Mr. Raines, 
if he would do this, would soon get such a 
comprehensive understanding of the gospel 
and its plan of salvation, that he would not 
want people to be saved who would not obey 
the Savior. Mr. Scott being present, expressed 
sentiments in accord with those uttered by 
the Campbells, and Mr. Raines declared it to 
be his purpose to pursue the course suggested. 
The question being put "Whether there was 
any law of Christ by which a brother could be 
condemned who deported himself as Mr. 
Raines proposed to do," the Association voted 
by a large majority that there was not. 

Thus the great principle, "Where the Bible 
speaks, we speak; and where the Bible is 
silent, we are silent," triumphed gloriously, 
showing itself to be practical, and capable 
of being applied to the perplexing questions 
that were disturbing Christendom. A prac- 
tical demonstration was thus given that the 



disciples of Christ could unite on the plain 
and express teaching of the New Testament, 
in spite of conflicting opinions in regard to 
questions of doubtful and speculative charac- 
ter. It was clearly shown by this transaction 
and its results, that the divisions of the Chris- 
tian world over matters of a merely philosoph- 
ical nature, are useless, as the Scriptures show 
them to be sinful. The two extremes of Cal- 
vinism and Universalism met and shook hands 
in fraternal fellowship upon the faith of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ — a fellowship that hu- 
man opinions could not break. Thomas Camp- 
bell held his Calvinistic opinions in abeyence, 
as did Aylett Raines his Restorationist phi- 
losophy, and both preached the gospel of the 
Son of God, with its facts to be believed, its 
precepts to be obeyed, and its promises to be 
enjoyed. Thomas Campbell never preached 
Calvinism after he promulgated the immortal 
principle stated above, and he probably did 
not adhere to it mentally long thereafter; and 
the outcome of the matter in the case of Mr. 
Raines is succinctly set forth by him in a let- 
ter addressed to A. Campbell in the following 
language : 

"I wish to inform you that my 'restoration- 
ist' sentiments have been slowly and imper- 
ceptibly erased from my mind by the ministry 
of Paul and Peter and some other illustrious 
preachers, with whose discourses and writ- 
ings, I need not tell you, you seem to be inti- 
mately acquainted. After my immersion I 
brought my mind, as much as I possibly could, 
like a blank surface to the ministry of the 
new institution, and by this means 1 think 
many characters of truth have been imprinted 
in my mind which did not formerly exist 
there. * * * I hope during the remainder of 
my days to devote my energies not to the 
building up of sectarian systems, but to the 
teaching of the Word." Toward the close of 
his long life he expressed his appreciation of 
the brotherly treatment accorded him by the 
early advocates of the principles of the Res- 
toration in the following glowing words : 

"The great kindness and magnanim- 
ity with which the Campbells and Walter 
Scott treated me after my baptism, and be- 
fore I was convinced of the erroneousness of 
my restorationist philosophy. They used to 
say to me, 'it is a mere philosophy, like Cal- 
vinism and Arminianism, and no part of 
the gospel.' They made these isms of but 
little value and therefore not worth contend- 
ing for, and they did not put themselves in 
conflict with my philosophy, but rather urged 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



77 



me to preach the gospel in matter and form 
as did the apostles. This all appeared to me 
to be reasonable, and I did it; and one of the 
consequences was, that the philosophy within 
me became extinct, having no longer the coals 
of contention by which to warm or the crumbs 
of sectarian righteousness upon which to feed." 
— Memoirs, Vol. 2, p. 248. 

This ignoring of human opinions and phi- 
losophies in the basis of fellowship possibly 
might suggest to a superficial thinker, the idea 
of too much latitude on the part of preachers 
and teachers of the Christian religion. But 
when it is remembered that there was an ex- 
press understanding and pledge among them 
that they would not teach or preach their 
opinions or philosophies, all difficulty at 
once disappears. The principle of respecting 
the silence of the Bible in regard to doctrine, 
as well as its plain utterances, is what kept 
them from wrecking their barque upon the 
reefs of opinionism. If they had gone to 
preaching their speculations, they would have 
been torn into shreds, and divided into war- 
ring and wrangling sects, like the peoples 
round about them. From the standpoint of 
preaching opinions the keen and discriminat- 
ing mind of Alexander Campbell saw that 
there would soon be "all kinds of men preach- 
ing all kinds of doctrine," and that division 
and subdivision would inevitably be the re- 
sult; and hence he was at pains to frequently 
draw the distinction between faith and opin- 
ion, and to emphasize the importance of 
preaching the former to the exclusion of the 
latter; and the preachers wisely made a cov- 
enant with each other to this effect. Each one 
understood that it was no concern of his what 
private opinion another might hold in regard 
to a given philosophy. They did not propose 
to establish a court of inquiry as to the cor- 
rectness or erroneousness of anybody's opin- 
ion as to predestination, original sin, the na- 
ture and extent of the atonement, restora- 
tionism, etc. They located all such matters 
within the sphere of private opinion, in 
which they understood that the individual 
had absolute liberty, and that no earthly 
authority could rightfully abridge that 
liberty. Every person was at liberty 
to hold such opinions on all such sub- 
jects, as might commend themselves to his 
judgment and understanding, without moles- 
tation or interference from any human source. 

But it was equally well understood and 
approved that no individual was at liberty 
to force his opinions upon others, or disturb 



the peace and harmony of the brotherhood by 
injecting them into his public teaching. Lib- 
erty thus limited is a blessed individual and 
inalienable right which rises above all proper 
interference; but when pressed beyond these 
limits it becomes mischievous license, calcu- 
lated to do great harm. Thomas Campbell 
entertained Calvinistic views, but held them 
as private property, and preached the gos- 
pel. Aylett Raines entertained restorationist 
views, but held them as private property, and 
preached the gospel. It is easy to see how, on 
this basis, peace, harmony and unity were pre- 
served and schisms prevented. But if Mr. Camp- 
bell had preached Calvinism, and Mr. Raines 
Restorationism,there would have been clashing, 
bickering, and division, and the Restoration 
would not have survived its infancy. Occa- 
sionally in the history of this movement cases 
have arisen, which illustrate the folly and 
mischievousness of departing from the prin- 
ciples that were discovered and accepted at 
the beginning of our Restoration Movement 
as guiding stars in the religious heavens. A 
Mr. Furgerson rose up with the opinion that 
people who reject the gospel in this life, will 
be given another chance in the world to come; 
and a Mr. Thomas came forward with a phi- 
losophy concerning soul-sleeping. These men 
were not content to hold these speculations as 
private property, but must preach them to 
the disturbance of the brotherhood, thus draw- 
ing away disciples after them. Herein lies 
the greatest danger that has ever confronted 
our Restoration Movement, and perhaps it 
will never have to deal with a greater obstacle 
to its progress so far as it relates to inter- 
nal matters. So long as brethren can be sat- 
isfied with preaching and teaching the plain 
word of God, without injecting their phi- 
losophies and theories into it, this grand cause 
will move grandly on, and no opposition wilJ 
be able to seriously impede its onward march. 
But whenever, and to whatever extent, men 
burden the simple gospel of Christ with the- 
ories and explanations not found in the Book, 
contention and division are sure to arise to 
vex and confound us. When the Scriptures 
say, "Go into all the world, and preach the 
gospel to the whole creation. He that believ- 
eth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that 
disbelieveth shall be condemned," "Repent, and 
be baptized every one of you in the name of 
Jesus Christ unto the remission of your sins; 
and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Spirit," "Arise, and be baptized, and wash 
away thy sins, calling on his name," etc., let 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



it be preached that way and left that way, 
just as Christ and the apostles preached it 
and left it. 

In 1 S3 1-2-3 the principles of union as ad- 
vocated by the early promoters of the Res- 
toration were tested on a still larger scale. 
By contact and association the Campbells and 
their friends and Mr. Stone and his friends 
discovered that they all held many things in 
common, and that these were really the most 
important principles of both movements; and 
they began to agitate the question of union be- 
tween the two bodies. It occurred to them 
that they might give the world a practical 
demonstration of the feasibility of the union 
they were pleading for, and thus commend 
their principles to the favorable consideration 
of the community at large. It was manifest 
that if two peoples as much alike in faith 
and practice as the disciples and Christians, 
could not or would not unite it would be use- 
less and even farcical to urge union upon the 
rest of divided Christendom. The principal 
items of difference between them had refer- 
ence to the name by which they should be 
called, and the nature of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, or the doctrine of the "Trinity." Mr. 
Stone thought that the followers of Christ 
should be known as Christians, while Alex- 
ander Campbell preferred the designation of 
disciples, although his father rather coincided 
with Mr. Stone. This difference was soon and 
easily adjusted, however, on the happy ground 
that it is legitimate for the children of God 
to be called by any name that is approved in 
the New Testament, and all admitted that 
such is the case as to both of these names. 

While A. Campbell admitted that the Scrip- 
tures approve the application of the name 
Christians to the disciples, he contended that 
its first application in this way was made 
by heathens in Antioch, and this idea caused 
him to prefer the name disciples. While the 
question is perhaps more curious than profit- 
able, yet it is thought to be of sufficient im- 
portance to merit brief attention in this con- 
nection. The passage involved is this, as 
rendered in the Revised Version : "And it 
came to pass, that even for a whole year they 
were gathered together with the church, and 
taught much people ; and that the disciples 
were called Christians first at Antioch." — 
Acts 11:26. Samuel Davidson renders it thus: 
"And it happened to them, that even a whole 
year they were gathered together in the 
church, and taught a great multitude; and 
the disciples were first called Christians in 



Antioch." This rendering is much better than 
the other because it preserves the pronoun 
"them," which the other loses, and upon 
which a good deal depends as to the meaning 
of the passage. But in our judgment both 
renderings fail to convey the strict meaning 
of the passage. The following is a strictly lit- 
eral translation of it: "And it happened to 
them, to be assembled even a whole year in 
the church and to teach a great multitude 
and to call the disciples Christians first at 
Antioch." The antecedent to the pronoun 
"them" is Paul and Barnabas, and the pro- 
noun is followed by three verbs in the infini- 
tive mood, and we are acquainted with no 
rule of grammar that requires it to be under- 
stood that the transactions indicated by these 
verbs were performed by different persons. 
Those who were assembled are the ones that 
taught, and those who taught are the ones 
who called the disciples Christians. This is 
the obvious and common-sense construction of 
the passage. 

Moreover, the verb "to call" is in the ac- 
tive voice, and carries with it no suggestion 
that it should be translated into the passive 
form. The word occurs nine times in the New- 
Testament, either as a verb or participle, and 
in every case where it conveys a passive idea 
it appears in the passive voice. The only 
seeming exception to this is in Rom. 7:3, 
which reads thus, substantially, in all trans- 
lations : "So then if, while the husband liv- 
eth she be joined to another man, she shall 
be called an adulteress. " This is not a real 
exception, and it receives that appearance only 
from the translation. If the apostle had 
meant to convey the passive idea, there was 
nothing to hinder him from using the passive 
voice of the verb, and no doubt he would have 
done so. The true idea seems to be this: "So 
then if, while the husband liveth, she be 
joined to another man, she will proclaim 
(herself) an adulteress." The idea is that 
the woman who, under the circumstances al- 
luded to, remarries, advertises herself as an 
adulteress. So that there is no exception to 
the rule stated above. This makes the po- 
sition that Paul and Barnabas called the 
disciples Christians very strong. 

Furthermore, the rule is that this word con- 
veys the idea that the act indicated by it is 
done with the sanction of God, as the following 
passages clearly show: "And being teamed of 
God in a dream," etc., Mat. 2:12. "And be- 
ing ivarned of God in a dream," etc.— Matt. 
2:22. "And it had been revealed unto him 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



79 



by the Holy Spirit," etc.— Luke 2:26. 
"Was icanied of God by a holy angel," etc 
— Acts 10:22. "Even as Moses is warned of 
God," etc.— Heb. 8:5. "By faith Noah, be- 
ing teamed of God," etc. — Heb. 11:7. "Who 
refused him that spake on earth," etc — Heb. 
12:25. These passages, with the one in Ro- 
mans noticed above, and the one involved in 
the question under consideration, furnish a 
complete induction of the use of the verb 
chreemati%o in the New Testament; and the 
words italicised are all employed in translating 
this one term. Thus usage shows that divine 
agency is involved in the act indicated by this 
verb, and hence it follows that the disciples 
were called Christians in Antioch by divine 
agency or authority. Once more : This sen- 
tence is introduced by the Greek particle, te, 
of which Prof. Thayer, in his Greek-English 
Lexicon of the New Testament says : "Kai 
introduces something new under the same as- 
pect yet as an external addition, whereas te 
marks it as having an inner connection with 
what precedes. * * * Things are thus con- 
nected which are akin, or which are united 
to each other by some inner bond, whether 
logical or real." If the disciples were called 
Christians in Antioch by their enemies, it 
has no sort of "inner connection" with what 
precedes, and sustains no kinship to anything 
going before. On the contrary there is an 
abrupt and harsh break in the thought, and 
a sudden and unl'ooked for change of subjects. 
From these three considerations the conclu- 
sion seems well nigh irresistible that Paul 
and Barnabas, by divine authority, called the 
disciples Christians in Antioch. 

As regards names the early restorers saw 
that the only thing essential to unity was to 
discard all human and unscriptural names, 
and wear only such as are approved by the 
Scriptures — any of them or all of them. It 
was discovered that a single name was not 
necessary to unity, for it was noticed that the 
primitive church was united, although the 
members were known by various names, such 
as disciples, Christians, saints, brethren, etc. 
In this matter and within New Testament 
limits the followers of Christ are free. But 
the solution of the other question was not 
quite so easy. Mr. Stone had taught some 
things that seem to have made the impres- 
sion that he questioned the deity of Christ, 
and that he was out of harmony with the 
views that generally prevailed in regard to a 
nebulous something called the "Trinity." In 



those days not to be an avowed "Trinitarian," 
whatever that may have meant, branded one 
as the rankest heretic. Mr. Stone attacked 
the Calvinistic doctrine of the Trinity, ami 
thus put his "orthordoxy" in great peril, and 
he was accused of the heresy of Arianism 
which was supposed to be very dishonoring to 
the Lord Jesus Christ. The Campbells were 
supposed to be pronounced Trinitarians, and 
it looked as if it would be difficult to harmon- 
ize these apparently contradictory elements 
in a sufficient degree to admit of a cordial and 
permanent union between those respectively 
adhering to them. But when the principle 
involved in the distinction between faith and 
opinion was brought to bear upon the ques- 
tion, it appeared that the matter might be 
capable of a satisfactory adjustment. Mr. 
Stone and Mr. Campbell were both inclined 
to metaphysics, and perhaps they both spec- 
ulated more than was profitable on the ab- 
struse and untaught question of the Trinity. 
But happily they soon came to see that it 
was wholly a speculative matter that did not 
pertain either to human salvation or Chris- 
tian living, and that it should not be made a 
test of fellowship among disciples of Christ, 
nor of controversy among brethren — that it 
should be relegated to the realm of opinion 
and every individual left free to hold such 
opinions on the subject as might seem to each 
one to be most in accord with Scripture teach- 
ing and human reason. They all believed that 
Jesus Christ is the only begotten Son of God, 
that he died for our sins according to the 
Scriptures, that he was buried, and that he 
arose again the third day, according to the 
Scriptures. They believed that he died for 
our sins and arose again for our justification; 
and that his blood cleanses us from all sin. 
They believed that we are reconciled to God by 
the death of his Son, and that we are saved by 
the life of Him who ever lives to make inter- 
cession for the redeemed, and that he is the 
one Mediator between God and man. They 
saw that these great facts and truths are 
plainly taught in the word of God, and they 
agreed to teach and preach these things just 
as they are laid down in the Book, and al- 
ways speak of Christ in the exact language 
of Scripture, and preach no theory in 
regard to his prenatal relations to God. 
The wisdom of this course is pronounced and 
unquestionable. 

This is the only basis upon which union was 
either practicable or desirable. They could all 
preach that "In the beginning was the Word, 



80 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



and the Word was with God, and the Word 
was God. The same was in the beginning with 
God. All things were made through him; and 
without him was not anything made that hath 
been made." These statements can be re- 
ceived by faith, and preached as true without 
producing a jar among the disciples of Christ. 
But when one begins to explain the mode of 
the divine existence and define the relations 
between God and the Word, trouble begins. 
One who does this descends from the high 
plane of faith, to that of opinion, and becomes 
a disturber of the peace of the church of 
Christ. As has already been intimated, about 
all the trouble that the Restoration has ever 
experienced, has resulted from the introduc- 
tion of human opinions and speculations into 
the teaching of both pulpit and press. The 
divine injunction is "Preach the word," and 
perhaps in nothing is the divine wisdom more 
manifest than in this command. It was the 
gracious pleasure of God to send his word into 
this world, and it is the duty of his ministers 
to preach that word just as he has given it. 
Christ did not say, "Go into all the world and 
explain the gospel to the whole creation; 
nor did Paul say to Timothy explain 
the word. Attempts to explain the 
gospel — the word — have produced much con- 
fusion and distraction among Christian peo- 
ple. In regard to the being of God, the pre- 
existence of Christ, the nature and work of 
the Holy Spirit, the conditions of salvation, 
and the final destiny of the wicked, the only 
safe thing to do is to use the Bible language 
without human explanations. The word of 
God is truth, but human explanations are 
simply human opinions and may be false and 
misleading. In regard to salvation the Sa- 
vior said, "He that believeth and is baptized 
shall be saved," and that is what those who 
preach under the great Commission are com- 
manded to tell those to whom they preach in 
his name. Acting under this Commission, a 
man inspired of God told inquirers to "Re- 
pent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins," and when 
men go to injecting their speculations into 
this plain language, and begin to talk about 
"actual and formal remission," alleging that 
actual salvation — actual remission — comes 
before baptism, and only formal remission — 
formal salvation — is conditioned on baptism, 
they take undue liberty with the word of God, 
make it void by their whims and theories, 
pervert the gospel, and endanger the souls 
of the people. The gospel does not ask man to 



explain it, it only asks them to preach it; and 
when that is done, it will do the rest. Let him 
that hath my word, preach my word faith- 
fully, saith Jehovah, and preachers must tell 
people what God says and not what he means. 
This is of special importance as regards what 
men are to do to be saved. 

To "preach the word" is to proclaim these 
things just as they were given by the Master 
and announced through holy men who spoke 
as they Avere moved by the Holy Spirit. Ev- 
ery person who is loyal to the King can and 
will do this, and thus honor God, preach the 
truth, save men, and preserve the unity of the 
spirit in the bond of peace. But when human 
opinions and speculations are mixed with the 
plain declarations of the word of God, the di- 
vine counsel becomes darkened, the minds of 
hearers become confused, and the peace and 
unity of the church are put in jeopardy. No 
man is authorized to give any philosophy of 
baptism for the remission of sins, or explain 
how it is that "He that believeth and is bap- 
tized shall be saved;" and whenever that field 
of speculation is entered the door is opened 
for the introduction of every notion that can 
be conceived in the human mind. That Christ 
died for our sins, according to the Scriptures, 
is a question of fact and faith that a babe 
in Christ can proclaim, but who can explain 
the philosophy of it? When once men begin 
to impose their speculations upon it, and give 
out theories of the atonement, systems almost 
without number are liable to spring into ex- 
istence and produce parties and sects. The 
same is true in regard to the plan of salva- 
tion on the manward side. It is easy enough 
to proclaim the conditions of pardon as laid 
down in the New Testament, and any ordi- 
narily intelligent person can do this; and in 
the doing of it there is no danger of severing 
the body of Christ. But when men begin to 
speculate and philosophize as to the sense in 
which baptism is for the remission of sins, 
thus speaking where the Bible does not speak, 
they transgress one of the cardinal principles 
of the Restoration, and open the way for 
disputation, bickering and divsion. This is 
precisely the soil out of which sects originally 
grew, and it is no less prolific now than then. 
No man is called upon to tell why "He that 
believeth and is baptized shall be saved," nor 
is it likely that any one is competent to do this 
except to say that God has so ordained. The 
Lord has commisioned no one to give the sense 
in which baptism is for the remission of sins, 
and he who undertakes it comes dangerously 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



81 



near rushing into presumptuous sin. Realiz- 
ing that human opinions are the source of 
strife and divisions the pioneers in this move- 
ment said that, as regards matters in which 
there is a plain "Thus saith the Lord," they 
would preach the word "without note or com- 
ment." This conclusion was based on the 
wise assumption that the Lord is capable of 
stating his will in the best and simplest 
form, and that his goodness and mercy would 
prompt him to do so. It was esteemed a re- 
flection upon Jehovah to suppose that human 
wisdom could make the divine will plainer 
than the statement of it in the language of 
inspiration. Such was the understanding upon 
which the Restoration was inaugurated, and 
such was the basis upon which union was 
brought about between the disciples and 
Christians. 

A study of these early movements — especi- 
ally the union now under consideration — 
brings into prominence a man who has not 
figured in our history according to his de- 
serts. He was a man richly endowed with 
the becoming grace of Christian humility and 
modesty; and sometimes that kind of a per- 
son is overlooked and forgotten in the com- 
ing and going of human events. John Rogers 
was born in Clarke County, Ky., on the 6th 
of December, 1800. When he was about one 
year old the family moved to Missouri which 
was then a part of Louisiana, and under the 
French government. His parents were strict 
and devout Methodists, and very naturally 
his early impressions inclined him towards 
the church of his people. While he was yet 
quite young the family returned to Kentucky 
and settled not far from Carlisle, in Nicholas 
County. In 1810 his father returned to Mis- 
souri to settle up some business affairs, and 
while there he was foully murdered by a man 
who had followed him from Kentucky mani- 
festly for that purpose. When John Rogers 
was about seventeen years old a most remark- 
able religious revival occurred at Concord, 
near Carlisle, under the labors of Ruben Doo- 
ley, James Hughes and Barton W. Stone and 
others. In an unpublished autobiography 
kindly furnished me by his daughter, Mrs. 
Julia Neal, speaking of those singular meet- 
ings, Mr. Rogers says: "Occasionally I at- 
tended them, and witnessed the disorders of 
jerking, dancing, swooning, etc. Yet it was 
palpable to a serious observer that, connected 
with all these disorders, there was much piety 
and deep religious feeling. The spirit of 
7 



prayer pervaded all hearts." Several of the 
Rogers family went into the Concord church 
during that meeting, including Samuel, John's 
oldest brother, who became one of the most 
earnest and successful preachers in the Res- 
toration, and baptized thousands of converts, 
His life and labors are well known through his 
autobiography. 

John Rogers became interested in the sal- 
vation of his soul, and began to "seek relig- 
ion" according to the ideas then current. For 
months he tried to work himself into the 
condition indicated by the "experiences" that 
he heard others relate, but without success. 
He finally concluded to obey the gos- 
pel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
throw himself upon the promises of the 
word of God. This he did, and came to 
the enjoyment of the peace and happiness that 
he had been seeking in vain for a long time, 
and united with the Church of Christ in 1818. 
He soon began to preach the gospel as the 
power of God unto salvation to every believer. 
His ministry was very successful both in 
the evangelistic field, and in laboring for in- 
dividual congregations. Early in his minis- 
try he settled with the church in Carlisle, and 
continued to minister to that congregation 
till his death, which occurred in Dover, Ky., 
in December, 1866. While holding a meeting 
there he contracted a severe cold which devel- 
oped into pneumonia, which terminated his 
life in the 66th year of his age. He was a 
princely man in appearance, tall and straight 
as f.n arrow, and up to the time of his last 
illness he was in full possession of all his pow- 
ers and faculties, both physical and mental. 
I am able to make this statement from per- 
sonal knowledge, for I saw and conversed 
with him not long before his death. 

It is his connection with the union of the 
disciples and Christians that gives chief inter- 
est and importance to John Rogers in this 
history. The leaders on both sides saw the 
desirability and feasibility of the union, and 
appreciated the demands that their principles 
and professions made upon them for union. 
Consultations led to the appointment of John 
Smith, of the disciples, and John Rogers, of 
the Christians, to travel among the churches 
and advocate union, and urge the brethren to 
put their theory into practice, and follow their 
principles to their logical results. These pi- 
oneers understood that the best way to com- 
mend their plea for union to the general pub- 
lic was to unite among themselves. The la- 



82 



CHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



bors of Smith and Rogers made the year 1832 
an eventful and ever memorable one in the 
history of religion in this country. Mr. 
Rogers sets forth his estimate of this move- 
ment in the following extract taken from 
his unpublished autobiography already re- 
ferred to : 

"The year 1832 introduces a new and un- 
speakably important era in the history of 
Christianity in Kentucky. In 1803 Stone and 
his compeers separated from the Synod of Ken- 
tucky, and took their stand upon the Bible 
alone, as the true basis of Christian union, 
communion, co-operation and progress in 
Christian knowledge and piety. This was an- 
other unspeakably important era in the his- 
tory of the church in Kentucky and these 
United States. It would seem difficult to over- 
estimate the principles of this reformatory 
and progressive movement, as there can cer- 
tainly be no advancement in Christian knowl- 
edge but in harmony with it. The human 
creed, as a limb of popery, says, 'hitherto 
shalt thou go, and no further.' I do not mean 
to say, that Protestant sects have made no 
advancement in Christian knowledge; but I 
do mean to say most emphatically, that they 
have advanced, not by means of their human 
creeds, but in spite of them, under the great 
Protestant principle of private judgment, and 
the pressure of the public sentiment of the 
age, political and religious." 

Let it not be supposed that the consumma- 
tion of this union was brought about without 
friction. The foibles and weaknesses of hu- 
manity would not lead an observant person 
to expect so happy an event. It is difficult 
to emancipate the human mind fully from the 
thraldom and domination of opinionism, and 
lift it at once to the plane of the rightful lib- 
erty that we are entitled to in Christ Jesus. 
On this point Mr. Rogers says : 

"It was not to be expected that a union be- 
tween two large bodies of people entertaining 
speculations so antagonistic as ours had been, 
could at once unite without opposition from 
individuals on both sides. Hence Brother 
Smith, my fellow-evangelist, was called to 
account, like Peter, for going in among our 
people, and communing with them. It was 
charged that in doing so, he was trampling 
upon the great principle of union as taught 
by A. Campbell. So, some of our people op- 
posed the union as a violation of the princi- 
ple of reformation as at first set forth by 
Stone and his co-laborers. My brother, Sam- 



uel Rogers, was at this time (1832) living in 
Christian County., Ohio, and was laboring to 
introduce the principles of union as taught 
by A. Campbell. But many said, 'you are 
violating and forsaking the principles of re- 
formation as taught by the venerable Stone.' " 
Thus it appears that there were sectarians 
in each of these anti-sectarian movements, 
and that they were obstacles to the accom- 
plishment of the great end that both move- 
ments had in view. But by the exercise of pa- 
tience and kindness the scruples of most of the 
objectors were overcome. Light usually comes 
on gradually in the material world, and the 
same principle holds good in the intellectual 
and spiritual world. The knowledge of truth 
is a matter of growth, and one never reaches 
its fullness at a single bound. This fact is 
most clearly illustrated in the early stages of 
this Restoration, as well as all previous ones. 
The language of Mr. Rogers on this point is 
worthy of serious considreation. He says: 

"When we left the Presbyterian Church we 
were in the dark upon the subject of baptism, 
and continued so for a number of years. The 
reason is obvious. The human mind cannot 
investigate every subject at once; and as your 
minds were engrossed with the consideration 
of the subject of faith, and special operations 
of the Spirit in order to faith, creed, party 
names and the five points of Calvinism, you 
never once thought of baptism. But as soon 
as you had leisure to look about you, and call 
up your views of baptism and test them by 
the Book, you saw at once and acknowledged 
your mistake, and were forthwith baptized 
by scores; and now there is scarcely a Pedo- 
baptist among us, so mightily has the truth 
triumphed. Since that time the subject of 
apostolic succession, and a special call to the 
ministry, have been weighed in the scales 
of the sanctuary, and in the estimation of 
many of us found Avanting. And even those 
among us who contend for these positions 
theoretically, reject them practically. * * * 
So also the doctrine of baptism for the remis- 
sion of sins has, within a few years, been 
brought before us, and much investigated. 
Some among us have embraced it cordially; 
others reject it. What then? Shall those 
who embrace it condemn those who, though 
they believe in conversion, cannot go the 
whole length with us in this matter? God for- 
bid. Or shall those who do not receive it, 
condemn those who do? I trust not; charity 
forbids it. Our principles forbid it. Here, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



83 



then, dear brethren, firmly united upon the 
Book, upon the highest ground that can be ta- 
ken, let us move forward, investigating every 
religious subject, testing every sentiment by 
our creed, cultivating the love of truth and 
holiness ; never making any opinion a test 
of Christian fellowship ; never resting till 
we are filled with the knowledge of His will, 
in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; 
that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto 
all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work. 
Brethren, mistake us not ; we sincerely wish 
to see promoted among us a religion which 
will purify our hearts from all sin, and fill 
our lives with all good fruits." 

It should be stated that this extract is con- 
tained in a letter published in the Christian 
Messenger, edited by B. W. Stone and J. T. 
Johnson. It is a brief but comprehensive 
statement of the spirit and aim of the Res- 
toration. It shows that those early disciples 
could and did have fellowship with one an- 
other in Christ notwithstanding doctrinal dif- 
ferences. They did not all agree touching 
the design of baptism, but they pre- 
served the unity of the spirit in 
the bond of peace by not speculating 
about it, just as in the case of the divinity 
of Christ. They preached just what the Scrip- 
tures say in regard to the matter and left it 
that way, and thereby showed their wisdom. 
Whatever might have been their private opin- 
ions in the premises, they all preached the 
word just as they found it, and left their phi- 
losophies and opinions to one side, and thus 
avoided internecine strife and disruption. 
Wise men were they. 

In another communication in the same peri- 
odical, dated March 27, 1832, Mr. Rogers 
says: 

"In my public addresses to the churches, as 
well as in my private interviews, I dwelt much 
on the importance and necessity of personal 
reformation — a reformation not consisting 
merely in a return to the primitive order of 
worship in the congregations, but in a re- 
turn to primitive holiness of heart and life — 
to that purity and peaceableness and gentle- 
ness and goodness and patience and forbear- 
ance and longsuffering — those breathings of 
soul after the mind that was in Christ — to 
that spirit of humble, fervent, constant 
prayer to him whose eyes are over the right- 
eous, and whose ears are open to their 
prayers ; and that spirit of deep concern for 
the conversion of the world — the conversion 



of our neighbors and out children, which char- 
acterized the first Christians. Aye, this is 
the reformation we want. And I state with 
pleasure that I found the churches alive to 
this subject." 

This excerpt shows that while those great 
men were largely occupied with matters per- 
taining to doctrine, organization, etc., they 
were neither forgetful nor neglectful of those 
practical features that have reference to the 
formation of the highest type of Christian 
character. They knew that a correct doc- 
trine without a correct life, would fall far 
short of saving the individual, and uniting 
Christians. They gave much attention to 
matters pertaining to the development of 
spiritual life and power in the members of 
the body of Christ, and emphasized the neces- 
sity of living soberly, righteously, and godly 
among men. 

The joint labors of Smith and Rogers were 
quite successful in bringing the two peoples 
together in one body. Nearly all of the dis- 
ciples and most of the Christians went into the 
union, and thus redeemed the two names from 
sectarian and denominational use. The 
brethren were simply Christians or disciples, 
for the names were used interchangeably, as 
much the one as the other. That either of 
these sacred names should be employed in a 
denominational sense is to be deplored. The 
following reference to a meeting held at Con- 
cord church in September, 1832, is of special 
interest on account of a fact which is stated. 
Respecting it Mr. Rogers says : "This meet- 
ing at Old Concord I distinctly remember. 
Old Thomas Davidson who had been a mem- 
ber of the church a great while never, till 
this meeting, saw it to be his duty to renounce 
his Pedobaptism, and be immersed. He was, 
I believe, the last Pedobaptist that remained 
in our congregation at Concord." Thus it is 
seen how gradually those people grew out of 
their errors and came to the knowledge and 
practice of the truth. 

From the time of the consummation of 
this union the Restoration went forward by 
leaps and bounds. Denominationalists saw 
that the union for which Stone, Campbell, 
Smith, Rogers, and others plead, was feasible, 
and not a figment of imagination; and peo- 
ple of the world saw that the restorers were 
in earnest about the matter, and were ready 
to make any reasonable sacrifice to promote 
the cause which they advocated. This is sug- 
gestive of the tremendous results that would 



84 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



follow the union of all the disciples of Christ 
the world over. Soon after the accomplish- 
ment of the union in Carlisle, Ky., the preach- 
ers of the denominations concluded that they 
would give an exhibition of union among 
themselves, and started in to hold a union 
meeting of this character in the same town. 
Mr. Rogers gives the following account of this 
meeting : 

•'The meeting was gotten up by a Baptist 
preacher, who was then preaching in Carlisle. 
The Methodists and Presbyterians were ex- 
pected to participate. Our union had just 
taken place, and our friends thought that 
they, too, would try the efficacy of a union 
meeting. * * * The first discourse was de- 
livered by Mr. V. on 1 Cor. 2:1-2. He des- 
canted briefly on the inherent depravity of 
human nature, and for proof he referred us 
to the first and third chapters of Romans. 
Singular proof, thought I. In the second 
place he spoke of the prophecies relating to 
Christ, and of their fulfillment in his birth, 
life, death and resurrection, as proving him 
to be the Savior of the world. He closed by 
exhorting the people to repent and turn to 
God, in the usual vague, indefinite, ortho- 
dox style. In the evening of the Sunday the 
same gentleman gave us a discourse on the 
34th verse of the 8th chapter of Mark. Sev- 
eral common and very correct sentiments were 
advanced upon this subject. One sentence, 
however, being a little uncommon in its struc- 
ture, struck me with peculiar force. Said he, 
'My friends, you will soon be transfixed by 
the fiat of the Almighty, in your eternal con- 
dition!' He was followed by Mr. D., (the 
author and finisher of the meeting), with 
an exhortation, in which he affirmed that 
the cause of Christ had never received such a 
shock (I presume he meant simply that what 
he called Campbellism had greatly shocked 
the Baptist cause) as it had within the 
last four or five years, since the Waldensian 
age — that some pretended that the divisions 
which had taken place within that Lime, had 
grown out of differences with regard to re- 
ligious principles, but, said he, 'it is a mis- 
take. It is because iniquity has abounded, 
and the love of many has waxed cold!' This 
is manifestly a two-edged sword, and can 
with great ease, and probably with much pro- 
priety, be turned against Mr. D., its maker. 
Certainly it is as indefinite, and as capable 
of two interpretations, as heathen oracle 
ever was. 



"Saturday arrives, and Mr. S., appears and 
takes his seat in the union meeting-house. 
He gave us a discourse on Rev. 12:10. He 
said a number of pretty things concerning 
the relations of the church to Christ as a 
husband, and of her duties and privileges 
growing out of those relations. He took care, 
however, not to tell us how the members of 
the church were constituted such — how they 
were married to Christ. In the evening a Mr. 
C, another son of Episcopacy, appeared and 
delivered a discourse on Acts 2:37. I was 
in hopes he would include the 38th verse. 
But no — never a word was said with reference 
to it. He proceeded to show why the peo- 
ple on Pentecost said, 'Men and brethren, 
what shall we do?' And having done this, 
he ceased his operations without telling the 
people what to do. This, thought I, is as 
if a physician should visit a patient ready to 
die under the operation of disease, with an 
infallible remedy in his pocket, and deliver 
to him a long and learned lecture on the 
cause or causes of his disease, and then ab- 
ruptly leave him without telling him what to 
do for a cure! By the way, I could not help 
thinking the axe was borrowed, though it did 
not exactly fly off the handle. He was fol- 
lowed by a radical. Now, thought I, we shall 
have some first principles. Said he, 'The peo- 
ple who cried out, what shall we do? were 
told to repent.' Very well Michael, a good 
start. But to my astonishment, not one syl- 
lable further with Peter's answer would he 
go. But after all, this, probably is the best 
course they can pursue. For if they will not 
receive Peter's doctrine, what better can they 
do than just to skip it? * * * 

"Lord's day evening Michael, the radical, 
again addressed the congregation. Towards 
the close of his discourse he became much an- 
imated. Said he, T believe in the good old 
way people got religion twenty or thirty years 
ago'. 'Yes' said he, 'thousands of good 
Christians have been made on dry 
land.' What an argument against bap- 
tism for the remission of sins! A mere ap- 
peal to popular prejudice — the argument of 
demagogues — of Demetrius and his fellow 
craftsmen who cried for the space of two 
hours, 'Great is Diana of the Ephesians!' 
'Ah,' said he, 'my friends, no outward ordi- 
nance can change the heart of a sinner.' 
Well done, Michael! So say I. But why 
beat the air? We believe that the hearts 
of men ought to be changed before baptism, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



85 



and, therefore, no outward ordinance changes 
the heart. But will this radical — this man 
of first principles — and the rest of our oppos- 
ers, never learn the difference between a 
change of heart and the forgiveness of sins? 
No two things are more distinct." 

Although this is a picture of a religious con- 
dition that existed in 1832, the same condi- 
tion, with very slight modifications, has con- 
tinued on down to this year of our Lord, 1903, 
and a great many people have not yet learned 
to make the distinction that John Rogers and 
his associates in the work of reformation, 
saw with perfect distinctness three-quarters 
of a century ago. They understood that re- 
mission of sins is an act of divine mercy, 
which takes place in the mind of God, and, 
therefore, is not a matter of sensation on the 
part of the sinner. They discovered that a 
knowledge of the remission of sins rests upon 
divine testimony, and not upon feeling. This 
important distinction they perceived very 
clearly, and they labored assiduously to bring 
the religious world to a recognition of it ; 
but it is a lesson that it seems diffcult for 
Christendom to learn. 

Another factor that was quite potent in 
bringing about union between the disciples and 
Christians, was the association of B. W. Stone 
and J. T. Johnson in the editorship of the 
Christian Messenger — a periodical which Mr. 
Stone had been conducting for several years. 
Mr. Johnson was born near Georgetown, Ky., 
in October, 1788. He studied law and was 
admitted to the bar before he reached his 
majority. In 1815 he was elected to the 
Kentucky legislature, and was re-elected 
several times. He was possessed of a 
handsome fortune, but in the great finan- 
cial crisis that began in 1819, all of his prop- 
erty went to pay security debts, and left him 
nothing but a noble manhood and indomita- 
ble energy and courage. He was twice elected 
to the Congress of the United States. At one 
time he was, by appointment, a judge of the 
Kentucky Appellate Court, serving in that ca- 
pacity nine months. In the midst of remark- 
able success in politics, he determined to aban- 
don that sphere of life, and devote himself 
to his family and profession. But there was 
a work for him to do that he then knew not 
of. He had united with the Baptist Church 
in 1821 ; but he had been so entirely engrossed 
in political and business affairs, that he could 
not give the subject of religion a very thor- 
ough personal examination. But when the 



Restoration began to trouble the waters of 
public sentiment, he undertook to investi- 
gate the matter for himself. The following 
is his own language: "During the years 
'29 and '30, I had more leisure. The public 
mind was much excited in regard to what was 
vulgarly called Campbellism, and I resolved 
to examine it in the light of the Bible. I 
was won over, and contended for it with all 
my might in the private circle. I was as- 
tonished at the ignorance and perversity of 
learned men, who were reputed pious, and 
otherwise esteemed honorable. My eyes were 
opened, and I was made perfectly free by the 
truth. And the debt of gratitude 1 owe to 
that man of God, A. Campbell, -no language 
can tell."— Biography of J. T. Johnson, by 
John Rogers, p. 21. 

Immediately after Mr. Johnson accepted 
the principles of the Restoration he began to 
preach them with great zeal and power, 
urging them as the only true and feas- 
ible basis of Christian union. Like many 
others of the pioneer preachers, he thought 
that it was only necessary to bring the prin- 
ciples which his judicial mind saw so clearly, 
to the attention of religionists to secure their 
adoption. He was not acquainted with the 
nature of religious prejudice and bigotry, 
nor did he understand how powerful and te- 
nacious is the hold that hereditary and tra- 
ditional faith has upon the human mind. He 
gives the following account of his first efforts 
and their results: "I attempted a reforma- 
tion and enlightenment of the church of 
Which I was a member. My efforts were 
scorned. Having put the church to the proof 
— she having refused to receive a person on the 
good confession and immersion, and having 
done other things as unscriptural — I resolved 
to build on the Bible alone, as containing 
the infallible rule of faith and practice. Ac- 
cordingly, on the second Saturday of Febru- 
ary, 1831, B. S. Chambers, W. Johnson and 
myself, formed a congregation of God, at 
the Great-Crossings, my birth-place. At this 
meeting I had the happiness of baptizing my 
wife, my brother Joel and his wife. From that 
time onward I endeavored to redeem the time 
and the solemn pledges I had made in behalf 
of this good cause. I at once surrendered a 
lucrative practice of the law, and have made 
many sacrifices in the best of causes." — Ibid, 
p. 22. 

Perhaps it would not be invidious to say 
that John T. Johnson w T as the Paul of the 



SO 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Restoration in its youthful days. Without re- 
serve and regardless of sacrifices and self- 
denials, he threw himself into the work with 
all the fire and force of his ardent nature. 
He traveled extensively preaching the ever- 
lasting- gospel which he loved better than his 
own life, and planted churches tnroughout a 
wide district of country. Besides preaching 
extensively in Kentucky, he pushed as far 
South in his labors as New Orleans, and 
planted the cause in several important places 
along the Mississippi River and its naviga- 
ble tributaries. While on a preaching tour 
in Missouri, in 1856, he died of pneumonia 
in Lexington. He was in the midst of an 
interesting meeting, in the month of December, 
and the weather was very cold. He preached 
one night in a warm house, and when he 
went out into the cold atmosphere he took 
a severe cold which terminated his life and la- 
bors on earth. An account of his death, signed 
by H. M. Bledsoe, Allen Wright, J. S. Muse 
and J. W. McGarvey, contains the following 
deserved tribute to his worth: "The hand of 
affliction is once more laid very heavily upon 
our whole brotherhood. Brother John T. 
Johnson is no more! As we write this sent- 
ence we tremble in anticipation of the start- 
ling effect it will have upon thousands of 
pious hearts. No better man is left behind 
him, nor one more universally beloved by 
those who knew him. His name has been a 
signal of success in the labors of the gospel, 
and thousands of his sons and daughters in 
the Lord will rise up and call him blessed." 
In a memorial sermon delivered in Paris, Ky., 
Aylett Raines, one of his true yoke fellows, 
said : 

"He is dead. He lived as he died, and he 
died as he lived, a Christian. No more shall 
we see his face — no more hear his voice in 
this vale of tears. He has gone from his la- 
bors to his reward — from his trials to an infi- 
nite weight of glory! He was truly a sol- 
dier of the cross — his weapons not carnal, 
but spiritual, mighty through God, to the 
pulling down of strongholds. Brave in his 
country's battles — braver in the battles of the 
Great King! His was a spirit that never 
quailed! Too true, too noble to be the ve- 
hicle of cowardice; kind, magnanimous, gen- 
erous, confiding, self-sacrificing, energetic, in- 
defatigable. His like we shall not shortly see 
again. Twenty-five years did he wield the 
sword of the Spirit; and many are the hearts 
of the King's enemies which he pierced with 



that Jerusalem blade of heavenly make and 
temper. Truly he did the work of an evangel- 
ist, and made full proof of his ministry. Day 
and night, spring, summer, autumn and win- 
ter, he was in the field; and great is the 
number of his converts. With these — when 
this world's audit shall approach — he will 
shine as the brightness of the firmament, 
and as the stars, for ever and ever. 

"He was a philanthropist — a Christian 
philanthropist — but by way of eminence, the 
orphan's friend. In almost every section of 
our state, his plea has been heard in advocacy 
of the orphans. He had a heart that felt 
and bled for human woe — a soul deeply im- 
bued with that religion which prompts to 
the taking care of the widows and orphans in 
their afflictions. These, especially those of 
Midway, will rise up and call him blessed, 
and be set in brilliants in his crown of re- 
joicing forever more. Farewell, noble brother! 
Often have we, shoulder to shoulder, and hilt, 
to hilt, encountered the motly hosts of dark- 
ness. Often have we wept and often rejoiced 
together, in the triumphs of the gospel. No- 
ble pioneer of apostolic Christianity, fare- 
well! Others of your fellow-laborers will 
shortly follow! Our heads are whitening with 
age — our souls are ripening for glory — our 
treasures are increasing in heaven — our af- 
fections are withdrawing from earth — a short 
farewell till we meet where 

'Congregations ne'er break up, 
And praises never end.' " 

Such is a brief sketch of the man who be- 
came associated with the saintly B. W. Stone 
in the editorship of the Christian Messenger, 
that with pen as well as tongue he might the 
more effectually labor for the accomplishment 
of that which lay so near his heart, namely, 
the union of all the people of God in one body. 
Their joint labors were abundantly blessed, 
and the union of the disciples and Christians 
soon became firmly established, greatly to 
the astonishment of the denominations of the 
day. The leaders of the sectarian parties 
were not only surprised at this union, but 
they were grieved thereby, and seemed to 
take pleasure in predicting its speedy dis- 
integration. John Rogers, in the unpublished 
work already referred to, represents them as. 
expressing the following sentiments: 

"It will soon blow over. Such heteroge- 
neous materials — Trinitarians, Arians, and 
Socinians — can never harmonize. When the 
novelty of the thing passes away — when their 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



87 



first love has had time to cool, they will fall 
to pieces, and be rent into factions." "Mean- 
time," says Mr. Rogers, "the sects did all 
they could to bring about the accomplish- 
ment of their wishes and prophecies regarding 
us. They therefore said to our people 
(Christians), 'We thought well of you; you 
are a praying, spiritual people who believe 
in experimental religion: but you have 
united with those Christless Campbellites who 
deny all heart religion — who believe in water 
salvation — water regeneration,' and much 
more to the same effect. But when they had 
occasion to speak to those on the other side 
( disciples ) , they would say, 'We deeply re- 
gret your . union with those Stoneites ; why 
they deny the Trinity, the divinity of Christ, 
the efficiency of his blood,' and much more of 
like import. (There were many exceptions to 
this course, I am happy to believe). But 
thank heaven! their predictions of the de- 
struction of our union, together with their at- 
tempts to bring them to pass, have all failed. 
And now after the lapse of more than twenty 
eight years (1860), our union stands more 
firmly than before — a glorious, practical mat- 
ter-of-fact demonstration that the gospel 
scheme is not only the power of God to sal- 
vation from sin, but equally the power of God 
to salvation from schisms." 

It is difficult for us, in this year of grace, 
1903, to correctly appreciate that important 
event in the history of the church. It is 
astonishing to us that such an event should 
have been astonishing to the people of that 
generation, and that they should have at- 
tempted to bring it to naught. It was a union 
of elements that were quite discordant in 
some respects, and but for the principle that 
lies in the distinction that was so sharply 
drawn between faith and opinion, and the 
understanding that matters of opinion should 
be held in abeyance, their combination into 
a harmonious and solid and lasting union 
would have been impossible. As has been pre- 
viously said in this work, that was an age of 
opinionism, and great importance was at- 
tached to the theological opinions of the day. 
Indeed the walls of partition that divided the 
church were made up of speculations about un- 
taught questions. The people of both branches 
of the Restoration saw that these must be 
given up as regards preaching and fellowship; 
and when this was done, the rest was easy. 
The question of the "Trinity" was regarded 
by the parties of the day, as very vital, and 



although no one could give any satisfactory or 
intelligent account of it, a man who did not 
claim to be a "Trinitarian" was regarded as a 
rank heretic. To indicate the ease with which 
the principles of the Restoration could get 
over that difficulty, the following extract is 
made from an article written by Mr. Camp- 
bell on the "Trinity." The article seems not 
to appear in the Burnett edition of the 
Christian Baptist, but Mr. Rogers, in his 
unpublished autobiography, makes the quo- 
tation and refers to the ninth number of the 
seventh Volume for it. It is as follows : 

"I have been asked a thousand times, 'What 
do you think of the doctrine of the Trinity? 
What do you think of the Trinity?' Some, 
nay, many, think that to falter here is ter- 
rible — that to doubt here, or not to speak 
in the language of the schools, is the worst of 
all errors and heresies. I have not spent per- 
haps an hour in ten years in thinking about 
the Trinity. It is no term of mine. It is 
a word which belongs not to the Bible, in 
any translation of it I ever saw. I teach noth- 
ing, I say nothing, I think nothing about it, 
save that it is an unscriptural term, and con- 
sequently can have no scriptural idea at- 
tached to it. But I discover that Trinitarians, 
Unitarians, and simple Arians are always in 
the field upon this subject, and that the more 
they contend the less they know about it. 
This is one of the untaught questions that 
I do not discuss, and in the discussion of 
which I feel no interest. I neither affirm nor 
deny anything about it. I only affirm that 
the whole controversy is about scholastic dis- 
tinctions and unprofitable speculations: and 
to believe that God so loved the world as to 
send his only begotten Son into the world 
that whosoever believeth on him might not 
perish, but have everlasting life, is quite an- 
other and different thing from believing any 
system of Unitarianism, Trinitarianism, or 
Arianism." 

This union was based upon the principle of 
speaking where the Bible speaks, and being si- 
lent where the Bible is silent — the exaltation 
of Christ and his word, and the suppression 
of theological and speculative opinions. This 
principle lies at the foundation of the Res- 
toration Movement, and is diametrically op- 
posed to that license which claims that every 
man may thrust his opinions before the broth- 
erhood regardless of the sad consequences 
that might thereby be produced. Such a 
course as this would have prevented union 



88 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



in the beginning, and is now, it is painful to 
know, producing division among us. "All 
kinds of men preaching all kinds of doctrine" 
are producing all kinds of divisions and alien- 
ations; and unless this is speedily checked, 
we will do what the enemies of our movement 
were not able to do in the beginning, namely, 
split ourselves into numerous factions. May 
the great head of the church, who has so 
greatly blessed and prospered this cause, guide 
it in safety over the shoals of speculation 
and opinionism upon which we have unfortu- 
nately fallen, and bring us again out into 
the open and peaceful sea of that perfect har- 
mony which pioneers left as a rich legacy 
to their successors. Let the faith be exalted 
and opinion suppressed, in our public minis- 
trations. 

Of the Union thus accomplished, John Rog- 
ers, in the work already referred to several 
times, says: "Our people in Kentucky, Ten- 
nessee, and almost all the Western states, 
were delighted with these terms of union — 
so simple, so Scriptural, and so palpably prac- 
ticable. Stone was a man of deep piety; a 
lover of good men; of practical godliness; 
and was, in his very nature, opposed to strife 
and contention. He infused much of the same 
spirit into those associated with him. And 
hence our people were distinguished for hon- 
esty, spirituality, prayerfulness and practical 
purity. We were sick of our unprofitabe 
strifes of words about untaught questions; 
and therefore when A. Campbell proposed the 
simple Scriptural plan of union, we were 
soon ready to adopt it. We loved union, and 
had been praying for it; and therefore we 
hailed every movement that promised any- 
thing in that direction." 

CHAPTER XVI. 

THE RESTORATION SPREADS WESTWARD BY UN- 
LOOKED FOR MEANS JOHN P. THOMPSON. 

The rapidity with which the principles of 
the Restoration advanced in Kentucky,, at 
tracted the attention of a Baptist preacher 
who had moved from that state into Indiana, 
and settled in the White River region of that 
country. News reached him that many of 
his former friends and brethren in Kentucky 
were being led astray by the great "heresy of 
Campbellism," and he determined to return 
to the field of his former labors with the view 
of checking the progress of the new movement 



and saving his brethren from what he re- 
garded as a strong delusion. During his visit 
he had an opportunity to hear John Smith 
preach. A meting was in progress at Ohio 
Locust in Mason county, and one morning 
Buckner H. Payne, a young preacher and a 
business man, preached to an astonished and 
delighted audience. At the close of his dis- 
course and just as Mr. Smith was about to 
address the assembly, a gentleman approached 
him and called his attention to a man some- 
what striking in apperance, who was stand- 
ing in the rear of the house. Mr. Smith in- 
quired who he was, and was informed that he 
was John P. Thompson, who had "come all the 
way from the White River country, in Indi- 
ana, to destroy Campbellism, and to lead back 
the people to the old paths again." Mr. 
Smith requested his informant to introduce 
him to the stranger at the close of the ser- 
vice, saying that he "must know the man that 
had come all the way from Indiana to oppose 
what he believed to be wrong." He based 
his discourse on this text: "The natural man 
recieveth not the things of the Spirit of God; 
for they are foolishness to him: neither can he 
know them; for they are spiritually dis- 
cerned." His effort was to show that this 
passage, when fairly interpreted, does not sup- 
port Calvinism; and as was his wont he 
preached a powerful sermon. 

At the close of the meeting an effort was 
made to find Mr. Thompson, but nowhere 
could he be found. Diligent search was made 
for him but in vain. No one could give any 
acount of him, but next day it was learned 
that he had returned to Indiana with a sus- 
picion in his mind that Calvinism was not 
as firmly grounded in the Scriptures as he had 
supposed, and that the doctrine of the Res- 
toration was not as bad a thing as it had been 
reported to him as being. The following is 
his own account of the incident: 

"I went to Kentucky to learn by what 
means so many of my former neighbors and 
friends had been turned from the old paths. 
I heard Elder Abernethy, a leading Reformer 
in Bracken, defend the new heresy, but I saw 
no reason to distrust the soundness of my own 
faith. I was about to return home, when I 
heard that John Smith, already renowned 
throughout the land, would preach next day 
at Ohio Locust. I determined to hear him, 
assured that, if I was wrong he could make 
it so appear. I listened with attention to the 
introductorv remarks of Buckner H. Pavne, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



89 



but when he sat down my armor was still 
sound. I rebuffed his arguments with the 
text which came frequently into my mind, 
'The natural man receiveth not the things 
of the Spirit of God.' When John Smith 
arose and cited that very text, I said to my- 
self: now, my brother, if you can do anything 
for me. so be it. He began, and with the 
skill of a master workman, in forty-five min- 
utes stripped me bare of my armor, under 
which 1 had long fought the battles of mod- 
erate Calvinism! I saw that, if his views 
of that Scripture were correct, I might say, 
as Xapoleon said at Waterloo — 'All is gone!' 
I shall ever believe that God caused John 
Smith to meet me that day at Ohio Locust." — 
Life of John Smith, pp.263-264. 

Mr. Thompson returned to his home in 
Rush County, Indiana, and entered earnestly 
and anxiously upon the investigation of the 
Scriptures to see if the strange things he had 
heard John Smith preach, were so. and his 
investigations led him out into the clear light 
of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus ; and 
the truth made him free from the shackles of 
sectarianism and traditionalism, and brought 
him into the liberty of the children of God. 
Not long after his return to the state of his 
adoption a meeting was held at a private house 
in his neighborhood, and according to his cus- 
tom, he addressed the assembled multitude. 
It was not his intention to declare to the peo- 
ple the new truths that he had so recently 
learned, but his heart was so full of the glad 
tidings that he could not restrain himself, 
and in the midst of his discourse he turned 
aside from the theme he was discussing, and 
poured forth in torrents the fullness of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ in its beauty, simplic- 
ity, and gracious freeness. The people were 
taken by surprise, but the plea was so ably and 
convincingly presented that many of them at 
once accepted it. and that day's service 
marked the beginning of a great reformation 
that rapidly overspread Eastern Indiana. 

Although this was perhaps the first intro- 
duction of the fully developed Restoration 
into Indiana, yet, even at an earlier date 
many people in different parts of the State 
had begun to tire of the religious systems 
then prevailing, and were struggling to free 
themselves from the errors that had so long 
held them in bondage. There, as well as in 
many other parts of the world widely sepa- 
rated from each other, a feeling of unrest 
and dissatisfaction seemed to spontaneously 



spring up, and a yearning for better things 
took possession of the hearts and minds of 
thoughtful men and women. Individual 
churches had begun to drop their human 
names and abandon their unscriptural prac- 
tices. Associations were beginning to see the 
illegitimacy of their exercise of supervision 
over the faith of the congregations, and to 
resolve themselves into "annual meetings" for 
mutual edification and encouragement. There 
was no concert of action or understanding 
among the leaders in these movements, and 
often they knew nothing of one another. In 
1810, several years before Indiana became a 
state, R. T. Brown, John Wright, Jacob 
Wright, Peter Wright, and others, began op- 
erations along these lines in the Eastern part 
of the territory, and organized a number of 
Freewill Baptist churches without any arti- 
cles of faith except the Scriptures; and it was 
not long before the name "Baptist" was 
dropped. 

Not far from the scene of these operations 
there was a conference of fifteen German Bap- 
tist churches sometimes called "Dunkards" or 
"Tonkers," that practiced Trine immersion. 
Among these people Abram Kern and Peter 
Hon were prominent preachers, but they re- 
jected the practice of Trine immersion, and 
so great was their influence that they were not 
long in getting most of their brethren to aban- 
don that custom. This removed the principal 
difference between them and their neighboring 
churches that had recently given up the name 
"Freewill Baptists," and were calling them- 
selves "Churches of Christ," or "Churches of 
God," and whose members were calling them- 
selves "Christians," and an effort was made to 
unite the two peoples. John and Peter 
Wright and others went among the German 
Baptists, and induced them to abandon their 
name and be known simply as Christians. 
This being done the union was easily con- 
summated, and the cause of reformation re- 
ceived fresh impetus and power. Not long af- 
ter this union was effected, a conference of 
"Newlight" churches in the same section of 
the country, through the instrumentality of 
the Wrights, dissolved their organization, and 
entered into the union movement. Thus in a 
short time three separate and distinct re- 
ligious bodies voluntarily laid aside their 
separate existence, and, by coalescing, illus- 
trated the ease with which the children of 
God can get together when they are mutually 
dominated by the spirit of Christ. 



90 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Sometime after the close of the American 
civil war, the question of the resumption of 
specie payment became a theme of general and 
absorbing interest, and various theories were 
advanced whereby their respective authors 
proposed to solve the problem. It was while 
the discussion of this question was going on 
that Horace Greely made use of the famous 
aphorism that "the best way to resume is to 
resume." His idea seems to have been that if 
the government would go to paying its finan- 
cial obligation in specie, the question would 
be solved, and so it was. Just so as regards 
the union of Christians. The best way to 
unite is to unite. Such union is not so much 
a positive as a negative work. It is not to 
come so much by doing things, as by ceasing 
to do things. When people abandon all un- 
scriptural practices, and become satisfied with 
the ordinances and appointments of the Great 
Head of the church, they will be already 
united, and that, too, without one body ab- 
sorbing all the rest. All will absorb and be ab- 
sorbed alike. This is exactly what happened 
in Indiana, Kentucky, Ohio, and other states, 
in the early days of the century just past. 
People of various bodies saw that they were 
practicing things that were not authorized by 
the word of God, and they determined to cease 
such practices, and when they carried this 
determination out, they were together in a 
happy union. It was through the foisting of 
unscriptural practices upon the church that 
division was brought about, and the way — 
the only way — to get rid of this effect is to 
remove the cause. The grand and noble peo- 
ple who inaugurated this movement saw this 
principle, and, having the courage of their con- 
victions, they joyfully made the sacrifices 
that were necessary to put themselves right in 
the sight of God and men. They did what they 
asked others to do, and what others must do 
before union can be accomplished. It is not 
a question of absorption, but one of conform- 
ity to the will of God. All honor to the men 
and women who took the lead in this grand en- 
terprise. They were the heroes and heroines 
of their time, and placed before their con- 
temporaries and all subsequent generations an 
example worthy of imitation. They did not 
say, "Come to us," but "Go to Christ." We 
are so far removed from those people and those 
times, that, when we urge the plea that the 
pioneers urged, to superficial observers we 
seem to be urging our religious neighbors to 
forsake their ground and come to ours. This 



is true only in a very subordinate sense. We 
saw that the union of God's people could never 
take place till all went to New Testament 
ground, and we started and got there first; 
and we find it to be such a delightful place 
that we want all others to come and have fel- 
lowship wuth us in this common inheritance. 
It is idle to talk about having union on any 
other basis. 

When Indiana received the restored gos- 
pel, she became a source of great strength to 
the cause of reformation. She produced an 
army of pioneer preachers of remarkable 
worth, courage and power, and soon became a 
rich base of supplies. In addition to the men 
already mentioned, David Stewart, J. B. New, 
A. Littell, J. M. Matthes, John Walker, B. 
F. Reeve, Elijah Goodwin, L. H. Jameson, 
S. K. Hoshour, William Irwin, Benjamin 
Franklin, Beverly Vawter, Elisha Shortridge, 
Elijah Martindale, John Brown, Joseph Wil- 
son, Thomas Lockhart, John O'Kane, B. K. 
Smith, James Conner, J. M. Canfield, 0. A. 
Burgess, H. R. Pritchard, J. W. Wolf, T. J. 
Edmonson, A. M. Atkinson, L. L. Carpenter, 
etc., are representatives of three generations 
of preachers who took part in founding and de- 
veloping the Restoration in Indiana. This 
state has been particularly strong in the men- 
tal and moral character of her preachers, 
and from her borders many exceptionally 
strong men have gone forth to labor success- 
fully in other fields. Many of the men 
mentioned in this list are entitled to lengthy 
biographical sketches, but limitations of space 
forbid it in this department of this book. No 
doubt some of them will receive this merited 
honor elsewhere in this volume. 

It will not be considered invidious or par- 
tial if special attention be given to one of 
the men whose name appears above. Per- 
haps not more than one man did more in the 
same length of time to spread and establish 
the principles of the Restoration, than did 
Benjamin Franklin, and it is scarcely neces- 
sary to say that the exception is Alexander 
Campbell. Mr. Franklin was not a polished 
man in the literary sense of the term. His 
early advantages as to education were very 
meager indeed, and about all the information 
he ever possessed he acquired by dint of pri- 
vate study and personal research. But this 
was not altogether a misfortune, for when a 
man gets knowledge in that way it is his own, 
and as far as it goes it makes him master of 
the situation. Having made his own weapons, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



91 



he knows how to use them to the best advan- 
tage. From personal examination he knows 
the ground, and understands how to select 
his positions so as to be strong in the cause to 
which he gives his energies. Mr. Franklin was 
a man of unusual strength of native intel- 
lect, and was able to perceive truth clearly 
and state it strongly. Sometimes his "method 
of argumentation was homely — never ornate 
— but he sent truth home to the common mind 
with wonderful power, and the "common 
people heard him gladly." As preacher, ed- 
itor, and debater, he filled a large place in the 
early and middle history of the Restoration. 
For many years he edited the American 
Christian Review, which for a long time was 
the most influential and widely read weekly 
paper in the brotherhood. He traveled and 
preached extensively in the United States and 
Canada, and turned thousands of people to 
the Lord, and multiplied scores have risen up 
to call him blessed. He rests from his la- 
bors and his works follow him. 

Onward the restoration wave swept into 
Illinois. In 1830 a few families moved from 
Kentucky into this state, and settled in Mor- 
gan county. Soon afterwards others followed 
them, and a church of about fourteen members 
was founded in Jacksonville. In 1831 Jose- 
phus Hewett went into the same community. 
He had been a successful preacher in Ken- 
tucky, and he was very efficient in the work of 
Restoration in this new field. In 1832 B. W. 
Stone visited Illinois to look out a new home, 
and while in Morgan County, he turned his 
attention to the matter of uniting the dis- 
ciples and Christians in that region. This had 
been accomplished in Kentucky and Indiana, 
and there seemed to be no good reason why 
it should not be done in Illinois. It was 
thought to be eminently expedient for those 
who were advocating union, to unite among 
themselves all along the line, and thus prac- 
tice union as w T ell as preach it. The effort 
proved successful, although a few held aloof 
at first, under the mistaken idea that the 
movement was premature. It may be ques- 
tioned whether a righteous cause can ever be 
undertaken prematurely. When it is pro- 
posed to remove wrong by doing right, the 
sooner it is undertaken the better. Two 
preachers of the "Christian Connection" went 
into the union, and it was not long before 
those who had held off, fell in line. In 1834 
Mr. Stone moved to Jacksonville and re-es- 
tablished the Christian Messenger, with D. P. 



Henderson as associate editor. The periodi- 
cal was a conspicuous factor in pleading for 
union and establishing primitive Christianity 
in Illinois. A number of preachers, additional 
to those already mentioned, participated in 
this pioneer work in that part of the state, 
among whom may be mentioned James Stark. 
William Gillum, Austin Sims, George Sims. 
W. H. Happy, James Green, H. W. Osborn, 
John T. Jones, and A. J. Kane. 

From Morgan Comity the work spread into 
Sangamon County, and established itself in 
Springfield, the capital of the state. The an- 
cient gospel was introduced into this impor- 
tant center by Josephus Hewett and John T. 
Jones, who began a meeting in a small house 
built by the citizens generally, but occupied 
mainly by the Presbyterians. Some of these 
objected to the use of the house by the men 
who were content to be Christians only, and 
preach the simple gospel of Jesus Christ, and 
hence they went to the courthouse. A Meth- 
odist preacher opposed the doctrine preached 
by Messrs. Hewett and Jones, and a debate re- 
sulted. A church was established upon the 
foundation of apostles and prophets, with 
Jesus Christ as the chief corner-stone, and 
a house of w r orship was at once erected for their 
use, largely through the kindness and liberal- 
ity of the people regardless of church affili- 
ations. About this time A. J. Kane, W. M. 
Brown, and Wick Taylor, able ministers of the 
word of God, took up their abode in Spring- 
field and Sangamon County, and gave in- 
creased impetus to the work in all that re- 
gion of country. About the same time John 
Tyler, father of B. B. and J, Z. Tyler, set- 
tled near Decatur and started the cause in 
that vicinity. In 1834-5 William Davenport, 
Ben Major, Elijah Dickenson, Benjamin Rad- 
ford, E. B. Myers, A. B. Myers and others re- 
moved from Kentucky and settled in and near 
Walnut Grove (Now Eureka), and laid a solid 
foundation for the work in that neighborhood. 
About the same time W. T. Major, also from 
Kentucky, took up his abode in Bloomington, 
and soon erected a meeting-house at his own 
expense, and established the cause in that vi- 
cinity. (Most of these facts are taken from 
an article prepared many years ago and pub- 
lished in the Christian Evangelist of Feb. 26, 
1903.) These points all became radiating 
centers from which the ancient order of things 
rapidly spread over the state, and soon became 
quite influential throughout the common- 
wealth. 



92 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



About the time Missouri was admitted to 
statehood in the Union., the seeds of the Res- 
toration were planted in her soil by Thomas 
McBride and Samuel Rogers. They traveled 
extensively in the state, always prepared to 
"camp out," which they often had to do as 
they went from one settlement to another. 
They established congregations in many places, 
and by their immense labors and great sac- 
rifices they built up and gave permanency to 
the work in a short time. One who is ac- 
quainted with the labors of the apostles as 
recorded in the New Testament, cannot fail 
to see a striking similarity between the evan- 
gelism of the primitive church and that car- 
ried on by the pioneer preachers of the Res- 
toration Movement of the nineteenth century. 
Samul and John Rogers, John Smith, John T. 
Johnson, T. M. Allen, John A. Gano, Walter 
Scott, the Creaths, and a host of others too 
numerous to mention, went everywhere preach- 
ing the word, baptizing penitent believers, and 
organizing churches after the Jerusalem model. 
And this they did without the prospect or 
hope of reward so far as this world is con- 
cerned. They were not place-seekers, but 
place-makers. They labored and others have 
entered into their labors, and are occupying 
houses built and furnished for them. Perhaps 
one of the most pressing needs of the church 
at the present time is a return, on the part of 
the ministry, to the self-denying zeal that 
consumed the fathers of the Restoration. 
What a contrast between the conduct of those 
self-sacrificing men, and the unseemly scram- 
ble for places that too often disgrace the min- 
istry of the present day! It is almost the 
rule now for a score or more of preachers to 
jump at any good place that may become 
vacant. These applicants may be doing very 
well from the standpoint of the good of the 
kingdom of God, but they are ready to give 
up work that is promoting the interest of 
the cause of Christ, for the sake of promoting 
their own personal interests of various kinds. 
In those days preachers were evangelists and 
sowed the seed of the kingdom broadcast, es- 
tablished churches and placed elders over 
them, and then pushed on into other new 
fields with the word of life and salvation. 
They adopted the "ancient order of things," 
and hence their marvelous success. On this 
plan the evangelists of the first century oper- 
ated, and they were not long in extending 
the gospel throughout the Roman empire, not- 
withstanding the immense bulwarks of oppo- 



sition they had to tear down. The same order 
produced similar results under the labors of 
the first promoters of this new movement in 
the early part of the century just past. The 
opinion is here recorded that the same policy 
adhered to and faithfully carried out, would 
not be long in extending the kingdom of God 
throughout the modern world. 

Between 1827 and 1837 such men as Joel 
H. Haden, T. M. Allen, M. P. Wills, P. R. 
Palmer, Abaslom Rice, James Love, Jacob 
and Joseph Coons, Jacob Creath, E. Ballen- 
ger, Allen Wright, M. Sidener, Henry Thomas, 
and Duke Young, moved from Kentucky to 
Missouri, and became towers of strength to 
the cause of primitive Christianity in that 
state; and the Restoration moved forward 
with great rapidity. These grand preachers op- 
erated mostly in the region of the state that is 
traversed by the Missouri River, and soon dot- 
ted it over with churches composed of the best 
people of the various communities in which 
they wrought. In their hands, as in the hands 
of the apostles, the gospel proved itself to be 
the power of God for the salvation of men. 
They resorted to no cheap clap-trap methods 
to entrap the unthinking, but addressed their 
plea to the understanding and consciences of 
the people and sought to get them to act from 
convictions of truth and duty. They plainly 
and forcefully pointed out the way of deliver- 
ance from the thraldom of sin and sectarian- 
ism, and the people had a mind to walk 
therein. They convicted men of sin and 
caused them to cry out for salvation, and 
then told them plainly and in the language of 
Scripture, what to do to be saved. Grand, 
faithful, noble men were these that were wil- 
ling to sacrifice themselves upon the altars 
of the kingdom of God. Shall we see their like 
again? Associated with the men just men- 
tioned, was another class of preachers who 
may be regarded as belonging to the ranks 
of the pioneers — such as Sandy E. Jones, Al- 
len Wright, S. S. Trice, S. S. Church, etc., who 
wrought righteousness, put to flight armies of 
aliens, and endured hardness as good sol- 
diers of the King. 

After this first generation of advocates of 
the ancient order of things in Missouri, came 
such giants as Moses E. Lard, W. H. Hopson, 
G. W. Longan, A. Proctor, L. B. Wilkes, J. 
W. McGarvey, T. P. and H. H. Haley, and 
many others whose names and labors have 
given additional lustre and power to the 
Restoration in the West. When the character, 



CHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



03 



ability, and devotion of the preachers who 
planted and gave early cultivation to the 
Restoration Movement' in Missouri, are taken 
into consideration, it is not to be wondered at 
that it at once gained a firm footing, and 
that Missouri leads all the states in the num- 
ber of disciples within her borders. 

And still westward this star of empire held 
its way, invading Iowa, Kansas and Nebraska, 
passing over the great mountain range, and 
on to the quiet waters of the Pacific ocean, 
leaving streaks of light in every state through 
which it passed. Perhaps in no feature of the 
movement is the hand of Providence more man- 
ifest than in the place of its origin. It 
sprang into existence in the Eastern part of 
the New World, mounted the crest of the wave 
of emigration to the West, and kept up with 
the movement of that wave across the con- 
tinent, firmly establishing itself all along the 
line, thus making for itself a spinal column, 
so to speak, reaching from ocean to ocean. 
And as this column grew westward it threw 
out ribs to the North and South; and now that 
it has reached the western boundary of the 
continent, and is firmly rooted all the way 
through, the time is fully ripe to push evan- 
gelization in the other two directions with 
energy. It is the opinion of the writer that 
the Lord prepared this country for this plea, 
and this plea for this country; and that the 
doors that stand widest open before us to-day 
for evangelistic work, are those that look 
North and South in the United States. Every 
consideration of duty, privilege and opportu- 
nity admonishes us to pass through these 
wide-open doors and occupy the inviting fields 
into which they look. The good Lord planted 
our feet upon these shores and laid out our 
work for us in this land, and plainly said to us, 
First in America, and then to the uttermost 
parts of the earth. What else can be the 
meaning of the coming of the Campbells, 
Scott and others from the old country to 
this New World? In a sense they saw the 
star of reform in the East, and came hither to 
do it service. God gave us our birth in the 
very heart of American Christendom, and sent 
us on a mission to American Christendom. 
Our providential mission was and is to preach 
union to the church and salvation to the peo- 
ple of this land. We should not do less for 
the old-world missions, but more for the coun- 
try to which the Lord especially sent us. We 
ought to spend five dollars in the mission 
field at home, for every dollar that we spend 
in the foreign field. The old countries are 



pouring their populations in upon us all the 
time, and the "Greeks" are at our doors. We 
should strive to bring it to pass that not one 
of them can touch our shores without com- 
ing in contact with the gospel of Jesus Christ 
in its purity, simplicity and power. A divided 
church will never convert the world, and hence 
the importance and significance of our special 
mission to divided Christendom. We were 
sent to close up the breaches in the walls of 
Zion, and solidify the army of the Lord of 
hosts, so that the God of battles can carry 
on a most successful warfare both defensive 
and offensive. If we can go into the region be- 
yond and do a work there for God and hu- 
manity, well and good; but let us see to it 
that we do not neglect the field in which the 
Lord gave us our being, nor the work that 
he put directly into our hands. Our route to 
the heathen world lies through the Christian 
world, and we should endeavor to possess the 
land as we go. If the Christian forces of 
America were solidified and mobilized into one 
grand army, the matter of taking the non- 
Christian part of this country, and the whole 
heathen world for Christ, would be a question 
of but a little time. 

In nearly every town of a thousand inhab- 
itants in this country, there are from three 
to six or eight churches to be kept up and 
maintained, when one would answer every pur- 
pose, and accomplish vastly more good. From 
three to six or eight meeting-houses must be 
built and cared for when one would do; that 
many preachers with their families must be 
supported, when one would be sufficient. One 
fourth or less of the men and money now 
employed in these communities, would achieve 
all the results that are now produced, and 
more too — leaving three-fourths or more to 
be used in the fields that are now unoccupied. 
Why this criminal waste of resources? Why 
this unwise and harmful procedure, when 
cries from a thousand Macedonia s are reach- 
ing our ears every day and hour? As long as 
this state of case prevails at home, our efforts 
abroad will be weak and comparatively fruit- 
less. God sent us to remedy this crying evil, 
not to say crime, at home, and when this 
heaven-imposed task is accomplished, the rest 
will be easy. The work at home is just now 
getting well under way, and effort and dili- 
gence in pushing it forward should be in- 
creased more than tenfold ; and we cannot 
stand acquitted or approved before God unless 
we come up to the measure of our obligations, 



04 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



responsibilities and opportunities in this mat- 
ter. The Lord sent us to break down the 
middle walls of partition between his people, 
that they might come together into one un- 
broken phalanx under the one Captain General 
of our salvation, that the world might be- 
lieve in the only begotten Son of God. This 
is the grand work to which God has called the 
disciples of this age and the fact of the mar- 
velous growth and spread of this movement 
in the land of its birth seems to indicate that 
the Lord is with it and the people who are 
pushing it forward. The per centum of the 
increase of its membership is greater by con- 
siderable than that of any other religious body 
in this country, and many considerations ap- 
pear to combine to testify that this land is 
the special field for this work at this time. 
When we shall have accomplished the work 
that God has given us to do here, he will 
providentially open doors into other fields 
for us. Again it is urged that, while we do 
not slacken our efforts in foreign fields, we 
greatly augment our work at home. It is be- 
lieved that these reflections are fully justified 
by the history of this movement on these 
shores. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

LITERATURE AND INSTITUTIONS OF LEARNING 
AS FACTORS IN THIS MOVEMENT. 

Soon after the principles of the Restoration 
were first promulgated, it became evident to 
those who were leading the movement, that 
they needed a paper by which a much larger 
number of people could be reached, than could 
be influenced by the evangelistic labors of 
the preachers, however diligent and self-sac- 
rificing they might be in their work. After 
some consultation the conclusion was reached 
that a monthly periodical should be started 
with Alexander Campbell as editor and pro- 
prietor. Accordingly, in August, 1823, the 
first number of the Christian Baptist made 
its appearance, and an edition was issued every 
month thereafter for seven years. It would 
be difficult to overestimate the value and influ- 
ence of that publication in its advocacy of 
the principles of the Restoration movement, 
and in exposing and confuting popular re- 
ligious errors of the day. In addition to the 
trenchant editorials that sparkled like dia- 
monds in its columns, the pens of many of the 
best thinkers among the restorers contributed 
to its pages, and it constantly grew in power 



and favor among the people. Many men in 
different and widely separated sections of 
country received their first knowledge of the 
movement — its principles and purposes, from 
this publication. 

There were many doctrines and traditions 
of men in those days, that had to be exposed 
and removed before the truth could find a 
place in the minds of the people; and hence 
the work of both pulpit and press W2S largely 
and necessarily of an iconoclastic charac- 
ter. The preachers and writers of that time 
knew exactly how to dissect sectarianism so 
as to show its unscriptural nature and harm- 
ful effects, and they made diligent and skill- 
ful use of the knife to the pain and sorrow 
of many a denominational preacher. John 
Smith was particularly fond of this kind of 
work — so much so that sometimes his good 
wife chided him for it, and urged him to 
preach the truth and trust to that to remove 
error; and this is a fallacy that influenced a 
good many people. In conversation on this 
subject one day at the dinner table, Mr. Smith 
held up a glass of water and quaintly said to 
his wife, "Nancy, can I fill this glass with 
milk before I get the water out of it?" The 
minds of the peoople were full of the water of 
error, and often that had to be drawn off be- 
fore the milk of truth could be introduced. 
This was a prominent part of the work of the 
Christian Baptist, and it was accomplished 
with remarkable skill and efficiency. Its ed- 
itor was a ready writer, possessed of a broad 
scholarship, and having a fine command of the 
English language. He was wonderfully gifted 
with ability to locate the joints in the harness 
of error, and his splendid and incisive sen- 
tences pierced like javelins; and it was sad for 
the luckless wight that dared cross swords 
with him. In the treatment of bodily ailments 
it is sometimes necessary to use the knife and 
cautery, and while such treatments may pro- 
duce temporary pain, the final and permanent 
result is good. In civil government it is fre- 
quently expedient to resort to the employment 
of instrumentalities in correcting evils, that 
might, per se, be considered harsh or even 
cruel; but the good of society in general de- 
mands such procedure. In the history of 
God's dealings with the people it is notice- 
able that severe chastisement was often made 
use of in his efforts to reclaim them from their 
backslidings and apostasies. The early promot- 
ers of the principles of the Restoration found it 
necessary to act upon the same general prin- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



05 



ciple; and it is a principle that probably never 
can be abolished while evil and wrong are in 
the world. The Christian Baptist had an ef- 
fect upon the public sentiment of its day, 
similar to that produced upon the material 
atmosphere by an electrical storm. It stirred 
the minds of men and made them think and 
investigate. But few things, if any, are more 
unfortunate in human affairs, than mental 
stagnation; and this is emphatically true when 
it relates to mental stagnation in religious 
matters. Wherever the Christian Baptist 
found a lodgment in a comunity it created 
a storm-center that had a most wholesome ef- 
fect. It carried with it an effective antidote 
to the religious ignorance, superstition, and 
folly that generally prevailed. But it was con- 
structive as well as destructive. While it was 
tearing down structures that had been erected 
upon false and faulty foundations, it did not 
neglect to build upon the true basis. It in- 
sisted upon the "ancient order of things" in 
Christianity, urging that the traditions of men 
should give place to the commandments of 
God. and that human speculations should re- 
tire before the faith of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. It sought to elevate the Bible above 
creeds, and Christ above popes, bishops, 
and councils. This magazine shook religious 
circles in this country from center to circum- 
ference, and the shock was even felt across 
the waters. The seven volumes of this work 
were condensed into one volume in 1835 by 
D. S. Burnett, and it is still a book of great 
worth. Mr. Burnett was one of the most 
gifted and polished preachers and writers of 
his day. 

While the seventh volume of the Christian 
Baptist was still running, Mr. Campbell 
started the Millennial Harbinger which was 
intended to supercede the former magazine. 
In the last article in the Christian Baptist 
Mr. Campbell alludes to his reasons for mak- 
ing the change in the following language : 
"I have commenced a new work, and taken a 
new name for it on various accounts. Hat- 
ing sects and sectarian names, I resolved to 
prevent the name of Christian Baptist from be- 
ing fixed upon us, to do which efforts were mak- 
ing. It is true men's tongues are their own, 
and they may use them as they please ; but 
I am resolved to give them no just occasion 
for nicknaming advocates for the "ancient or- 
der of things." The general spirit and aim 
of the Baptist were transferred to the Harbin- 
ger, and for more than thirty years this peri- 



odical made its appearance every month under 
the guiding hand and genius of Mr. Campbell, 
and was always a powerful instrument for 
the promotion of primitive Christianity. Dur- 
ing the career of the Harbinger W. K. Pen- 
dleton, R. Richardson, A. W. Campbell and 
Isaac Errett were associated with Mr. Camp- 
bell in its editorial department ; and it is 
perfectly safe to say that it would have been 
extremely difficult if not impossible, to find 
a stronger corps of writers. In addition to 
this array of editorial talent, the pages of the 
Harbinger were enriched with contributions 
from the pens of many brilliant contributors. 
Its influence in extending the cause of the 
Restoration was incalculable. It was con- 
tinued several years after the death of Mr. 
Campbell, under the editorship of that princely 
man, accomplished scholar and gentlemanly 
Christian, W. K. Pendleton. It has recently 
been condensed into two volumes by B. L. 
Smith, and is a very valuable part of the per- 
manent literature of the disciples. 

Some time in the fifties several papers were 
merged into the American Christian Review 
under the editorship of Benjamin Franklin, 
who has already been mentioned as one of the 
most successful preachers of the middle period 
of the Restoration. The Review was a faith- 
ful reflection of its editor in every respect. 
In its advocacy and defense of the movement 
to restore primitive Christianity, it was bold 
and fearless, and while it was not especially 
polished in its literary features, it was full 
of life and power. Under the indomitable 
energy and persevering industry of its editor 
it grew into an immense circulation. To- 
ward the close of Mr. Franklin's life John F. 
Rowe became an associate editor of the Re- 
view, and after the death of the editor-in- 
chief Mr. Rowe continued to edit the paper a 
number of years. When it ceased to be pub- 
lished Rr. Rowe started the Christian Leader, 
which he edited till his death, and since then 
it has been edited by J. S. Bell, and has con- 
siderable circulation. 

In 1866 the Christian Standard was pro- 
jected under the editorship of Isaac Errett, a 
very strong, accomplished, and graceful writer, 
as well as a pulpit orator of unusual power. 
The idea had sprung up that the Restoration 
was threatened with the danger of being 
dwarfed into something narrower and smaller 
every way, than was contemplated by its orig- 
inators, or consistent with the spirit and pur- 
pose of the movement. It was thought that 



96 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



there was a tendency to erect matters of hu- 
man opinion and expediency into tests of fel- 
lowship, and thus rc-entangle the brethren in 
the meshes of human authority and domin- 
ion from which they had so happily escaped. 
The impression grew up that the liberty of 
Christ's freeman was being put in jeopardy, 
and that this apparent tendency should be 
checked and counteracted. A number of breth- 
ren who believed this, thought that a paper 
was needed to stay the current that seemed 
to them to be flowing in the direction of bon- 
dage to opinionism, and hence the birth of 
the Christian Standard. For the purpose in 
view a better selection for editor than Mr. 
Errett could not have been made. He was 
a man of broad mind and liberal views, but 
at the same time true to the great principles 
of the Restroation, and loyal to the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. He was conservatively progress- 
ive, unwilling to compromise a single element 
of truth and righteousness, and utterly op- 
posed to binding human opinions and specu- 
lations upon the shoulders of his brethren. 
Under his regeme the Standard was a pow- 
erful factor in shaping the course of the re- 
storation movement throughout his edito- 
rial career of nearly three decades. It wa3 
not only a tower of strength within the lim- 
its of the Christian brotherhood, but it was 
recognized in the general field of religious 
journalism as a very ably edited periodical. 
After the death of Mr. Errett it was conducted 
for a while under an impersonal editorship, 
but that proving unsatisfactory J. A. Lord 
was selected as editor, and he holds that 
position at the present time. In his hands the 
paper has done well, and is pleading the cause 
of primitive Christianity with remarkable en- 
ergy and power. 

Some time after the Standard was started 
the impression was created in the minds of 
some brethren that it was leaning a little too 
much toward liberalism, and it was thought 
that another paper was needed to check this 
supposed tendency. The disciples have no trial 
court for the adjustment of matters of gen- 
eral interest but the court of public opinion, 
and the most efficient means of pleading be- 
fore that court is the religious journal. In 
1868 the Apostolic Times came into existence 
under the editorship of Robert Graham, Moses 
E. Lard, Winthrop H. Hopson, Lanceford B. 
Wilkes and John W. McGarvey. Perhaps five 
stronger men could not have been found in 
the whole Christian brotherhood, than those 
whose names stood at the head of the editorial 



columns of the new paper. They have all 
gone to their eternal reward except J. W. 
McGarvey who is still at work with vigor and 
efficiency. The Apostolic Times, with varying 
fortunes and several changes of name, has con- 
tinued down to this time, its present title be- 
ing the Christian Companion, and its present 
editor is John T. Brown, the editor and pro- 
prietor of this book. Its mission has been 
a useful one, and while its conservatism 
has at times, perhaps, been a little extreme, 
it has performed the functions of a balance- 
wheel in the machinery of our church life 
and work. The disciples recognize no au- 
thority but that of truth — the truth of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, and the brethren will 
submit to nothing that does not, apparently 
at least, come to them clothed in the authority 
of truth. A religious journal seeks to reach 
the largest possible number of people, with 
its conception of truth, and when one paper 
pulls a little too strong in one direction, and 
another pulls a little too strong in the op- 
posite direction, the two manage to so counter- 
act each other's influence that the cause in 
which both are interested, is kept in about a 
perpendicular position. The conviction is 
here recorded with pleasure, that the press of 
the disciples has always desired and striven 
to promote the true interests of the cause of 
Christ, and questions of difference have re- 
lated to the best means of doing this. Our 
editors have been strong, courageous and 
conscientious men, aiming, each in his own 
way and according to his best understanding 
of the matters involved, to help on the cause 
of the Master. If discussions have some- 
times been somewhat acrimonious, that is to 
be attributed to the frailties that are com- 
mon to human nature, and not to improper 
motives. 

The Christian-Evangelist, now in its fortieth 
volume, was the outcome of the combination 
of several papers published in different places. 
B. W. Johnson and J. H. Garrison have been 
its most noted editors, and since the death of 
the former the latter has been and still is 
its editor-in-chief. This paper has been pro- 
gressively conservative in its teaching, and 
kind and conciliatory in its spirit, sometimes 
approaching the danger line in its efforts to 
harmonize things that seem almost irreconcil- 
able. While others have magnified differences 
of opinion among the disciples, appearing to 
even recognize practical and permanent di- 
visions among them, the Christian-Evangelist 
has possibly sought to minify such differ- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



07 



ences to too great an extent — even to the ex- 
tent of obscuring some dangers that have men- 
aced our peace and unity. But here we 
again see extremes neutralizing each other 
and causing things to stand erect. The 
Christian Evangelist has done a great work 
in its field in behalf of primitive Christianity. 
Its first aims seemed to be to meet the de- 
mands of the Restoration in the Middle West, 
but it has outgrown geographical limits and 
circulates from the Atlantic to the Pacific, 
and from the Lakes to the Gulf. 

The Gospel Advocate is probably the old- 
est of the papers published among the dis- 
ciples, being now in its forty-fifth volume. 
It was started by Talbert Fanning who was 
its editor-in-chief during the remainder of his 
life, and conducted its editorial department 
with remarkable ability. In process of time 
David Lipscomb became associated with Mr. 
Fanning in the editorship of the Advocate, 
and ever since the death of the latter Mr. Lips- 
comb has been its chief editor, E. G. Sewell 
and others being associated with him. The 
Gospel Advocate is literally what the name 
indicates — an uncompromising advocate of the 
simple gospel of the Son of God. It will tol- 
erate no compromise of scripture truth, but 
contends earnestly for the faith once for all 
delivered to the saints. In addition to its 
advocacy of primitive Christianity, it has 
championed some peculiar views concerning 
the relations of Christians to civil govern- 
ments, contending that disciples of the Lord 
Jesus Christ should take no active part in 
civil affairs, either by way of holding office 
or voting. This contention seems to rest upon 
the idea that a citizen of the kingdom of 
Jesus Cnrist cannot properly be a citizen of 
an earthly government. While the Advocate 
has been powerful and successful in its ad- 
vocacy of the plan of salvation, it has made 
but little impression in favor of this peculiar 
tenet. It has also been very pronounced in 
its opposition to missionary societies as in- 
strumentalities for the spread of the gospel 
throughout the world. It does not oppose 
missionary work, but contends that the con- 
gregations are sufficient in their local ca- 
pacity for this work. It even allows that 
contiguous congregations may combine in 
some form to support an evangelist, each 
church sending its contributions directly to 
the evangelist, or all sending through one 
mutually chosen for that purpose. But this 
seems to be a surrender of its main contention, 

for the combination of a dozen congregations 

8 



is the same in principle as the combination 
of a thousand ; and the selection of one man 
to transmit funds does not differ in principle 
from the selection of a dozen. But the Advo- 
cate is so ardently devoted to its opinion in 
this matter, that it almost appears sometimes 
to be willing to make it a test of fellowship 
and a sufficient cause for division among the 
disciples of Christ. It is also characterized by 
strong opposition to the use of instrumental 
music in church worship, and looks at it much 
in the same light as it regards missionary 
societies. 

There are other papers among the disciples, 
of recent origin, but limitations of space for- 
bid special mention of them. 

COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES. 

Perhaps no instrumentality, aside from the 
preaching of the gospel itself, has had greater 
influence in promoting the principles of the 
Restoration, than that exercised by the in- 
stitutions of learning that the disciples have 
founded and fostered. The need of an educated 
ministry was perceived in the early stages 
of the movement, and the idea was conceived 
that there should be a pronounced element of 
Christian education in all education. Not 
only was it seen to be important to provide 
means for the education of men to preach 
the gospel, but also for the Christian educa- 
tion of the sons and daughters of Christian 
parents, and children generally. There sprang 
up a demand for colleges in which the Bible 
should be used in the curriculum, that its 
principles and truths might be impressed upon 
the minds and hearts of the young in their 
every-day education and development. As 
man is a physical, mental and spiritual be- 
ing, all these departments of his nature should 
grow together, and none of them be neglected 
— least of all his spiritual nature. The dis- 
ciples have always been friends and promoters 
of education in the best and broadest sense 
of the term, and as soon as circumstances 
became favorable they began to agitate that 
question and take steps to bring into existence 
educational institutions of learning that would 
cover in their regular work the entire field 
of human nature in its physical, mental and 
moral needs. 

Kentucky University has the distinction of 
being the oldest institution of its kind in the 
brotherhood. Bacon College was chartered in 
1836 and began operations in Georgetown, 
Ky., largely as the result of the energetic ef- 



98 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



forts of T. F. Johnson. Walter Scott was 
its first president pro tern, and John T. John- 
son labored for it most industriously from its 
inception to the close of his most useful life. 
In a little while it was moved to Harrods- 
burg, Ky., and its name changed to Ken- 
tucky University. Its creditable career there 
was terminated by the burning of its buildings, 
when it was moved to Lexington, Ky., where 
it absorbed Transylvania University and 
started afresh upon a career of usefulness 
and power in which its friends may well take 
pride. Some of the most noted and devoted 
men of the Restoration have been connected 
with it in various ways. The success of J. B. 
Bowman in raising funds for endowment was 
almost phenomenal for that time. The saintly 
Robert Milligan graced the presidential chair 
for many years, and the power of his godly life 
was felt by students and teachers alike. For 
a long time Robert Graham, of blessed mem- 
ory, was a bright light in the faculty, and the 
Chesterfieldian Joseph D. Pickett graced a 
professor's chair. Some of its most distin- 
guished professors are still living and labor- 
ing in the University. For years Chas. Louis 
Loos was the honored president of the insti- 
tution, and although, in view of advanced 
age, he resigned that responsible position,, 
he still fills a professor's chair. Professor 
White, for many years the efficient occu- 
pant of the chair of mathematics, still lives 
at an advanced age, but has retired from the 
active work of teaching. A. R. Milligan and 
A. Fairhurst have labored long and efficiently 
in their respective departments. And there are 
others who will probably receive notice in 
other departments of this work. B. A. Jenkins 
is its present president. 

The College of the Bible has no organic 
connection with the University, but it works 
in perfect harmony and co-operation with it. 
It has educated hundrers of young men for the 
ministry of the Word, and these are at work 
throughout the United States and in other 
countries, for the advancement of the kingdom 
of the Redeemer. Eternity alone can reveal 
the extent of the work that the College of the 
Bible has accomplished in the promotion of the 
glorious principles of the Restoration Move- 
ment. Men have been and still are connected 
with it, concerning the work of each of whom 
a volume might be written. For years its 
presidential chair was occupied by the ac- 
complished and scholarly Robert Graham, 
who, though he is dead, yet speaks and will 



continue to speak for years to come, through 
the noble men who as students received his in- 
structions and were impressed by his pure 
Christian life. From the time of the organ- 
ization of this college Prof, (now president) 
J. W. McGarvey has been most intimately con- 
nected with it, and it is not invidious to say 
that he has done more to make it what it is 
than any other man in the brotherhood. As 
a Bible scholar he has no superior and but 
few equals, and his general information is 
quite comprehensive. He is perfectly familiar 
with the plea of the disciples, and his at- 
tachment to these principles is characterized 
by the most unswerving loyalty, and the young 
men who have received instruction at his 
feet are, for the most part, of the same type. 
For many years I. B. Grubbs, the Christian lo- 
gician and exegete, has filled a professor's 
chair in this college with marked ability, and 
for him the students have a very strong attach- 
ment both on account of his efficiency as a 
teacher, and his tender and fatherly interest 
in them personally. The scholarly B. C. 
Deweese is also a professor in this institution 
and does most excellent work. 

BETHAXY COLLEGE. 

Early in the history of the Restoration Mr. 
Campbell conceived the idea and formed the 
purpose of establishing somewhere in the 
Eastern part of the country, a college for the 
Christian education of young men, but be- 
fore his plans were matured or even his pur- 
pose was made known, Bacon College was 
inaugurated; and for a time he held his pur- 
pose in abeyence so as not to divert attention 
and funds from the Kentucky institution. 
This college having gotten well under way and 
its success being assured, Mr. Campbell pro- 
ceeded to carry out his plans, and in the win- 
ter of 1840 a charter was procured for Bethany 
College. The trustees held their first meeting 
in May, 1840, and met again in September 
of the same year, and elected Mr. Campbell 
president, and this position he filled with em- 
inent satisfaction to the patrons of the insti- 
tution and the entire brotherhood, till his 
death in 1866. In May, 1841, W. K. Pendle- 
ton, A. F. Ross, Charles Stewart and Robert 
Richardson were elected to professorships in 
the college, and the following October the col- 
legiate department was opened for the recep- 
tion of students, and the college started upon 
its magnificent career of power and usefulness. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



m 



Although Bethany was the second child in 
the family of colleges among the disciples, 
it soon forged to the front and for many years 
held the place of first importance among our 
institutions of learning. A great number of 
those grand men who constituted the second 
generation of Christian preachers among the 
disciples, were educated at Bethany, and went 
forth from its classic and almost sacred halls 
to preach the "everlasting gospel of Jesus 
Christ; and from the beginning of the history 
of the institution to the present time it has 
been sending out men well equipped for vari- 
ous positions of honor and importance. The 
members of the faculty have always been up 
to a high standard of scholarship and moral 
excellence, and their influence has been a great 
factor in developing and extending the Restor- 
ation Movement. In addition to the distin- 
guished men already mentioned in connection 
with the faculty, C. L. Loos was a prominent 
and efficient professor for many years, and 
did much to help make the College a pow- 
erful agency in the promotion of Christian 
education. 

HIRAM COLLEGE BUTLER COLLEGE EUREKA 

COLLEGE CHRISTIAN UNIVERSITY DRAKE 

UNIVERSITY TEXAS CHRISTIAN UNI- 
VERSITY COTNER UNIVERSITY. 

These institutions, established, we believe, 
in the order of their mention, have all done 
excellent service in behalf of primitive Chris- 
tianity, and have been efficient means for the 
advancement of the principles of the Restor- 
ation. Limitations of space forbid extended 
notices of these worthy enterprises, but no 
doubt ample justice will be done them else- 
where in this book. It is proper to mention 
them in this connection, for this chapter, in- 
complete enough as it is, would be unbearably 
incomplete without such mention. We felt 
obliged to write more fully of Kentucky Uni- 
versity and Bethany College because of their 
more intimate connection with the early prog- 
ress of the Restoration Movement: and we do 
not believe that this will be regarded as at 
all invidious, as it is certainly not intended 
to be. 

Perhaps the disciples have made one seri- 
ous mistake as it respects educational matters. 
In their zeal for the advancement of learn- 
ing, and in their pardonable sectional pride, 
it is probable that they have endeavored to 



establish too many institutions of college and 
university grades. The expression of ait in- 
fallible opinion on this point is impossible, 
and the brethren have acted in all good con- 
science and in accordance with their highest 
wisdom in the case at the time; but proba- 
bly it is quite generally recognized now that 
mistakes have been made. If the policy of 
establishing one great university in the 
United States had been adopted, and all en- 
ergies bent to the accomplishment of that end, 
"by this time we might have had an institution 
that would compare — not unfavorably — with 
the best colleges and universities of the land. 
This mistake cannot be remedied now, but its 
existence should serve as a warning against 
its repetition in tlie future. We have a num- 
ber of creditable institutions that are doing 
excellent work, and they are worthy of hearty 
support. They are better calculated to equip 
young men for the special work of the min- 
istry among the disciples than any state or 
sectarian institution; and the young min- 
isters that they send out will bear compari- 
son with those that go out from any other in- 
stitution in the country. And if success is to 
be measured by results, it is verily believed 
that they are greatly in the lead on an average. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

MISSIONS AND MISSIONARY ENTERPRISES. 

The Restoration was born in a missionary 
atmosphere, and all of its early ministers 
were missionaries. Under the Great Com- 
mission they went forth to proclaim the ever- 
lasting gospel of Jesus Christ, realizing that 
it is God's power for the salvation of men. 
They were a company of heroes who were 
thrilled with the spirit that animated Paul 
when he said, "Woe is me if I preach not the 
gospel." They, like the apostle, did not wait 
to be assured of a support beforehand, except 
as they found such assurance in the Master's 
declaration that "the laborer is worthy of his 
hire," and in their faith in God and his prom- 
ises. And after all, this is a very good foun- 
dation for men of God to stand upon and re- 
joice in the work of the Lord. There is 
danger of being too mechanical and too com- 
mercial in this matter. As sacrifice — the of- 
fering of a life and the pouring out of blood 
in death — was necessarv to the inauguration 



L.ofC. 



100 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



of the scheme of redemption, and the same 
principle was necessary in the days of the 
apostles, it is equally essential now, to press 
the cause forward and bring it to final vic- 
tory. The pioneers knew this, and in their 
lives and works they exemplified it. They were 
self-sacrificing men who took their lives and 
whatever fortune they possessed in their hands 
and went forth to do battle for the Lord of 
hosts. They did not wait for any human 
authority or power to tell them to go, accom- 
panying the injunction with a pledge of fi- 
nancial support. And it was their simple 
trust in God, added to their simple faith in 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, that gave them 
such influence with the people and led them to 
so many signal victories for the Lord's king- 
dom. The revival of this spirit of heroism 
and sacrifice would no doubt give fresh impe- 
tus to this glorious cause, and bring vastly 
increased numbers of souls into the church of 
the First-born. 

But while the pioneers thus practiced self- 
denial in going out to preach the glad 
tidings of salvation without human assurance 
of support, they saw that more and better work 
could be done by systematic co-operative meth- 
ods; and as soon as the Mahoning Association 
laid aside its associational functions it be- 
came a co-operative society for the furtherance 
of the truth of the gospel. This co-operative 
association embraced a considerable number of 
churches, and had a system of collecting and 
disbursing funds for the support of evangel- 
ists, the first of whom, as has been stated 
elsewhere, was the intrepid and valiant Wal- 
ter Scott. Most of the prominent leaders in 
the movement were present when these meas- 
ures w r ere adopted and gave them their ap- 
proval, and similar organizations for similar 
purposes were formed in different parts of the 
country according to the needs of each par- 
ticular community; and no one supposed that 
in such procedure any New Testament teach- 
ing was contravened or any principle of the 
Restoration disregarded. Finally the idea 
was conceived that a general organization em- 
bracing all the churches in the United States, 
having for its sole purpose the work of evan- 
gelization on the largest scale, would be Scrip- 
tural, legitimate, and of the greatest utility. 
Accordingly, in 1849 the American Chris- 
tian Missionary Society was organized at Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio, with Alexander Campbell as 
its first president, which position he held 



till the close of his life. A large number of the 
leading brethren were present when this or- 
ganization was effected and gave it their 
hearty endorsement, and ever afterwards 
heartily co-operatted through it. It is but 
historical and fair to say that in process of 
time this organization elicited opposition from 
a few brethren who thought that it was out of 
harmony with both Scripture teaching and the 
principles of the Restoration. It is to be be- 
lieved that the opposing brethren were and 
are conscientious in their opposition, but it 
is to be asserted that those favoring this co- 
operative work were and are equally conscien- 
tious and equally intelligent ; and as they have 
always been vastly in the majority they, on 
the principle that in methods of work, where 
the Bible lays down no plan, the judgment of 
the many must prevail over that of the few, 
have the unquestionable liberty to choose their 
own methods, provided, however, that they do 
not violate any plain teaching of the word of 
God. And this liberty must not be interferred 
with by the few, although these are under no 
compulsion to adopt the methods of the ma- 
jority. If they think that they know a better 
and more Scriptural way, let them work on 
that basis and be known by their fruits. There 
should be no bickering between these two 
classes of brethren in Christ, for there is room 
in this wide world for all, and there should be 
no rivalry except as to who can do the most 
good. Those who use co-operative methods 
should not despise those who do not, nor 
should the latter condemn the former. Wher- 
ever and whenever and however the gospel is 
preached, let all rejoice in the fact that it 
is preached. Paul rejoiced in this fact, though 
some preached of contention and strife, hop- 
ing thereby to add affliction to his bonds. Al- 
though their motives in preaching the gospel 
were bad, their preaching gave the large-souled 
man of God joy. 

But those who are contentious and accuse 
their brethren of violating the Scriptures 
and forsaking the principles of the Restor- 
ation should look into this mirror: They as- 
sume to understand the Scriptures far better 
than the great body of their brethren, and 
to have a better comprehension of the princi- 
ples and purposes of the Restoration than the 
grand men who inaugurated it and conducted 
it to a large success. A. Campbell, R. Richard- 
son, W. K. Pendleton, John Smith, Walter 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



101 



Scott, J. T. Johnson, J. A. Gano, John Rog- 
ers, Samuel Rogers, A. S. Hayden, D. S. Bur- 
nett, Aylett Raines, R. C. Rickets, T. M. Allen, 
L. L. Pinkerton, William Pinkerton, James 
Challen, J. M. Matthes, L. H. Jameson, B. K. 
Smith, H. R. Prichard, T. W. Caskey, and a 
host of others of similar mental caliber, to- 
gether with scores of men of the second gen- 
eration of preachers, of the finest intellectual 
qualities, did not see that missionary so- 
cieties were in opposition to the great prin- 
ciples of the restorative movement that they 
themselves set in motion. Do the few brethren 
that are setting up this claim now really be- 
lieve that they have a better understanding of 
this plea than the mighty and noble men who 
first made it? It is not contended that num- 
bers prove anything either for or against a 
proposition, but it is suggested to the breth- 
ren who are contending that societies are nec- 
essarily contrary to the principles of our 
great plea, that they should pause and reflect 
seriously upon their assumption in view of the 
impressive fact that the originators of the 
plea did not so consider it. At least they can 
afford to hold their opinion in abeyence and 
not make it the ground of rupturing the body 
of Christ! We are not urging them to adopt 
methods that do not commend themselves to 
their consciences in the sight of God, but we 
are pleading that they do not seek to bind 
their opinion upon the consciences of their 
brethren whom Christ has made free, and that 
they do not press their notion to the extent 
of rending churches asunder, and destroying 
fellowship among brethren. This is in pal- 
pable and direct conflict with the essential 
and fundamental principles of the Restoration 
which was a revolt against the reign of opin- 
ionism, and a protest against the enslave- 
ment of one brother to the opinion of an- 
other; and to the extent of the subjugation of 
the brethren to the sway of opinion on this 
question or any other, the Restoration will be 
like Samson when shorn of his locks. 

But it is being urged that when Mr. Camp- 
bell gave his sanction to missionary societies 
his mental powers had so far failed that he 
was incapable of forming mature and consist- 
ent ideas, and that his approval of societies in 
1849 was a reversal of his previous convic- 
tions on the subject, resulting from undue 
influences which he did not have the will power 
to resist. This asseveration is eroing into his- 



tory, and it is thought not only proper, but 
altogether necessary to accompany it with his- 
torical refutation. It is to be lamented that 
brethren will allow their minds to be so biased 
by an opinion, that they can get their own 
consent to put forth such an unsustained and 
unsustainable a theory as this. If Mr. Camp- 
bell was thus weak-minded in 1849 when he 
was only sixty-one years of age — younger by 
ten years, perhaps, than some of those making 
the allegation, what about the scores of his 
co-laborers who had been with him from the 
beginning of this movement, and who, with 
him, endorsed the societies? Were they all 
weak-minded? or were they traitors to the 
caiuse that they had sacrificed so much to es- 
tablish? Who can believe that the man who 
met the cunning Rice in 1843 in a protracted 
debate and went through a marvelous intellec- 
tual contest, to the admiration of intelligent 
men, such as Henry Clay, and to the entire sat- 
isfaction of his brethren, did not know his own 
mind nor have will power enough to maintain 
his convictions against all comers, in 1849? 

After this latter date some of the most 
powerful efforts that ever came from hifs 
tongue or pen were made. His public ad- 
dresses and editorial writings all through the 
fifties are up to the best of his life. His "Con- 
versations at the Carlton House" that ran 
through the Harbinger in 1851, contain some 
of the brightest gems of thought ever con- 
ceived in the human mind, and embrace some 
fine exegeses of difficult parts of the letter to 
the Romans. For literary finish and philo- 
sophical thought his Baccalaureate Address, 
delivered to the graduating class of Bethany 
College, July 4, 1851, is a masterpiece. A 
few extracts from this remarkable address are 
reproduced here : 

"Time, as Ovid said of envy, carpit que 
earpitur una. It is simultaneously consuming, 
and being consumed, by its own operations. 
Every thing that now exists, of which man 
takes cognizance, had a beginning, and will 
have an end, himself alone excepted. The sun 
himself, with all his glory, will grow dim ; 
the heavens, with all their grandeur, will pass 
away, and nature herself will sink under the 
weight of years; but man alone, of all that we 
have ever seen, is destined to flourish in im- 
mortal youth, under a sun that will never set, 
and in a world that will never pass away. 
Were this not so, our planet, with all its ten- 



102 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



antry, and with all its wealth — mineral, veg- 
etable and animal, — would be a maze without 
a plan; an agony and nothing born. 

"To justify the universe and its author, 
man must live again. He is, indeed, the only 
indestructible, immortal, and eternal being, 
that we have ever seen. He had a beginning, 
is now in progress, but will never have an 
end. To the eye of all enlightened reason, 
man is the most mysterious and sublime ob- 
ject his eyes have ever seen. He is, in him- 
self, a living, moving microcosm — a miniature 
universe — containing the seminal rudiments, 
the primordial elements of all that was, of 
all that is, and of all that will hereafter be. 
There will be no creation in the developments 
of eternity, the seeds of which will not be con- 
nate with the elements of his mysterious and 
sublime constitution. In the spirituality of 
his nature, he communes with all that is 
above him, and in the modes of his present 
existence he sympathizes with all that is be- 
low him, in which the breath of life is. Man, 
contemplated in his entire constitution, and 
in all his relations to the past, the present, and 
the future — to heaven and earth — is, therefore, 
a spectacle of sublime and awful grandeur. 

"But as the eye cannot see itself, other- 
wise than in a mirror, so man cannot see 
himself, but in a spiritual and divine mirror. 
Such a mirror, indeed, could not be created 
by all the art and contrivance of man. It 
is, however, kindly vouchsafed to us from the 
only source competent to its creation and ad- 
justment to the wants of our being. In it, 
therefore, we must contemplate ourselves in 
all the dimensions and relations of our being — 
the most soul-subduing and ennobling study 
in the large circle of true science and true 
learning. We cannot survey the heavens exept 
from an observatory, an apposite stand-point 
and through a telescope of adequate dimen- 
sions. Neither can we survey the 
light of heaven without the telescope 
of faith and an elevated position 
above the mists and vapors of earth and time. 
But, gentlemen, as these are now to you, mat- 
ters, I trust, familiar as household words, I 
deem it expedient to the occasion, and to the 
relations in which we have hitherto stood to 
each other, and which are now about to be 
dissolved, to make one valedictory suggestion, 
which I desire to impress deeply and indeli- 
bly upon your minds, as one of more than or- 



dinary importance. It is this: Just as cer- 
tain as we all have our own peculiar personal 
identity, associations, and circumstances, so 
have we each a distinct, specific, and special 
mission into the world, which never can be 
transferred to another, and on the proper exe- 
cution of which our own honor, dignity and 
happiness, and those of some others beyond 
ourselves, few or many, are, by the decree of 
an all-wise and all-benevolent Creator, made 
necessarily and irrevocably to depend. 

"As the philosophy of language and music 
is found in the human voice, and displayed in a 
different number of vowels and consonants with 
their combinations, so the philosophy of man, 
according to the development of true science 
as we understand it, must be sought in his own 
constitution, and in the relations which he 
necessarily sustains to his Creator and to his 
fellow-creatures. But as this is a subject too 
great for man, our Creator has kindly given to 
us a special revelation on all the premises be- 
fore us, from which we learn that, as in our 
own personality we have many members, each 
of which has its own office, so, in the great 
family of man, every man has his own office 
and work. 

"In a great army, every soldier is contem- 
plated either as a commissioned or non-com- 
missioned officer. So in the great family of 
Adam, every man is an educated or an unedu- 
cated officer, and has a mission either general 
or specific, on the proper execution of which 
must necessarily depend his own happiness, 
as well as that of his species. The single 
point, then, young gentlemen, to which I 
now direct your attention, is this: You must 
from this moment, as from the day of your 
majority, contemplate yourselves as having 
received a special mission into the world. 
You are to consider yourselves, severally, com- 
ponent parts of the universe, essential to its 
existence or well-being as it is to yours. The 
whole universe looks to you as you look to it. 
It would not be complete without you ; nor you 
without it. In receiving your special being 
and a special education, you have, in that fact, 
received a special mission. 

"But in speaking thus, perhaps I ought to 
say, that in this view of the universe I compre- 
hend more than the mere masses which we 
call suns, and their respective systems of at- 
tendant planets. It comprehends these, and 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



103 



also all their tenantry. And not only their 
present, but also their past and future ten- 
antry. It comprehends the ultimate and per- 
fect development of every element, seed, and 
principle, that has hitherto existed, or that 
may hereafter exist. The universe, past, pres- 
ent, and future, is one and indivisible. There 
was not, is not, and will not be in it, one creat- 
ure, or one mode of existence, superfluous or 
redundant. Of the tenantry of this universe, 
some are causative and active agents ; others 
are subjective and passive agents in their be- 
ing and progress. Its author and proprietor 
is infinitely, immutably, and eternally perfect, 
holy, and happy, in himself, and worketh al- 
ways, and in all places, according to the coun- 
sel of his own will; 'from seeming evil and 
from real evil, still educing good; and better 
still, and better thence again, in infinite pro- 
gression.' * * * 

■"Seeing, then, that one individual may 
change or affect the destiny of another for 
weal or for woe, and that this weal or woe may 
be transmitted to many generations, how im- 
portant and how necessary that every young 
man, on entering the active theatre of life, 
should gravely think and feel that he is sent 
into the world to be a minister of good or 
evil to mankind. The day of his birth is to 
be remembered forever, as a blessing or a 
curse to some of his contemporaries, and their 
heirs and successors for an indefinite period of 
time. The character and the fortunes of 
myriads of our living contemporaries are but 
the fruits and consequences of the acts and 
deeds of those who lived one, two, or three cen- 
turies ago. For this reason not only indi- 
viduals, families, and tribes of men, but na- 
tions and kingdoms, and empires, for many 
generations, celebrate the birth of their emi- 
nent benefactors. The very day we celebrate as 
our commencement, with all its pleasing, 
grateful, glorious associations; with the 
noble deeds and the illustrious patriots, 
heroes and philanthropists, whose mem- 
ories cluster around the day of our national 
nativity, is a monumental fact in development 
and proof of the position we would now T indel- 
ibly imprint upon the living tablets of your 
hearts and memories. 

"Perhaps, too, a mother, a nurse, a school 
mistress, may have deposited in the mind of 
that infant the idea, the sentiment, the pur- 
pose that grew with his years, and that ripened 



into that illustrious benefactor or redeemer 
of his country, whose fame is as broad as the 
earth and as enduring as time. But we need 
not abstract reasonings nor elaborate de- 
velopments, to impress upon your minds, my 
young friends, the lesson before us. You 
have already learned that the history of 
tribes, nations and empires is but the develop- 
ment and proof of my position — that every 
man sent into the world has a commission 
from his Creator to do some great and noble 
deeds, on the performance of which his own 
glory and happiness, and the glory and hap- 
piness of others, is as necessarily dependent 
as an infant is upon the nurse for his life, 
growth, and full personal development. It 
is not necessary that every man, in order to 
personal nobility,true greatness, and real glory, 
should be a Samson, a David, a Solomon; 
nor even a Columbus, a Luther, a Franklin, a 
Washington. There are as many forms of 
true greatness as there are of real goodness; 
and therefore, he that is eminently good, will 
always be eminently great in some of the ad- 
mirable attributes of human greatness and hu- 
man excellency, which throw a halo of true 
grandeur around human character, and give to 
man enduring nobility. There are, too, as 
many niches in God's celestial temple, for con- 
stellations of great and noble men, as there 
are stars in the heavens, and worlds in infinite 
space. * * * 

"But how is this real grandeur, this true 
greatness and glory, to be achieved? It com- 
mences first in thinking right, next in feeling 
right, and then in doing right. We must first 
perceive that we are men, and not mere ani- 
mals; that the mind of man is essentially 
spirit and not matter; that true glory is the 
government of ourselves, and not in con- 
straining the admiration of others; that true 
beauty is not mere sensible form, light and 
shade, but moral excellence; that true honor 
is not the noisy breath of human adulation, 
but the approbation of conscience and the 
smiles of the God of heaven; that the path of 
glory is not in clambering up the steeps of 
earth's ambition, but in condescending to men 
of low degree, to raise them to honor and hap- 
piness. 

"We must, though we may think as sages, 
feel as men encompassed with innumerable 
infirmities. We must cultivate all the feel- 



104 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ings indicated and comprehended in the word 
humanity. We must aim at raising the man 
of low degree, and not at equaling or surpass- 
ing men of high degree. We must stoop to 
conquer our own pride, avarice and ambition, 
and not stretch our pinions to soar above the 
eagle, nor employ our powers to equal or sur- 
pass those who stand, or vainly aspire to stand, 
on the giddy pinnacles of earth's towering but 
mouldering temples. We must, in one sentence, 
seek the glory that cometh from above ; and 
that is the glory of having been the benefactor 
of many." — Mill. Har., pp. 435-444. 

It is incredible that the author of these 
brilliant thoughts and literary gems of ex- 
pression could two years before their utter- 
ance, have been in a condition not to know his 
own mind, or so weak in will power as not to 
be able to stand by his convictions of right. 
This same volume of the Harbinger contains 
a series of editorials on The Spiritual Uni- 
verse, which are remarkable for strength of 
thought and beauty of diction. The following 
passages are from the eighth number of the 
series : 

"We have already surveyed the spiritual 
universe as far as our compass and chain can 
lead us. True, indeed, we look through a 
glass, and do not, with the naked eye, see its 
realities. Faith is, therefore, essential to our 
seeing things invisible to mortal sight. 'It 
is the evidence of things not seen.' But the 
testimony of other men, when believed, pro- 
duces as much certainty as is necessary to all 
the purposes of life. It yields a certainty 
equal to our own experience, and puts us in 
possession of other men's experience, in all 
cases where it is perfect. 

'"The experience of some men in some re- 
spects, is much greater than that of other 
men in those respects. In society we are, 
therefore, obliged to borrow and lend experi- 
ence, just as much as money, or that which it 
represents. We always borrow experience by 
faith, and we can lend it only through faith. 
My experience is of no value to any man who 
does not believe it; nor is any man's experi- 
ence of value to me, unless I believe it. Faith, 
then, is the only circulating medium in the 
market and exchange of human experience. 

"Although I have never seen Jerusalem nor 
Babylon, a burning mountain nor a frozen 
ocean, Paradise nor Tartarus, I can, on ade- 
quate testimony, regard them as much reali- 



ties as London or Paris, both of which I have 
seen. But it is alleged that human ex- 
perience is limited to things of time and sense, 
and cannot, by any possibility, transcend these. 
But on what authority is it so alleged? On 
the authority of some man's experience. Not 
on the authority of all men's experience; for 
no living man, or set of men, are now in pos- 
session of all the experience of all men. It 
is, therefore, unphilosophical, irrational, and 
most presumptuous in any man, to say that 
he cannot believe in the apparition of an 
angel, or in a special message from heaven, 
or from some other world than this because 
it is contrary to his experience, as well as that 
of all living men and to that of all dead men. 
Let him first procure the experience of all 
men, and then he will have some show of 
reason in so affirming. 

"Still, even then, he would have no absolute 
certainty that a communication might not 
hereafter be received from another world — 
from some sun, moon or star, from which we 
have hitherto heard nothing. This would be 
to foreclose all future new developments. It 
would be equal to affirming that there never 
can hereafter be anything that has not al- 
ready been. No one, on such premises, could 
have believed in a universal flood in the days 
of Noah, nor of cities being burned by a 
shower of fire from heaven, because, forsooth, 
till the days of Abraham and Lot, no such 
event had happened. 

"Human experience is a very mutilated vol- 
ume. The cover is off, the preface torn, a hun- 
dred pages wanting in the middle, and no 
one knows how many hundred are wanting at 
the end. Would he not be a silly boy, that, on 
entering school and taking into his hand these 
fragments, should, on reading them, affirm 
that he had read the entire volume; and fully 
comprehended, not only the contents of the 
volume, but also the contents of every other- 
volume that could possibly emanate from the 
same author? As silly and as pert every man 
or grown boy, who affirms that he cannot, or 
will not, believe in an oral or written com- 
munication from the author of the volume of 
nature, of man, and of providence, because he 
has never found it on the few scattering leaves 
in the primer that he has read. 

"But it is alleged that a spiritual system 
and spiritual beings, are wholly without that 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



105 



evidence on which all faith in human testi- 
mony, respecting things material and sensi- 
ble, rests. We believe human testimony 
touching matters which are sensible, which 
we know from the evidence of our own senses 
and from our own experience, do actually ex- 
ist. But what living man has ever seen an 
angel, a spirit, or heard an angel or spirit 
speak? And how can we believe testimony 
touching the actions of beings of whose ex- 
istence we have no evidence — neither the ev- 
idence of reason nor that of sense. But is 
this the sum total of all evidence? Have we 
not the evidence of consciousness, as well as 
the evidence of sense? And do we not feel 
as much certainty or assurance that we have 
a spirit, as that we have a body, and that this 
spirit is not destructible, as is the body? 

"On the philosophy of the objector, we 
might ask, has any one ever seen a pain, or 
heard a pain? And when answered in the 
negative, shall we negative the existence of 
pain? Shall we not rather say, that seeing 
and hearing are not the only inlets or avenues 
of pleasure and pain? That although we 
have never seen nor heard a pain nor a pleas- 
ure, we have felt both? And is not feeling as 
good and reliable evidence as either seeing 
or hearing? We have felt a thinking, rea- 
soning, grieving, rejoicing spirit within, will- 
ing, moving, controlling, all the actions of the 
body, and even of the mind itself. There is 
a world of ideas, emotions, desires, passions, 
feelings, within us, as evident to our con- 
sciousness, as the world without us is to our 
five external senses. We have, therefore, as 
much assurance of the one as we have of the 
other. The spirit of man, while in the body, 
is always controlling it. It early discovers 
its innate powers and supremacy. It may 
listen to its animal instincts and appetites 
but it will assert its sovereignty — reigning 
over it with authority — and that, too, from 
reason and motives springing from the intu- 
ition and recognition of moral, spiritual, and 
religious relations and obligations, originat- 
ing not from the flesh, nor from the conditions 
of its present existence, but from the percep- 
tion and assurance of things unseen — spir- 
itual and eternal; for which it sighs and 
groans, and hopes and fears. * * * 

"But still it is suggested by the fallen 
and depraved, that we have no clear, distinct, 
palpable evidence of a Devil, a tempter, an 
evil spirit, influencing the actions of men. 
But what evidence have we of the positive 



formal existence of any one of the most 
puissant agents in nature, save in their op- 
erations and effects? The bold and daring in- 
fidel asks, with an affrontery and assurance 
indicative of superlative depravity of reason, 
and conscience, and moral sensibility, who ever 
saw an evil spirit tempting himself, or any 
one else! The modest and unassuming Chris- 
tian philosopher, asks in reply, who evey saw 
any one of the most appalling and terriffic 
agents in material nature? Who has ever 
seen the great agent, sometimes called the 
Law of Gravity? Who or what is gravity — 
that awful, fearful, yet beneficent agent, 
which, unseen, unheard, unfelt, wheels the 
spheres of nature in their awful circuits 
through immeasurable space; which holds 
suns, and moons, and stars, in absolute abey- 
ance? Say, weak, frail vascillating materi- 
alist, what subtle, invisible, omnipresent, all- 
pervading, immutable, self-existent principle, 
agent or personality, is this unseen, unheard, 
unfelt GRAVITY? 

"Is it intelligent, omnipresent, immutable, 
benevolent, from everlasting to everlasting? 
Nay, cover thy face, and come down to the 
lowest causes of terrestrial agencies. What is 
the thunder that shakes your person and 
your castle, but the atmospheric report that 
an electric spark has left home, or been 
awakened from profound repose? And who 
or what is that titled prince of life, nicknamed 
electricity? this omnipresent, all-pervading, 
and all-potent Anima Mundi? this animating 
soul of the natural universe? Lightning is 
but its traveling wardrobe, the clouds its 
chariot, when, on the wings of the wind, it 
goes forth to rend the rocks, to break the 
oaks of Bashan, and to shiver to atoms the 
cedars of Lebanon. Olympus, in its cloud- 
capped eminence, robed in eternal snow, skips 
like a calf, and Sirius like an young unicorn. 
And whence this power? It is only a voli- 
tion. But matter has no will. It is nat- 
urally and necessarily passive. Active matter, 
if not a misnomer, is but matter in motion, 
or matter controlled by volition. Matter, like 
my pen, is but an instrument. It is animated, 
controlled, directed, by volition, or by a spirit 
in motion; for what is volition but a spirit in 
motion from one object to another? Volition 
is no attribute of either matter or mind. It 
is not a part of a spirit — a faculty of a 
soul. It is the whole soul or spirit in motion. 
Hence the universe itself is but the effect of 
an intelligent, omniscient, and omnipotent vo- 



10G 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



lit ion. It is a spirit in motion in a certain 
direction, to a certain object; that consum- 
mated volition retains its power, and reposes 
in its own achievements. 

"But it is alleged that this is metaphysics. 
True, but it is the only remedy for those who 
have been intoxicated by physics. Men cannot 
recover from sickness, but by one of three 
medicines — prayer, physics, or metaphysics. 
Whether nature or art be doctor, intellectual 
paralytics must take physics or metaphysics. 
A few grains of metaphysics — say Dr. Rush's 
celebrated dose of ten and ten — will cure, if 
not the yellow fever, the yellow jaundice, 
which preys upon the vitals of all skeptical 
Christians, as they are sometimes improperly 
so called; for really true Christians are the 
only morally healthy and sound persons in 
the world. * * * "—Ibid., pp. 421-425. 

Was the author of this fine writing so un- 
healthy in his own mind only two years be- 
fore, that he did not have the power of per- 
ception to discern between good and evil, or 
Avas too deficient in the power of his will to 
choose between the two? He who would so 
affirm lays his own mind open to the suspi- 
cion of unsoundness. And in 1855, six years 
after the organization of the Missionary So- 
ciety, the great man poured fourth the 
thoughts of his great mind in a bac- 
calaureate address, extracts from which are 
as follows : 

"Young Gentlemen — You have this day at- 
tained to your literary majority. You have 
now been, by your 'Alma Mater,' declared to 
be Bachelors of Arts; — a consummation for 
which you have long and earnestly toiled with- 
in these Academic walls. The steep ascent 
you have, with many toils and vigils, now 
subdued. A child, by the simple progress of 
time, without labor, care, or pain, attains a 
natural and political majority. The wise and 
the foolish youth of our country, by the simple 
routine of one and twenty years, are, by our 
laws, alike declared to be of self-disposing 
and self-governing capacity. Not so in the 
paths of literature and science. 

In this the hill of science 'must we toil 
subdued ; 

Watchings and cares must win the lofty 
prize. 

Honor rewards the brave and bold alone; 

She spurns the timorous, indolent and 
base. 

Dangers and toil stand stern before her 
throne, 



And guards, so God commands, the sacred 

place. 
Who seeks it must the mighty cost sus- 
tain, 

And pay the price of labor, care, and pain.' 
"That price you have already paid, that 
honor you have this day attained. But now 
how should you— I might, perhaps, better say, 
how will you — dispose of the future of your 
earthly being? Aye, this must be, this ought 
to be, your first and chief concern. You now 
enter the stadium — you commence a race 
whose honors and rewards may be, must be, 
commensurate with the ages of eternity. Man, 
you concede, has had a beginning, but never, 
no, never, shall have an end of being. He 
may rise from glory to glory, in an infinite 
progression; or, in the same awful ratios, he 
may fall from infamy to infamy, through the 
boundless, measureless, endless cycles of an 
incomprehensible eternity. The only imper- 
ishable being you have ever seen, is man. Be 
he good or bad, having in himself a deathless 
spirit, he must, willing or unwilling, forever 
live. Of the ransomed man we may say with 
the great poet, 

'The sun himself shall grow dim with age, 

And nature sink in years; 

But thou shalt flourish in immortal youth, 

Unhurt amidst the war of elements, 

The wreck of matter, and the crash of 
^ worlds.' 

"Before you, young gentlemen, now stands 
revealed a natural, a spiritual, a boundless 
universe, whose dimensions no mind can grasp, 
no science can survey, no philosophy can un- 
fold. The Bible alone gives it a tongue, and 
makes it eloquent in the praise of its Creator 
and its Lord. It is but the vestibule of the 
place of the great Jehovah, who inhabits eter- 
nity, who fills immensity, and who has stud- 
ded the galaxy of heaven with untold mil- 
lions of gems that indicate to mortals the 
pathway to his own eternal pavilion — the pres- 
ence chamber of our Father and our God. It 
has been gazed upon with ineffable admira- 
tion through the telescope of faith, and has 
filled with unutterable emotions many a mar- 
tyr pilgrim, when agonizing in his last con- 
flict with the King of Terrors and the terror 
of unsanctified kings. 

"All the literature and science of earth, 
acquired by the greatest talent and possessed 
by the greatest mind, without the science of 
God and the revealed science of his spiritual 
universe, leaves the greatest scholar and the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



107 



most learned philosopher in total darkness 
as to his own origin, his stupendous relations 
to the entire universe, and his interminable 
destiny amid the unceasing evolutions of the 
ever creative and conservative operations of 
Him whose essence can never be comprehended 
by the most exalted and gifted intelligences 
that surround His throne. This is the ulti- 
mate goal of all rational and real education 
in the whole oracles of literature, science and 
art. In any college on earth, no student 
learns anything more than the art of reading— 
the art of thinking — the art of speaking, and 
the art of writing. Be not startled at the an- 
nunciation. What! say you, learn we no 
science ? What is science ? Listen to your 
most philosophic poet: 

'All science is but art unknown to thee; 
All chance, direction which thou canst not 
see; 
All discord, harmony not understood; 
All practical evil, universal good.' 
"There is more substantial sense in these 
four lines than in some of the largest 
folios in the Alexandrian Library, touching 
these four grand topics. 

"We pass through all the schools of litera- 
ture, science and art, for no higher object 
than the ultimate attainment of the art of 
self -enjoyment, by a scientific self -employ- 
ment. The science of serf-employment is 
wholly for the art of living rationally, vir- 
tuously, and, of course, happily. But the use 
of the term science, is neither so familiar nor 
so popular as it ought to be. The knowledge 
of one's own self implies a knowledge of one's 
own origin, nature and position, or of one's 
own relation to the first cause and last cause 
of our being, and the ever pending obliga- 
tions, duties, pleasures and enjoyments, origi- 
nating in, depending upon, and emanating 
from these causes, severally and collectively. 
For this science you may search long and 
laboriously, but you will never find it out- 
side of your Bible, or of the circle of those 
who read it, understand it, believe it, and 
obey it. You might explore the earth, and 
air, and sea, with all their tenantry, to sati- 
ety, and at the end of the longest life, and at 
the top of the tallest ladder, in the largest, 
richest, grandest temple or palace, based on 
earth and pointing to the skies, be as unsat- 
isfied and unhappy as when you first resolved 
to career your way up to the threshold of 
the skies. I say the threshold of the skies, 
poetically contemplated. For as a philosopher 



of no ordinary thoughtfulness once said: 
'.Could we with the velocity of the particles 
of light, fly to the most distant star we see, 
and so on for ages in the same direction, 
even then we should find ourselves but in the 
center of creation, and still see as many stars 
before us as we left behind; for space is 
infinite, without either top or bottom.' 
Well, therefore, may it be said, that the 
human understanding is lost and bewildered 
in the contemplation of the starry heavens; 
yet the Creator himself fills all this boundless 
space and glorious thought, and His tender 
mercies are as boundless. But here the pa- 
triarch is yet a pupil, and, with all his sci- 
ence and learning, but an abecedarian, with 
his primer in his hand, reading his first les- 
son. * * * 

"Young gentlemen, your destiny is only 
partially in your own hands. The race is not 
always to the swift, nor the battle to the 
strong, nor riches to men of understanding, 
nor favor to the wise; but time and chance 
happen to them all. So spoke the wisest of 
mankind, and the richest and most prosper- 
ous of the kings of earth. Yet providentially, 
through our own instrumentality we may rise 
to glory, honor, and immortality; or sink to 
poverty, infamy, and ruin interminable. How 
unspeakably important, then, are the issues 
of life! How critical the path we choose 
through this wilderness of sins and sorrows ; 
and how awfully momentous the interest^ 
involved! How important, then, young gen- 
tlemen that you keep perpetually before your 
minds the fearful, the awful, the glorious 
destiny depending upon the proper use you 
make of your birthrights, your talents, and 
your education. What fearful or glorious des- 
tiny must, under the moral government of 
God, and the blissful circumstances which he 
has thrown around you, be yours in the day 
of eternal rewards! You may, with your 
natural talents and acquired abilities, under 
the political, moral, and religious institutions 
of your country, by a proper use and appli- 
cation of the powers and opportunities 
vouchsafed to you, ascend from glory to glory; 
not merely in the circumference of your in- 
dividual localities, but beyond the cir- 
cles of earth and time, larger and more en- 
during than were ever chiseled on marble 
monuments, or sculptured in the palaces, or 
mosques, or temples of earth's most renowned 
sovereigns. * * * * 



108 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



"But every thing in this grand universe 
proposed to human aspiration, young gentle- 
men, is presented at a certain definite and 
fixed price. There is, I presume, on further 
reflection, one exception. There is but one 
enjoyment on earth, absoultely free of cost. 
Food and raiment, in any and every sense 
of these words, are always marked at some 
selling price. We pay for light in our 
houses, for fire and water, three elements of 
the old schools; but who has ever paid a 
farthing for air? And why is it exempt? Be- 
cause man must have it and enjoy it before he 
could, by any possibility, purchase it at any 
price. Hence its grand antitype, the Divine 
Spirit, is, and was, and ever will be, a gratu- 
ity, never to be purchased by money. These 
rudimental conceptions, young gentlemen, are 
of much importance to correct thinking, rea- 
soning, willing, speaking, or acting, now, in- 
vested with your Virilis Toga, it is all-impor- 
tant that you choose some profession in 
which you may act a part worthy of your- 
selves and of your sires, of your country and 
of your contemporaries, and especially of your 
Creator and Redeemer. There is, indeed, such 
a thing as the 'folly of inconsistent expedi- 
tions (expectations.)' In my juvenile years 
I often read — indeed, I memorized — a most 
instructive essay on that subject; whether by 
Addison, or Steel, or Johnson, I cannot now 
say; whether in the Rambler, the Tatler, or 
in the Spectator, or wherever found, I com- 
mend it to your special search, and your 
more especial consideration. It will pay you 
ten per cent, per annum for life in real 
wealth; that is, in actual personal and social 
employment (enjoyment), provided only you 
carry it out in actual daily practice. More 
than half the follies of mankind, terminating 
in disappointment, remorse, and self-reproach, 
are demonstrated to be the actual results of 
inconsistent expectations. Every thing in 
earth and in heaven, in time and in eternity, 
is marked and registered at a certain fixed 
and immutable price. Not, indeed, in copper, 
silver, or gold, or in their ragged, tattered, 
and polluted paper and printed representa- 
tives, but in the sterling coin of heaven's 
own mint. * * * " — Harbinger for 1855, pp. 
421-425. 

Mr. Campbell was in the full vigor of his 
intellectual powers in 1849 when the Ameri- 
can Christian Missionary Society was organ- 
ized and received his hearty endorsement. 



That he was opposed, as all of his associ- 
ates in the restoration were, to all societies 
and conventions and associations having for 
their object the supervision of the faith of 
Christian people, is a well known fact; but 
those organizations that he opposed were 
very different from those that have for their 
sole purpose the spread of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. This is manifest from much of his 
writing on the subject. The following is 
taken from the Harbinger of 1851 : 

"Besides these conventional meetings, there 
are those for the business proper to the Chris- 
tian community. These are conferential meet- 
ings on the whole affairs of the Christian 
kingdom. There are fields of labor to be se- 
lected, evangelists or missionaries to be sent 
abroad, and the ways and means of accomplish- 
ing these objects are to be considered and pro- 
vided for. Brethren, as individuals, nor 
churches as individual communities, cannot, in 
their individual capacity, accomplish these ob- 
jects. There must be church, as well as in- 
dividual co-operation, in order to the accom- 
plishment of our obligations to the Lord and 
His cause in the world. The churches in a 
county, a province or a state, may, indeed, by 
their joint consultation, contributions and co- 
operation, do much to evangelize their respec- 
tive districts. But the world is the field of the 
whole church, and the whole church ought, 
as far as in its power, to co-operate in the 
great cause of sending the gospel to all na- 
tions. She fails in her duties to her Lord, 
and in the fulfillment of her mission into the 
world, unless she puts forth her full power, 
according to her means, in this transcendent 
enterprise. Stated conventional meetings, for 
legislation or ecclesiastic jurisdiction, are un- 
known to the Scriptures." — Page 605. 

Here is an explicit statement of the distinc- 
tion that existed in Mr. Campbell's mind be- 
tween two classes of societies — one of which he 
approved, whilst he opposed the other. The 
mistake has been made of applying what he 
said in reference to societies that he opposed, 
to those which he approved. The following 
extract is copied from the preface to the 
eighth edition of the Christian Baptist where 
it is attributed to the pen of Mr. Camp- 
bell : 

"In view of the facts and truths which we 
have been contemplating, we cannot avoid the 
conviction that Christian churches were con- 
stituted by our Lord his 'primary societies' 
for the work of evangelization. Not that we 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



109 



believe, as some have thought, that every 
church, acting as an isolated body, ought to 
appoint and sustain a missionary among the 
heathen. Evidently, this is an impossibility; 
for, in many cases, a single church has no 
missionary to appoint; and in many others, 
where the missionary might be found, there 
is a want of ability to sustain him. But it 
is the duty of each to do what is possible. 
And the fair conclusion is, that, as the realm 
of heathenism is before the churches, as a 
common field, and as the work of evangeli- 
zation lies before them, as a common cause, 
they should become 'co-workers' for its prose- 
cution. And where scattered bodies of peo- 
ple are called to act together for a common 
end, the mode which reason and Scripture both 
suggest is, that of acting together, by means 
of 'messengers' or delegates. We do not be- 
lieve that our churches were ever called to act 
together by means of delegates for a govern- 
ment, or for the exercise of supervision 
over each other; but that they are called thus 
to act for the common object of evangeliza- 
tion. When bodies of delegates are appointed 
and convened for such a purpose, to carry out 
the great aim of the commission, whether 
they spring from one small district, and are 
called an 'association,' or from a still larger 
one, and are called a "general convention,' we 
believe that it may be truly said of them, 
in the language of Paul, 'they are the messen- 
gers of the churches, and the glory of Christ,' 
"Hence, we cherish the hope, and breathe 
the prayer, that the spirit of missionary zeal 
and of primitive simplicity may shed its ef- 
fulgence on our American Zion. May it be 
the lot of the present generation to see the 
churches of our 'common faith' on this conti- 
nent acting together to attain the end pro- 
posed by the great commission, to see them 
walking in the steps of the first Gentile church, 
with unity of aim and enlarged hearts, en- 
tering upon the moral conquest of the world, 
owning their antipodes as their neighbors, and 
hailing 'the latest news' from the stations of 
the distant East and West, with an eagerness 
akin to that which pervades the marts of com- 
merce. To the first Christians it was a thrill- 
ing discovery, that through their agency the 
heathen could be evangelized. To the En- 
glish Baptists of the present century it was 
a discovery equally thrilling, that, by the sim- 
ple means which they employed, the appalling 
and deeply founded barrier of caste could be 
broken down, and that Brahmins could be 



led to sit at the feet of Jesus. The brief an- 
nals of our American missions prove that there 
is no class so refined or savage, so high or so 
low, but that they may be made trophies of 
the gospel, and be 'brought in' to add luster 
to its triumphs. What our religion has done 
is ample proof that it may do anything that 
the heart of piety can desire, if it be promul- 
gated with the right spirit, with a loyal def- 
erence to the Master's will, by men 'full of the 
Holy Ghost and of faith.' " 

Here is not only earnest advocacy of the 
largest possible co-operation in missionary 
work, but it is presented in the most logical 
and lucid form, unattended by the least sug- 
gestion that the hand that penned these fine 
sentences was moved by a mind that was 
failing in its powers. This unfortunate, un- 
founded and incorrect allegation should never 
have been made, and that it has been made 
is regretted by all sober-minded and unpreju- 
diced people. 

While the American Christian Missionary 
society has never received the support, finan- 
cially, that should have been bestowed upon 
it, it has nevertheless made a record of which 
its friends need not be ashamed. It has been 
the means of establishing nearly or quite 
eighteen hundred churches. It has under its 
direction about three hundred men and women, 
who, in one way or another, are working for 
the advancement of the Master's kingdom. 
About one hundred and twenty thousand pen- 
itent believers have been baptized into the 
Lord Jesus Christ by its evangelists. These re- 
sults are quite encouraging, and should in- 
spire the friends of organized missionary work, 
with new zeal, courage and determination in 
so good a cause. 

In 1874 the women of the Restoration, who 
for some time had been feeling that they might 
be doing a more efficient work for the Master, 
organized the Christian Woman's Board of 
Missions, and took unto themselves the 
world as a field of labor. Experience has 
shown the wisdom of this movement. This 
board has established many churches both in 
America and foreign lands, and is establishing 
missions wherever doors are opened to them 
and they have the means to go in and pos- 
sess the land. They have been remarkably dili- 
gent and successful in raising money for their 
work, and wise and economical in its expen- 
diture. In addition to their general work 
they have charge of the special work of negro 



Ill) 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



education and evangelization. Details will 
be found elsewhere in this work. 

In 1875 the brethren became restless on the 
subject of Foreign Missions, and organized the 
Foreign Christian Missionary Society, and en- 
tered upon the great work of going into all 
the world with the gospel of salvation. A 
few sporadic efforts in this direction had been 
previously made, but they were not attended 
with much success. Now this organization 
has in its employ in the neighborhood of 
three hundred and fifty missionaries who are 
doing good work around the world. Since 
its organization, this society has raised and ex- 
pended about two million dollars for the 
furtherance of its great object, and has es- 
tablished congregations that aggregate more 
than six thousand members, and Sunday 
Schools that number about eight thousand 
pupils, and also a number of day schools, 
hospitals and dispensaries. Details will be 
found in another place in this volume. 

Seeing the importance of some regular and 
systematic way of helping weak churches 
and dispersed disciples in the matter of erect- 
ing meeting-houses, the brethren, in 1888 con- 
stituted the Board of Church Extension, 
which has been instrumental in building 
about seven hundred houses of worship in 
various parts of the country. Perhaps a more 
useful enterprise than this has not been in- 
augurated by the disciples. Particulars will 
be found elsewhere. 



CONCLUSION. 

And now let us hear the conclusion of the 
whole matter. The origin and growth of 
the Bestoration was the marvel of the nine- 
tenth century in the religious world, and it 
is still pressing forward with great rapidity. 
At the present time it numbers about one 
million and three hundred thousand communi- 
cants throughout the world — mostly, of course, 
in the United States. There are about eleven 
thousand churches, and in the neighborhood of 
seven thousand preachers. When it is con- 
sidered that these results have been accom- 
plished in considerably less than a century, 
and in the face of strong opposition, and under 
circumstances of great difficulty and embar- 
rassment, the friends of the movement have 
every reason to thank God and take courage. 

With a brief statement of the leading posi- 
tions generally held by the disciples of Christ 
this history will close. Of course this state- 



ment is not to be taken as a creed in the tech- 
nical sense of the term, for the disciples have 
steadfastly opposed creeds in this sense, from 
the beginning. By a technical creed is 
meant an instrument whose items of faith 
must be accepted in order to fellowship in the 
body that holds it. The disciples have a creed 
in this sense, but it is not of human origin 
or construction. It is the divine creed which 
declares Jesus Christ to be the Son of the liv- 
ing God. This sublime creed the Savior him- 
self made the foundation of his church, and 
without accepting it no one can have connec- 
tion with or fellowship in the body of Christ, 
which is the church. This creed, as elaborated 
by the apostle Paul, embraces the three follow- 
ing corollaries: (a) That Christ died for 
our sins according to the Scriptures; (b) that 
he was buried; (c) and that he arose from the 
dead the third day according to the Scriptures. 
So far as matters to be believed are con- 
cerned, every one who accepts this great and 
divine creed is entitled to fellowship in the 
kingdom of God, regardless of his opinions 
and speculations on other matters, so long 
as he holds these in abeyence as private prop- 
erty, or so long as he does not disturb the 
peace and harmony of the brotherhood with 
them. These are vastly more important than 
any individual's speculations. Simply for in- 
formation and for the sake of being understood 
the following items of faith and practice are 
given as those commonly held by the disciples: 

1. They believe in the divine inspiration 
and authority of the sacred Scriptures. They 
believe that those parts of the Bible that are 
given as history are historically true and 
reliable. They believe that the New Testament 
contains the religion of Christ in theory, and 
that its authority is supreme in all matters of 
faith and practice. 

2. They believe in the divinity of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, accepting it as true that he is the 
ONLY BEGOTTEN Son of God. They believe 
that He is the Son of God as no other being 
is or can be. They believe that without the 
shedding of His blood there is no remission 
of sins — that His blood cleanses us from all 
sin. 

3. They believe in the freedom of the hu- 
man will. They believe that men are capable 
of choosing between good and evil, and of mak- 
ing their choice the rule of their conduct. 
They believe that the evidence supporting the 
claims of Christianity is sufficient to estab- 
lish those claims, and enable men to accept 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



111 



it as the only true religion: and that if they 
do not accept it the fault lies in some mental 
perversity, or, perchance, some moral perver- 
sity. They believe that men can be saved by 
the gospel whenever they hear it. and that if 
they are not saved by it, it is because they 
wilfully choose to reject it. 

4. They believe that faith in the Lord Jesus 
Christ is essential to salvation under the gos- 
pel of the Son of God, and that this faith 
comes by hearing the Word of God. To believe 
the testimony that God has given concerning 
His Son is to exercise faith in the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and this exhausts the meaning of the 
term as respects the purely intellectual pow- 
ers of the human mind. Then the will, under 
the influence of this belief, determines to ac- 
cept the Christ that reason has apprehended as 
the Son of God, and thus brings the life into 
harmony with the divine will. Reason has 
to do with theoretical and intellectual faith, 
while the will deals with practical or active 
faith. There is also a moral element in- 
volved in the transaction, and this relates to 
the heart. The principle from which the will 
acts in practically accepting Christ is love 
which induces obedience that comes from the 
heart, and all of this is embraced in faith 
in the fullest and most practical sense of 
the term. 

5. They believe in the necessity, importance 
and vitality of repentance, and accept in all 
its force and fullness the Saviour's declara- 
tion that sinners must repent or perish. Re- 
pentance is something more than sorrow for 
sin. It embraces a certain kind of sorrow for 
sin, but it contains much more than this. It 
too, involves the will at a most vital and most 
important point, while it at the same time in- 
cludes the idea of reformation of life. It is 
godly sorrow that is embraced in, or essentially 
connected with, repentance — sorrow looking to 
God, or sorrow born of a conviction that one 
has sinned against God. This kind of sorrow — 
the highest kind of which the human heart 
is capable — does not arise so much from an 
apprehension of the effect of sin upon the sin- 
ner, as from a deep conviction that God has 
been offended and His divine authority ig- 
nored in the transgression of His law. This 
kind of a conviction moves the will to deter- 
mine to cease to do evil and learn to do good, 
and in the strictest sense of the term repent- 
ance is that act of the will which, under the 
influence of this godly sorroAv. changes the 



current of the life and causes it to bring forth 
fruit worthy of repentance in reformat Ion. 

6. They believe that every penitent believe •; 
should openly confess Christ before the <.vorld. 
"With the heart man believeth unto right- 
eousness, and with the mouth confession is 
made unto salvation," is an inspired declara- 
tion of immense importance and significance, 
and the Master teaches that He will confess 
before His Father only those that confess Him 
before men. This is the good confession that 
the Apostle Peter made, which called forth 
the Savior's rich benediction, with the prom- 
ise that Peter had confessed the Rock noon 
which the church should be built. The dis- 
ciples require this confession from every one 
who seeks admittance into the kingdom of 
Christ under their ministry.. This is their 
confession of faith, and it is always perfect 
and never needs revising. 

7. They believe that when a penitent be- 
liever has confessed Christ, thus manifesting 
his faith and repentance, he ought to be bap- 
tized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for 
the remission of his sins. This belief rests 
upon a number of very plain statements in 
the Word of God. It is the obvious and neces- 
sary meaning of that part of the Great Com- 
mission which says, "He that believeth and 
is baptized, shall be saved." This eternal 
law of the kingdom of God expressly puts 
belief and baptism, with repentance implied, 
between the sinner and his salvation, which 
salvation begins in the remission of sins, and 
disciples are disposed to take the Great Law- 
giver at his word, and bow in humble 
reverence and submission to His proc- 
lamation. When convicted believers 
asked what they must do they were 
told to "'Repent, and be baptized in 
the name of Jesus Christ unto the remission 
of sins," and the disciples believe that the 
Holy Spirit meant just what He said, and 
they are willing to let those words stand just 
as they were spoken and written by the Spirit 
of inspiration, believing that God knew what 
to say and how to say it. When the Lord tells 
a penitent believer to •'"'Arise and be baptized, 
and wash away his sins, calling (having 
called) on the name of the Lord," the disciples 
think it altogether safe to go strictly by those 
instructions, and believe that those who obey 
the heavenly command will inherit the bless- 
ing, and they do not believe that any expecta- 
tion of coming to the forgiveness of sins in the 
absence of such compliance is well founded. 



112 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



When Peter, who originally laid down the law 
of pardon, says that baptism, an antitype to 
the flood, "doth now save you," the disciples 
take it for granted that he speaks as He is 
moved by the Holy Spirit, and they are will- 
ing to "preach the word" just as it was given 
by divine inspiration. The disciples believe 
that the inspired Scriptures are perfect, and 
for that reason they can make the man of God 
perfect and thoroughly furnish him for every 
good work; and hence they do not believe that 
these writings can be improved, either in form 
or matter, by human wisdom or explanation. 
The disciples do not believe that there is 
any virtue or merit in the baptismal water 
to take away or cancel sin; nor do they believe 
that any such power resides in the act per- 
formed by the believer, nor in the believer him- 
self. Nor do they believe that either faith 
or repentance is clothed with any power to 
take away past sins. All such power resides 
in God who alone can forgive sins. Neither 
faith, nor repentance, nor baptism is or can 
be a savior. All of them combined cannot 
in themselves constitute a. savior. The pardon 
of sin is purely a matter of grace, and the gra- 
cious Forgiver has the inalienable right to be- 
stow this favor on whatever conditions His 
wisdom may dictate. What men do may in- 
fluence their future lives, but it cannot rem- 
edy the past by taking away its sins — God 
alone can do that. Perhaps if this were al- 
ways borne in mind, there would be less con- 
fusion on the subject of the pardon of sin. 
The disciples do not presume to say that no 
one can or will be saved without baptism, nor 
do they make any such asservation concerning 
faith. What God may do outside of His re- 
vealed Word and will, is unknown to us. Re- 
vealed things belong to us, and we have to 
deal with them; but secret things belong to 
God, and with them we have nothing to do. 
In the gospel the good Lord has only prom- 
ised salvation to the believer in Christ; but 
if it should be His gracious purpose to forgive 
and save many heathens without faith in Jesus, 
who can find it in his heart to object? But 
such a gracious dispensation would not nul- 
lify faith in Christ as a condition of salva- 
tion in the gospel. Apply this sound reasoning 
to baptism, and the case is just as plain and 
easy. It is a condition of pardon in the gos- 
pel plan of salvation, and what God may do 
beyond that does not concern us. 

8. The disciples believe that the immer- 
sion of a penitent believer in water is essen- 



tial to Christian baptism. Their reasons for 
this are numerous and strong. The uniform 
meaning of the Greek word baptize in the 
apostolic age and throughout its previous his- 
tory was immerse, as any one may see, who 
will examine the use of the word during the 
period mentioned. A convenient induction 
may be found in T. J. Conant's Baptizein 
which embraces every known occurrence of the 
term in ancient classic Greek literature, and 
many instances of its use in patristic Greek. 
The following examples will be of interest in 
this connection: 

Polybius, B. C. 205: "And even if the 
spear falls into the sea, it is not lost for it 
is compacted of both oak and pine, so that 
when the oaken part is baptized by the weight, 
the rest is buoyed up, and is easily recovered." 
— History, Book 34. 

Same Work: "They passed through with 
difficulty, the foot-soldiers baptized as far as 
to the breasts." — Book 3. 

Strabo, B. C. 60: "And to one who hurls 
down a dart from above into the channel, 
the force of the water makes so much resis- 
tance, that it is hardly baptized.": — Geogra- 
phy, Book 12. 

Same Work: "And around Acragas are 
marsh-lakes, having the taste indeed of sea- 
water, but of a different nature; for even 
those who cannot swim are not baptized, float- 
ing like pieces of wood." — Book 6. 

Same Work: Alexander, happening to be 
there at the stormy season, and accustomed 
to trust for the most part to fortune, set for- 
ward before the swell subsided, and they 
marched the whole day in water, baptized as 
far as to the waist." — Book 14. 

Josephus, A. D. 37. "Continually pressing 
down and baptizing him while swimming, as 
if in sport, they did not desist till they had 
entirely suffocated him." — Antiquities, Book 
15. 

Plutarch, A. D. 50: "Thou wouldst not 
have seen a buckler, or a helmet, or a pike; 
but the soldiers along the whole way bap- 
tizing with cups, and horns, and goblets, from 
great wine- jars and mixing-bowls, were drink- 
ing to one another." — Life of Alexander. 

Same Wfriter: "That which is moulded by 
her (the Halcyon), or rather con- 
structed with the shipwright's art, of many 
forms the only one not liable to be overturned, 
nor to be baptized." — Land and Water Ani- 
mals. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



113 



Lucian, A. D. 135: "And if the winter's 
torrent were bearing one away, and he with 
outstretched hands were imploring help, to 
thrust even him headlong, baptizing (him), 
so that he should not be able to come up 
again." — Timon, or The Man-Hater. 

Hippolytus, about A. D. 200: "For thou 
hast just heard how Jesus came to John and 
was baptized by him in Jordan. wonderful 
transaction! How was the boundless river 
that makes glad the city of God, bathed in a 
little water; the incomprehensible fountain 
that sends forth life to all men, and has no 
end, covered by scanty and transitory waters." 
— Discourse on the Holy Theophany, II. 

Athanasius, about A. D. 300. "In these 
benefits thou wast baptized. newly enlight- 
ened! the initiation into the grace, newly 
enlightened, has become to thee an earnest 
of resurrection; thou hast the baptism as a 
surety of the abode in heaven. Thou didst 
imitate, in the sinking down, the burial of 
the Master; but thou didst rise again from 
thence, before works, witnessing the works of 
the resurrection." — Discourse on Passover. 

These examples are fair samples of the use 
and meaning of the word which is employed 
in the New Testament to set forth the ordi- 
nance of baptism, and they clearly indicate 
that nothing but immersion meets the require- 
ments of the word. The consensus of the 
world's scholarship is in harmony with this 
conclusion. A few cases in point will be in 
order. 

Prof. Adolph Harnack: "1. Baptizein un- 
doubtedly signifies immersion (eintauchen) . 
2. No proof can be found that it signifies any- 
thing else in the New Testament and in the 
most ancient Christian literature. The sug- 
gestion regarding a 'sacred sense' is out of the 
question. 3. There is no passage in the New 
Testament which suggests the supposition 
that any New Testament author attached 
to the word baptizein any other sense than 
eintauchen — untertauchen ( immersion, sub- 
mersion)." — Schaff's Didache, p. 5. 

Prof. W. W. Goodwin: "I have no idea 
that the Greek words bapto and baptizo ever 
had any other meanings, either in the New 
Testament, or elsewhere, than are given in 
the English translation dip and immerse, with 
all the metaphorical meanings which these 
words will bear." — In a letter to E. 0. Sharp. 
A few samples of testimony from native Greek 
scholars, will close this part of the subject: 



Prof. Timayenis, of the Hellenic Institute, 
N. Y. : "The Greek word baptizo means noth- 
ing but immerse in water. Baptism means 
nothing but immersion. In the Greek lan- 
guage we have a different word for sprinkling. 
When you put a piece of wood into water, 
and cover it entirely, you baptize; you do 
what is expressed by the Greek word baptizo." 

The Bishop of Cyclades, Greece: "The 
word baptize, explained, means a veritable dip- 
ping, and, in fact, a perfect dipping. An ob- 
ject is baptized when it is completely covered. 
This is a proper explanation of the word bap- 
tizo." 

Prof. A. Diomedes Kyriasko, of the Uni- 
versity of Athens, Greece: "The verb baptizo, 
in the Greek language, never has the meaning 
to pour or to sprinkle, but invariably that of 
to dip. In the Greek Church, both in its 
earliest times and in our days, to baptize has 
meant to dip." 

9. Holding the position just stated and 
briefly elaborated, the disciples accept the 
logical consequence that infant baptism is 
an impossibility, for they cannot be penitent 
believers. They also hold that the very nature 
and purpose of baptism exclude the idea of 
infant baptism. The Scriptures declare that 
baptism is an inquiry of a good conscience 
toward God, and an infant is incapable of 
inquiring toward or after God with a good 
conscience or otherwise, and hence cannot be 
baptized. The word of God establishes an 
inseparable connection between baptism, and 
faith and repentance ; and as infants can 
neither believe nor repent, they cannot be 
baptized. The Scriptures also show that bap- 
tism and remission of sins go together, and 
as infants have no sins to be remitted, they 
have no need of baptism. The disciples hold 
that the silence of the Scriptures in regard 
to ordinances, is to be respected as much as 
its speech, and as the New Testament is pro- 
foundly silent on infant baptism, that rite is 
rejected as of human invention and tradition. 

10. The disciples believe that the "gospel 
is the power of God unto salvation," and hence 
they reject all schemes of conversion which em- 
brace the idea of immediate and abstract 
operations of the Spirit of God in the trans- 
lation of people out of the king- 
dom of darkness into the kingdom of 
Jesus Christ. It pleased God to save 
believers "by the foolishness of preach- 
ing," and it is said that "the word of the 
cross is the power of God and the wisdom of 



114 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



God" to those who are being saved. The 
Scriptures declare that those who "purify 
their souls in their obedience to the truth * * 
have been begotten again, not of corruptible 
seed, but of incorruptible, through the word of 
God, which liveth and abideth." The disci- 
ples believe that the Holy Spirit exercises 
His converting power through the "word of 
God which is living and active, and sharper 
than any two-edged sword, and piercing even 
to the dividing of soul and spirit, of both 
joints and marrow, and quick to discern the 
thoughts and intents of the heart." The 
Spirit seeks to move men with the ideas, ar- 
guments, reasonings, persuasions and mo- 
tives presented in the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
and not in some mysterious, abstruse, in- 
definable and incomprehensible way. 

11. The disciples believe that the saints can 
only reach heaven through final perseverance — 



that they must add to their faith, courage, 
knowledge, temperance, patience, godliness, 
love of the brethren, and love — that it is by 
faithful continuance in well-doing that im- 
mortality and eternal life are to be obtained. 

12. The disciples believe in and plead for 
the union of all God's people in one fold under 
one shepherd, and this may be said to be their 
special plea. The basis of union which they 
present has already been elaborated; and it 
is not necessary to dwell upon it further here. 

The foregoing are the leading positions oc- 
cupied by the disciples of Christ. There are 
some individuals among them who dissent 
from some of these tenets, but the great body 
of them hold these ideas in common. Their 
plea allows large liberty in the department of 
private opinion, but as regards public teach- 
ing and practice they strive to "see eye to 
eye, and speak the same things.'' 



CHURCH OF CHRIST IN 
AUSTRALASIA. 



By J. J. HALEY. 



It will be necessary in this brief history 
of Churches of Christ on the other side of 
the world to group them under the larger ter- 
ritorial title, including Australia, New Zealand 
and Tasmania. These countries are islands 
of the Pacific and Indian Oceans lying in the 
Southern Hemisphere and constituting a part 
and a very important part, of the dominions 
of his Majesty, King Edward the Seventh. 

Since the federal union of the Australian 
colonies of Queensland, New South Wales, 
Victoria, South Australia and Western Aus- 
tralia, they are spoken of in current parlance 
as states, but for the purposes of this sketch 
it will generally be convenient to refer to them 
as colonies. It has been under the regime of 
colonial administration that these churches 
have been established, nourished, and brought 
to their present proportions, and for a long 
time to come, doubtless, they will be known 
as colonial churches. Their ecclesiastical 
usages and doctrinal views will be sufficiently 
developed in the story herein to be told of their 
origin and growth. It will be seen from these 
narratives that the theology of the Australa- 
sian churches corresponds in all essential re- 
spects with that of Alexander Campbell and 
the American brotherhood, and that their 
preaching of first principles is the same 
that we are familiar with in this country; but 
the fact appears, on the other hand, that their 
ecclesiology is somewhat different, being 
more nearly conformed to the usages of the 
Scotch Baptists. 

SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 

The "Scotch Baptists" were the first known 
immersionists to establish themselves in the 



Colony of South Australia. They, after sun- 
dry changes of site in Adelaide, settled down 
in "Pise" or plastered mud room in Morphett 
Street, Adelaide, and from this gathering our 
pioneers were evolved. The father of the cel- 
ebrated Dr. McLaren, of Manchester, for- 
merly presided over this church, and as sub- 
sidiary helps to him, Thomas Niel and Philip 
Santo. Other pioneers who were less promi- 
nent, were Mrs. Philip Santo, James C. Verco 
and wife, Amos Armour, Mrs. Henry Hussey, 
Miss Colsie Proctor, afterwards Mrs. Armour, 
and Thomas Magarey. Baptisms were con- 
ducted strictly on apostolic lines by stress of 
circumstances, the river Torrens being availed 
of for the purpose. The doctrines of this 
church being distinctly and strongly "Cal- 
vinistic" soon became distasteful to the "ris- 
ing generation" who had not been indoctrin- 
ated with these dogmas, and the result was dis- 
cussion and friction. 

Thos. Magarey may be regarded as the prime 
mover in the dislocation of affairs, he having 
imbibed reformation views through inter- 
course with a Brother Jackson, of New Zea- 
land. Expounding those views led to his be- 
ing treated with soant courtesy, his exposi- 
tions being regarded as "denying the Holy 
Spirit," "blasphemy" and "baptismal regene- 
ration." The free discussion of these mat- 
ters led to further investigation, and the quiet 
persistency of the innovator produced that 
change which finally eventuated in the with- 
drawal of our pioneers. 

An edifice of stone was erected in Franklin 
Street. 

As the cause grew in this building, we 
begin to find the names of other worthy veter- 
ans appearing. Philip Messent. George 



115 



116 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




J. J. HALEY, 
Cynthiana, Ky. 

Born in Rockcastle county, Kentucky, March 
18, 1851 ; student at Kentucky University, 
Bible College, and North Western Christian 
University; preached eleven years in Australia 
and New Zealand; held pastorates in San 
Francisco, Midway, Ky., Liverpool, England, 
and for the last nine years in Cynthiana; has 
edited, or assisted in editing the following 
papers: Australian Christian Watchman, 
Christian Evangelist. Apostolic Guide, New 
Christian Quarterly, Christian Oracle, Christian 
Century. 



Pearce, Wm. Pollard, W. H. Burford, An- 
drew Thomson, R. Verco, H. Hussey, John 
Chambers and their wives soon appeared on the 
roll. So vigorous became the growth of the 
church that the chapel became too circum- 
scribed and the fact brought historic Grote 
Street into existence. The church met for 
the first time in their new and commodious 
chapel in Grote Street on Sunday, December 
14th, 1856. 

During the currency of the latter events 
herein before enumerated the cause was also 
quietly working its way in other parts of the 
colony under the direction of pioneers, some 
of whose names have not even been mentioned 
as yet, but also subsequently attained to high 
prominence in the Brotherhood. 

In 1847 a small band of brethren from the 
churches at Beith and New Mills, Ayrshire, 
Scotland, emigrated to South Australia. A 
few of the more faithful of that band settled 
near Willunga and formed themselves into a 



little church under the care of John Aird and 
Robert Lawrie. 

In 1849 we find the cause planted at the 
famed Burra Burra mines through the labors 
of P. Santo whose occupation led him there. 
Seeking out a few individuals in this locality, 
who had been immersed, he soon organized a 
church, and on January 13th, 1850, the first 
body of baptized believers assembled together 
to break bread in commemoration of a once 
crucified but noAv risen and exalted Savior. 
A building was soon after erected, and we 
find the name of Wm. Brooks as secretary of 
the church. It was at this time that George 
Pearce was baptized and united with the 
church at the Burra. 

In 1854 the brethren in the important sub- 
urb of Hindmarsh formed themselves into a 
separate church, having built a house with this 
end in view. T. Magarey is mainly responsi- 
ble for this development, and soon a cluster of 
pioneer brethren appear upon the records of 
these times — among them — Henry Warren and 
Samuel Kidner. The record of the opening 
of the church in Hindmarsh furnishes us with 
about the first statistical record extant. 
There were three churches then existing — 
Adelaide 56, Hindmarsh 13, Willunga or Mc- 
Laren Vale 15, total 84. 

In 1865 George Pierce removed to Lake 
Alexandrina and soon established two flourish- 
ing causes at Milang and Point Sturt. In 
1865 statistics stood as follows: Adelaide 100, 
Alma 56, Hindmarsh 60, Myponga 12, Point 
Sturt 25, total 253. 

Turning our attention northward in this 
colony we find that the church at Alma 
Plains had started its farreaching and event- 
ful career under the ministry of that doughty 
veteran, John Lawrie. From this center of ac- 
tivity the good cause has spread far and wide 
throughout the great wheat growing plains 
north of Adelaide, and has contributed in a 
very large measure to the general success 
of our plea in South Australia. This church 
introduces us to another group of estimable 
pioneers, such as Robert Harkness and wife, 
the Toselands, Hammonds, Greenshields, How- 
ards, McLachlans, Wilsons, Finlaysons whose 
prowess has been inherited by succeeding gen- 
erations from the same sturdy stock. 

Just here it might be well to refer to the incep- 
tion and execution of a movement that forms a 
distinct epoch in the history of the cause in 
South Australia. This was the advent of 
American evangelists. Early in the history 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



117 




GROTE STREET CHAPEL, ADELAIDE. 

of the church in this colony it was manifest 
to our pioneers that if progress commensurate 
with the importance of our great plea was to 
be achieved some more effectual method of pre- 
senting its claims to the public must be put 
into operation. This consideration paved the 
way for a vigorous evangelization by expert 
instrumentalities. At first old England was 
appealed to as more likely to furnish those 
whose sentiments and methods would harmon- 
ize with the idiosyncrasies of her sons 
and daughters in South Australia. Hence in 
1850 T. Magarey writes to J. Wallis, of Not- 
tingham, England. 

"It is seriously proposed to call out for 
a time a brother qualified to do the work of an 
evangelist among us. We have a wide and 
abundant field but the laborers are few." In 
1860 P. Santo again broaches the matter to 
J. Wiallis and asks definitely for a gifted 
brother to be sent from England. It was 
found, however, that the needs of the Mother 
Country were even greater than those of her 
offspring, and the appeal Avas ineffectual. 
True, Thomas Hughes Milner, of precious 
memory, paid a flying visit to the new world, 
but it seemed only like an angel's visit, and 
did but intensify the thirst of the fathers for 
more. Finally America was turned to and 
the brotherhood of this great commonwealth 
nobly responded to the Macedonian cry. 

The first evangelist to appear upon the 
scene was H. S. Earl who arrived November 
13th, 1865. He took Adelaide by storm and 
leaped at once into public prominence by rea- 
son of his silver-tongued oratory. As a re- 
sult a large influx of members took place in 
the city of Adelaide and Brother Earl's visit 
was all too short. It, however, whetted the 
appetite of the brethren and in 1866 money 
was sent to America to pay the passage of 
an evangelist to South Australia. Meanwhile 
H. S. Earl again returned to this colony in 
May, 1866, and created a great interest with 



good results. The church at Hindmarsh was 
urged to erect a new chapel at a cost of 
$1,400.00. H. S. Earl in the B. H. Harbinger 
at this time says : "The glorious triumph of 
the gospel of Christ in this city makes our 
hearts leap for joy. Every Lord's day vast 
crowds of people congregate at 'Whites' 
Rooms' to hear the word of life. Week by 
week the interest increases and the number 
of inquirers enlarges." The result of this visit, 
which was of twenty weeks' duration, and dur- 
ing which H. S. Earl visited Alma, Willunga, 
and Point Sturt was an addition of one hun- 
dred and twenty-five to the various churches. 
The chapel at Hindmarsh being complete J. 
W. Webb arrived in October 1866 to labor 
with that church. At this time also we find 
an account of the inauguration of the cause 
at Sterling East through the removal thereto 
of a few Hindmarsh members. S. Kidner and 
others engaged in pioneer work in this district 
and were instrumental in the establishment of 
a large and thriving cause. The young breth- 
ren of the various churches were also begin- 
ning to be imbued with a sense of their re- 
sponsibilities, and inspired with enthusiasm 
in the good work, started the "Adelphian So- 
ciety" which was largely accountable for the 
subsequent production of many of the present 
day able and earnest preachers, both paid and 
unpaid. 

The church at Two Wells sprung in- 
to existence during 1867 through the 




T. J. GORE, M. A. 



118 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



instrumentality of Henry Warren. The 
church at Malalla was formed in 1872 by mem- 
bers whose membership had been at Two Wells. 
Another church was also formed at Auburn. 
On first of March, 1867, the arrival of T. J. 
Gore, the long looked for evangelist from 
America, was heralded by a very large Tea 
and public meeting in ''Whites' Rooms." Br.o. 
Gore commenced his labors in Grote Street 
and his efforts were axtended wixn success. 
This noblest Roman of them all has spent 
over thirty years in South Australia, and his 
abundant labors with tongue and pen have 
been abundantly blessed. Statistics dated 
April 1st, 1867 from pages of British Har- 
binger are as follows : "Grote Street 223, 
Hindmarsh 147, Alma Plains 46, Milang 34, 
Two Wells 10, Auburn 21, total 481. 

In looking back over the period when the 
work depended on those whom the Austra- 
lians delight now to call the old pioneers one 
may well pause to pay them a tribute of 
praise. They were men of the right stamp, 
men who in leaving the old land brought with 
them the word of God and the determination 
to achieve success in these new lands. Their 
work in the planting and building up of the 
Church of Christ cannot be esteemed too 
highly. They held fast to the simple word of 
God, and contended faithfully and earnestly 
that we must speak where the word of God 
speaks and we must be silent where the word 
of God is silent. They were men of profound 
conviction and had fought their way out of 
old preconceived views into the glorious lib- 
erty of the simple truth as it is in Jesus. 
This made them valiant for the truth and res- 
olutely antagonistic to anything which savored 
of innovation or departure from the simple 
gospel. The pioneer sisters ably assisted their 
husbands in the establishment and upbuilding 
of the church. They are all to be remembered 
for their work of faith and labor of love. 
The church of the present day in South Aus- 
tralia must not forget the fathers and moth- 
ers in Israel who were before them and who 
toiled so unremittingly in the Lord's vine- 
yard. 

We may look for a while at the progress 
that has been made during the last thirty- 
five years. A goodly number of churches have 
been established in various parts of South 
Australia. A number of preachers have la- 
bored successfully in the city and suburbs 
with occasional trips to the country. H. D. 
Smith, J. Colbourne, M. Wood Green, G. Day, 



D. A. Ewers wrought well for the Master. 
There is no need to mention the names of all. 
The churches laid hold on Foreign Mission 
work, specially under the earnest teaching of 
H. D. Smith and started a Missionary Soci- 
ety. This has for some years done good work 
and is enlarging its scope of operations. It 
has a practical interest in China and India. 
The churches in South Australia may be said 
to be a missionary people. They have an 
Annual Conference of Churches meeting in 
Adelaide in the month of September. The 
conference extends over three days. They are 
splendid meetings in which evangelistic work 
is the one great theme. There is much bless- 
ing in these meetings and an enthusiasm of 
the right sort. The meetings are large and the 
brethren take much interest in them. 

Prospects in the state of South Australia 
are good for much increase in numbers and 
power. At the last conference in September, 
1901, the number of members reported was 
3,230. The present force of evangelists com- 
prise the following: J. Colbourne, P. Pitt- 
man, F. Pittman, A. C. Rankins, W. Moffit, 
R. J. Clow, J. E. Thomas, H. J. Horsell, L. H. 
Crosley, G. B. Moysey, and T. J. Gore. 

The churches have taken a firm hold on 
Sunday school work. Three of the churches 
have buildings specially for Sunday school 
work — Grote Street, Hindmarsh and Nor- 
wood. The number of children in attendance 
reported at last conference was 2,485. All 
of the churches when it is possible have Sun- 
day schools. Last conference reported twenty- 
eight churches. It is evident that progress has 
been good if not so rapid as in other places. 
These churches have a ■ strong and influential 
Home Mission Committee who look well after 
the weaker churches and open up new causes 
when it is possible to do so. 



As in the apostolic history of the church, 
the cause in Australia established itself first 
in the cities. Melbourne, the capital of Vic- 
toria, and the metropolis of Australia, one 
of the most delightful cities in the world, now 
numbering 425,000 population, witnessed the 
beginning of the plea for a return to apos- 
tolic Christianity in 1853, by the meeting of 
six persons, in response to a newspaper ad- 
vertisement, in a private house, "to remember 
the Lord's death in His own appointed way." 
This was typically characteristic of the new 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



119 




CHAPEL. SWANSTON ST., MELBOURNE. 

movement for restoration of ancient truths, 
for nearly all of our Australian churches orig- 
inated in the meeting of a few people in pri- 
vate houses to remember the Lord's death in 
"the breaking of bread." About a year later 
these charter members entered into a perma- 
nent organization with others in Prahran, 
one of the la.rgest suburbs of Melbourne, 
thus constituting the first Church of Christ, 
after the ancient order, in the colony of Vic- 
toria. 

In 1855 ten disciples of Christ from England 
and Scotland met together and formed a 
Church of Christ in the city proper. For ten 
years they did their own preaching for the 
most part, and called themselves "Christian 
Disciples," but on the arrival of Henry S. 
Earl, the most successful and influential of the 
early preachers in Australia, they adopted the 
more Scriptural names of "Christians" and 
"Churches of Christ." Their numbers in- 
creased slowly by the arrival of brethren from 
the old country and an occasional baptism, 
so that when Mr. Earl arrived in Melbourne, 
July 25th, 1864, they numbered about 60. 
"At this time," allowing Brother Earl to tell 
the story of his labors in his own words, 
"there were small churches in Carlton, Prah- 
ran, and St, Kilda, (suburbs of Melbourne) 
and a few others in the country, making 
thirteen small churches with an aggregate 
membership of about 300. The church at Mel- 
bourne met in a small, unsightly, and unpopu- 
lar room in Russell Street. I at once told 
them that it would be a waste of time and 
labor for me to preach in that place and the 



brethren at once volunteered to show me all 
the public halls available in Melbourne. I 
decided that 'St. George's Hall,' Burke Street, 
was the most suitable as it was well located, 
of good repute and the largest in the city. 
This hall was secured and I preached my 
first sermon in it to an audience of not less 
than 800 on Lord's day, July 31st, 1864. The 
next Lord's day it was well filled and the fol- 
lowing Lord's day it was crowded to over- 
flowing with an audience of about 1,800 per- 
sons. All available standing room, as well 
as every seat, was occupied. This interest 
and attendance continued unabated to my 
last sermon on October 8, 1865. At times 
hundreds of people were unable to gain ad- 
mittance. Every Lord's day we had decisions 
for Christ and at the end of my first year's 
labors 297 were added to the fold, thus doub- 
ling the membership. During this time num- 
bers of persons who attended, both members 
and non-members, urged me to take steps to 
build a house of worship and promised most 
liberal donations. One gentleman offered me 
the use of $1,000 without interest as long 
as I wished to have it. (Money at that time 
brought 10 to 15 per cent.) The church ap- 
pointed a building committee, a lot was pur- 
chased in Lygon Street and the building now 
on that lot was erected." 

The change from St. George's Hall to the 
new chapel in Lygon Street brought no di- 
minution of the large crowds that flocked to 




LYGON STREET CHAPEL. 



120 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



hear the American preacher. The boom con- 
tinued until the end of Brother Earl's ad- 
ministration and resulted in the establishment 
of the premier church of the Australian colo- 
nies, the mother of many of their strongest 
congregations. On February 19, 1866, G. L. 
Surber arrived in Melbourne from Kentucky. 
The tidal wave raised by the preaching of 
Earl continued with unabated force and vol- 
ume under Surber. The building, with a seat- 
ing capacity of 600, was crowded out for 
years on Sunday nights and hundreds were 
baptized; as many as three hundred in one 
year. On September 3, 1868, O. A. Carr and 
his wife arrived in Melbourne. He labored in 
connection with G. L. Surber, and after a time 
members from Lygon Street, living in Fitz- 
roy and Collingwood, two large suburbs and 
separate municipalities, joined immediately on 
to the city, formed a church and put up a 
building known as the Collingwood Church, 
for many years one of the strongest of our 
Melbourne churches. Here Brother Carr la- 
bored successfully till he left for Tasmania, 
some years later. Soon after the organization 
of the Collingwood church a congregation was 
formed in North Fitzroy, another one of the 
numerous suburbs of the capital. It is one of 
the best of our Victorian churches. At the 
time of the transference of tne church from 
St. George's Hall to Lygon Street, a division 
took place over the question of "taking money 
from the world" which resulted in the organi- 
zation of a church in "Manchester Unity 
Hall," now known as the "Swanston Street 
Church." Beginning with about fifty mem- 
bers it grew slowly but surely till it became 
one of the strongest congregations with the 
most wealth, and the best building among 
us in the city, purchased from the Presbyte- 
rians. This church has maintained the tra- 
ditions of a rigorous conservatism after the 
mind of the late David King, of England, 
and is noted likewise for two exceptional 
and apostolic characteristics, as praisworthy 
as they are exceptional and Scriptural, the 
sending out of its minister to preach the 
gospel in destitute regions and its abundant 
charity to the poor of its membership. 

The period from 1865 to 1880 was a time of 
strain and stress, the chaotic and polemic 
period of the churches in Victoria and through- 
out the colonies. Such questions as the an- 
nihilation of the wicked, conditional immor- 
tality, the open versus the close platform in 
the mutual edification system, "milking the 



goats," as they called taking money from the 
unimmersed, and cognate issues, coupled with 
jealousies among the leaders, caused much 
alienation and dissension among the disciples, 
notably the colony of Victoria. That pe- 
riod, happily, has long since passed away, as 
it was bound to do with growing knowledge 
and charity, and the churches for many years 
have labored harmoniously together and have 
been able to keep the unity of the Spirit in 
the bond of peace. In the year 1870 M. Wood 
Green, an eloquent preacher, and a man of 
indefatigable industry, organized the church 
in North Melbourne, then known as Hotham, 
which he made into a strong church before he 
left it. During his Melbourne ministry he 
labored fruitfully in Swanston Street, Hotham, 
Collingwood and Lygon Street. These early 
ministers, Earl, Surber, Carr, Greene and oth- 
ers, preached during the week, and in special 
services, in the country, for weak churches, 
and at Ballarat, Maryborough, Castlemaine, 
Sandhurst and other towns and cities, with 
numerous additions at every place, making 
some of them strong churches. In 1875 H. L. 
Geeslin, an honor graduate of Kentucky Uni- 
versity and the Bible College, the scholar and 
Christian gentleman, a man of noble life and 
beautiful spirit, went out and labored two 
years with great acceptance in Lygon Street 
when unhappily his useful life was cut short 
by consumption. 

The writer succeeded him, arriving in Mel- 
bourne from New Zealand December 6, 1878. 
The church had run down to a low ebb dur- 
ing the interval between us, and the breech be- 
tween the churches had not been healed. The 
first step towards a revival of interest was 
the rental of the Academy of Music, the finest 
theatre in Melbourne, for a series of evangel- 
istic services. A lease was taken for thirteen 
Sunday nights at a rental of $35.00 a night. 
The audience present the first night was con- 
servatively estimated at 1,500. From the third 
night on standing room was at a premium 
in a building that seated 2,500 people. Dur- 
ing the last month of these remarkable ser- 
vices 2,700 were present each night, 200 stand- 
ing through an hour's discourse, and a thou- 
sand turned away at the door unable to gain 
admission. "Bumper houses" followed us back 
to Lygon Street and great results followed 
in the way of conversions and additions to the 
church. This was in the spring of '79. Again 
in the summer of '81, the year of the World's 
Fair in Melbourne, the churches of the city 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



121 




F. G. DUNN. 



and suburbs united in taking the Academy of 
Music for another evangelistic campaign at 
this propitious time. At the request of the 
committee I did the preaching, as in the first 
instance when my own congregation alone was 
doing the work. This effort during the great 
Exposition, when people from all parts of 
the world were in the city, gave another impe- 
tus to our cause, not only in Melbourne, but 
throughout what was then the colonies, now 
the states of Australia. My six nights' de- 
bate with Mr. Butchers, a prominent Meth- 
odist preacher of Victoria, published in book 
form, and extensively reported for the daily 
papers, followed by six lectures on Baptism 
on Sunday nights in the Temperance Hall, 
to audiences of fully 2,000 each, did much 
to renew interest and increase success. In 
1879 I took over the Australian Christian 
Pioneer from T. J. Gore and the South Aus- 
tralian brethren, doubled the size, reduced the 
price, increased the circulation to a self-sup- 
porting basis, edited it five years and six 
months, changed the name to Australian Chris- 
tian Watchman and left it on a permanent 
foundation for my successors. It is now edited 
by A. B. Maston and F. G. Dunn and known as 
the Australian Christian. 

The story of the restoration of harmony 
and the resuscitation of the annual confer- 
ence must be told by F. G. Dunn, the histo- 
rian of the Victorian churches in the "Jubilee 
Pictorial History of Churches of Christ in 



Australia." I would much prefer to leave 
out this passage, but the truth of history and 
justice to all parties concerned, require that 
at least this much be said: "In common with 
other religious organizations the Churches of 
Christ have held their Annual Conferences for 
the purpose of devising plans for co-operative 
work in evangelization. Looking at the his- 
tory of these conferences, it would appear 
that the earlier efforts, though attended with 
a certain measure of success, failed to accom- 
plish all that might have been legitimately 
expected from them. It must be admitted 
that during this time there was a decided 
absence of unity among the churches. Many 
churches stood aloof from the conferences, 
and individual brethren were not attracted to 
these gatherings. Indeed, as time went on, 
their attractive power grew less and there 
seemed to be a danger of the conferences 
lapsing altogether. This danger was averted 
and a new career entered upon mainly through 
the instrumentality of J. J. Haley. In 1882 
the reconstructed conference, under a new con- 
stitution, held its first meeting, and from 
that time up to the present, the successive con- 
ference meetings grew in favor with the broth- 
erhood, and increased in usefulness year by 
year. It was the fine, manly spirit of J. J. 
Haley that materially assisted in bringing 
about a better state of things. He would have 
nothing to do with parties. He declined to 
recognize the differences that separated breth- 




A. B. MASTON. 



122 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOSEPH KINGSBURY. 



ren as being of sufficient moment to prevent 
harmonious working together. Taking this 
position he was well assisted by others, who 
equally desired to see the churches working 
harmoniously together for the consolidation 
and extension of the Kingdom of God. At this 
time, about thirty years after the founding 
of the church in Victoria, the membership was 
about 2,700. Twenty-one years later (1903) 
the membership was something over 6,000." 

It would be interesting and profitable to 
continue a detailed history of the cause in 
Victoria through the last twenty years, and 
to speak of the labors of Isaac Selby, G. T. 
Walden, W. C. MorroAv, A. B. Maston and other 
faithful ministers, and a host of intelligent and 
self-denying lay preachers who have rendered 
yeoman service in the results that have been 
accomplished. 

In addition to the contribution of these 
agencies, and the missionary work, home and 
foreign, that has been done, the organization 
of the Australian Publishing Company by 
Brother Maston has been a telling force in 
the dissemination of truth by the circulation of 
good literature throughout the Southern Hem- 
isphere. There are now twenty-eight churches 
in Melbourne and suburbs with an aggregate 
membership of over three thousand, and strong, 
self-supporting churches in all the leading cen- 
ters of population in the state of Victoria, 



with excellent prospects of a great work to be 
done in the future. 



NEW SOUTH WALES. 

The first effort to introduce the plea for 
a return to primitive Christianity in New 
South Wales dates from the establishment of 
a church of four members in Sydney in 1851. 
The leader of this infant organization was 
Joseph Kingsbury, Sr., for many years of his 
later life recognized as the "grand old man" 
of the Australian churches. Bro. Kingsbury 
was a preacher of great intelligence, piety and 
zeal, and the father of Churches of Christ 
in New South Wales, the oldest of the Aus- 
tralian colonies. In 1853 this little church 
was removed to Newtown, a populous suburb 
of the city, when twelve others were immedi- 
ately added through the labors" and personal 
influence of Bro. Kingsbury, forming the root 
and nucleus of what is now the Enmore 
Church, one of the most efficient and powerful 
churches among us in the Southern Hemis- 
phere. It grew to be a strong church under 
the preachiig of the brethren themselves and 
the personal propaganda of its members. It 
was worshiping in a plain brick building in 
Newtown, known as "the Christians' Meeting 
House," when the writer arrived in Australia 
in 1874. It has long since outgrown the 
"meeting house" and some years ago erected a 
larorer and more commodious structure fur- 




ENMORE CHURCH. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



123 




GEO. T. WALDEN. 



ther out in the suburbs of Enmore, where 
George T. Walden has labored so successfully 
for the last eight years as to necessitate an 
enlargement of the building to accomodate 
the crowds of people who flock to hear him. 
The Enmore church has over 600 members, 
a Sunday school of 500 scholars, raising an- 
nually $3,500 for current expenses and con- 
tributing to the support of two preachers 
besides its own. 

In the early 60's a church was organized 
in Sydney, the city proper, as distinguished 
from its suburbs. The American reader must 
try not to be confused by the innumerable 
suburbs of these Australian cities. They are 
mostly made up of suburbs with separate 
names and municipalities, and the group of 
corporations divided by streets, making up 
the city when spoken of in general terms. 
This attempt to constitute a Church of Christ 
on the apostolic basis, here as elsewhere, in 
the absence of experience and recognized lead- 
ership, had its period of chaos and controversy. 
The materialistic heresies of Christadelphian- 
ism became the entering wedge of strife and 
division, and the "open platform," the prac- 
tical heresy of allowing every man to talk 
and preach who imagined himself qualified, 
made- bad matters worse, until finally the 
church grew weary of Tom-Dick-and-Harryism, 
and every fellow "turning on the gas" when 
it pleased him to do so, and a wise man among 



them suggested that they settle their contro- 
versies by speaking of the points at issue only 
in the language of the Bible. This suggestion 
and an improved form of mutual edification 
brought peace and the church entered upon 
a new era of progress. 

In 1869 a church building was erected in 
Elizabeth Street, and soon after M. W. Green 
was employed as evangelist, whose ministra- 
tions were signally successful. This church 
was the writer's first Australian field. He 
labored here pleasantly and successfully for 
more than two years, assisting in the work 
at Newtown on week nights and Sunday morn- 
ings. Some of the finest men and women with 
whom he has ever associated in gospel labor 
he met in these two congregations. After 
twenty-five years in Elizabeth Street the 
church disposed of its property and purchased 
the Lyceum building, erected by the "Free- 
thinkers" of Sydney to free the city from "The- 
ology, the Curse of the World." Like the 
builders of the Tom Payne Memorial Hall in 
Boston, they found themselves unable to pay 
for it, and it was knocked down at a mortgage 
sale to the Church of Christ in Elizabeth 
Street. It is a beautiful building admirably 
suited to church purposes, long since fumigated 
from the taints and odors of infidelity by the 
worship of the church and the preaching of 
the gospel. P. A. Dickson, a graduate of the 
Bible College of Kentucky University, has 
been the honored minister for seven years, 




P. A. DICKSON. 



124 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



whose abundant labors have achieved marked 
results for the salvation of men and the glory 
of God. 

These two mother churches, Sydney and 
Newtown ( now Enmore ) , have been instru- 
mental in establishing churches in several of 
the leading suburbs of the city, and their mis- 
sionary work has been felt in several fields in 
the state of New South Wales. The suburban 
church of Paddington has a substantial brick 
building and a membership of 183. Petersham 
and Marrickville have churches of considerable 
strength. There are a number of congrega- 
tions in the state outside of the capital, but 
most of them are weak in numbers. They do 
not forget, however, to meet with religious 
regularity every Lord's day morning, preacher 
or no preacher, to break bread in memory 
of the Lord's death, nor do they forget during 
the week to testify to their neighbors the 
gospel of the grace of God. Like all the Aus- 
tralian churches, they are liberal with their 
means and anxious for the progress of the 
cause. There is an annual conference for evan- 
gelistic and missionary purposes in New South 
Wales, as in all the Australian states and 
mission organizations in connection with all 
the leading churches. 

QUEENSLAND. 

The advent of the first active disciple to the 
young colony of the north occurred in the 
removal of J. W. Johnson from Victoria to 
Toowoomba.. He made the acquaintance and 
was instrumental in bringing over to New 
Testament plea a young carpenter and local 
Baptist preacher named Troy. F. W. Troy, 
for a long time a disciple preacher and now 
the honored and eloquent minister of one of the 
leading Baptist churches in Brooklyn, N. Y. 
Full of enthusiasm for the new cause, Mr. 
Troy left his business in Queensland, and 
traveled 1,200 miles by water, at his own 
charges, to hold a consultation with me as 
the President of the Victorian Conference, to 
see if something could not be done to send 
back a preacher with him to the Northern 
colony. In the meantime Mr. Troy desired to 
be a Timothy to one of our Pauls. I sent him 
to Stephen Cheek, then operating in Tasmania. 
In a few weeks the two men appeared in 
Melbourne ready for their great apostolic 
mission to the North. They set sail for the 
new field of labor in July, 1882, and delivered 
their first sermon at Zilmere on the first Sun- 



day in August. Their first convert became an 
honored preacher and misssionary. In less 
than a year churches were organized at Zil- 
mere, Warrick, Toowoomba and Brisbane, the 
capital of the colony, and then on the 17th 
of February,'83, occurred the greatest calamity 
that has befallen the cause in Australia, — the 
death of Stephen Cheek, the man of greatest 
genius who has appeared among the advocates 
of primitive Christianity in these Southern 
lands. The briefest sketch of the Australian 
churches would be incomplete without a trib- 
ute to this wonderful young man of God. He 
was one of those rare men who inspired the 
boundless confidence and deepest affection of 
those who came most directly within the 
circle of his influence. Of all the men I 
have known, in a wide experience and ob- 
servation of men, no one has ever obtained the 
hold upon me that Stephen Cheek did. I 
have never been able to speak of him in pub- 
lice without breaking down, and now after 
he has been in his grave twenty years, I 
cannot write of him without shedding tears. 
What Ian Maclaren said of Henry Drummond 
can be truthfully said of Stephen Cheek, only 
substituting the one name for the other. 
"Without pride, without envy, without self- 
ishness, without vanity, moved only by good 
will and spiritual ambitions, responsive ever 
to the touch of God and every noble impulse, 
faithful, fearless, magnanimous Stephen Cheek 
was the most perfect Christian I have known 
or expect to see this side of the grave." And 
like Henry Drummond he was an exceptional 
combination of intellectual and spiritual ge- 
nius that a man is fortunate to know once 
in a life time, and when once known must ever 
afterwards be regarded with a reverence and 
love, akin to worship. As Gladstone said of 
Arthur Hall am, "What a treasure he carried 
away with him to the grave when Stephen 
Cheek was buried." He came to us from the 
Plymouth brethren through the instrumental- 
ity of G. B. Moysey, an able and consecrated 
man, a fine preacher and lucid writer, who 
fittingly became Cheek's biographer in a splen- 
did series of papers in the A. C. Watchman. 
Both men were living and laboring in Tasma- 
nia at the time. Seven or eight congregations 
in Tasmania and Victoria which Bro. Cheek 
had established on an apostolic but indepen- 
dent foundation came with him into the res- 
toration. 

After the untimely death of his companion, 
Troy vigorously prosecuted his evangelistic 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



125 




STEPHEN CHEEK. 



work in the new field till joined by D .A. Ewers, 
sent to his assistance by the Victorian Con- 
ference. Under the joint labors of these two 
able men other churches were soon organized 
and the work of proclamation extended wher- 
ever an opening could be found. The editor- 
ship of Truth in Love, Cheek's paper, fell to 
the lot of Brother Ewers who carried it 
on for several years with signal ability and 
success, proving himself to be one of the ablest 
writers and best editors in the colonies. 

There are twenty-eight churches in Queens- 
land with an aggregate membership of 1,000 
approximately; the largest is the church at 
Brisbane, the capital, with 210 members. 
There are fifteen chapels and halls owned by 
the churches. A Kanaka mission is conducted 
at Childers by John Thomson. This mission 
is supported by the contributions from 
churches and individuals throughout the 
United States of Australia. Two of the mis- 
sionaries supported by the Australian churches 
in India are from Queensland — Mr. and Mrs. 
F. E. Stubbin. 

When the continuous drouth of almost ten 
years in this and the adjoining state of New 
South Wales, with the consequent social and 
financial depression, and leakage of popula- 
tion, are taken into account, this is a cred- 
itable showing, which will be greatly im- 
proved, no doubt, under better conditions. 



WEST AUSTRALIA. 

West Australia forms about one-third of 
the Australian continent with nearly a mil- 
lion square miles of territory having an area 
considerably larger than one-fourth of the 
United States. It was first settled in 1829, 
but made little progress till 1890 when it 
ceased to be a crown colony and obtained re- 
sponsible government. The population then 
was about 40,000. The great Coolgardie 
Gold Fields were soon after discovered. 
Other gold fields broke out and population 
rapidly increased until it now approaches a 
quarter of a million. The gold raised in 
West Australia in 1892 reached the sum of 
$40,000,000, equal to that of all the rest of 
Australia combined. Agricultural settlement 
is also progressing rapidly and it requires 
no prophetic insight to perceive that West 
Australia with its splendid climate, boundless 
resources and immense territory has a tre- 
mendous future before it. 

No church on the New Testament lines was 
formed before 1890 when T. H. Bates (now 
in England) volunteered to enter the field. 
Brother Bates was supported by a committee 
which formed at an Intercolonial Conference 
held in Victoria a short time before and at 
which a resolution was passed in favor of 
opening up the cause in the Western Colony. 
He reached Perth, the capital, on the 21st of 
November and at once set to work to hunt up 




PERTH CHURCH, LAKE STREET. 



126 



CHURCHES OF CHEIST 




D. A. EWERS. 



disciples of whom he found eight and on the 
following Lord's day the first meeting was held 
to break bread. The work soon gained a good 
footing and for the first year considerable 
progress was made. Unfortunately, however, 
internal trouble arose over questions concern- 
ing "open communion," receiving money from 
the unbaptized, etc., which resulted in an 
open division and for some time two near 
churches struggled for existence. This crip- 
pled the cause, and for years little headway 
was made. In the meantime Brother Bates 
accepted a call to England. Ultimately a 
reunion was effected and the cause has since 
made steady progress. The second church was 
formed at Fremantle, the port of Perth, in 
October, 1893. Perth and Fremantle are still 
the principal churches, the former having 
a present membership of about 300 and the 
latter about 200. There is also a church at 
Subiaco, a suburb of Perth, of about 150 and 
churches on the gold fields at Coolgardie, 
Southern Cross, Kalgoorlie, Boulder, and 
Kanowna and one or two small churches in ag- 
ricultural districts. 

The first Annual Conference was held in 
1898 when steps were taken to prosecute 
home mission work and in 1902 a foreign 
missionary committee was appointed. The 
present membership in the state is about 1.000 
and rapidly increasing. Tbere are at present 
but five preachers employed : D. A. Ewers at 
Perth, L. Hagger at Fremantle, H. J. Banks 



at Subiaco, W. G. L. Campbell at Kalgoorlie 
and S. H. Scambler at Nulder City, the three 
last named being home missionaries. 

It is hoped to have one or two more in the 
field shortly. The missionary spirit is grow- 
ing and the progress of the past twelve months 
has been the most marked in the history of the 
cause. Tent missions held by Brother Hagger 
resulted in about 100 additions during the 
last, four months. About $400.00 was raised 
for Foreign Missions in 1902 and this is only 
a commencement. On the whole the outlook 
in West Australia is particularly encour- 
aging. In this and in other Australian states 
there is no opposition to organized missionary 
effort. 

TASMANIA. 

The arrival of O. A. Carr in Hobart, January, 
1872, determines the aggressive commence- 
ment of our work in the island. Previous to this 
we read of no sustained evangelistic effort. 
The clarion voice of this educated preacher 
urging the claims of the primitive gospel upon 
the people, supplemented by an able advocacy 
of our principles through the press, soon 
elicited considerable investigation and resulted 
in the conversion of many to Christ, both from 
sectarianism and the world. Brother Carr re- 
mained in Hobart preaching and teaching for 
one year only. It is generally remarked that he 
left his work in this city too soon. Be that 
as it may, he left a congregation of 108 mem- 
bers to perpetuate under very hopeful and 
propitious conditions, the work that he had so 
ably inaugurated. 

Two churches came into being in the South 
Eastern portion of the island in 1879. Brother 
Stephen Cheek, whose name is still a household 
word among the brotherhood of Tasmania, 
invaded the Bream Creek district with the 
primitive gospel in the early part of this year. 




HOBART CHURCH. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



127 



In his judgment the ignorance of this com- 
munity as respects religious matters was so 
profound as to justify a comparison with the 
ancient Egypt. But so immediate and salu- 
tary were the effects of the gospel that a 
church of fifty odd members was established 
in the district within seven weeks after its 
first proclamation by Brother Cheek. A few 
months' later several of the brethren from 
Bream Creek removed to Tasman's Peninsula. 
Hence the organization of the church in that 
region. These two churches have continued 
loyal to the faith through many vicissitudes, 
and, although dependent to a great extent upon 
local effort, have made considerable progress. 
They are the two principal churches in the 
island. 

The progress of the work in the Northern 
part of the island has not been sufficient to 
justify the enthusiastic to any degree of sat- 
isfaction. In Launceston, with a population 
of 22,000, we have a church of but 33 mem- 
bers after an existence of eighteen years. 
Special difficulties seem to be in the way of 
progress in this cit.y 

On the Northwest coast there are three 
small congregations with an aggregate 
membership of 52. On the West coast, noted 
for its rich mineral deposits, we have three 
feeble churches at Jeehan. Queenstown and 
Gormanston respectively. There is also a 
small church at Port Esperance in the Huon 
district. There are in all twelve churches in 
the island with an aggregate membership of 
468. Isolated members will increase this total 
to 500. Considering that the population of 
Tasmania is 172,000, this progress or want 
of progress, will produce no feelings of gratu- 
lations in the hearts of those who desire the 
universal prevalence of our principles. 

Lack of systematic missionary activity is, 
in the estimation of the writer, the cause of 
this lack of prosperity. We read of many 
churches that once had an existence, such 
as those at Peppermint Bay, Lisdellon, The 
Nook, Beaconsfield and Rosevale, but which 
have been allowed to gradually die for the 
want of evangelistic support, while many of 
the most important towns such as Boss, 
Campbelltown. Evandale, Perth, Westbury, 
Longford. Deloraine, Dunorlan. Devonport, 
LTverstone and Burnie with the great West- 
ern population, have rarely, if ever, been 
touched by a missionary from our people. 

Not until the year 1894 did the matter of 
general evangelization receive the attention of 



the brotherhood in the state. In March of 
this year the first annual conference was held 
in Launceston. at which the need of system- 
atic missionary work was earnestly dis- 
cussed, resulting in the formation of a com- 
mittee to which the matter of evangelization 
was committed, with the recommendation to 
secure an evangelist for general work as early 
as possible. This, however, with several sub- 
sequent attempts, proved abortive. The 
churches have met in conference annually 
since the foregoing year. These meetings have 
been blessed by the brotherhood as a means 
of their mutual edification and encouragement, 
but are wanting in permanent results as re- 
spects missionary expansion. However, some- 
thing was done at the conference of 1901 which 
gives promise of permanency. A Home 
Missionary Committee was formed, consisting 
of several good country brethren who seemed 
eager for the prosperity of the work. This 
committee has succeeded in getting the country 
churches to contribute regularly toward a 
fund for Home Mission purposes. There is 
another fund for similar purposes in Tasma- 
nia. Brother W. Davis, of Hobart. at his 
decease bequeathed a considerable legacy to 
the cause of evangelization in the island. 
This fund is in the hands of three trustees 
and provides for the employment of an evan- 
gelist for eight months during the year in the 
country districts and the remaining four 
months in Hobart, providing the church there 
cares to claim his services for such a period. 
We confidently expect that this fund, under 
the wise administration of the trustees, will 
be an important factor in promoting the fu- 
ture work of the island. A better missionary 
spirit has been awakened among the brethren 
during the last two years. 

NEW ZEALAND. 

Blessed with a magnificent climate and an 
almost unparalleled range of scenery from the 
Alpine glaciers of the South Island to the 
orange groves and vineyards of the North; 
dowered with prolific harvests, rich in her 
wealth of mineral and precious ore ; the home 
of the noblest aboriginal race and peopled 
by the best of Britain's sinew and woman- 
hood New Zealand may even accept the compli- 
ment involved in the designation of her is- 
lands as "the wonderland of the world." 

Systematic colonization took place between 
1840 and 1850, since which the tide of immi- 
gration has flowed steadily apace. The South- 



128 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




M. W. GREEN. 



ern province of Otago in the South Island, 
of which Dunedin, the chief commercial town 
of the colony, is capital, was largely peopled 
by Scottish Presbyterians, while Canterbury 
in the North, of which Christ Church is the 
Cathedral city, was settled under the auspices 
of the church of England. 

Wellington, the capital and seat of govern- 
ment, in the provinces of like name (North 
Island) was colonized by a "mixed multitude" 
and retains its cosmopolitan aspect, while 
Auckland in the North at the head of the 
picturesque and magnificent harbor, like the 
rest of the provinces having the same name, 
received an early impetus from the ad- 
herents of English nonconformity. The pop- 
ulation of the colony, according to last year's 
quinquennial census, is 815,862, inclusive of 
43,143 Maoris and 2,857 Chinese. 

Churches of Christ in New Zealand were es- 
tablished in the early days of the colony's set- 
tlement by many sturdy pioneers, who, coming 
from their homes in England and Scotland, 
carried with them their religious convictions 
and as opportunity offered preached the gos- 
pel, teaching publicly and privately the prim- 
itive truth of the New Testament. Where two 
of three gathered together there the Lord's 
table was set up, and when circumstances fa- 
vored a church formed. 

The first church established was probably 
that at Nelson, where after a time it ceased, 
being reorganized in 1879. 



In 1850 a few brethren met for worship 
in Auckland, and meetings were held more 
or less regularly up to 1862 when the church 
was strengthened by the arrival of a number 
of brethren from England in connection with 
the Manchester nonconformists settlement 
scheme. 

In 1865 the first chapel was built by the 
hands of Bros. M. W. Green and Watson, 
with the assistance of a lad. Since this time 
the church has progressed slowly and now 
meets in a neat and commodious building. 

Among the pioneers were such noble men 
as the late Captain Rattray R. Laing, G. 
Gilmour, Roebuck, Evans, and Davies. 

The church was founded in Dunedin by the 
arrival of a number of Scottish brethren in 
1858, men and women of sober mein and de- 
voted purpose. They immediately formed a 
meeting and about 1861, being considerably 
increased in numbers, erected their first 
chapel. 

In 1870 the present building was erected 
and largely added to during the term of Bro 
Green's labors as evangelist. Much publicity 
was gained by the church as the result of two 
very successful debates held by Brother Green 
with Hardings Britten, a spiritualist, and 
Chas. Bright, free-thought lecturer. The build- 
ing, known as the "Tabernacle," is the finest 
structure owned by the brotherhood in the 
colony. 

Among the early pioneers in Dunedin 
were Bros. James Butters and Andrew Brem- 
ner, now gone to their reward, Captain James 
Stewart, Samuel Elborn and F. Battson, all 
staunch and earnest disciples. 

The church at Wellington was organized in 
1869 and that at Christ Church in the year 
following. 




THE TABERNACLE, GREAT KING STREET, 
DUNEDIN. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



129 



The cause received its first impetus from 
outside of the colony by the visit of Bro. H. S. 
Earl to Dunedin. This brother, the first 
American evangelist to visit Xew Zealand, 
was brought over from Melbourne in 1867, 
principally through the liberality of Captain 
Stewart. He was succeeded by G. L. Surber 
in 1869 and since then the following brethren 
from the United States have done noble work 
in the cause of Christ : J. J. Haley, A. B. 
Maston, W. S. Houtchins and others. 

Besides British born evangelists, T. H. 
Bates. Henry Exley and Edward Lewis, were 
several colonial-born, educated in the United 
States, among whom may be mentioned C. A. 
Moore and George Manifold. 

Amongst those who have arisen from the 
native ranks to take up the work of evangel- 
ists were Albert Turner and Chas. Watt, 
while several Australian brethren have ren- 
dered valuable service in the proclamation of 
the primitive gospel. 

The membership of the Xew Zealand 
churches, according to the last census, is 
6,105, but as children under 15 are reckoned 
as belonging to the same church as their 
parents, we have to deduct 2,334, leaving 
3,771 as the approximate membership, showing 
an increase of 200 in five years. 

It may be mentioned that almost every 
church has its Sunday school, besides which 
several have Dorcas Societies, Mutual Im- 
provement classes, etc., and two or three have 
Christian Endeavor organizations, though the 
latter movement has not "caught on" to any 
extent. 

The largest church is that at Dunedin, 
with 318 members, followed by Auckland, 
with 278, while two or three number but a 
dozen or so. There are forty-two buildings 
for worship owned by the brotherhood, the 
remaining congregations meeting in public 
halls and private dwellings. 

Three conferences for the furtherance of 
evangelization are held annually. The 
"Northern," comprising churches in the Auck- 
land province, "Middle District," represent- 
ing the Wellington, Nelson, and Westland 
provinces, and the "South Island," embracing 
Canterbury, Otago, and Southland provincial 
districts. 

The first General Conference took place in 
Wellington at the beginning of the present 
century, and was well attended by delegates 
from all parts of the colony. Many subjects 



of interest to the churches were discussed, and 
amongst permanent results were the setting 
up of a Colonial Board of Foreign Missions 
and the appointment of a committee for the 
assistance of young men desirous of taking 
up the vocation of preaching. In connection 
with the latter subject it may be mentioned 
that during the last twenty-five or thirty 
years Xew Zealand has sent not less than 
eighteen of her sons to be educated as preach- 
ers at the Bible College, Lexington, and other 
similar institutions in the Western states. 
Upon the completion of their training a few 
have returned, but the majority, finding con- 
genial fields of labor in the great republic, 
have remained here, to the distinct loss of 
the brotherhood in the colony. 

The majority of the American brethren, 
who, from time to time, have labored in 
the field as evangelists, while differing in a 
few details as to methods, and being in one or 
two instances "broader" in their views on 
several subjects, have invariably fallen in 
with the expressed sentiments of the churches, 
while some of their suggestions have been 
adopted and found helpful and beneficial. 

The personal influence and devoted labor of 
our American preachers (with but few ex- 
ceptions) have placed Xew Zealand under 
obligations of gratitude to the United States; 
and in the splendid work carried on in Mel- 
bourne in the production and publication of 
Christian literature by A. B. Maston, there 
exists a constant reminder. 

Acting upon the principle of standing firm 
for the Constitutional, and granting every 
possible freedom in subjects conditioned by 
circumstances and environment, the Church of 
Christ in Xew Zealand, notwithstanding its 
share of church troubles and internal dif- 
ferences, has so far made headway and gained 
a reasonably firm footing in the colony. 

Though hitherto doing comparatively lit- 
tle in the Foreign Mission field, the churches 
throughout the colony are waking up to the 
importance of this great subject and begin- 
ning to take a more active part in the prop- 
agation of the gospel in foreign lands. 

In a few of the Sunday schools a monthly 
"Missionary Sunday" is observed, the contri- 
bution being sent to the missionaries in India 
and elsewhere. 

Last year a mission to the Maoris of the 
Xorth Island was inaugurated by the Auck- 
land Conference. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST IN ENGLAND 



By W. T. MOORE. 



Great religious movements are symptomatic 
of causes which lie behind them. The forces 
which produce these movements are often 
unseen. It is true that human instrumental- 
ity is used to inaugurate and carry on these 
movements; but they are really the off-spring 
of certain conditions which may have been 
slowly culminating for ages. Discoveries of 
all kinds are simply the formal announcement 
of the arrival of events which have finally 
worked their way to the surface of things. 
This fact will account for the coincidence of 
discoveries. Both Adams and Leverrier, work- 
ing in their laboratories, and without the 
knowledge of what each was doing, discovered, 
about the same time, the almost exact position 
which Neptune occupies in our planetary sys- 
tem, and it only required the pointing of the 
telescope to the place indicated in the sidereal 
heavens in order to find the planet which had 
been disturbing the movements of Uranus. 
The telephone may be given as another in- 
stance where it is difficult to determine who 
was the first discoverer. 

No one is fit to write history who does not 
recognize the fact to which attention has just 
been called. Indeed, it is sometimes almost 
impossible to determine just who first started 
any particular movement. The great Protes- 
tant reformation of the Sixteenth Century 
had its dawn before the days of Martin Lu- 
ther. Wycliffe, and those co-operating with 
him, were the robins that foretold the com- 
ing spring time of the reformation which fol- 
lowed. The religious world was ready and 
waiting for the arrival of Luther, and his task 
was mainly to organize and carry forward 
the work which had already begun, the under- 
lying principles of which had been bubbling 



over a long time above the sea of troubled re- 
ligious waters with which all Europe was 
submerged. 

The religious movement which has been 
called the Restoration of the Nineteenth Cen- 
tury was not unlike other movements of this 
kind in its origin. The world was waiting 
for it. The symptoms of its coming were seen 
in many directions, and the undercurrent 
which had, somewhat unperceived, been sweep- 
ing through the churches of Europe and Amer- 
ica, came at last into clear vision through what 
was almost a volcanic eruption in this country, 
and was at least of sufficient force in Europe 
to threaten the old religious establishments 
with demolition, if not with utter destruction. 

It is not strange, therefore, that about the 
time the Campbells issued their celebrated 
Address (1809) there were certain indications 
in Great Britain and Ireland which clearly 
foreshadowed the beginning of what was prac- 
tically in many respects a similar movement 
for reformation in those countries. 

This movement did not at first take definite 
shape; however, its seeds were found in sev- 
eral churches throughout the United Kingdom. 
It was not until later that a leader was found 
to give the movement a decided impulse, and 
at the same time connect it, in some respects, 
with the movement on this side of the At- 
lantic. This leader was Mr. Wm. Jones, of 
London, who was a member of a Scotch Bap- 
tist church, but who became much interested 
in the teaching of Alexander Campbell. He 
differed in some things from Mr. Campbell, 
and yet he saw that the Bethany restorer 
was contending for much that he himself had 
felt was necessary in order to restore Chris- 
tianity to apostolic faith and practice. He 



130 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



131 



republished some of Mr. Campbell's writings, 
and for a time identified himself decidedly with 
the Campbellian restoration. However, when 
the movement had taken some root in Great 
Britain, Mr. Jones found that he was likely 
to come in conflict with his own brethren, if 
he continued to advocate the new movement, 
and consequently he went back into the Bap- 
tist ranks and continued there until his death. 

Meantime, Mr. James Wallace, of Notting- 
ham, started the Christian Messenger. Through 
this periodical the movement received a vig- 
orous advocacy, and continued to gain strength, 
though the slow increase of numbers is sufficient 
to show that the movement was not a landslide. 
The first general meeting of the churches was 
held at Edinburgh in 1842, and at that time 
the number of churches in the United King- 
dom was reported as forty-two, and the num- 
ber of members in these churches was set 
down at thirteen hundred. 

In corroboration of what has been said, 
concerning the origin of the movement, it 
may be well to quote from a report of the 
Churches of Christ in Great Britain and Ire- 
land, made in 1883. The report says : 

"It seems suitable and desirable that in 
this year's report an incident should be men- 
tioned that happened just fifty years ago, and 
which was the means a kind Providence used 
for introducing into our land reformation 
principles that had been for some time pre- 
viously successfully advocated in America. 

"At that time there Avas a small Scotch 
Baptist church located in Windmill Street, 
Finsbury Square, London, presided over by 
two venerable but energetic men, nearly eighty 
years of age. It was not often that strangers 
found their Avay into this unpretentious build- 
ing, and when during the summer months of 
1833, a young man of fair complexion, me- 
dium height, and of a sprightly appearance 
entered during public worship and took his 
seat near the pulpit, it awakened some curi- 
osity. 

"At the close of the service he entered into 
conversation with one of the elders, who was 
none other than William Jones, the well known 
author of the Biblical Cyclopedia of the TT7/7- 
denses, and many other works, and communi- 
cated to him the following particulars : His 
name was Peyton C. Wyeth, an American, 
from Pennsylvania. He was an artist, and 
had come to Europe to improve himself in his 
profession. Having in the first instance taken 
up his residence in Paris, he had brought no 



letters of introduction to any person in Eng- 
land, not expecting to visit this country. He 
had. at that time, been several weeks in Lon- 
don, and on the Lord's day had wandered about 
in search of some church in which he could 
hear the same doctrine, and find the same or- 
der of worship observed, to which he had been 
accustomed in his native land; but wherever 
he went he found himself sorely disappointed. 
It had pleased God, on that day, to conduct 
him into the chapel in Windmill Street, where 
he at once found himself at home, and de- 
lighted to see disciples worshiping God accord- 
ing to New Testament order. 

"Mr. Jones, rinding him to be an intelligent 
and well informed young man, of pleasant 
manners, and very communicative, took every 
opportunity of obtaining information from 
him respecting the state of religion in the 
United States. He told of brethren with whom 
he was connected there, who were laboring for 
the restoration of New Testament Christianity, 
taking nothing but the Bible for their rule 
and guide; and being requested to name some 
of the leaders in this movement, Mr. Jones 
was surprised to hear that the first name 
mentioned was that of Alexander Campbell, 
whom he knew as the able antagonist of 
Robert Owen, but had not the slightest suspi- 
cion his views on Divine truth and primitive 
worship were so congenial with his own. 

" 'The information now given me' ( writes 
Mr. Jones) 'concerning Mr. Campbell, his more 
abundant labors in spreading abroad a savour 
of the knowledge of Christ, both from the pul- 
pit and the press, his intrepidity and zeal, 
the talents conferred upon him by the exalted 
Head of the Church, and his powerful advo- 
cacy of the cause of primitive Christianity, 
all gladdened my heart, and made me ardently 
long to be introduced to his acquaintance be- 
fore he quitted the stage of life. I became in- 
creasingly solicitous to know what was the 
probable number of persons now living in 
America who might be considered as having 
received the apostolic testimony concerning the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and had been baptized in 
His name. What was the probable number of 
churches gathered by the apostolic doctrine, 
and various other matters relating to the King- 
dom of our Redeemer, and its advancement in 
that quarter of the world. And, that I might 
obtain the fullest and most satisfactory evi- 
dence respecting these points, I requested the 
favor of Mr. Wyeth to write to Mr. Campbell, 
with whom he told me he was intimately ac- 



132 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



quainted, as Mr. Campbell's residence, which 
is Bethany, Virginia, is within fourteen miles 
of Claysville, the place of his nativity. He 
accordingly wrote a letter, under my roof, 
and in a great measure from my dictation.' 

"This letter was the beginning of a lengthy 
correspondence, and resulted in Mr. Jones 
obtaining all the literature then published by 
Alexander Campbell, and a determination 
forthwith to begin a periodical, called the 
Millennial Harbinger, in order to circulate this 
good news and these writings amongst the 
Scotch Baptists in Great Britain. How it 
came to pass that a Restoration Movement 
which included many thousand disciples 
should have been in progress so many years, 
on the opposite shore of the Atlantic, and yet 
be unknown to the religious Avorld in this 
country, and above all to a man of literature 
like William Jones, we cannot tell. But in 
due time God made this man His instrument 
for bringing the light, which had been shin- 
ing elsewhere, into our own land. And, al- 
though he lacked the moral courage to con- 
tinue the good work thus begun, yet there 
were others ready to take up that which he had 
thrown down; and as time rolled on, the 
work has had its measure of prosperity; the 
churches have slowly increased; and the de- 
nominations surrounding them have begun to 
realize the value of their plea. 

"But it would be a mistake to suppose that 
there were no germs of Restoration in the 
United Kingdom before Mr. Jones began the 
publication of his Millennial Harbinger ; for 
a careful glance through our early magazines 
reveals the fact that several churches, in va- 
rious places, rose at the same time, and pre- 
vious to obtaining any knowledge of Mr. Camp- 
bell and his work. These were, for the most 
part, unknown to each other, but were teach- 
ing and upholding the same things. In the 
North, were Auchtermuchty and Grangemouth, 
in the South, Bristol and probably London; 
and between these distant points were found 
churches in Coxlane, Wrexham, and Shrews- 
bury; also, one in Dungannon, Ireland, about 
which, as well as some of the others, an in- 
teresting story could be told. These churches 
stood isolated for years, but steadfast in the 
apostles' doctrine, the fellowship, the prayers, 
the teaching, and breaking of bread on every 
first day of the week ; and each, in turn, was 
equally surprised and pleased to find it was 
not alone in pleading for a restoration of the 
ancient order. How these churches came to 



exist may be accounted for by the fact that 
during the greater part of the Eighteenth, 
and the early part of the Nineteenth, Century 
the Spirit of God had been moving the minds 
of such men as Glas, Sandeman, Walker, 
M'Lean, the Haldanes, and others, to plead 
for the restoration of the pure Gospel. And 
by these instrumentalities the Lord prepared 
the way for the reception, in our own land, 
of the more complete restoration pleaded for 
by Alexander Campbell." 

It is thought proper to give this liberal extract 
from an official document issued by those who 
have been known as the "Old Brethren," in 
order that perfect fairness may be done them 
in this history. There can be no doubt about 
the fact that the movement in Great Britain 
was very much influenced by the Scotch Bap- 
tist element by which it was at first, at least, 
largely dominated. By far the most aggres- 
sive leaders of the movement belonged to that 
denomination. The little church, of which Mr. 
Jones was a member, was typical of all the 
rest, except that it was more liberal than other 
Scotch Baptist churches with respect to cer- 
tain things which especially interested him. 
However, it contained the Scotch Baptist type, 
and though not following the new movement 
as a body, it impressed the character of its 
teaching and worship upon those who after- 
wards led the new movement in somewhat dif- 
ferent channels. However, it is an undeniable 
fact that from the very first the "Old Breth- 
ren" in Great Britain differed in some im- 
portant particulars from brethren in America. 
The main points of difference had reference to 
the ministry of the Word, the contribution, 
and the communion question. 

( 1 ) The ministry of the Word. There was 
some excuse for the extreme views taken of this 
matter. A state church was felt to be al- 
together contrary to the teaching of the New 
Testament, and the system of priesthood 
which that church fosters was regarded as 
absolutely antagonistic to the order of the 
churches in apostolic times. The result of this 
conviction was a tendency to go to another ex- 
treme. In avoiding Scylla the movement 
wrecked on Charybdis. In repudiating a 
special class, denominated the clergy, a scrip- 
tural ministry practically went along with this 
rejection. In this country, it has always been 
theoretically contended that there is no dif- 
ference between those who preach in the pul- 
pit and those who listen in the pew; in other 
words, there is no such distinction in the Word 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



133 



of God as "clergy and laity;" but as a 
matter of fact the churches here have swung 
around from a somewhat extreme view of that 
matter, as it prevailed in the beginning, to 
what dangerously borders on a practical rec- 
ognition of the very distinction which the 
Campbells were at pains to repudiate. How- 
ever, there is no need of running to either ex- 
treme with respect to the ministry of the 
Word. All the saints are priests unto God, 
and, therefore, any of them may perform the 
ordinary functions of service in the church; 
but for the sake of good order, it is well to 
recognize that certain officers of the church are 
worthy of "double honor," or pay, and espe- 
cially those who "labor in word and doctrine." 

The English churches, to which reference 
has been made, have continued to hold to their 
extreme view of anti-clericalism, and the re- 
sult has been great weakness and inefficiency 
in both the teaching and administration of 
their churches. 

(2) Another extreme, which was less rea- 
sonable than the one just mentioned, became a 
cardinal feature in the practice of the "Old 
Brethren." Their doctrine of "mutual teach- 
ing" was bad enough, when carried to its log- 
ical consequences, but the refusal to accept 
any contributions, except from members of 
the churches, became an offense to the public 
as well as a weakness in the movement itself. 
The people of England are remarkable for 
one thing, namely, they do not care to go to 
church at all and occupy a seat without con- 
tributing in some way for the privilege. It 
seems to be a sort of conscience that every 
church-goer in the United Kingdom must 
give something, however small, at every ser- 
vice he attends, and to be denied this sacred 
duty is more than the average Englishman 
can stand. The practice of the "Old Breth- 
ren," in this respect, at once shut out the 
people from attending their churches, as no 
one was permitted to contribute to the support 
of the cause unless he was already a member 
of the communion. 

Of course, the Amterican churches have 
never practiced any such exclusion. They 
have always felt that if ungodly men wished 
to give of their substance to the cause of re- 
ligion, this, by so much, subtracted from the 
power of Satan to do harm. Indeed, it has 
been contended by some American disciples 
that if Satan would surrender all his means 
to the churches no one ought to object, as by 
a proper use of this means, the cause of Christ 



could be greatly advanced. It is not our pur- 
pose to discuss the pros and cons of these re- 
spective views, but simply to state the facts, 
that all may understand the grounds which 
have brought failure to the English churches, 
notwithstanding their soundness with respect 
to the gospel and other important things. 

(3) The most important difference, how- 
ever, between the two movements, as they 
finally developed, is founded upon the commun- 
ion question. The old churches of Great 
Britain have always been very rigid in their 
views concerning who have a right to partake 
at the Lord's table. They have been, from 
the beginning, what are known as "strict com- 
munionists." Indeed, their practice became 
so rigid at this point that they fi- 
nally did not hesitate to use a sort 
of police system by Avhich suspected per- 
sons in the congregation were interrogated be- 
fore they would be allowed to sit down with 
the saints at the Lord's table. 

Now it may be well not to judge of these 
brethren too harshly. Religious society in 
the United Kingdom is very different from 
what it is in the United States. There a 
state church prevails, and all the people within 
a certain territory were reckoned members of 
the church which represents that territory; 
consequently every person is a member of the 
English Parish church whether he wishes to be 
so or not, and he comes to realize that this 
membership entitles him to all privileges in 
the public worship. Of course, taking this 
view of the matter, any person who wished to 
do so would feel at liberty to commune at 
any public service where the Lord's table was 
spread. It was to guard against this abuse, 
which came out of a territorial church, that 
the "Old Brethren" insisted upon what has 
been called "strict communion." However, 
they soon made strict communion stricter, if 
such a comparison is allowed. They not only 
excluded those who were not baptized be- 
lievers, but also baptized believers, where 
these believers were known to refuse to pro- 
nounce the peculiar shibboleths which we 
have had under consideration. The final result 
has been the practical alienation of some of 
the best men in England from the "Old Breth- 
ren" churches, and has compelled these men 
to either drift hopelessly without any church 
affiliation, or else to unite with one of the 
denominations. 

It ought to be stated just here that these 
peculiar views were not so stronglv insisted 



134 



(VHURCHES OF CHRIST 



upon at the beginning of the ''Old Brethren" 
movement. As proof of this, Alexander Camp- 
bell was invited to visit the churches in Great 
Britain, after his communion views were fully 
published on that side of the Atlantic. In 
the May number of the Christian Messenger, 
for 1845, Mr. Campbell's views were fully set 
forth, and 3-et, on January 22, 1846, a commu- 
nication was sent to Mr. Campbell, inviting 
him to visit the churches in Great Britain; 
and it is well known that this invitation was 
accepted by Mr. Campbell, and his expenses 
paid by the brethren in Great Britain, while 
at the annual meeting, held that year at Ches- 
ter, $500 was subscribed to Bethany College 
as a token of interest in Mr. Campbell's great 
work. 

The foregoing fact is sufficient to make it 
clear that when Mr. Campbell visited Great 
Britain the exclusive views of the brethren 
there were not so pronounced and so stringent 
as they became afterwards. The excessive 
narrowness began to show itself about the 
year 1859, and was finally accentuated into 
what were practically articles of faith in the 
sixties. The last achievement was effected 
mainly through the advocacy of Mr. David 
King, who succeeded Mr. Wallace in the edi- 
torial control of the periodical which Mr. 
Wallace had so long conducted in a good spirit 
and with real tact and ability; and it ought 
to be said to his credit that he never endorsed 
the extreme views of Mr. King. 

However, from the time Mr. King became 
the leader of the movement, it took on a most 
rigid phase concerning mutual teaching, the 
contribution, and the communion question. 
Meantime, there were brethren sighing for 
a better state of things than seemed to pre- 
vail in the churches. In 1868, the writer of 
this sketch visited England, and while there 
met a number of leading brethren in London, 
at the house of one of the ministers ; and at 
that meeting the situation of the churches in 
Great Britain was frankly discussed, and at 
the conclusion, instructions were sent to Amer- 
ica to secure, if possible, American evangel- 
ists to labor in Great Britain. At the autumn 
meeting of that year, the writer of this sketch 
urged upon the brethren of America, in con- 
vention assembled, to heed this request of their 
English brethren. Nothing, however, was 
done, owing, as it was alleged, to the want of 
funds. 

Later on other efforts were made in the same 
direction, but nothing of importance was ac- 



complished until the Foreign Christian Mis- 
sionary Society was organized at Louisville, 
in 1875. This society had been proposed a 
year before at Cincinnati, by W. T. Moore, 
and steps were taken at a public meeting, 
called to consider the question, which led to 
the definite organization of the Society above 
mentioned. At Louisville, where the Society 
was formally inaugurated, H. S. Earl, who 
was present, made it known that he was 
about to visit England, and as the first fruit 
of the new organization, Mr. Earl was prom- 
ised at least $500 toward the support of his 
mission. He opened up a successful work at 
Southampton, and soon made it evident that 
the old principles, with better methods, would 
succeed in England, as had been the case in the 
United States. Mr. Earl was followed by 
Mr. M. D. Todd, who made his attack upon 
Chester, an old cathedral city, where he had 
mainly to contend against the influences of the 
established church. Mr. Todd met with sig- 
nal success. 

Some time before these events Mr. Timothy 
Coop, a wealthy manufacturer, of Wigan, Eng- 
land, became deeply interested in an effort to 
try what could be accomplished in England 
by an American evangelist. In 1869, Mr. 
Coop had visited the United States, and 
about the same time a series of letters 
were being published in the British Millennial 
Harbinger by its editor, Mr. King, in which 
the practice of the American churches, with 
respect to several matters, was severely crit- 
cised. Mr. Coop determined to see for himself 
just what the American churches were like, and 
during his visit he had the privilege of 
hearing General Garfield make an address be- 
fore the Ohio Christian Missionary Society, at 
Alliance. This address made a profound im- 
pression upon Mr. Coop's mind, and from 
that time he became an enthusiastic advocate 
for the introduction of American methods in 
England, in order to the success of the cause 
in that country. 

Mr. Coop endeavored to secure the co-oper- 
ation of his English brethren in his earnest 
efforts to bring about the result he so much 
desired, but in this respect he was not suc- 
cessful. Indeed, the more he advocated his 
plan of using American evangelists in England, 
the more the brethren in that country became 
alienated from him, as they believed at that 
time that American evangelists were wholly 
unsound on some important questions which 
they, the English brethren, deemed vital. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



135 



Meantime, the work at Southampton and 
Chester began to grow very rapidly, and in 
187S W. T. Moore and family went to South- 
port, England, and opened up services in 
the Cambridge Hall, one of the largest and 
most beautiful halls in England. This hall 
was crowded at the first meeting, and contin- 
ued to command very large audiences until 
an attack was made on the preacher by Mr. 
King. This attack was copied in the South- 
port papers, and as it associated W. T. Moore 
with the English brethren, but at the same 
time made it evident that his teaching was 
not to be trusted in several particulars, the 
result was injury to Mr. Moore's work, though 
the outcome was the establishment of the pres- 
ent church in Southport. 

From this time the two movements became 
practically separated, the English brethren re- 
fusing to co-operate with the brethren from 
America on any conditions that the Ameri- 
can brethren could accept, and thus the breach 
continued, and has not yet been healed. 

It may be well just here to copy what W. 
T. Moore wrote in 1894 concerning these two 
movements, as his statement presents exactly 
what the brethren on both sides of the Atlantic 
ought to know; as the truth in the case, 
(though it makes somewhat unpleasant read- 
ing) will, in the long run, be better than rep- 
resentations which cover up the main facts 
Mr. Moore said: 

"No doubt there are some on both sides of 
the Atlantic who will fondly hope, even against 
hope, that the two movements are practically 
identical. And as I would not even seem to 
discourage any legitimate aspiration after 
Christian unity, it is with some reluctance that 
I have referred at all to the differences be- 
tween the two movements. But doubtless, after 
all, it is better that every one should know 
the real truth of the case. At any rate I 
find it necessary to tell the truth in order to 
make clear the difficulties which have beset 
the real Christian movement in Great 
Britain. 

"Perhaps I can make my meaning clearer if 
I state what seems to me to be almost self- 
evident to any one who is at all acquainted 
with the religious outlook in Great Britain. 
I do not hesitate to say that the disciple move- 
ment here would be much more promising 
now if there had never been any identification 
of the American disciples with the Old Eng- 
lish brethren. Or the case may be stated still 
more strongly by paying that there would be 



much more hope for the disciple movement 
if the old movement had never been started at 
all. This much ought to have been said sev- 
eral years ago, and the American brethren 
ought to have understoood it from the very 
beginning of their effort to push their move- 
ment in Great Britain. However, the truth 
has, at last, been spoken, and whilst this may 
have been spoken too late to avoid some of the 
inconveniences which silence has perpetuated, 
it is hoped that the breaking of the silence 
will at least explain some things to the Amer- 
ican disciples which they have not before un- 
derstood. 

"Now let us look the plain facts squarely 
in the face. The old movement in Great 
Britain was always a feeble affair, but in its 
earlier days it was not wholly without some ele- 
ments of promise. Its aim was mainly in the 
right direction, though it was loaded down 
from the first with some impossible expedi- 
ents. But, growing less and less practical, 
because less and less liberal, the movement 
has at last degenerated into what is little 
short of a narrow sectarianism, which is made 
all the more repulsive because it claims to 
represent exactly the New Testament church. 

"I say all this in sorrow, but I say what is 
prcisely the truth. At the same time I must 
guard the reader against a possible misunder- 
standing of my meaning. I certainly do not 
wish to reflect upon the Christian character 
of the men and women engaged in the move- 
ment referred to. Many of these are noble, 
consecrated Christians; but all the same their 
methods are impracticable, and the spirit of 
their movement has grown from bad to worse, 
until it is no longer possible for them to ac- 
complish anything commensurate with the 
providential openings which are just now in- 
viting the disciples to come in and possess the 
land. I wish to state, furthermore, that the 
Old Brethren movement has accomplished quite 
as much as could be expected from any move- 
ment conducted on their line. Nevertheless, 
it cannot be doubted by any one who is in a 
position to judge impartially of the facts 
of the case that their efforts have considera- 
bly damaged the prospect of any other move- 
ment which claims close kinship with them. 
Consequently it is not difficult to see how 
quickly the English people have identified the 
American Mission of the disciples in Eng- 
land with the old churches which were there 
when that mission was started. And this is 
exactly what happened. In spite of the ex- 



130 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



plantations as to the difference, and in spite 
of the hostility constantly manifested by 
the Old Brethren toward the new churches, 
the public distrust of, and, indeed, contempt 
for, the former, was easily transferred to the 
latter; so that practically the new movement 
has had to carry both the unpopularity and 
the opposition of the old churches. And this 
fact has actually hindered the new movement 
more than all other things combined. 

"And now, in view of what has been stated, 
some may find a justification for giving up 
the new movement entirely, or else withdraw- 
ing all support from it. I can quite under- 
stand how this notion might be readily sug- 
gested. But this does not necessarily fol- 
low, as will soon appear evident to any one 
capable of a comprehensive view of the whole 
situation. The outlook has very materially 
changed within the last few years. The people 
are at last beginning to understand the prin- 
ciples and aims of the new movement, and 
axe generally coming to see the real difference 
between it and the old one. This is a hopeful 
sign for the future. Undoubtedly nothing can 
be expected to succeed which is conducted on 
the old lines. And the sooner, therefore, the 
new movement is entirely divorced from the 
old, the sooner success will be assured. 

"And, as already intimated, the principles 
and aims of the disciple movement, as it has 
developed in America, are exactly what the 
people of Great Britain are just now ready to 
favorably consider. There can be no doubt 
about the fact that the new democracy, the 
new theology, and the new morality, will find 
no resting place until the disciple position is 
practically accepted. And, as a matter of 
fact, it is already accepted in theory by very 
many. Nothing is more remarkable to me 
than to hear at public meetings and to read 
in the press, utterances which are regarded as 
entirely new, but with which I have been 
familiar for not less than forty years. Indeed, 
not a few of the main contentions of the dis- 
ciples in the United States of even fifty years 
ago are just now regarded in Great Britain 
as the watchwords of every hopeful movement 
in the interests of the people. It may not be 
amiss to mention a few of these, such as 
'the evil tendency of human creeds,' 'the per- 
sonal Christ as the one true foundation of 
faith,' 'the necessity of returning to the 
simplicity of the apostolic church, as regards 
faith, organization and life,' 'the rejection of 
purely doctrinal tests of fellowship/ and 'the 



acceptance of Christ and obedience to Him as the 
only and all sufficient ground of Chritsian unity.' 
Of course this list might be extended much 
further, but what I have stated will be suf- 
ficient to illustrate the present tendency in 
the country which I believe is just now the 
most hopeful field for disciple enterprise to 
be found anywhere on the face of the earth. 
And I believe, furthermore, that the obstacles 
to which I have already called attention will 
be no longer influential to hindering success, 
if a forward movement could be at once in- 
augurated all along the lines." — New Chris- 
tian Quarterly, 189-4. 

Since the foregoing was written some at- 
tempts have been made to bring about a better 
understanding between the two movements, 
and it is believed that the time is not far dis- 
tant when they will be able to work together; 
at least, it is the hope of many on both sides 
of the controversy that this will be the final 
result. The "Old Brethren" are modifying their 
methods in several respects, while the other 
movement has learned to appreciate more fully 
than was the case at first the importance 
of some of the matters around which the con- 
troversy has raged. At any rate, it is now 
certain that American methods cannot be in- 
troduced successfully into England without 
some qualification, though it is equally cer- 
tain that the old English methods must con- 
tinue to fail if they are insisted upon in all 
the rigidity of their past history. The younger 
population will doubtless find an irenicon by 
which alienations will be healed and the two 
bodies ultimately brought into practical har- 
mony. There never has been much difference 
between them, with respect to vital questions. 
They both preach the same gospel, both main- 
tain practically the same church government, 
as far as officers are concerned, and both have 
maintained earnestly the word of God as a 
sufficient rule of faith and practice. As al- 
ready intimated, they have differed mainly 
with respect to methods, and it is only just to 
the American evangelists to say that in rep- 
resenting the cause in England, they have al- 
ways been willing to allow the English breth- 
ren to adopt such methods as they might 
choose, without making these methods in any 
way a bar to Christian fellowship. But the 
English brethren would not allow the same 
liberty to American evangelists, and this is 
precisely where the difficulty has mainly been. 

It is but justice to the memory of a great 
and good man to state that Timothy Coop 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



137 



became a very liberal supporter of American 
evangelists and the churches which they organ- 
ized. Indeed, his benefactions to the cause 
were surprising to his intimate friends, in 
view of the fact that his wealth was very 
generally overestimated. Taking all the facts 
into account, he was perhaps the most gen- 
erous giver that ever belonged to the disciple 
movement, and it is a great pleasure, as well 
as a gracious thing to say, that his two sons, 
Joe and Frank, are following closely in the 
footsteps of their noble father, in the respect 
of consecrated giving to the support of the 
cause of Christ. 

At present the churches in Great Britain 
are prospering, though progress, for the rea- 
sons already mentioned, is somewhat slow. 

It would be interesting to give the rise and 
progress of each one of the churches, but this 
cannot be done in the space at my command, 
nor is it necessary to do so in a sketch like 
this. However, it ought to be stated that, 
after remaining three years in Lancashire, W. 
T. Moore removed to London, where he was 
called to the Wtest London Tabernacle, ia 
church which at that time belonged to the 
London Baptist Association, and was presided 
over by Henry Varley, a well known English 
evangelist. Mr. Moore remained fifteen years 
in London, and most of this time he continued 
the minister of the Tabernacle, and at the same 
time edited the Christian Commonwealth, a 
paper devoted to New Testament Christianity, 



without assuming any particular denomina- 
tional bias. The Commonwealth soon ob- 
tained an influential circulation, and continued 
to hold a prominent position among religious 
journals until Mr. Moore returned to Amer- 
ica, in 189G. He left his son, Paul, in charge 
of the paper, and he conducted it until his 
health broke down in 1902, when he was com- 
pelled to relinquish his work, and then the 
paper passed into other hands, who are con- 
ducting it without any very special reference 
to its original advocacy, though in the main 
it is still in sympathy with the principles 
and aims which the paper had from the be- 
ginning. 

It is important to state that the advocacy 
of the Commonwealth did much to prepare 
a people for the Lord. It really helped very 
much to honeycomb English religious society 
with the principles for which the disciples 
have contended from the beginning, and it is 
now believed by those who are in a position 
to understand the state of the case, that the 
time may not be far distant when these princi- 
ples will take definite shape in places where 
none of our evangelists have labored; and 
when this spontaneous movement shall begin, 
then, and not until then, will we fully ap- 
preciate on this side of the Atlantic, the work 
which has been quietly done in England, but 
which, as yet, has yielded not very many 
visible victories. In this, as in other things, 
we must learn to labor and to wait. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST IN CANADA. 



ONTARIO. 



AMOS TOVELL. 



The Province of Ontario is yet a mission 
field. In this vast province are found some 
fifty Churches of Christ. The struggles ex- 
perienced in planting and maintaining these 
churches cannot be set forth on paper. 

It seems impossible to go back to the foun- 
tain head of this movement. Early in the 
past century there came to the province from 
Scotland and England, men who had been led 
to a careful study of the Bible in the old home 
lands. True to their convictions, they taught 
what they believed, and received no little help 
from the writings of Mr. Campbell. Gradu- 
ally the changes came which led them away 
from the organizations with which they had 
associated. Gradually there were formed new 
organizations known as Churches of Christ. 
Bearing all expenses, enduring long, difficult 
journeys, these noble men planted the gospel 
seed. Much opposition was met everywhere. 

To overcome these difficulties the churches 
in different parts of the province began to de- 
liberate and co-operate. Of these co-operative 
efforts the most successful and permanent 
was formed by the churches in and about 
the county of Wellington. This organization 
has yet an existence, holding in trust certain 
funds for evangelistic work. 

The "Wellington Co-operation" sent out 
evangelists as early as 1851, and continued 
its work until the provincial organization was 
formed in 1889. "The Co-operation of the 
Churches of Christ in Ontario" has had a suc- 
cessful career. Many of the churches now 
strongest in the Province have received help 
from its funds. Our pioneers lived on farms, 



and their work was chiefly done in the coun- 
try districts, to the neglect of the towns and 
cities. But from the country came the men 
and women to the towns, strong and earnest 
for the Lord's cause. In later years more at- 
tention has been given to the work in the 
centers of population. The co-operation has 
an affiliation with the A. C. M. S., paying ten 
per cent, of the money received for missions, 
to that organization. The A. C. M. S. in re- 
turn, helps in various missions in Ontario. 
Very recently these two societies have placed 
a missionary in Montreal, Quebec. The Co- 
operation has secured a missionary for Sault 
St. Marie, a promising and important new 
town. Many other places are waiting for 
men and money to enable the Co-operation to 
plant churches. 

The first president of the Ontario Co-oper- 
ation was Hugh Black, of Everton. In 1897 
John Campbell, of St. Thomas, was appointed, 
and in 1900 James Tolton, of Walkerton, was 
elected. Very much credit is due to these men. 
The present board is constituted as follows : 
President, James Tolton; vice-president, James 
Lediard; treasurer, John McKinnon; record- 
ing secretary, W. C. McDougall ; correspond- 
ing secretary, Amos To veil. Advisory Com- 
mittee — J. D. Higgins, R. N. Wheeler, M. N. 
Stephens, N. C. Sinclair, W. G. Charlton, 
George Geir. 

The educational system of Ontario gives a 
continuous course from the kindergarten to 
the completion of a university course. This 
has made it appear to many disciples that it 
is unnecessary to establish a school of our 
own in the Province. Efforts have been 
made to provide help for those preparing to 
preach the gospel. The establishment of a 
chair or lectureship in affiliation with the Pro- 



138 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



139 




AMOS TOVELL, 
Guelph, Ontario. 

Born in Eramosa, Wellington county, On- 
tario. January 20, 1861; teacher eight years; 
preached at Wiarton, Ont., 1891 ; student at 
University of Toronto 1892 ; Hiram College, 
0., 1893-6; preached at Geneva, 0., 1893-4; 
Mineral Ridge, 1895; minister, Elyria, 0., 
1896-9; Guelph, Ontario, 1899; Corresponding 
Secretary of the 'Co-operation of Disciples 
of Christ in Ontario," 1903. 



vincial University is now meeting with much 
favor. Courses of lectures were given during 
college sessions about ten years ago. Subse- 
quently a small school of a private nature 
was established in St. Thomas. This is not 
looked upon as a permanent work and it is 
hoped the original plan may soon be es- 
tablished. 

The following list gives the co-operating 
churches and ministers. 

Acton, David Dick; Alvinston, E. Sinclair; 
Aurora; Aylmer, R. W. Ballah; Blenheim; 
Bowmanville. B. H. Hayden; Bridgeburg ; 
Collingwood; Dorchester, R. W. Ballah; Emo, 
D. N. Manly; Erin Centre, F. C. Lake; Erin 
Village, F. C. Lake; Everton, W. G. Charlton; 
Grand Valley, L. A. Chapman; Glencairn, J. 
P. McLeod; Glencoe, E. Sinclair; Guelph, 
Amos Tovell; Hamilton, J. P. Reed; Harwich; 
Kilsyth, C. C. Sinclair; Iona. Colin Sinclair; 
Lobo, T. L. Fowler; London, S. B. Culp; Mars- 
ville, L. A. Chapman; Mimosa, W. G. Charl- 
ton: Mosa, E. Sinclair: Northwood; Owen 
Sound. James Lediard, J. A. Aiken; Rainham 



Centre; Rat Portage, M. P. Hayden; Ridge 
town, ('. W. Martz; Rodney, J. T. LeFever 
Rosedene, Henry Genders; St. Thomas, W. C 
McDougall; Selkirk; Selton, C. W. Martz 
Stayner; Sweets Corner; Toronto, Cecil St. 
A. T. Campbell ; Toronto Junction, Oliver Mc 
Cully; Toronto, Wynchwood, F. E. Lumley 
Walkerton, H. Murray; West Lake; West 
Lome, J. T. LeFever; Wiarton, Albert E. 
Tovell, deceased ; Winger, Henry Genders. 

Many men and women whose names cannot 
be recorded here have had their share of the 
work in the Province. One who for years 
went about in the district of Muskoka and did 
much to comfort and help the scattered dis- 
ciples there, is worthy of special mention. 
William Crewson will long be remembered for 
his fidelity, his humility, his godliness. Those 
herafter named are recognized as the pioneer 
preachers of Ontario : 

James Black was born August 15, 1797, in 
Kilmartin, Argylshire, Scotland. At nine 
years he was a shepherd boy. At fifteen he 
began to teach a parish school. He was re- 
quired to sign the Confession of Faith and to 




JOSEPH P. REED, 

Hamilton, Ontario. 

Born at Glanford, Ontario, February 18, 
1875. Student Toronto University, 1894-96; 
student Hiram College, Ohio, graduating with 
degree of A. B.. 1902. Accepted ministry of 
Church of Christ, Hamilton. Ontario, August 
17. 1902. 



140 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHURCH AT BOWMANVILLE, ONTARIO, 

The value of religious literature is illus- 
trated in the origin of the work in Bownian- 
ville. About 1844 some writings of Alexander 
Campbell fell into the hands of thoughtful 
men here. Mr. Campbell was induced to come 
and do some preaching. The result was most 
gratifying. Moses E. Lard was here for some 
time. The church has had a steady, even life, 
active in all good works and missions. B. H. 
Havden, minister. 




B. H. HAYDEN, 

Bowmanville, Ontario. 

Alma Mater, Bethany College, Va. ; class 
1870. Ministry: Lubec, Me.; W. Rupert, Vt. ; 
Canton, Pa.; Chicago, 111.; Erie, Pa., and Wor- 
cester, Mass. Was State Evangelist of New 
York, 1882-4. The two years following preached 
in England; then a three months' trip in 
Egypt, Palestine, Asia Minor, Turkey, Greece 
and Italy. Minister at Bowmanville since 1900. 



teach according to the Holy Scriptures and 
required to teach the Bible and the 
Shorter Catechism. The study of these 
writings led to confusion, which grew until he 
heard the gospel preached by Elder Dugald 
Sinclair, then a Baptist. The acceptance of 
the gospel caused him to lose his position as 
teacher. 

In 1820 he came to Canada and taught 
and preached in Elgin and Halton counties 
until 1829, when he removed to Eramosa, 
where he resided for fifty-seven years. From 
this home he carried the gospel far and wide. 
He founded churches, did much evangelistic 
work, and edified the Christians. He was 
the first agent for the Bible Society in Upper 
Canada. He was foremost in organizing the 
first co-operative work among the churches. 
He was always ready for advance movements 
in missionary efforts. He was a very de- 
vout Christian, an earnest student of the 
Bible, a successful preacher, a kindly man, 



beloved by all who knew him. He entered 
into rest April 21, 1886. 

Dugald Sinclair was born in Argyleshire, 
Scotland, May 25, 1777. His parents were 
Presbyterians. In 1801 he was baptized in 
Liverpool and began preaching at once. The 
years 1806-1810 were spent in Bradford Col- 
lege. Upon graduation the Baptists sent him 
as a missionary to the Highlands and Islands 
of Scotland. In this work he continued for 
ten years. Next he traveled in England in the 
interest of the Bible Society. In 1831 he came 
to Canada and settled in Lobo. The western 
part of the Province became his field, and there 
his zeal and ability were long engaged. 

After nearly seventy years of preaching he 
was called to his rest in 1870. He had been 
absent from the pulpit one or two Lord's days 
before his death. Shortly before his death he 
said to his son: "When I was baptized it was 
as a disciple of Christ, and when I met with 
a people so designated, I united with them at 
once." The memory of such a life is precious. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



141 




COLIX SINCLAIR, 
St. Thomas, Ontario. 

Born Middlesex Co. D. C. Ontario, March 
26, 1834. Preached for the Church of Christ 
in Mosa 1863-65. Provincial Evangelist 1866- 
67. Minister of church at Ridgetown, Kent 
county. September. 1867-83: for church in the 
city of St. Thomas 1885-86; for church in town 
of Collingwood, September, 1887-98; for church 
in the city of London, Ontario, September, 
1898-1901 ; for churches in Ridgetown and 
lona, 1902-03. 



Alexander Anderson was born in Perthshire, 
Scotland, in 1812. He was taught according 
to the doctrine of the Presbyterian church. 
In 1832 he came to Canada. Soon afterwards 
he heard Elder John Menzies preach. He 
accepted the plain gospel and at once obeyed 
his Lord in baptism. After four years he 
settled in Eramosa, where Elder James Black 
and others became his associates in the gos- 
pel. These two were much together in evangel- 
istic work, in which Mr. Anderson was very 
successful. Long journeys were performed on 
horse back in winter and summer. 

For the last twenty years of his life he 
lived in Hamilton, Ont., where his labors were 
continued as long as health permitted. He 
died in 1897, having served his Master faith- 
fully, having loved his brethren fervently, and 
having been loved by very many. 

James Kilgour was born in Kirkaldy, Scot- 
land. Aug. 27, 1812. Owing to an accident in 
early youth, resulting in the loss of a leg, 
he turned his energies to literary pursuits. 



After receiving a liberal education he es- 
tablished and taught a private seminary until 
his departure for Canada, in 1845. 

His father, in his early days, was a Pres- 
byterian, but being an extensive reader of the 
Bible, he associated himself with the Bap- 
tists. James Kilgour also became a member of 
the Baptist church. Apparently this congre- 
gation grew into a more perfect knowledge of 
the Scriptures, and the members were ready 
to associate with the disciples of Christ as 
soon as these were found. 

Mr. Kilgour became an ardent and active 
advocate of the Christian faith, and in this 
work he never grew weary. For many years 
he was influential in educational affairs, and 
as County Inspector of Public Schools, he 
had a helpful influence. The church in Guelph 
owes much to him, for there he lived and la- 
bored as long as health permitted. In 1893 
he passed peacefully to the beyond. 

Edmund Sheppard was born in Newark, 
England. February 3, 1823. His parents were 




F. E. DUMLEY, 
\Yychwood, Ontario. 

F. E. Lumley was born at lona. Ontario, in 
1880. He attended public school in winters 
and worked during the summer months on a 
farm. In 1897 he became a Christian and be- 
gan to attend College at St. Thomas, Ontario, 
spending nearly four years there. In 1901 he 
went to Toronto to take charge of a growing 
church, at the same time attending McMaster 
University. This work continued for two 
years, after which lie went to Hiram College. 



142 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




M. P. HAYDEN, A. M., 

Rat Portage, Ontario. 

Born in Deerfield, 0., June 7, 1845. Grad- 
uated in Classical Course, Hiram College, 0., 
in 1872 : received degree of A. M. in 1875. 
Preached in Wellsville, 0., 1877-9; Atchison. 
Kan.. 1882-3: Marshalltown. Iowa, 1888-9; 
Rockford, 111.. 1892-3: Portage la Prairie. Man- 
itoba, 1899-1902: Rat Portage, Ont, 1902-3. 
Corresponding Secretary of Kansas Christian 
Missionary Society 18S2-3: Secretary-Treas- 
urer of 'Western Canada Christian Missionary 
Association 1901-3. 




LEWIS A. CHAPMAX. 
Grand Valley, Ontario. 

Born Glenmont. O., October 11, 1865. Stu- 
dent at Hiram College, O., graduating with 
degree of B. L., 1893; completed post-graduate 
course with degree of A. M., 1897. Minister 
Church of Christ Enon Valley, Pa., 1892-97; 
Lima, 0. (Wayne St.), 1898-99; Evangelist in 
Oregon 1899-1900: Lorain, 0.. 1900-02; Grand 
Valley, Ont., 1902-03. 




ALBERT E. TOVELL. DECEASED. 
Wiarton, Ontario. 




EDMUXD SHEPPARD. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



143 



Episcopalians. He met disciples of Christ in 
Nottingham, England, and identified himself 
with them. In 1843 he came to Canada. For 
some years he taught in the public schools, 
and then was appointed an inspector of 
schools. The period from 1850 to 1867 was 
given to this work. During and after his 
career in educational work he devoted much 
time to preaching. He was an eloquent and 
unusually powerful speaker. The whole of 
the western part of the Province of Ontario 
benefited by his labors, and the church in 
Dorchester may be called his monument. 

His nature was extremely sympathetic, and 
the sorrows which came to his own home were 
augmented by those of many other homes, and 
all told heavily upon his vigor. But this 
sympathy increased his power over men, of 
whom he won many to Christ, and edified in 
spiritual life. He died May 30, 1894, having 
been but one Sunday away from pulpit duties. 

Of the pioneer preachers of Ontario one re- 
mains. C. J. Lister was born in London in 
1820, and was brought to Canada in 1821. 
For thirty-seven years his home was in Bow- 
manville. In 1866 he moved to Owen Sound, 
where he now lives. 

At the age of twelve years he was appren- 
ticed to a large wholesale and retail house, 
and after some years of service there he was 
employed in a bank. He was first under 
Anglican teaching, but was not satisfied with 
the form of prayers into which he put no heart. 
A study of the New Testament led him to un- 
derstand the gospel before he knew anything 
about the disciples of Christ as a body. He 
received help from the Christian System and 
Millennial Harbinger. Some churches were 
already organized in the Province, and with 
these he labored in evangelistic work. At the 
age of 83 he is still active, and proposes a mis- 
sionary tour this summer. Of his own faith 
he writes: "He is trusting all to Jesus for 
time and eternity; trusting in His name, His 
wonderful power, and His inimitable and in- 
finite love, and is looking for His second glori- 
ous appearance." 



WESTERX CANADA. 

ALEX MCMILLAN. 

In that section of Canada lying West and 
North of Lake Superior, there are the prov- 



inces of Manitoba and I! itish Columbia and 
a small part of Ontark , and the territories 
of Assiniboia, Alberta, Saskatchewan, Keewa- 
tin. Northwest and Yukon. It comprises 
something like 1,500,000 square miles, of 
which probably one half is good farming and 
grazing land. In British Columbia and the 
territories we have no Churches of Christ. 
In the part of Ontario mentioned, there are 
two — Christiania, near Rainy River, and Rat 
Portage. In Manitoba there are four — Por- 
tage La Prairie, Carman, Swan River, and 
Winnipeg. Of these Portage La Prairie is 
the oldest, being now in existence for more 
than twenty-five years. It has been full of 
good works, and an active supporter of our 
missionary enterprises. Under the leadership 
of the present minister, J. A. L. Romig, it 
is now engaged in the building of a commodi- 
ous new house of worship. 

The church at Carman is a non-co-operative 
church, but maintains a paid minister and 
is doing some aggressive work in the regions 
around about. Abram Foster is the present 
minister. 

The church at Swan River was organized 
in March, 1903, by Brother Romig, of Por- 
tage La Prairie. Brother and sister McKay, 
Bro. Barroch, and Bro. Noah and sister Laura 
Brundige were chiefly instrumental in ef- 
fecting the organization. Brother A. H. 
Finch has been preaching irregularly for 
the church. 

Winnipeg is the capital city of Manitoba, 
and has about 60,000 population. Three 
years ago a few brethren began meeting in the 
house of Bro. H. H. Graham, the United States 
Consul, and the meetings were continued ir- 
regularly until September, 1902, when a pro- 
tracted meeting was held by J. A. L. Romig, 
under the auspices of the A. C. M. S. Since 
the meeting the A. C. M. S. has assisted in 
maintaining the writer here as minister. 
During October, 1902, the church was organ- 
ized with 16 members. We now have 40 
members. We own a church building which, 
with the lot on which it stands, is worth 
$4,000, but on which we are carrying a debt 
of $1,900. When Churches of Christ at 
the Beginning of the Twenty-first Century is 
written, we expect it to be recorded that 
Winnipeg has been the center of one of the 
strongest missionary movements ever inaug- 
urated by our people in America. 



144 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





S. B. GULP, 
London. Ontario. 
Born Lake View. Clinton, Ontario, January 
15, 1867. Student in Hiram College, 1888-90. 
Did evangelistic work in Detroit, Mich., and 
vicinity in 1891. Has served the following 
churches as minister: Bangor and St. Louis, 
Mich. ; Eagle Mills, X. f . ; Collingwood and 
London. Ontario. 




RALPH GEBBIE, 
Ford's Cove, Xew Brunswick. 

Born Dunedin, X. Y., October 14, 1873. 
Student at Kentucky University, graduating 
with degree of A. B., and classical diploma in 
Bible College in 1901. Preached while in col- 
lege at Puddell's Mills, Forest Grove and 
Orangeburg, Kv. Evangelist for Home Mission 
Board of Xew Brunswick and Xova Scotia in 
1902. Minister Lord's Cove, Xew Brunswick 
church. 1903. 



FRANK C. FORD, 
Montreal, Canada. 
Born at Westport, Xova Scotia, Canada, 
December 7, 1872. Student at Acadia Univer- 
sity, Wolfville, X. S., 1890-94, graduating with 
the degree of A. B. in 1894 ; student at College 
of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1895, graduating 
in 1897; first field of labor was Summerville, 
Xova Scotia; preached one year at Cato, X. Y. 




DAVID DICK, 
Acton, Ontario. 



1871. En- 
has since 



Born Chatham, Ontario, May 4 
tered St. Thomas College in 189< 
preached at Inwood, Winger, Iona and Acton 
Ontario. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



145 



SOME CANADIAN PIONEERS. 





ALEXANDER ANDERSON. 



JAMES KILGOUR. 





11 



CHARLES J. LISTER, 



DUGALD SINCLAIR. 



146 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND, CANADA. 

R. W. STEVENSON. 

Prince Edward Island is the smallest prov- 
ince of the Dominion of Canada, having an 
area of 2,100 square miles, and a popula- 
tion of about 108,000 inhabitants. Its 
largest city is Charlottetown, the capital, with 
a population of about 14,000. The Island re- 
ceived its present name in 1799, in honor of 
the Duke of Kent, commander of the British 
forces in America. Prior to this, the name of 
the Island was "Isle St. Jean." It was at first 
settled by Acadians and possessed by the 
French, but was afterwards ceded to the Brit- 
ish. The inhabitants at the present time are 
largely made up of Loyalists, Scotch, English, 
Irish and French. Prince Edward Island has 
been singuarly free from agitation arising 
from claims on the part of any religious de- 
nomination to monopolize state favor. The 
Roman Catholic religion has at all times 
formed a large element in the population. 

The majority of the disciples of Christ 
are Scotch descent. Alexander Crawford, a 
Scotch Baptist, came to the Island as early as 
1811, from Edinburgh, Scotland. He had been 
converted and baptized by the Haldanes, and 
educated in their school. In doctrine he was 
a moderate Calvinist. On coming to Prince 
Edward Island he became acquainted with a 
number of independents ; with these he began 
to labor, and with marked success. He was 
the first to do any immersing on the Island. 
The names of those first immersed were John 
Stewart, Duncan Kennedy, Donald Mc- 
Gregor, and others — eight persons in all. Mr. 
Crawford preached in many places on the Is- 
land. Lot 48, Three Rivers, East Point, 
Bedeque, Tryon, Belfast, and other places, in 
all of which are congregations of immersed 
believers. He taught the supremacy of the 
Scriptures, ignored all human creeds and con- 
fessions of faith and published a work on bap- 
tism of great merit. This was also true of his 
book on the Abrahamic Covenant. However 
he was not fully out on the design of baptism, 
but the teaching of Mr. Crawford led greatly 
toward the Restoration by the disciples. His 
family afterwards became identified with the 
Church of Christ, showing plainly the tendency 
of the teaching and preaching of this man of 
God. He never became identified with the 
Baptist Association in the Maritime Provinces. 
He advocated the observance of the Lord's 
Supper every Lord's Day, whether an ordained 




R. W. STEVENSON, 
Charlottetown, P. E. Island Canada. 

Born in the province of Prince Edward 
Island; a student at Bethany College, W. Va. ; 
graduated in 1879, and served as minister of 
the gospel in the churches at Montague, P. 
E. Island, Canada; Mankota, Minnesota, Syr- 
acuse, N. Y., Troy, N. Y., St. John, New 
Brunswick, Can., and is now minister in the 
Central church, Charlottetown, near the place 
of his birth. 



ministry Avas present or not. His labors were 
blessed by many souls led to accept Jesus 
Christ. The most of these afterwards readily 
became identified with the Church of Christ 
in the beginning of her work on Prince Ed- 
ward Island. Mr. Crawford died at the early 
age of forty-two years, greatly lamented by all 
who sat under his ministry. Just before and 
after his death the Regular Baptists visited 
the Island, and some of the congregations 
gathered by Mr. Crawford joined their asso- 
ciation. The church at Lot 48, however, re- 
mained faithful to the doctrine taught them 
by him. The worship in the church at Lot 48 
was sustained by faithful men, although for 
some years they were not regularly favored 
with an ordained ministry. 

About this time John Knox, a young man 
from Edinburgh, Scotland, talented and well 
educated, began preaching in Lot 48 for the 
Episcopalians, or Church of England, as it is 
called here. His attention having been called 
to the ordinance of baptism, he was immersed 
by Benjamin Scott, a Baptist minister. Dr. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



147 



Knox continued in the work of the ministry 
of the church for many years. He preached 
most acceptably in many congregations on the 
Island, and, being a man of rare eloquence, he 
commanded a wide influence among the 
churches. By a sermon he preached on the 
9th chapter of Romans the doctrine of uncon- 
ditional election and Predestination was for- 
ever disposed of in the Lot 48 church. Dr. 
Knox also preached in Three Rivers. In those 
days the Baptists held the ground, but the 
Doctor's teachings were a marked improve- 
ment on the rank Calvinism preached — that 
the sinner is without ability to accept of 
Christ. The people gladly accepted the teach- 
ings of Dr. Knox, which were similar to those 
preached by the Church of Christ. His bril- 
liancy of intellect and love of the truth led 
him to discover and discard the errors of 
Calvinism. About this time he also secured 
the writings of Alexander Campbell, which 
confirmed and strengthened him in "the faith 
once for all delivered to the saints." The 
result of Dr. Knox's ministry in Three Rivers 
was a heated controversy which ended in a 
division of the church — a very large and in- 
fluential majority of the membership after- 
wards entered the fellowship of the Church of 
Christ. To this congregation he, for many 
years, most faithfully ministered in word and 
doctrine. The charter members of this new 
organization were the Stewarts, McDonalds, 
McLarens, Robertsons, Dewars, Campbells and 
McFarlines. All good old Scotch names as 
the reader will readily observe. Dr. Knox 
established the work in East Point also. After 
an exciting period, when the differences were 
being explored, the simplicity of the gospel 
became manifest, a division took place and a 
congregation of the Church of Christ was organ- 
ized in the Baptist meeting house. Forthwith 
building material was prepared, and in thirty 
days a meeting house was erected which served 
for many years as a place of worship. Since 
that time, however, a new and more modern 
house of worship has been built, and the 
church is to a degree prosperous. The names 
that appear conspicuous in the records of the 
church are the McDonalds, Morrows, Stewarts, 
Chings, Camerons, Roses, Youngs and Bakers. 
Peter Stewart, an elder in the church, a good 
man and blessed with much natural ability, 
served the church for some years, as a teacher 
and exhorter, until he moved to Three Rivers. 
H. A. McDonald is a son of this congrega- 
tion. He is a minister and teacher of more 
than ordinary ability among the disciples. 



The church in New Glasgow had its begin- 
ning about the year 1820. At that time John 
Stevenson, a deacon in the Scotch Baptist 
church in Paisley, Scotland, came to Prince 
Edward Island and settled in New Glasgow. 
The place being destitute of any means of 
grace, he began teaching a Sunday school, 
reading the Scriptures and speaking to the 
people as he had opportunity. In time a num- 
ber of persons, among whom were several mem- 
bers of his own family became anxious to obey 
the Gospel of Christ. He walked seventeen 
miles to secure the services of a regular or- 
dained Baptist minister to immerse these can- 
didates. Failing to secure one he returned 
home. His son, Charles, urged him to attend 
to it himself, as there was nothing in the New 
Testament forbidding him to do so, which he 
did, and continued so to do as occasion de- 
manded until the time of his death. He en- 
tered into rest in the eighty-fourth year of 
his age. Mr. Stevenson on one occasion, hear- 
ing of Alexander Crawford being within seven 
miles of his home, and being anxious to form 
his acquaintance and talk with him concerning 
the things of the Kingdom, went to meet the 
now distinguished minister, but was disap- 
pointed, as Mr. Crawford had left the place 
for his home. 

Requesting ordination at the hands of the 
Baptists, ministers were sent to hear Mr. 
Stevenson preach, but refusing to be bound 
by the articles of faith, he was not ordained. 
The Baptist ministers acknowledged his ability 
to preach the gospel and lamented that their 
hands were tied by the articles of faith. He, 
however, continued to serve the church to the 
extent of his ability with much acceptance. 
He was a good man, a constant supporter of 
the gospel, and a firm friend of his brethren 
in the ministry, many of whom had labored 
with him in the gospel. Mr. Stevenson had a 
family of twelve children, consisting of six 
sons and six daughters, all of whom, with 
their families, are members of the Church of 
Christ. 

Donald Crawford, a nephew of Alexander 
Crawford, born on the Isle of Arran, Scotland 
(by the way the Crawford's are related to Sir 
William Wallace, his mother being a Craw- 
ford of Arran). Donald came to this Island 
with his father's family at the age of seven 
years. He united with the Baptists with the 
understanding there should be no creed but 
the New Testament, and that the articles of 
the Nova Scotia Baptists should not be en- 
forced. He continued with the Baptists for 



148 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



several years, until certain ministers enforced 
the articles of faith. Mr. Crawford imme- 
diately severed his connection with the Bap- 
tists. At the age of twenty-one years he began 
preaching the gospel in private houses, school 
houses and wherever opportunity afforded. In 
1850 he entered fully into the ministry, and 
afterward preached four years in Nova Scotia 
and New Brunswick with much success, many 
being led to accept of Christ. Churches were 
afterwards organized, several of them in 
Digbey Co. N. S. He then began laboring in 
Prince Edward Island, preaching the gospel 
and circulating literature. He published a 
pamphlet entitled "Conversations on the 
Christian Religion," which incurred the dis- 
pleasure of the Baptist champion of the Is- 
land, who vented his criticisms through the 
Christian Messenger, the organ of the Baptist 
churches in the Maritime Provinces. The paper 
was generously opened for a reply and a num- 
ber of letters passed between these two gen- 
tlemen, which had a wonderful effect in en- 
abling the people to have a better under- 
standing of the disciples of Christ. He mar- 
ried Miss Harriett Wallace, of Shubenacdie, N. 
S., a most brilliant and suitable companion 
in the work of the ministry. He located in 
New Glasgow, from which place his labors 
have extended over the greater part of the 
Island — Charlottetown, Lot 48. East Point, 
Montague, Bradalbane, Summerside, Tryon, 
Tignish, and other places. He organized the 
church in Summerside, started the cause in 
Green Mount, in the western part of the Island 
and took upon himself the financial responsi- 
bility of the work in Bradalbane. Many and 
arduous have been his labors in the cause of 
Christ. For over half a century he has labored 
in word and doctrine, and still lives, in his 
82nd year, to enjoy the honor and respect of the 
whole brotherhood. The Church of Christ in 
New Glasgow is one of our strongest churches. 
They possess an elegant house of worship, 
entirely free from debt. They are now en- 
joying the labors of Mr. A. N. Simpson, a 
graduate of the College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Kentucky. The names of some 
of the charter members of this church 
are the Stevensons, Bagnalls, Dickinsons, 
Houstons, McKays, Simpsons, Nisbets, and 
Orrs. The church in New Glasgow has sent 
out a number of preachers of the gospel: 
John Simpson, John Smith, Crawford McKay, 
(deceased) W. P. Murray, all of the United 
States: R. W. Stevenson, minister of the 



church in Charlottetown; G. N. Stevenson, 
minister of Coburgh Street church, St. John, 
N. B. ; Everett Stevenson, minister of the 
North Street church, Halifax, N. S. 

The church in Summerside was organized 
in 1858 in a hall. This organization was ef- 
fected by Elder D. Crawford, who gave much 
of his time to the needs of the church for over 
twenty years. His first sermon was preached in 
the home of Elder Thomas Beattie. The 
church since then has had the ministry of T. 
H. Capp, a graduate of Bethany College; also 
W. H. Harding, H. E. Cooke, and now they 
have the services of Frank Harlow, a young 
man of promise. The church in Sum- 
merside has sent out some of the very 
best men in the brotherhood of the 
Churches of Christ: A. McLean, Pres- 
ident of the Foreign Christian Missionary 
Society, the late Neil McLeod, of Jamaica, 
H. T. Morrison, A. Linkletter, Judson Brown, 
T. Jelley, A. N. Simpson, E. E. Crawford, and 
C. C. Crawford, of Elmira, N. Y. 

The church had its struggle with sectarian- 
ism. When a number of persons had united 
with the new organization, a determined op- 
position arose, resulting in an eight months* 
controversy between Elder D. Crawford and 
Isaac Murray, a Presbyterian minister. This 
controversy was carried on in the news- 
papers, and resulted in a wide-spread knowl- 
edge of the teachings of the Churches of 
Christ. In all these controversies it was the 
lot of Mr. Crawford to be on the defensive. 
The church in Summerside, although it al- 
ways lived in peace and good fellowship, 
never reached great proportions. The pros- 
pects for the future, however, are bright and 
encouraging. 

Green Mount church is located in the Wes- 
tern-most part of the Island. This church had 
its beginning by a number of disciples bap- 
tized — some of them by Elder D. Crawford, 
Capp, Cooke, and Harding, who preached oc- 
casionally in that locality. Mr. Charles 
Stevenson, eldest son of John Stevenson, a 
man of some ability in prayer and exhorta- 
tion, gathered the baptized believers together 
for Lord's day worship. These continued 
faithful in the apostles' doctrine, in the fel- 
lowship, in the breaking of bread and in 
prayers. They have a suitable house of wor- 
ship, and at the present time have the min- 
istry of Brother Frank Harlow, of the Sum- 
merside church. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



149 



The church in Charlottetown. The work 
began in Charlottetown in 1869. In that year 
Benjamin Franklin visited the Island and 
preached in the Atheneum to large audiences. 
A number of persons were baptized, the church 
was organized, and met for a time in a hall. 
Then a church house was erected on Great 
George Street. The first minister was G. 
W. Williams, a graduate of the Col- 
lege of the Bible, Lexington, Kentucky. 
Then Fallgater, Ira Mitchell, U. G. Mil- 
ler, and George Manifold in turn served 
the church. Special meetings have been held 
by B. B. Tyler, N. S. Haynes, R. W. Steven- 
son, D. Crawford, Dr. Knox, and others. For 
a time this church made some progress, but 
unfortunately men crept into the church, am- 
bitious to preach, opposed to the regular min- 
istry, and being carried away with erroneous 
doctrines, the church became divided. More 
than half of the congregation withdrew from 
the disturbing element to make an effort 
worthy of the plea of the disciples of Christ. 

At first the division was thought to be 
unfortunate for the work, but it has proved 
the wisdom of those who understood the situ- 
ation and the salvation of the cause in Char- 
lottetown. A new and elegant building has 
been erected; the cause is now prospering; the 
church commands the respect of the city, and 
the success of the work is assured, provid- 
ing the brethren keep the unity of the spirit 
in the bonds of peace. The new organization 
secured a continuation of the services of Mr. 
Manifold, who was succeeded by R. F. Whis- 
ton. J. G. Burroughs, and R. W. Stevenson, 
the present incumbent. The outlook for the 
church in Charlottetown is promising. At 
present the church is united and consecrated 
to the work of the gospel. 

The church at Montague Bridge, formerly 
known as the church at Three Rivers, is the 
largest and one of the most influential 
churches in the Maritime Provinces. It has 
a large membership, and a splendid church 
house, and also a pleasant home for their 
minister. This is the home church of Profs. 
F. T. 0. Norton and Herbert Martin, also J. 
T. McNeil, of Kokomo, Ind. The church 



at Montague has been ministered to by Dr. 
John Knox, E. C. Ford, Fallgalterer, R. W. 
Stevenson, 0. B. Lowery,, Carrol Ghent, G. 
X. Stevenson, and A. Martin; besides special 
meetings have been held by B. B. Tyler, N. 
S. Haynes, Howard Murray, W. H. Harding, 
and others, w T hose names cannot now be re- 
called by the writer. The present incumbent 
is W. R. Motley, a man of much ability as a 
minister. 

The church at East Point is also a pros- 
perous church, but being far from the rail- 
way, and at a great distance from the rest 
of our churches, makes it difficult to secure 
regular preaching services. But the class of 
people are among the very best in the com- 
munity, and being both intelligent and re- 
ligious, the cause of our Lord is no doubt 
safe in their hands. 

The church in Murray Harbour is a new 
organization. They have a nice house to wor- 
ship in, free from debt. The work was be- 
gun by M. E. Genge, who came from the Bap- 
tists, and identified himself with the disciples. 
This church has but few members, but they 
are intelligent and faithful. They are really 
a mission under the fostering care of the 
church of Montague Bridge, the minister of 
which makes monthly visits to work in Mur- 
ray Harbour. 

The churches in Prince Edward Island 
hope for an increased prosperity for the cause 
of Christ. They have a Mission Board, or- 
ganized to push the work on the Island, by 
strengthening the weak churches and opening 
up the work in new places, where the people 
have a desire to walk in the old paths. 

The members of the Home Mission Board 
are R. W. Stevenson, president; A. N. Simp- 
son, vice-president; J. H. Williams, secretary; 
Frank Bower, treasurer; E. S. Norton, and 
Frank Harlow, advisory. The churches in 
Prince Edward Island are all missionary 
churches. The numerical strength of the 
churches is about 600 members, 10 church 
houses, two parsonages — value of property, 
$27,000; 500 children in Sunday-school; six 
ministers, four of them regularly employed in 
the work. 



AMERICAN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY 

SOCIETY. 

By BENJAMIN LYON SMITH, Corresponding Secretary. 



Every movement in the life of the cliurch 
that deserves to live, deserves to have its 
history live. Every quarter of a century 
brings a new generation upon the stage, and 
so often, at least, history needs to be re- 
told. 

The period in our history from 1809, the 
date of the Declaration and Address pleading 
for Christian union, to 1823, was a period of 
preparation, and in this time the principles 
of the Restoration were thought out to their 
conclusions, and practical applications were 
ready to be uade 

From 1823 to 1830, was the period of tre 
Christian Baptist; it was the time of icono- 
clastic, destructive criticism. Alexander 
Campbell was thirty-five years old when he 
wrote the introduction to the Christian Bap- 
tist. That period was seven years of re- 
lentless warfare; a battle of the giants, 
noisy with the conflict. Men were not always 
careful of their words, and Mr. Campbell 
said afterward there were some things he 
would revise. It would not be true to say that 
Mr. Campbell's words were always right, but 
rather in that iconoclastic treatment, much 
that was good suffered with the bad which he 
so vehemently attacked. His arrows were 
shot from a strong bow with a giant's 
strength, and sometimes went through and be- 
yond the mark. 

The Millennial Harbinger was born in 1830. 
Then began the constructive work of Alexan- 
der Campbell. To his help he called Dr. R. 
Richardson, and later W. K. Pendleton. 



In the Christian Baptist he struck hard 
at the "Kingdom of the Clergy," and broke 
much of its exclusive power; but he also 
railed at "hireling preachers," and we are 
suffering to-day from this exaggeration. In 
the Christian Baptist he ridiculed societies of 
all kinds, for the advancement of Christ's 
kingdom, and his words were not so guarded 
but that they were carried by others farther 
than he intended that they should go; and 
every good work that depends on co-operation 
of the brotherhood, suffers to this day from 
those mighty storms of denunciation. 

In 1841 Mr. Campbell began a series of es- 
says on Christian Co-operation, which af- 
fected the entire brotherhood, and ultimately 
resulted in the organization of the American 
Christian Missionary Society. In these articles 
he argued about the right, the wisdom, the ex- 
pediency and the method of co-operation. He 
said: "A book is not sufficient to govern 
the church; no book ever governed any com- 
munity — not even the Book of Law or the 
Book of the Gospel, else Moses would have re- 
signed, when he wrote the law, and would 
never have laid his hands upon Joshua; else 
Jesus would never have sent out the apostles, 
evangelists, prophets and teachers of the New 
Testament, had a book been a king and ex- 
ecutive of his will." 

In 1842 Mr. Campbell, moved by his sense 
of what he called the great need of a more 
rational and Scriptural organization, wrote 
in the Harbinger: 



150 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



151 



£2 



&W c 



®S ^ 

IS" 

s * . 
* U 

^ S^ 

- 5 'gp 

O " 

111 
R' S 



• ^§ 

ro P P 



tr 1 

a? 

3 ** 



> 

- 

o 




152 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




BENJAMIN L. SMITH, 
Corresponding Secretary. 



1. "We can do comparatively nothing in 
distributing the Bible abroad without co-oper- 
ation. 

2. "We can do comparatively but little in 
the great missionary field of the world, either 
at home or abroad, without co-operation. 

3. "We can do little or nothing to im- 
prove and elevate the Christian ministry 
without co-operation. 

4. "We can do but little to check, restrain 
and move the flood of imposture and fraud 
committed upon the benevolence of the breth- 
ren by irresponsible, plausible and deceptious 
persons, without co-operation. 

5. "We cannot concentrate the action of 
the tens of thousands of Israel in any great 
Christian effort, but by co-operation. 

6. "We can have no thorough co-operation 
without a more ample, extensive and thor- 
ough church organization." 

In 1844 he says: "The method of organi- 
zation of churches, as such, was fully devel- 
oped twenty years ago in the Christian Bap- 
tist, and more recently in my extra on "Or- 
der." We now evidently want some Scriptural 
system of co-operation, some general or com- 
mon understanding in matters connected with 
the intercourse of communities and public la- 
borers. At present there is no common under- 
standing among the churches on this subject; 
and, as a consequence, many unpleasant oc- 



currences and a great want of concentrated 
effort in building up the common cause." 

In October, 1844, a meeting was held in 
Steubenville, Ohio, at the request of a num- 
ber of churches in Virginia and Ohio, for 
the purpose of exchanging views on the sub- 
ject of co-operation, organization, etc. The 
meeting adjourned to meet at Wellsburg, Va., 
( now West Virginia ) , having first appointed 
a committe of five to draft and report propo- 
sitions for further discussion. Alexander 
Campbell was chairman of the committee, 
and prepared the report. It discussed in three 
several chapters: 1. Organization. 2. 

Church edification. 3. Co-operation. 

In the third chapter the report said: 

1. "Christians should co-operate in all 
things which they cannot so well accomplish 
by their individual enterprise. 

2. "As it is the duty of every congregation, 
in any city or district of country, to have 
respect to its influence upon the community 
in which it lives, being placed there as a 
candlestick, — so it is the duty of all congre- 
gations, in any city or district, state or na- 
tion, whatever they could not otherwise ac- 
complish for the publication of the Word 
and the edification of the church. 

3. "To do this successfully,- they must 
either occasionally meet together by deputies, 
messengers, or representatives, and consult to- 
gether for the better performance of their 




GEO. B. RANSHAW, 
Assistant Corresponding Secretary. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



153 




D. S. BURNET. 
Corresponding Secretary 1851-1857; 1861-1863. 

duties. These meetings being voluntary ex- 
pedients in matters of expediency, such per- 
sons have no authority to legislate in any 
matter of faith or moral duty, but to attend 
to the ways and means of successful co-oper- 
ation in all objects of duty before them." 

In May, 1849, Mr. Campbell wrote: 
••Reformation and annihilation are not with 
me now, as formerly, convertible and identi- 
cal terms. We want occasional, if not stated, 
deliberative meetings on questions of expedi- 
ency in adaptation to the ever changing for- 
tune and character of society." 

David S. Burnet was the father of or- 
ganized co-operative work among the disci- 
ples of Christ. He crystallized the sentiment 
for co-operation. He was the leader of lead- 
ers, who, more than any other man, advocated 
the adoption of the plan of co-operation, 
which has grown to its present power and use- 
fulness among our people. Speaking of the 
co-operative work of the Bible, Tract, and Mis- 
sionary Societies, he said: "The several en- 
terprises, brethren, are thrown into the bosom 
of the church of God, to be nursed as a nurse 
cherisheth her children. The hour of our as- 
sociated strength has arrived, the hour which 
shall demonstrate our union to be more than 
uniformity of sentiment, a oneness of mind, 
and of effort arising from the nature, power 
and exaltation of the holy truth believed. 
This year is to prove to us. It will be decisive 



of our character and destiny. The spirit we 
shall now exhibit, will be the augury of our 
fate." Afterward, in looking over his life- 
work, he said: "I consider the inauguration 
of the Society system, which I vowed to 
urge upon the brethren if God raised me from 
my protracted illness of 1845 was one of the 
most important acts of my career." 

D. S. Burnet used the pages of the Chris- 
tian Age to freely urge and advocate all organ- 
ization of our forces and their co-operation 
in all missionary enterprises. While others 
halted he pressed on; and while they were 
fearful, he was strong and courageous. He 
was indeed, the leader of the leaders in the 
work of organization and formation of The 
American Christian Missionary Society. 

OUR FIRST CONVENTION. 

The call for the first National Conference 
was issued in 1849. The meeting was held in 
Cincinnati, Ohio, in the church building at 
the corner of Eighth and Walnut Streets, Oc- 
tober 24-28, 1849. 

It continued five days, and was attended by 
representative men from various parts of the 
United States. One hundred and eighty del- 
egates were present. The Indiana State meet- 
ing sent a delegation of eight brethren: 
John O'Kane, Elijah Goodwin, George Camp- 
bell, John B. New, Love H. Jameson, S. W. 
Leonard, Milton B. Hopkins, and James 
Matthes. The religious history of the state 
knows no better names. In addition, many 
others attended from the state of Indiana, — 
Benj. Franklin, John M. Bramwell, S. K. 
Houshour. The result of the Convention was 
the organization of the American Christian 
Missionary Society. Henry R. Pritchard told 
me that he made himself a Life Director, 
pledging $100.00 for that purpose, when he had 
not $300.00 in all the world. 

Alexander Campbell was its first president, 
although absent from the Convention on ac- 
count of illness, and in his absence the Con- 
vention was presided over by David S. Burnet. 
The Constitution adopted is the one which, with 
very slight modifications, we have been working 
under ever since, having added articles cre- 
ating Boards of Church Extension, Negro Evan- 
gelization, Ministerial Relief and Education. 

CONSTITUTION OP THE AMERICAN CHRIS- 
TIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 

Article I. This organization shall be called 
the "American Christian Missionary Society." 

Art. II. Its objects shall be the spreading of 
the gospel in this and in other lands. 



154 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Art. III. Its membership shall consist of Life 
Directors, Life Members, Annual Members, Dele- 
gates from Churches of Christ and Delegates from 
States as follows, viz. : Any member of the Church 
of Christ may become a Life Director of this 
Society and a member of the General Board by 
the payment of $100, in five annual installments ; 
a Life Member by the payment of $50, in five 
annual installments ; or an annual member by the 
payment of $5. Any congregation contributing 
$10 or more shall be entitled to one delegate in 
the annual meeting of this Society for that year ; 
and any State Missionary Board or Society con- 
tributing a dividend from its State Treasury for 
the objects of this Society shall be entitled to 
two delegates in the annual meeting of the Gen- 
eral Society, and to one additional delegate for 
every 5,000 Disciples in the State ; any Church, 
Sunday-school, or other local Christian Associa- 
tion, shall be permitted one delegate annually for 
ten years for each Life Membership or Life Direc- 
torship taken by the Association as such ; or such 
Association may elect to bestow a membership or 
directorship upon a person to be named by them ; 
provided, that no person shall be entitled to a 
seat in the General Board, or General Society, 
who is not at the same time a member of the 
Church of Christ. 

Art. IV. The officers of this Society shall con- 
sist of a President, three Vice-Presidents, a Cor- 
responding Secretary, a Treasurer, an Auditor and 
three Recording Secretaries, who shall be chosen 
annually and shall continue in office until their 
successors are elected. The officers of the Society 
shall be ex-officio members of the General Board 
and of the Acting Board. The Corresponding 
Secretaries of the various State Boards shall be 
ex-officio Assistant Secretaries of this Society. 

Art. V. The American Christian Misionary 
Society shall annually elect twelve mem- 
bers who shall constitute an Acting Board 
of Managers during the intervals of the 
meetings of the General Board and shall 
have all the powers vested in the General Board, 
and fill all vacancies which may occur in their 
own body during the year. Five members of the 
Acting Board shall constitute a quorum- The 
term of office of the Officers and Acting Board 
shall begin the first Monday in January following 
their election. 

Art. VI. The General Board of Managers 
shall consist of the Life Directors and all the 
members of the State Missionary Boards contrib- 
uting to the treasury of this Society, and the 
Acting Board of Managers — ten of whom shall 
constitute a quorum. The General Board shall 
meet at least once annually ; and shall have power 
to appoint its own meetings ; elect its own officers ; 
establish such agencies as the interest of the 
Society may require ; appoint missionaries, fix 
their compensation, and direct their labors ; make 
all appropriations to be paid out of the treasury, 
and present to the Society at each annual meeting 
a report of their proceedings during the past 
year. The action of the Board of Managers is 
subject to the revision of the Society. 

Art. VII. The Society shall annually elect 
seven brethren to serve as a Board of Church 



Extension, five of whom shall reside in or near 
Kansas City. They shall have control of all 
funds raised to be loaned to the churches needing 
assistance in building houses of worship. They 
shall have power to raise and collect funds for 
this purpose, and for necessary expenses incurred 
in the management of the fund. They shall ap- 
point their own meetings, make rules for their 
government, elect their own officers, including a 
Treasurer, who shall give bond, and report annu- 
ally to the Auditor and Treasurer of the Society. 
The Church Extension Board shall report at the 
annual meeting of the Society. All expenses of 
the Board shall be met from Church Extension 
Fund, but no part of the principal shall be used 
for this purpose. 

Art. VIII. The Society shall elect annually 
seven members of the church to serve as a Board 
of Negro Education and Evangelization, five of 
whom shall reside in or near Indianapolis, Ind. 
These seven persons shall be nominated by the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions, and said 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions shall have 
charge of the work of Negro Education and Evan- 
gelization. 

Art. IX. The Society shall elect annually nine 
brethren to serve as a Board of Ministerial 
Relief of the Christian Church, five of whom shall 
reside in or near Indianapolis, Ind. This Board 
shall have authority to raise and collect funds 
for the relief of destitute ministers, and the de- 
pendent families of deceased ministers. They 
shall appoint their own meetings, make rules for 
their government, elect their own officers, includ- 
ing a Treasurer, who shall give bond, and report 
annually to the Auditor and Treasurer of this 
Society. The Board of Ministerial Relief shall 
make a full report at each annual meeting of 
this Society. 

Art. X. The Society shall elect annually seven 
persons to serve as a Board of Education, five 
of whom shall reside in or near Chicago. This 
Board shall appoint its own meetings, make rules 
for its government, and elect its own officers, 
who shall report annually to the Society. They 
shall perform the duties usually pertaining to 
educational boards, chief among which are the 
collection and dissemination of facts pertaining 
to the educational interests of the Disciples of 
Christ, and the creation and the administration 
of a fund for assistance of students preparing for 
Christian work. 

Art. XI. The Treasurer shall give bond in 
such amount as the Acting Board of Managers 
shall think proper. 

Art. XII. All Life Directors and Life Members 
of the American Christian Missionary Society 
shall be members of this Society. 

Art. XIII. The meetings of this Society shall 
be held annually in Cincinnati, on Thursday, at 
2 p. m., after the third Lord's day in October, 
or at such other time, place, or frequency, as 
shall have been designated at a previous meeting. 
But in case of necessity, the Acting Board may 
change both time and place of such meetings. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



155 



Art. XIV. This Constitution may be amended 
by a vote of two-thirds of all the members pres- 
ent at any regular meeting of the Society, pro- 
vided such amendments shall have been first 
recommended by the General Board, or a year's 
notice shall have been given. 

BY-LAW. — All members of the Church of Christ 
who may attend the annual meetings of the 
American Christian Missionary Society shall be 
entitled to participate in its deliberations. 

The constitution having been adopted, the 
following officers were duly elected: A. Camp- 
bell, Bethany, Va., President; Vice-Presidents, 
D. S. Burnet, Cincinnati; Dr. Wm. J. Irwin, 
Cincinnati; Walter Scott, Pennsylvania; T. M. 
Allen, Missouri; W. K. Pendleton, Virginia; 
John T. Jones, Illinois; John O'Kane, Indi- 
ana; John T. Johnson, Kentucky; Talbot Fan- 
ning, Tennessee; Dr. Daniel Hook, Georgia; 
Dr. E. Pamley, New York; Francis Dungan, 
Baltimore; Richard Hawley, Michigan; Dr. 
Jas. T. Barclay, Virginia; Francis Palmer, 
Missouri; J. J. Moss, Ohio; M. Mobley, Iowa; 
Wm. Rouzee, Pennsylvania; Alex. Graham, Al- 
abama; Wm. Clark, Mississippi; Correspond- 
ing Secretary, J. Challen, Cincinnati; Record- 
ing Secretary, Geo. S. Jenkins ; Treasurer, 
Archibald Trowbridge. 

The law incorporating the Society is as 
follows : 

AN ACT. 

To Incorporate the American Christian Mis- 
sionary Society. 

Sec. 1. Be it enacted by the General As- 
sembly of the State of Ohio, that A. Campbell, 
D. S. Burnet, William J. Irwin, Walter Scott, 
James Challen, George Jenkins, A. Trowbridge, 
T. J. Melish, George Tait, S. S. Clark, B. S. 
Lawson, T. J. Murdock, H. Hathaway, L. 
Wells, Thurston Crane, with their successors, 
be, and hereby are constituted and made a 
body corporate and politic, with perpetual suc- 
cession, by the name of the American Chris- 
tian Missionary Society, and by that name 
may sue and be sued, plead and be impleaded, 
in all courts of law and equity, and are hereby 
invested with all the powers and privileges 
necessary for conducting home and foreign 
missions, in advancement of the Christian re- 
lision. 



Sec. 2. Said corporation shall have power 
to acquire and hold as much real estate as may 
be necessary and convenient for carrying out 
the purpose of its creation; may enact by- 
laws for said Society which shall not be incon- 
sistent with the Constitution of the United 
States and of this State. 

Sec. 3. All law r s or parts of laws inconsist- 
ent with the provisions of this act are hereby 
repealed. 

John F. Morse, 

Speaker of the House of Representatives. 

Charles C. Convers, 

Speaker of the Senate. 

At first it was both a Home and Foreign 
Missionary Society. The first mission was at 
Jerusalem. Our first missionary was Dr. J. 
T. Barclay, of Virginia. Early in October, 
1848, he had addressed a letter to the Cor- 
responding Secretary of the Christian Bible 
Society, in which he had expressed the hope 
that the brotherhood would decide to establish 
a Foreign Missionary Society, and in that 
case, offering his services to go 
with the gospel to them that "sit 
in darkness and the shadow of death." 
It was thought that, "Zion, the city of the 
Great King," was the most appropriate place 
for the first mission-station and foreign mis- 
sionary efforts of those whose high calling it 
was to "restore all things as they were deliv- 
ered to us by the apostles." The suggestion 
was received with enthusiasm. We can almost 
hear yet, the stately eloquence of James Chal- 
len, as he predicted the joy that would come 
through the brotherhood at the news of the 
first convert on Zion's Hill. 

For the first several years of its existence, 
the Society did little more than make a be- 
ginning. The receipts were not over $3,000 or 
$4,000 annually. In 1856 less than $2,000 was 
received, on account of the panic of that year. 
In 1860, under the enthusiastic leadership of 
Isaac Errett, the receipts amounted to $16,000. 
During the days of the Civil War the receipts 
fluctuated very greatly. 

CONVENTIONS AND OFFICERS. 

The list of officers and National Conventions 
is as follows : 



156 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Year. 


Place. 


1849 


Cincinnati, 0. 


1850 


" 


1851 


" 


1852 


" 


1853 


" 


1854 


" 


1855 


" 


1856 


" 


1857 


" 


1858 


" 


1S59 


" 


1860 


" 


1861 


" 


1862 


" 


1S63 


" 


1864 


" 


1865 


" 


1866 


" 


1867 


" 


1868 


" 


1869 


Louisville, Ky. 


1870 


Indianapolis, Ind. 


1871 


Cincinnati. 


1872 


Louisville. 


1873 


Indianapolis. 


1874 


Cincinnati. 


1875 


Louisville. 


1876 


Richmond, Va. 


1877 


St. Louis, Mo. 


1878 


Cincinnati. 


1879 


Bloomington, 111. 


1880 


Louisville. 


1881 


Indianapolis. 


1882 


Lexington, Ky. 


1883 


Cincinnati. 


1884 


St. Louis. 


1885 


Cleveland, 0. 


1886 


Kansas City, Mo. 


1887 


Indianapolis. 


1888 


Springfield, 111. 


1889 


Louisville. 


1890 


Des Moines, la. 


1891 


Allegheny, Pa. 


1892 


Nashville, Tenn. 


1893 


Chicago, 111. 


1894 


Richmond, Va. 


1895 


Dallas, Texas. 


1896 


Springfield, 111. 


1897 


Indianapolis. 


1898 


Chattanooga, Tenn. 


1899 


Cincinnati. 


1900 


Kansas City. 


1901 


Minneapolis, Minn. 


1902 


Omaha, Neb. 


1903 


Detroit, Mich. 


1904 


St. Louis, Mo. 



President. 
D. S. Burnet. 
A. Campbell. 



David S. Burnet. 
R. M. Bishop. 



Corresponding Sec't. 

J. R. Challen. 
Thurston Crane. 
David S. Burnet. 



C. L. Loos and Franklin. 
Isaac Errett. 



David S. Burnet 

O. A. Burgess. 
B. W. Johnson. 
W. C. Rogers. 
John Shackleford. 

Thomas Munnell. 



Isaac Errett. 






" 


W. K. Pendleton 






« 


A. I. Hobbs. 


F. 


M 


. Green. 


W. H. Hopson. 






" 


T. P. Haley. 






" 


R. Moffiett. 






" 


B. B. Tyler. 






" 


D. R. Dungan. 


R. 


Moffett. 


A. G. Thomas. 






" 


L. L. Carpenter. 






" 


F. M. Drake. 






" 


C. L. Loos. 






" 


J. H. Garrison. 






" 


N. S. Haynes. 






" 


T. W. Phillips. 






" 


D. R. Ewing. 






" 


A. M. Atkinson. 






" 


George Darsie. 


J. 


H. 


Hardin. 


J. W. Allen 






" 


Jabez Hall. 






" 


J. H. Hardin. 


Benjamin L. ! 


M. M. Davis. 






" 


F. D. Power. 






" 


W. F. Richardson. 






" 


W. K. Homan. 






" 


I. J. Spencer. 






<( 


H. 0. Breeden. 






" 


A. B. Philputt. 






" 


Z. T. Sweeney. 






" 



The growth of the Society is as follows: 



"The work of our hands, establish thou it. 



GROWTH. 
American Christian Missionary Society Organ- 
ized 1849. 

1849, $ , 1850, $2,496.79; 1851, $2,758.- 

87; 1852, no record; 1853, $3,382.29; 1854, 



$1,034.42; 1855, $429.96; 1856, $405.75; 1S57, 
$3,272.66; 1858, $7,050.28; 1859, $8,492.80 
1860, $15,831.25; 1861, $5,966.01; 1862 
$6,773,09; 1863, $7,664.66; 1864, $9,012.87; 
1865, $16,486.97; 1866, $10,001.18; 1867, 
$13,016.00; 1868, $7,907.74; 1869, $7,525.50; 
1870, $4,529.91; 1871, $4,308.15; 1872, $2,801.- 
04; 1873, $4,158.89; 1874, $5,172.28; 1875, 
$4,671.10; 1876, $6,061.84; 1877, $4,726.77; 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



157 



1878, $2,237.11; 1879, $6,029.09; 1880, $9,227,- 
40; 1881, $7,882.42; 1882, $7,428.55; 1883, 
$6,044.26; 1884, $12,620.81; 1885, $16,094.18; 
1886, $18,792.40; 1887, $20,819.37; 1888, 
$18,505.99; 1889, $32,621.35; 1890, $34,700.44; 
1891, $37,192.06; 1892, $40,982.79; 1893, 
$44„748.15; 1894, 88,595.01; 1895, 

$76,500.43; 1896, $65,585.16; 1897, $74,914,- 
34; 1898, $90,959.95; 1899, $115,004.00; 1900, 
$74,649.21; 1901, $104,716.55; 1902, $98,594.- 
82; 1903, $102,246.10. Total, $1,383,611.11. 

The American Christian Missionary Society 
has always been straitened for means to carry 
out its gracious designs. There was a strong 
prejudice against the Society. This it took 
many years to counteract, but now, to a con- 
siderable extent, it has abated. With the fluc- 
tuation in the receipts of the Society there 
has been a corresponding result in missionary 
work. The Jerusalem mission was sustained 
until 1854, when the civil disturbances of the 
country interrupted it, and Dr. Barclay and 
his family returned home. In 1858 it was re- 
established, but during the Civil War it was 
finally abandoned, D. S. Burnet making the 
comment : "The field is as sterile as the rock 
on which Jerusalem is built." 

In 1858 the Jamaica Mission was established, 
J. O. Beardslee and family embarking for that 
island. 

The history of the Society and the work of 
Home Missions is the history of the growth 
of our brotherhood to the Westward and South- 
ward. Nearly every strong, permanent church 
among us in the West, has received the sup- 
port of the Society in its days of weakness. 

THE LOUISVILLE PLAN. 

In 1869 the famous Louisville Plan was 
adopted. It grew out of the wear and tear of 
a protracted prejudice against the organiza- 
tion of the Society. Benjamin Franklin's as- 
surance in 1857, when he was Corresponding 
Secretary, that this prejudice against the So- 
ciety had abated, justified the prophecy that 
the Society would soon rise above its influ- 
ence altogether, at least with those who did 
not plead objections as a cloak for their covet- 
ousness. But this prophecy had proven false. 
The prejudiced still murmured, "The organiza- 
tion is not scriptural; it is not founded upon 
the churches ; it is not representative of the 
churches." In May, 1869, the Society had a 
semi-annual meeting in the city of St. Louis, 
where W. T. Moore made a motion that the 
whole matter be referred to a committee. His 



resolution read: "That a committee of twenty 
be appointed to take into consideration the 
whole question of evangelization, and report, 
if possible, a scriptural and practical plan for 
raising money and spreading the gospel ; said 
committee to report at the Louisville meet- 
ing in October next." The members of the 
committee were: Wc T. Moore, Ohio; W. K. 
Pendleton, West Virginia; Alex. Proctor, Mis- 
souri; W. A. Belding, New York; R. R. 
Sloan, Ohio; Enos Campbell, Illinois; T. W. 
Caskey, Mississippi; Isaac Errett, Ohio; J. 
C. Reynolds, Illinois; J. S. Sweeney, Illinois; 
Joseph King, Pennsylvania; Robert Graham, 
Kentucky; M. E. Lard, Kentucky; G. W. Lon- 
gan, Missouri; Benjamin Franklin, Indiana; 
W. D. Carnes, Tennessee; C. L. Loos, West 
Virginia ; J. S. Lamar, Georgia, and A. I. 
Hobbs, Iowa. 

This movement was made in the most trust- 
ful spirit of compromise. The committee was 
a body of the ablest men among us. They 
went to work prayerfully, hopefully and cour- 
ageously. 

The Plan was in brief, an attempt to adjust 
the relationships of the general, state, dis- 
trict and local missionary enterprises, and 
called upon the churches to co-operate by con- 
tributions to be apportioned among these dif- 
ferent works. 

The Louisville Plan was the law of gravita- 
tion applied inversely to Missions. The 
method was that quarterly collections be 
raised for Missions in every district; that the 
district retain one-half of these collections, 
remitting the other half to the State Board of 
Missions; the State Board to retain one half 
of what it received from the district, remit- 
ting the other half to the National Board of 
Missions, the American Christian Missionary 
Society. 

When reported to the Convention it was 
taken up article by article, and, in the words 
of W. K. Pendleton, "discussed with a crit- 
icism perfectly exhaustive, and, with a unanim- 
ity unparalled, adopted by the Convention." 
But the whole plan was emasculated by the 
adoption of a resolution which said: "This 
recommendation is not to be considered as 
precluding a different disposition of the funds 
when the church contributing shall so decide." 
The result was that the churches contributing 
generally "so decided" that the missionary 
funds could be used elsewhere than in mis- 
sionary work. As a concession to the brethren 
Avho did not wish to be identified with a So- 



158 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ciety, the name was changed from the Amer- 
ican Christian Missionary Society to the Gen- 
eral Christian Missionary Convention. The 
Louisville Plan was tried faithfully for a 
period of ten years. 

This famous Plan not only failed to con- 
ciliate those opposed to Societies, but, what 
was more disastrous to the cause of Missions, 
it failed to bring any relief to the embarrassed 
treasury of the Society. The plan was fault- 
less as a theory; as a literary production it 
reflected credit upon those who drafted it, but 
when applied to actual conditions it would 
not work. Churches which had been indif- 
ferent under the old plan, remained indiffer- 
ent; those who had been heretofore deaf to the 
appeals were still afflicted with deafness. The 
Louisville Plan broke down of its own weight. 

The American Christian Missionary Society is 
the cherishing mother of all missionary work 
among our people. Under her auspices nearly 
every State Board of Mission that exists among 
us has been organized. In 1874, at the General 
Convention held at Cincinnati, Ohio, the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions was 
born; in 1875, the Foreign Christian Mission- 
ary Society; in 1888, the Board of Church Ex- 
tension was organized; in 1890, the Board of 
Negro Education and Evangelization; in 1895 
the Board of Ministerial Relief was born at the 
National Convention at Dallas, Texas. As a 
mother, she has cherished all these children, 
and watched their splendid growth with pride, 
even sacrificing her own interests in their be- 
half. 

Our missionary work in 1875 had reached its 
lowest ebb. The panic of 1873 had hampered 
all benevolent enterprises, and the absolute 
failure of the Louisville Plan was manifest. 
In that darkest hour our day was born; 
through the organization of the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions and the Foreign 
Christian Missionary Society came our re- 
newed life and growth in missions. 

In 1875 our people gave for all missions, 
except State Mission work, the sum of $4,671.- 
10. The growth can be shown. In 1885, after 
the organization of the Christian Woman's 
Board of Missions and the Foreign Christian 
Missionary Society, the total offerings of our 
churches were $186,535.00. In 1895, after the 
Board of Church Extension had been organ- 
ized, and the Board of Negro Education and 
Evangelization, our total offerings were 
$343,122.31. In 1900 the growth is shown by 
the fact that the total offerings raised were 



$539,370.00; in 1903 they reached the sum of 
$645,816.48, and to-day the leaders among our 
people are talking about a million a year for 
missions. 

Thomas Munnell, who served from 1869 to 
1877, was the hardest working of all our Sec- 
retaries. His farewell report says: 

"Finally, we would suggest a bare possibility 
as to the cause of not doing more missionary 
work. Perhaps we are not worthy to do mis- 
sionary work ; perhaps we are not, as ministers, 
fully consecrated to God ; we may be depending 
too much on ourselves ; we are not strong because 
we are not weak. If we have not been really 
crucified with Christ it is impossible to reach the 
ground he stands on. Let us go forth, therefore, 
unto Him, without the camp. Let us make our 
missionary work a great success in the name of 
Him who 'counted us worthy, putting us into the 
ministry.' Unless there is some chance in the 
future to do the proper work of an evangelist in 
helping to get things into better order, I can 
spend my life more profitably as a pastor of 
some congregation and immeasurably more to the 
satisfaction of my half -forsaken family. If the 
convention should release me it would relieve me 
of a heavy load which I have carried without 
faltering or complaint. I commend these interests 
to the care of God in the hope that what little 
I have done in my present position will be found 
unto praise and honor at the appearing of Jesus 
Christ." 

F. M. Green served as Secretary from 1878 
to 1882. It was a day of small things in our 
mission work. The Society had a desk in the 
office of the Standard Publishing Co. F. M. 
Green served as editor of the Standard Co.'s 
Sunday-school Publications, as co-editor of the 
Christian Standard, and as Corresponding Sec- 
retary of the Missionary Society. His An- 
nual Report to the National Convention in 
1882, at Lexington, Ky., was written after he 
reached Lexington. F. M. Green writes of his 
work: "I finally convinced the brethren that 
an angel of Paradise could not make the Lou- 
isville Plan a success, and succeeded in getting 
the constitution changed to provide for a more 
business-like method of doing our work." It 
was during the years of F. M. Green's ad- 
ministration that we had a practical closing 
of the battle for the right of co-operation. 

Robert Moffett was the indefatigable, pains- 
taking, hard-working Secretary from 1882 to 
1893. This shows the longest term of service 
of any one of our Secretaries. He was suc- 
ceeded by J. H. Hardin, who served from 1893 
to 1895. 

The American Christian Missionary Society 
has been fruitful, notwithstanding the fact 
that it has always been straitened for means 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



159 



to carry out its gracious designs. The records 
show that it has organized by its missionaries 
2,S48 churches, has raised and expended 
$1,383,611.11. There never was a dollar of its 
funds lost through dishonesty. Its missionaries 
have brought 128,960 persons into the churches 
by confession of faith and baptism, and this 
record is its proudest honor. 

LAST YEAR'S WORK. 

Last year's work was the greatest of any 
year in the history of the Society. The 
Report to the National Convention, at Detroit, 
showed the following: 

SLlIilABY. 

The number of missionaries in the employ 
of the Society for the year ending Sept. 30, 
1903, is 339. 

These have been employed in thirty-seven 
States and Territories as follows : 

New England, New York, Maryland, 
Eastern Pennsylvania. Western Pennsylvania, 
Virginia, West Virginia, North Carolina, 
South Carolina, Georgia, Florida, Alabama, 
Mississippi, Tennessee, Arkansas, Louisiana, 
Texas, Indian Territory, Oklahoma, New Mex- 
ico, Arizona, Southern California, Northern 
California, Oregon, Washington, Idaho, Kan- 
sas. Nebraska, South Dakota, Minnesota, Wis- 
consin, Michigan, Ontario, Canada West, 
Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, Porto 
Rico. 

We have done work in City Evangelism or 
City Missions in Chicago, Cleveland, Buffalo, 
New Orleans. Galveston, San Antonio, St. 
Louis, St. Paul, Omaha, Greater Pittsburg, 
Philadelphia, Baltimore, Altoona, Harrisburg, 
Newark, San Francisco. 

The aggregate of missionary labor performed 
by the missionaries of the American Christian 
Z\Iissionary Society last year is 170 years, 4 
months and 28 days. 

The number of places helped by missionary 
labor last year is 484. 

The number of additions to the churches 
by the labor of these missionaries is 14,814. 
During the year 121 churches have been or- 
ganized. Fifty-six houses of worship have 
been completed. 

OFFICERS. 
The Officers for the Society for the current 
vear are 



PRESIDENT. 
Z. T. Sweeny, Columbus, Ind. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS. 
E. B. Bagby, Washington, D. C. 
A. E. Jennings, Detroit, Mich. 
Dean, Hill M. Bell, Des Moines, la. 

RECORDING SECRETARIES. 
A. D. Harmon, St. Paul, Minn. 
W. R. Warren, Petersburg, Pa. 
A. R. Moore, Birmingham, Ala. 

CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 
Benjamin Lyon Smith, Cincinnati, 0. 

TREASURER. 
Clarence J. Neare, Cincinnati, O. 

AUDITOR. 
L. Challen Fillmore, Cincinnati, 0. 

ACTING BOARD OF MANAGERS. 



S. M. Cooper, 
C. J. Neare, 
A. M. Harvuot, 
J. H. Fillmore, 
H. C. Dalton, 
P. Y. Pendleton, 



L. C. Fillmore, 
B. W. Wasson, 
W. F. Smith. 
H. T. Loomis, 
Benjamin Sebastian, 
Benjamin L. Smith. 



STATISTICAL SECRETARY. 
G. A. Hoffmann, St. Louis, Mo. 

SUPERINTENDENT OF CHRISTIAN EN- 
DEAVOR. 

R. H. Waggener, Kansas City, Mo. 

The record of the recent years is a record 
of the enlargement of our work, following the 
close unification of our work, bringing the Na- 
tional and State Boards into co-operation. 
The American Christian Missionary Society 
is now assisting 32 State Boards; it now as- 
sists in the support of 339 missionaries, and 
its record the last year shows that its mis- 
sionaries organized 121 new churches, brought 
14,814 persons into the churches, of which 
number 6,951 were by baptism. The field for 
Home Missionary Work by our brotherhood 
is practically boundless. By no possible effort 
with the limited means given us can 
we do more than a tithe of what needs to 
be done and what might be done for the dis- 
semination of the gospel in our own land. 
The following facts we should look squarely 
in the face : 

1. It Is a Fact, that the spiritual activities 
of our time are not commensurate with its 



160 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



secular activities, and that we are in danger 
of being engulfed by a secular deluge. 

2. It Is a Fact, that our missionary enter- 
prises with their expenditures of a few thou- 
sand dollars are dwarfed by comparison with 
the colossal business enterprises of the day 
with their operations extending into tens and 
hundreds of millions of dollars. 

3. It Is a Fact, that the hour has come for 
the disciples of Christ to take larger views 
of their obligations and to gird themselves 
for greater undertakings in Home Missions. 

4. It Is a Fact, that notwithstanding its 
inadequate resources, the American Christian 
Missionary Society, in fifty-four years, lias 
done a work of incalculable value for human 
souls, for the welfare of our country, for the 
advancement of the Kingdom of God. 

5. It Is a Fact, that in point of economy 
and efficiency, its work challenges compari- 
son with that of any other missionary organ- 
ization. 

6. It Is a Fact, that the Society is pain- 
fully hampered on every hand in the mainte- 
nance and necessary enlargement of its work. 

7. It Is a Fact, that the Society needs an- 
nually $200,000 more than its usual receipts. 

8. It Is a Fact, that every five dollars put 
into the treasury of the American Christian 
Missionary Society will bring a soul to Christ. 

America is richer in opportunities for gath- 
ering souls than it is for gathering material 
wealth. Magnificent as are her harvests of 
wheat and corn, her whitened fields inviting the 
Christian reaper are still more boundless and 
promising. The American Christian, more 
the American philosopher, may say "America 
is another name for opportunity." We need 
men who will pour their lives into this work. 

The last fifteen years have been marked by 
the largest expansion ever realized in our mis- 
sionary plans and work. We have found that 
it has been necessary for some man to take 
this work upon his heart, to make it his very 
life, before it could be made to live and move. 
Any missionary work must be incarnated in 
a man before it has its being in the earth. 
Foreign Missions died among us until re- 
vived and reincarnated in Archibald McLean; 
Church Extension had a name to live and was 
dead, until it had F. M. Rains and G-. W. 
Muckley to carry it about in their bodies ; 
Negro Education and Evangelization did not 
even have the semblance of life until C. C. 
Smith took up its cold form and breathed 
into its nostrils the breath of his own soul; 



Ministerial Relief was only a name and a sen- 
timent until A. M. Atkinson embodied it and 
became its life-giver, and after he was com- 
pelled to lay it down, it lay gasping and ready 
to yield up its life until others took it to their 
hearts, and are literally pouring out their lives 
that Ministerial Relief may live. It is only 
as some man puts his life into these causes 
that they live and grow. Any plan that pre- 
sumes on perpetual motion in missions is a 
failure, and its failure need not be twice dem- 
onstrated. Our brethren learned this in the 
sad school of experience. The welfare and 
safety of the church, her growth in efficiency, 
her increase in power, the prosperity in all 
her missionary and educational enterprises, 
and her complete qualification and equipment 
for the sublime movement into the new cen- 
tury, echoes and emphasizes the exhortation 
of, "Home Missions to the front." 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY ASSUMES 
NO AUTHORITY OVER THE CHURCHES. 

The fifty-four years of the life and the 
work of the Society are the complete and 
sufficient answers to the charge that the 
Missionary Society would assume ecclesias- 
tical authority over the churches. 

The Society has been very careful never 
to assume any authority over the churches. 
In 1861, when the National Convention met 
in Cincinnati, a resolution was introduced 
pledging loyal support to the National Gov- 
ernment in its efforts to suppress the Rebel- 
lion. The point of order was made that it was 
not in order for the Convention to entertain 
such a resolution. The chair ruled that it 
was in order. The decision was appealed 
from, and the Convention sustained the appeal 
and the resolution was declared out of order. 

The Convention took a recess for ten min- 
utes, and after remarks from Col. James A. 
Garfield, the resolution was passed by the 
mass meeting, with but one negative vote. 

In 1890 at the National Convention held at 
Des Moines, Iowa, the Minnesota/ State Board 
presented the following memorial: 
"To the General Christian Missionary Conven- 
tion, Des Moines, Iowa: 

Greeting: This is to certifiy that at the 
Minnesota Christian Missionary Convention, 
at Duluth, October 3, 1890, the following res- 
olution was adopted: 

Be it resolved, That the General Christain 
Missionary Convention to be held in Des 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



161 



Moines, Iowa, beginning October 21, 1890, be 
requested to recommend, for all legal, corpor- 
ate and statistical purposes, a uniform, 
Scriptural name for all our church organi- 
zations." 

On motion of J. H. Garrison, of Missouri, 
these communications were referred to the 
Corresponding Secretary, with instructions to 
respond that the matter submitted in them 
is not germane to the purpose of the Conven- 
tion. 

The records do not reveal a single resolution 
which has any assumption of authority, or 
embraces any mandate to the churches. Such 
words as "recommend," "entreat," "solicit," 
"urge," are constantly used. 

These facts from fifty-four years of his- 
tory are a sufficient reply to the charge of 
any attempt to assume ecclesiastical authority 
over the churches. 

OUR SOURCES OF INCOME. 

The Missionary Society depends entirely 
upon the liberality of the brotherhood for the 
means with which to do its gracious work. 
The churches are asked to make one offering 
a year for the purpose of preaching the gos- 
pel throughout America; the first Lord's Day 
in May. The Sunday-schools are asked to lend 
their aid to this great enterprise by the ob- 
servance of Boys' and Girls' Rally Day for 
America, on the Lord's Day before Thanks- 
giving. Fifty per cent, of the net proceeds 
of this Rally Day are returned to the State 
from whence it comes. The Endeavor Socie- 
ties are urged to have a part in this work, 
Porto Rico being assigned to them as their 
special field of service. Individuals are so- 
licited to give of their means for this great 
work of evangelization. A number of persons 
are to-day supporting home missionaries by 
the contribution of $300.00 or more to the 
treasury of the Society, as this sum guar- 
antees the support of a missionary through- 
out the year. 

BEQUESTS. 

Many are planning to remember this work 
of evangelization in their wills. To such we 
commend the following: 

FORM OF BEQUEST. 

I hereby give and bequeath to the American 
Christian Missionary Society, whose head- 
puarters are at Cincinnati, Ohio, the sum of 

dollars, to be used for preaching the 

gospel in America. 
12 



(If the bequest is real estate, it should be 
particularly described and the laws of the 
State in which you live particularly complied 
with). 

ANNUITY PLAN. 

Many friends desire to help the work of 
Home Missions, but need the income of their 
money during their lifetime. To meet the 
wishes of such persons, the Board has adopted 
the Annuity Plan. The Annuity Plan per- 
mits them to give their money to the Society 
and to receive 6 per cent, interest (5 per cent, 
under fifty years of age) payable semi-annu- 
ally. The wisdom of the plan has been vin- 
dicated by its success. It is growing in favor 
with our people. It secures to the donor the 
income of his property during his lifetime, 
and at his death, without the need of a will 
or the danger of being diverted from its pur- 
pose, it becomes the property of the Mission- 
ary Society, to do its full work in advancing 
the Kingdom. It yields a larger net income 
than any other form of investment; money so 
pledged is free from taxation; its value is 
fixed through all the years of your life and 
cannot decline; the investment is absolutely 
safe; no expense for repairs or danger of bad 
investment. The income from your Annuity 
Bond will not decrease. The interest is sent 
promptly without solicitation; the income will 
continue throughout your lifetime; no changes 
of fortune, no feebleness of age, no attacks of 
sickness, no panic in the business world will 
stop or reduce your income from this source. 
The Board issues an Annuitv Bond as follows: 



SAMPLE BOND. 



No, 



AMERICAN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 
CINCINNATI, O. 

ANNUITY BOND. 

Whereas of 

has donated to and 

paid into the treasury of the 

AMERICAN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY 

the sum of dollars. 

Now, therefore, the said American Christian 
Missionary Society, in consideration thereof 

hereby agrees to pay to said 

during natural life 

an annuity of dollars in semi-an- 
nual payments of dollars 

each, said payments to cease on the death of 
said and the said sum do- 



162 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



nated by as aforesaid, is to 

be considered as an executed gift to the Amer- 
ican Christian Missionary Society and belong- 
ing to said Society from this date, without 
any account or liability therefor. 

American Christian Missionary Society. 

Cincinnati, 0, 

Attest : 

Secretary. By 

President. 

A bond in full form, as above, is signed, 
sealed and delivered upon receipt of annuity 
funds. 

We will be glad to correspond with our 
brethren concerning the Annuity Plan. 

PERMANENT MEMORIAL NAMED FUNDS. 

The Acting Board of Managers of the 
American Christian Missionary Society has 
established the "Permanent Memorial Fund." 
If anyone will entrust us with $5,000, we 
agree to carefully invest these funds, using 
only the interest, and in the name of that 
fund agree to keep a missionary at work in 
the Home field, preaching the gospel through 
all the years. We have received ten Named 
Funds of $5,000 each. Nothing can be more 
enduring; nothing can do more good; when 
established, it outlasts generations, and 
abides, like the eternal sunshine, giving light 
and warmth, life and joy. To link one's name 
with such an institution as the American 
Christian Missionary Society, by giving it a 
fund of $5,000, in whose name the Society 
agrees to maintain a Home Missionary 
through all the coming years, is one of the 
surest ways to be held in everlasting remem- 
brance. 

And then we have three funds of $5,000 
each that are now on the Annuity plan and 
will become Named Memorial Funds at the 
death of the annuitant. Remember, a Named 



Memorial Fund will keep a missionary preach- 
ing the gospel through the coming years. 
This method has been successfully used by 
our religious neighbors. I commend it to our 
brethren as one of the good ways of helping 
forward God's Kingdom. 

Let us hope that many of our brethren may 
see in the fact that the interest on $5,000 will 
maintain a missionary through all the years 
in the ripe field of America, a great oppor- 
tunity to do good that can only be measured 
in eternity — a work that will go before them 
and meet them at the judgment seat, and will 
follow them when they shall rest from their 
earthly labors. 

OUR EVANGELISTIC WORK. 

Realizing the great value of evangelism, the 
Society has inaugurated a strong evangelistic 
campaign, and as a result of its urging this 
work last year 579 protracted meetings were 
held by our brethren, in which they volun- 
teered their services without cost to the So- 
ciety, resulting in 9,560 baptisms, 3,898 other- 
wise — a total of 13,458 additions to our 
churches. 

To the cause of primitive Christianity we 
have devoted our lives,that this great plea 
shall be made effective throughout America, 
and, through America, to the whole wide 
world lying beyond. The Society was organ- 
ized and has faithfully labored during the last 
fifty-four years; to-day we give praises to 
our God. We praise him that his prom- 
ises are fulfilled to us ; that his Word does not 
return unto him void. We praise him for the 
souls that have been won to Christ through 
our labors together with God. We praise him 
for the mighty men who led us in the earlier 
and later days. We praise him that he has 
accounted us worthy to be led into this min- 
istry. 



CHRISTIAN WOMAN'S BOARD OF 

MISSIONS. 



By NANCY E. ATKINSON. 



The Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
was organized October the twelfth, 1874, in 
Cincinnati, Ohio, during one of the days of 
the National Convention. At that time a con- 
stitution was adopted, officers chosen and 
headqu'arters located at Indianapolis. The 
first officers elected were Mrs. Maria Jame- 
son, President; Mrs. Sarah Wallace, Record- 
ing Secretary; Mrs. E. N. Pearre, Correspond- 
ing Secretary; Mrs. 0. A. Burgess, Treasurer. 
Provision was also made for an Executive 
Committee which now consists of the National 
officers and the President and Secretary of 
the several states and territories co-operating 
in the work, now thirty-seven. This commit- 
tee meets once a year at the time of the Na- 
tional Convention to consider fields and forces 
and funds and plan the work for the next 
year. There is also an Executive Board at 
Indianapolis — the National headquarters — 
composed of the six National officers and five 
unofficial members, to whom the proposed 
work of the year is entrusted. This Board 
meets the first and third Wednesdays of 
each month. It was not intended that the or- 
ganization should be either home or foreign, 
but both, all fields being entered as they 
should be opened and funds provided. 

JAMAICA. 

The first work undertaken was in a for- 
eign field and was the revival of a mission 
begun by the American Christian Missionary 
Society, but abandoned during the war for 
lack of funds. To this field thev sent out 



two missionaries in 1876. They have now 
in that field sixteen workers and twenty-one 
congregations with one thousand seven hun- 
dred and nine members. Forty-three conver- 
sions were reported last year. There are 
eighteen Sunday schools with an attendance 
of twelve hundred; seven day schools with 
four hundred and eighty pupils, fourteen 
Christian Endeavor Societies with eight hun- 
dred and twenty-nine members. Each church 
contributes liberally to missions. There are 
four auxiliaries to the Christian Woman's 
Board of Missions and mission property is 
valued at forty thousand dollars. 



In 1882 co-operating with the Foreign 
Board, four young women were sent to India. 
The work has grown until there are now nine 
stations, fifteen outstations, one hospital, five 
dispensaries, twelve schools and three orphan- 
ages, containing four hundred and forty chil- 
dren. The forms of work in India are evan- 
gelistic, village hospital, zenana, school, or- 
phanage, colportage and leper, all requiring 
forty-three missionaries besides many native 
helpers. 

THE UNITED STATES. 

"With the enlargement abroad came cor- 
responding growth in the home field. The same 
year the work in India was opened, work in 
Montana, which then seemed almost as re- 
mote, was undertaken. One by one other 



163 



104 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHRISTIAN WOMAN'S BOARD OF MISSIONS. 
1. Mrs. 0. A. Burgess, President 1890 to 1902. 2. Nancy E. Atkinson, Pres. 3. Anna 



Pounds. Superintendent Young People's Department. 7. Effie Cunningham. Vice-President- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



165 




MISSIONS OF THE C. W. B. M. 

1. Girls' Orphanage, Deoghur, India. 2. Torrington Chapel. Jamaica. 3. Girls' Or- 
phanage, Bavamon, Porto Rico. 4. Mission House. King's Gate, Jamaica. 5. Mission 
House, Bilaspur, India. 6. Oberlin Chapel Jamaica. 



1GG 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



states and territories were added to the list 
of beneficiaries of the Board, until now thirty- 
two states and territories are served by it, 
one hundred and nineteen ministers, evangel- 
ists and Christian teachers being supported 
wholly or in part by its funds. The forms of 
work pursued in the United States are evan- 
gelistic, pastoral, Universty Bible, school, in- 
dustrial and organizing." 

THE UNIVERSITY BIBLE WORK. 

In 1893 the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions established English Bible work in con- 
nection with the State University at Ann Ar- 
bor, Mich. Last year two hundred and seventy- 
five students enrolled in the different classes. 
An endowment of $25,000 has been completed 
for this work. Similar work was begun at the 
State University of Virginia, Charlottesville, 
Va., in 1899 through the Bible Lectureship, 
founded by John B. Cary. This also has an 
endowment of $26,000, of which the Cary fam- 
ily gave the larger part. In 1901 a like work 
was inaugurated at the State University of 
Kansas, located at Lawrence. Here, during the 
last year, there were eighty students in the 
Bible classes and fifty in the lectures on mis- 
sions. In the three universities mentioned 
about four hundred received regular Bible in- 
struction last year. Going beyond their own 
shores the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions, in 1900 sent W. M. Forrest, of Ann 
Arbor, Mich., to establish English Bible work 
at Calcutta, India, in behalf of the English 
speaking students of that great educational 
center. To firmly establish this work and give 
it a home of its own as a memorial to Mrs. 
O. A. Burgess, for twelve years the President 
of the Christian Woman's Board of Missions, 
is the special work of this Board for the 
year 1903. 



A mission in Monterey, Mexico, was opened 
in 1897. At present there are eleven workers 
in the station. There are fifty members in 
the church, four hundred pupils in the two 
schools, English and Spanish. Two outstations 
have been opened and a weekly paper is pub- 
lished in Spanish and in English, in the inter- 
ests of Christian union. A lot has been pur- 
chased and buildings will soon be erected. 



PORTO RICO. 

The Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
had the honor of opening in 1900 the first Pro- 
testant Orphanage in Bayamon, a suburb of 
San Jaun. It is for neglected, homeless little 
girls and is both an orphanage and a school. 
It has a capacity for fifty girls and is al- 
ways full. Recently a farm of one hundred 
and fourteen acres was purchased near Baya- 
mon where an orphanage and training school 
for boys will be established. 

SCHOOLS. 

Besides the University Bible work the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions supports 
twenty-nine schools. Four of these are for 
negroes and are located at Edwards, Miss., 
Lum, Ala., Louisville, Ky., and Martinsville, 
Va. One of them at Louisville, Ky., is for 
preachers. 

Industrial training is given at Edwards, Miss., 
and Lum, Ala. Nineteen teachers are em- 
ployed in these schools. Of the other schools, 
twelve are in India, seven in Jamaica, two in 
Mexico, one in Porto Pdco and one for the 
Chinese in Portland, Oregon, and two in the 
mountains of Kentucky. These last, at More- 
head and Hazel Green, are the largest and best 
equipped of any. The former has this year, 
1903, two hundred and thirty-eight students, 
one hundred and thirty-eight of whom are 
boarders. The latter reports two hundred and 
twenty-eight pupils with one hundred boarders. 
Both have fine brick and stone buildings quite 
recently completed. Both have an efficient 
corps of teachers and a fine curriculum, rang- 
ing from the primary grades to the more ad- 
vanced high school. 

ORPHANAGES. 

The Woman's Board is maintaining four 
orphanages, three in India and one in Porto 
Rico, with a total of five hundred children. 
These are kept and cared for, not until Chris- 
tian homes can be found for them, but clothed, 
and fed, and educated, and nursed, and moth- 
ered, and given Christian training, until they 
are able to go out and take care of them- 
selves or become the centers of Christian homes 

of their own. 

* * * * 

The Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
has thirty-seven state organizations, one thou- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



167 




MISSIONARIES OF THE CHRISTIAN WOMEN'S BOARD OF MISSIONS. 
1. Annie Lackey, Deoghur, India. 2. Miss Zonetta Vance, Bina, India. 3. Miss Ade- 
laide Gail Frost, Mahoba, India. 4. Miss Mary Graybiel, Mahoba, India. 5. Mr. and Mrs. 
E. C. Davis, Ohio Mission, India. 6. Miss Mary Kingsbury, Bilaspur, India. 7. Cora 
Evans Alderman, Monterey, Mex. 8. A. G. Alderman, Monterey, Mex., deceased. 9. Ella 
M. Maddock, Deoghur, India. 10. Bessie Farrer Madsen, Pendre Road, India. 11. W. J. 
Menzies, Rath, India. 12. Miss Mattie Burgess, Deoghur, India. 13. Miss Florence Mills, 
Bilaspur, India. 14. Norah Collins, Bayamon,Porto Rico. 15. Hattie Menzies, Rath, India. 



168 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



sand seven hundred and ninety-six Auxiliaries, 
fifty Young Ladies' Mission Circles, four hun- 
dred and sixteen Mission Bands, nineteen hun- 
dred and forty Junior Societies of Christian 
Endeavor, two hundred and twenty-six Inter- 
mediate Societies of Christian Endeavor. 

"No sketch of this organization should be 
written without grateful mention of the bless- 
ings the work has brought to those engaged in 
it. Through it children have learned the joy 
of serving with their best Friend with pure 
and unselfish endeavor. Young girls have 
grown more thoughtful for others and have 
been drawn into closer relationship with 
Christ. The sorrowing have found divine com- 



fort. The lonely have found undying compan- 
ionship, and women who else might have been 
drawn into lives of unsatisfying pleasures 
and pursuits have met their Lord, have touched 
the borders of His garment and so have been 
sanctified to His unselfish, beautiful service." 

NATIONAL OFFICERS. 

Mrs. N. E. Atkinson, President. 

Mrs. Effie Cunningham, vice-President. 

Mrs. Annie B. Gray, Recording Secretary. 

Mrs. Helen E. Moses, Corresponding Sec. 

Mary J. Judson, Treasurer. 

Mattie Pounds, Supt. Y. P. D. 



AMONG THE NEGROES OF 
THE SOUTH. 

By C. C. SMITH, Corresponding Secretary. 



Among the pioneers for negro education 
were George Owen, Thomas Munnell, and W. 
A. Belding. As an outgrowth of their thought 
and labor in this direction, the Southern Chris- 
tian Institute was organized in 1875. 

Under this organization a school was opened 
in Hemingway, Mississippi, in January, 1881, 
by William Irelan, but this was discontinued 
after a few months, — closing in April, 1881. 
A second attempt was made at Jackson, Mis- 
sissippi — a school being conducted there for a 
few months by A. I. Williams, colored. 

In 1882 the present site of the Southern 
Christian Institute, the 800 acres of land and 
the old 'mansion' house, known as the Cook 
Plantation (near Edwards, Mississippi), was 
purchased, and Randall Faurot and his wife, 
Letetia, took charge of the work. 

Randall and Letetia Faurot had as early as 
1863 taught the negroes in Tennessee and 
preached to them as opportunity offered, in 
different parts of the South, part of the time 
under the employment of the C. W. B. M. 
The site chosen for the Southern Christian 
Institute, Cook plantation, was situated one 
and one half miles west of Edwards, Miss., 
on the banks of the Big Black River. It is a 
beautiful and fertile tract of land, being well 
adapted to the needs of a great industrial 
school. As soon as Randall Faurot took 
charge he went to work to repair the old plan- 
tation 'mansion' which for some time previ- 
ously had been occupied by negroes. When the 
school was finally opened in October, 1882, 
there was neither school house nor barn on the 
plantation, and not even a tenant house or 



cabin which would keep out the rain. The 
excessive labors of Randall Faurot, necessary 
to prepare for the school's reception under 
these conditions, brought on an illness which 
resulted in his death, October 10th, 1882. His 
grave was made on a tree-crowned knoll on the 
campus, and is pointed out to all visitors as 
the resting place of the one who first gave his 
life in the work of this school. 

Letetia Faurot remained with the school 
two years, and she was a friend of this cause 
until her death, leaving to it one thousand dol- 
lars. We cannot overestimate the worth of 
these two lives to the cause of negro edu- 
cation. 

At the death of Randall Faurot, W. A. Bel- 
ding came to the assistance of Mrs. Faurot 
and the two teachers who had been hired be- 
fore Brother Faurot's death, and the school was 
opened only a few days later than the time 
first set for the opening, and before the close 
of that first term 30 pupils had been en- 
rolled. 

In December, 1882, Jeptha Hobbs was en- 
gaged to fill the vacancy made by the death of 
Randall Faurot. On the 27th of the same 
month he was on the ground, and assumed 
charge of the school and plantation on the first 
day of January, 1883. School was opened next 
day. The church owes a lasting debt of grat- 
itude to Prof. Hobbs and his co-workers, who 
during this trying formative period of seven 
years, carried on the work amid untold dif- 
ficulties, and with great heroism and self- 
sacrifice, — making possible the work of the 
present. Jeptha Hobbs held the position of 



169 



170 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




C. C. SMITH, 
Corresponding Secretary. 



President of the Southern Christian Institute 
for seven years. 

At the close of this period, January, 1890, 
the property of the Institute was turned over 
to J. WL Jenkins, who, a few months previous 
had been employed by the Acting Board of the 
General Christian Missionary Society, to act 
as superintendent of missions and schools 
among the colored people. He did valuable 
work in placing the school on a permanent 
basis, financially, and also secured the services 
of J. B. Lehman and his wife, Ethie B. Leh- 
man, for the work. They took charge January, 
1891, and have remained in the school ever 
since as president and matron, respectively. 

This closes the period previous to the or- 
ganization of the Board of Negro Education 
and Evangelization. 

During the early and formative period of the 
work, W. A. Belding was the advocate in the 
field. He rendered a splendid service in lay- 
ing this cause on the conscience of the Church. 
With others he purchased the plantation at 
Edwards, raised $7,000 of the $10,000 neces- 
sary to pay for it, turned over to the Board 
many pledges and wills secured in the field. 
He brought sunshine and hope to the workers 
at the school and was the man above all 
others who, for this period, made possible the 
work and laid the foundations of the success 
attained under the direction of the Board 



which was organized at the National Conven- 
tion held in Des Moines, Iowa, in October 1890. 

The Board of Negro Education and Evan- 
gelization was organized at the Convention 
held in Des Moines, Iowa, 1890. At the Na- 
tional Convention held at Allegheny, Pa., 1891, 
C. C. Smith was chosen Corresponding Sec- 
retary of the Board, and he has remained in 
charge of the work of this Board from that 
time to this. For seven years the Board of 
Negro Education and Evangelization was 
maintained as a separate organization with 
headquarters at Louisville, Ky. January, 
1898, a union between the American Christian 
Missionaiy Society and the Board of Negro 
Education and Evangelization took place. The 
work was administered, however, as formerly, 
by the Board at Louisville, the union having 
to do with the raising of fimds. At the Con- 
vention held in Kansas City, in 1900, the en- 
tire control of the work of this Board and all 
its property were turned over to the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions, C. C. Smith being 
retained as the field secretary. During the ad- 
ministration of the B. N. E. E., three schools 
were organized. The schools as now adminis- 
tered are as follows: 

The Southern Christian Institute, Edwards, 
Miss., J. B. Lehman, President. Second, the 
Louisville Christian Bible School, Louisville, 
Ky., A. J. Thomson, Principal; the first ses- 
sion of this school began October 11th, 1892. 
Third, The Lum Graded School, Lum, Ala. 
Of this school Robert Brooks has been the prin- 
cipal until the present time. This school was 
organized October 15th, 1894. Fourth, The 
Piedmont School of Industry, Martinsville, Va. 
James H. Thomas, Principal. This school was 
opened October, 1900. 

From the organization of the Board of Ne- 
gro Education and Evangelization certain 
principles have governed all operations. First, 
it has been the aim to conduct the schools, as 
far as possible, in a manner acceptable to the 
Christian people of the South, — believing it not 
to be necessary to override social conditions in 
the South in order to elevate the negro. 
Second, we have aimed to equally train head, 
hand and heart; to give a common school edu- 
cation, industrial education, moral and Chris- 
tian education; to train the whole man, mak- 
ing him intelligent, industrious and Chris- 
tian. Third, the motto has been, not how much 
done, but how well done ; not how many trained, 
but how well trained. Fourth, we have in- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



171 



vested in brains and character first and in 
lands and buildings second. 

Having found the teacher who gathered the 
school we built around this nucleus. 

Guided by these principles, what has been ac- 
complished, in the twelve years of history, 
since the Board of Negro Education and Evan- 
gelization was organized, and the service of its 
secretary secured? The Secretary's time has 
been about equally divided between directing 
the schools and the raising of funds for the 
support of same; having had the double work 
of superintendent and field secretary. 

Past indebtedness has been paid; we owe 
no man anything. About $65,000 worth of 
property has been accumulated; $55,000 at 
the Southern Christian Institute; $15,000 in 
land (this having been paid for before the or- 
ganization of the B. N. E. E.), and $40,000 
in buildings, machinery, printing apparatus, 
stock and general equipment. The school prop- 
erty at Louisville -is worth $5,000 ; the plant at 
Lum, Alabama, $4,000 and the land and school 
buildings at Martinsville $1,000. The entire 
amount of cash received during the twelve 
years, including what had already been 
paid on the plantation, does not exceed $110,- 
000 and yet as stated above we own $65,000 
worth of property. 

We have sent out a number of well trained 
young men into the ministry. Many of these 
are working with their hands and preaching 
the gospel to their people. There has not 
come to us one unfavorable report concerning 
the conduct of these, and not one has ever 
asked aid from the Board in order that he 
might prosecute his work. Self-help has been 
one of the fundamental lessons taught in all 
our schools. 

There are many whom we have trained scat- 
tered over the South, owning their own small 
homes and living in a higher state of civili- 
zation than their neighbors. They came to the 
schools ignorant, depraved, and destitute, and 
they were sent forth taught and so trained 
as to enable them to get on in the world. 

The good will and support of the white peo- 
ple has been gained wherever our schools are 
located. They testify to the changed life 
of the negro who has been educated in one of 
our schools. They freely aid in every way pos- 
sible; not the slightest friction is found any 
where and there is a constant demand for our 
students for the best positions as laborers. 
Some of these students are superintending the 
erection of buildings, some are in charge of ma- 



chinery, some are superintending plantations, 
some are employed as educators and some as 
domestics. The white people give report, not 
only of their efficiency, but also of their perfect 
reliability, and hence good-will and harmony 
prevail. When you better the condition of the 
negro of the South, you better the condition of 
the South. 

THE SOUTHERN CHRISTIAN INSTITUTE. 

We have spoken of the organization of this 
school and given an outline of its history up 
to the time J. B. Lehman, as president, and 
his wife, Ethie B. Lehman, as matron, took 
charge of the work. This was January 1, 1891, 
three months after the Board of Negro Educa- 
tion and Evangelization was first organized 
and just one year before C. C. Smith took the 
work as secretary of the Board. 

There is no doubt but that there is exactly 
the right person or persons for every work 
God has to do in the world. It seems as 
though B. J. Lehman and Ethie B. Lehman 
had been especially endowed and trained for 
this work at the Southern Christian Insti- 
tute. J. B. Lehman possesses a rare mental 
and moral equipment for his task. Unselfish- 
ness; his purpose is not to gain a livelihood — 
this could have been obtained far easier in an- 
other calling — but to bless a people. Broad- 
mindedness ; he wishes not simply to do good 
to the negro in the present, but to build up a 
great institution which will bless many gener- 
ations. Patience; few men have more. He 
bided his time in the dark days, believing the 
brighter would surely come. Courage; not 
the noisy kind, but the kind which 
pursues an even course regardless of 
what others may think or do. Ver- 
satility; he could do well many things; he is 
a good president, educator, writer, printer, 
accountant, engineer, carpenter and farmer. 
In all departments, with becoming modesty, 
he is leader. But one characteristic stands 
out above all others, and that is clearness of 
vision. He did what few men can do; he 
went where all things were new, and yet saw 
all things as they were; all the complex cir- 
cumstances growing out of reconstruction did 
not confuse him; he went straight to his goal, 
and was never once turned aside nor led into 
imprudent acts or utterances. Mrs. Lehman 
is a true helpmate, partner and co-worker. 
She possesses a rare poise of character; she 
is humble yet dignified; mild yet firm. The 



172 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 







"»- * 






km* 




' '* L^i 9 


P^fo^; 




A \3U 


Bl^' 




. i?** rf- *. 3WB 






' ■ v *^^JB 






■^fc^i^T^'Ji 






, 




: JB 




nV,, 


jrfj 


*"«^HHlMM 





MANSION HOUSE, SOUTHERN CHRISTIAN INSTI- 
TUTE. 

institution has ever felt her power and pres- 
ence. She never speaks to those people but 
to be obeyed, yet all her commands are softly 
spoken. No one, no matter how untutored his 
mind, could stand in her presence and not feel 
her strength, hence no one of those half-wild 
children ever dared use unbecoming language 
in her presence, yet all recognize in her a 
friend. 

The Southern Christian Institute is unique 
in its character. It is intensely religious, but 
entirely unsectarian. The school has four de- 
partments, viz: Literary, Biblical, Musical 
and industrial. In the Literary department, 
when a student has finished he is prepared for 
the Freshman Class in one of our colleges. 

In the musical department all who wish can 
receive instruction in instrumental music, and 
much attention is given to the drill of the 
whole school in vocal music, in Which they 
take great delight. 

All are taught in the Bible. The first hour 
of each day is devoted to devotional exercises 
and a careful and systematic study of the 
word of God. Then there are special classes 
for the ministerial student, not only for the 
study of the word of God but of that Which will 
aid him in preaching the Word. 

Industrial Department: I here quote from 
J. B. Lehman : 



"The successful work of industrial schools 
has been demonstrated beyond a doubt. Here 
young men are trained to become leaders in the 
various industrial pursuits. Thus the fu- 
ture prosperity of the state is assured, and the 
coming generation given a firm place of growth 
and development, and the literary education 
the student gets comes with far more meaning. 

"Now we have in this department, at the 
Southern Christian Institute, about seventy- 
five young people. These young people are 
learning a trade while gaining a literary edu- 
cation. 

"Our industrial department consists of farm- 
ing, gardening, carpentry, factory in wood- 
work, printing, broom-making, sewing, laun- 
dering and general housework." 

The plan of conducting the industrial de- 
partment is as follows: 

The student is required to sign a contract 
to work one year, for which he receives his 
board and $20.00 cash for clothing, etc. If, 
at the end of the year, he has worked faith- 
fully, he has also purchased with his labor 
his board, clothing and a scholarship for the 
following year. So he alternates a year's 
work with a year's schooling for six years. 
He then has a good common school education 
and he has also been trained in the industries 
which will give him a good position any where 
in the South and make him useful to his race. 
Thus the plantation makes it possible for us to 
give this thorough training to a young man 
which he honestly earns, though he be both 
ignorant and destitute when he comes. 

Some of our industries require special men- 
tion: The boy who works on the farm is not 
only earning his schooling, but while he works 
is being taught the best methods of farming. 
The crops raised on the plantation are the 
best in that section of the state. As many as 
possible are also instructed in gardening or 
truck raising. The credit system has made it 
easy for the negro to buy that, which if he had 
been properly instructed, he might have raised 
from his own land. Some of those trained in 
the schools now raise half their food supply in 
their garden. On the plantation not only is a 
large cotton crop produced, but from it we 
get the food for man and beast. Broom corn 
is cultivated and made into brooms in our fac- 
tory. The supply of molasses is made from the 
sugar cane which is also a home product. Fruit 
is cultivated and also gathered wild in the 
thickets. The students being especially in- 
structed in its preservation. Variety in crops 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



173 





Ww « 




girls' dormitory, southern christian in- 
stitute. 

is an important part of the education in the 
above department. 

Carpentry: For years there has been a large 
class in carpentry. In this class the student is 
taught how to fell the tree and haul 
the logs to the mill, and how to cure the lum- 
ber. He is well instructed in drawing and 
the structure of buildings from drawings. He 
is trained in the planing mill how to use and 
adjust machinery and to convert the rough 
lumber into flooring, siding, etc. Also he is 
carefully drilled in cabinet-making. By the 
labor of the students in the carpentry class 
the college building, the girls' dormitory, the 
boys' dormitory and all buildings have been 
built. Not a mechanic has been on the ground 
excepting our teacher with his class. All the 
tin work, roofing, brick laying, and plumb- 
ing has been done by them. Also a good part 
of the furnishings of the buildings has been 
made in the factory. Of course this depart- 
ment is not self-sustaining unless the value of 
buildings and furnishings is taken into ac- 
count. 

The printing department has become quite 
an important factor amid these industries. 
In this the Gospel Plea is published, and the 
catalogues of this school and others, and all 
circulars, letter-heads, etc., printed. And 
enough job printing comes to this department 



from Edwards and Vicksburg to make the 
plant self-sustaining. It does more of this 
kind of printing than any office in the coun- 
try. J. B. Lehman says concerning it: 

"It opens an opportunity for young men 
and women to earn an education. Second, 
it gives them a most excellent drill in grammar 
and composition. Third, it makes it possible 
to disseminate very valuable truths, and thus 
the influence of the school is extended to all 
of the Southern states. Fourth, it furnishes 
a medium of communication which the dif- 
ferent states have hitherto been unable to sup- 
ply, and it gives a trade to those who work in 
it. Thus one dollar expended in the printing 
department performs a fourfold mission." 

J. B. Lehman further says : 

"Broom corn is raised on the plantation, 
threshed, and made up into brooms in our 
broom factory. Thus another industry is ad- 
ded. 

"General Housework: This work if. to the 
girls what farming is to the boys. It affords 
an opportunity for a large number to earn 
their way in school who would otherwise be 
unable to attend. 

"The method for training girls is the same 
as that pursued in training the boys. All 
the domestic work is performed by them. In 
the doing of this work they receive their 
training. 

"The sewing class has become a blessing to the 
whole community. Here the negroes can pur- 
chase garments which are much more servic- 
able than the same money will buy elsewhere. 
They have no difficulty in disposing of the 
output of the sewing room at a profit which 
makes this department self-sustaining, and 
each sewing machine used enables two girls 
to earn their education. It is not so much, 
however, what these girls accomplish in the 
school; the main thing to be considered is 
that through this training they are prepared 
for life's work; to take a place of usefulness 
in the world." 

The Louisville Christian Bible School. 
This sketch would not be complete without 
mention of the first Louisville Bible School. 
In 1873, through the efforts of W. H. Hopson, 
a school was established in Louisville, Ken- 
tucky and was successfully conducted by Prof. 
P. H. Moss for four years. Some of the 
leaders today, among the colored people, were 
educated here. 

In 1884 a property was purchased in New 
Castle, Ken+ucky and a school known as the 



174 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




COLLEGE BUILDING, SOUTHERN CHRISTIAN" IN- 
STITUTE. 

New Castle School was opened in 1886. It 
was conducted for one year by Dr. J. M. 
Mainwaring. In 1888 the second session was 
held, with T. Augustus Reid as president. 
The school continued under his management 
until its close in 1892. 

The property at New Castle was sold and 
$2,500 was turned over by the trustees to the 
Board of Negro Education and Evangelization. 
This fund was held and added to by interest 
and bequests until it grew to $4,500. In 1900 
the property at Duncan Street, Louisville, Ky., 
which had been rented as the home of the 
present Louisville Bible School, with the ex- 
ception of two sessions, since the beginning, 
was purchased and refitted out of the above 
fund and a small balance left in the treasury. 

In the fall of 1892 the present Louisville 
Bible School was opened in Louisville, Ken- 
tucky, with Prof. A. J. Thomson as Principal. 
For the first two years Prof. Thomson was the 
only teacher, but at the opening of the third 
year O. Singleton, who had been educated in 
part at the Southern Christian Institute, and 
had graduated with honors at Hiram college, 
was engaged as assistant and superintendent 
of dormitory. This arrangement continues un- 
til the present time. Both of these men have 
proven themselves especially adapted to this 
work. It is a great boon to a young man to 



be brought for even a short time, under the 
influence of Prof. Thomson. Then as teacher 
of the Bible and all that pertains to its in- 
telligent understanding and expounding, he 
has few equals. He teaches the Bible and 
how to teach the Bible. He has unselfishly 
and unreservedly devoted eleven years of the 
best of his life to this cause. O. Singleton has 
been a wise and prudent manager of the 
young men's home. He is also a good instruc- 
tor and has become a true leader of his peo- 
ple. 

For the young man who wishes to enter 
this school, but has no means, a place is found 
by the teachers, in the city where he may work 
a part of his time and have the rest for study 
and recitation. He may have a home at 
the school where he spends his nights and 
studies under the eye of the master. This ar- 
rangement has worked admirably. The stu- 
dents have given satisfactory service to their 
employers and have made progress in the 
school, which has delighted their teachers. 
The attendance in this school ranges from 
thirty to forty and sometimes as high as nina 
states are represented. Students from this 
school fill the pulpits of the negro churches 
in and around Louisville and are also found 
preaching the gospel in many parts of the 
United States. I now quote from Prof. 
Thomson in regard to the character and pur- 
pose of the school : 

"In these it is purely benevolent and mis- 
sionary. It is designed to afford just such help 
as young colored men, who desire to labor for 
the elevation and salvation of their race, most 
need to fit them for this work. No local, indi- 
vidual or selfish interest is sought to be sub- 
served by it. It is a Christian, freewill of- 
fering to a people, who like all other peoples, 
need the purifying and uplifting influence of 
that gospel which is 'the power of God unto 
salvation unto every one that believeth.' Its 
chief purpose is to be instrumental in bring- 
ing about such teaching acquaintance, and such 
practical living acquaintance with the word of 
God as shall fit colored students of that Word 
for teaching it to multitudes of their own 
race, both by precept and example. 

"In these three things it differs somewhat 
from most theological schools : First, in limit- 
ing its instruction to the English language. 
Second, in extending its advantages to those 
who, on account of lack of attainments in 
other things, could not secure like advantages 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



175 




BOYS' DORMITORY, SOUTHERN CHRISTIAN INSTI- 
TUTE. 



in most theological schools. Third, in the 
degree to which it makes all studies, severally 
and collectively, about the Bible subordinate to 
the study of the Bible. 

'"Methods: It does not undertake to accom- 
plish this purpose by teaching its young men 
the dead languages, the higher mathematics, 
or the various curricula of sciences, languages 
and literatures. While by no means dis- 
paraging any of these, in all its teaching and 
training, it assumes that the man who can 
read, write and speak the English language 
with facility and accuracy, and who has a good 
knowledge of the contents of the English Bible, 
and whose heart is right with God, can become 
a very effective and useful preacher of the 
gospel, and can exemplify to thousands and 
tens of thousands the teaching of Him who 
was meek and lowly in heart, and who only 
can give rest to the souls of men, white or 
black. The subjects most essential for the 
accomplishment of these ends, in behalf of 
the masses of the people, are taught in the 
school. 

"In the conviction that the way to preach 
is to preach, a marked feature in the daily 
program is a religious meeting in the chapel, 
conducted by the students, in the presence of 
all the school, and any others who choose to 
attend. At the close of the meeting the prin- 



cipal offers such suggestions, corrections, and 
encouragement as seem to him appropriate, 
and likely to be helpful." 

The Lum Graded School. In the fall of 
1894 Robert D. Brooks, a graduate of the 
Southern Christian Institute, opened a school 
in a dilapidated cabin situated on a five acre 
tract of land. This land had been donated 
by a white woman of Alabama for school pur- 
poses for the negroes among our people. 

During the first term forty pupils were en- 
rolled. The next year after the school was 
started Daniel Mercer, of Bowling Green, Ohio, 
gave one hundred dollars toward the erection 
of a school building for these negroes who were 
struggling to give their children and the chil- 
dren of others in that section a good education. 
This money was sent to a board formed by 
the churches ( negro ) , of Lowndes County. 
With this one hundred dollars and what the 
negroes of that section could raise, they erected 
(by their own labor), a school building sixty- 
five feet long and forty feet wide, two stories 
high. 

Later the widow of Daniel Mercer gave 
to this people who had made such splendid use 
of the former fund, fifty dollars, and with this 
they erected a comfortable chapel for worship. 

The Board of Negro Education and Evangel- 
ization has had direction of this work from 
the beginning. It purchased sixty acres of 
land adjoining the original campus, provided 
material for the fencing of the entire tract, 
raised five hundred dollars for a dormitory 
which is just being fininshed and furnished 
material for the erection of a blacksmith's shop 
— the tools for this being donated by one man. 
The Board has, from the first, aided them 
in the payment of the salaries of teachers, the 
secretary has visited the school almost every 
year, met with the local Board and given 
the work careful personal oversight. 

The school reached, by the second year, an 
enrollment of over 100 pupils and has enrolled 
from 100 to 135 every year since. 

This school is situated in the very heart of 
the Black Belt. In this section are found 
some of the worst conditions to be found any 
where in the South. One man owns 35,000 
acres of land in this region which he rents to 
the negroes per year at about one half its 
cost price. The white families have gone from 
this section until now only one is left. There 
is an isolation here from the influence of the 
white man not to be found in a greater de- 
gree in any part of the South. The whole 



176 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




LOISVILLE BIBLE SCHOOL, LOUISVILLE, KY. 

region has become singularly wild and in most 
instances the cabin life is most wretched. Yet 
in the midst of this, note what the local Board 
and the negroes controlled by it have accom- 
plished. They have hauled the lumber for the 
buildings from distant mills. They have split 
the shingles for buildings from trees on our 
land. They have erected all the buildings, not 
having had a white mechanic on the ground, 
and the only money paid for labor was paid 
to one of their own men who superintended the 
volunteer laborers during the erection of the 
dormitory. They have cleared, cleaned and 
beautified the grounds. They till the school 
land — all the proceeds going for school pur- 
poses. They keep the books in a methodical 
manner, rendering an accurate account of all 
expenditures. In all they have manifested a 
most unselfish spirit. We have always found 
this Board most reasonable and it has been a 
delight to transact business with it. But 
whence came these men living in the midst of 
the densest ignorance and most abject poverty? 
The members of the Lum Board own the land 
they live on, in most cases, and have better 
cabins and have developed a higher grade of 
civilization than their neighbors. They are 
known and trusted by the white people in ad- 
joining towns who marvel at what they have 
•accomplished in the way of development. 
There has been no trouble between these ne- 



groes and the white people. They are as hum- 
ble as they are reliable. They are held up by 
the well wishers of the race as an example of 
what the negro may become under the most 
favorable conditions. But whence came they? 
The president of the Board, and the man who 
has been from the first at the head of the 
movement, was among the first pupils at the 
first Louisville Bible School and was under the 
training of Prof. Moss for two years. The 
secretary of the Board was one of the early 
pupils of the Southern Christian Institute. 
These two men have exerted a wonderful in- 
fluence over the lives of their fellows. They 
have, for years, taught school, preached and 
labored with their hands in the midst of their 
people. As an outgrowth of their labor, 
churches have sprung up all over Lowndes 
County which have made our work in Alabama 
possible. Robert Brooks, the principal of the 
school for nine years, was trained at the South- 
ern Christian Institute. These men who are 
able to conduct such a work in the midst of 
their people are but the natural product of 
careful religious training. This is the one 
hopeful outlook for the race in our country. 
Carefully train the few that they may be able 
to lead their people out. It is a matter of 
great satisfaction that we can point to such re- 
sults from the little we have expended in the 
training of a race. 

The school at Martinsville, Virginia: This 
school, located in Martinsville, Va., was 
opened in October 1900 and is known as the 
Piedmont school. 

The call for the school was that the children 
of the members of the Church of Christ in what 
is known as the Piedmont district (which 
comprises a section of southern Virginia and 
northern North Carolina), should have a bet- 
ter education than they could get in their 
public schools and at the same time receive a 
Christian education. 

A white woman residing in this section, a 
member of the Church of Christ, had, about 
two years previous to the opening of the 
school, written about the needs of the Church 
among the negroes and the secretary had 
made a visit there and studied the 
field and its needs. As an outgrowth 
of this a property was rented in Martinsvile, 
Va., and a school opened. It was soon thought 
best to purchase this property which consists 
of two and one half acres of land on which are 
two buildings and for this purchase the C. W. 
B. M. made a loan of over $600.00, the negroes 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



177 



themselves giving about $125.00, and since then 
they have paid back over one half of the loan 
made to them by the C. W. B. M. and expect 
within the next year to pay back the remain- 
der. And this has been done by the members 
of the few churches (negro) of Virginia and 
North Carolina out of their poverty in order 
that their children may have a higher training. 
The school has been in operation now for three 
years with James H. Thomas as principal, 
and during this time has been almost entirely 
self-sustaining. This is a feature of this work 
worthy of note. The C. W. B. M., made the 
loan for the purchasing of the property and 
has furnished some school equipment, and its 
advice and guidance and moral support have 
been sought in carrying on the school, but out- 
side of this the work has sustained itself. 

Last year the enrollment was fifty-nine and 
six were graduated. 

This is the development to the present time. 
Their aim has been from the first, and still 
is to add the industrial phase to the work as 
soon as possible. The negroes have asked 
the Board to aid them in the erection of a 
dormitory as soon as they themselves have com- 



pleted the payment on the loan made them by 
the Board. 

Evangelization. Not much has been done 
in the way of general evangelization. It has 
been the policy of the Board to train workers 
and to develop and get into line the churches 
already established rather than to organize 
new churches or largely recruit those already 
organized. All the outlay made directly to 
evangelization has been made to general or 
state evangelists and preferably in the states 
where the Board (white) has been willing to 
take supervision of the work. 

We were glad to give this brief sketch of 
the efforts made by the Church of Christ in 
behalf of the negroes in the United States. 
It goes forth with the hope that those who see 
what great things can be acomplished and at 
comparably small outlay for the betterment 
of this people may be induced to give more 
largely for negro education. All the wisest, 
most Christian men, North and South, now 
fully believe that the surest, the quickest, the 
safest the wisest way to solve the 'negro prob- 
lem' is by Christian, industrial education. 



1J 



CHURCH EXTENSION. 



By GEO. W. MUCKLEY, Cor. Sec'y. 



The "Board of Church Extension of Ameri- 
can Christian Missionary Society" was cre- 
ated at the National Christian Missionary Con- 
vention which met in Springfield, Illinois, in 
October, 1888. This important action provided 
for the organization of a Board to be located 
in Kansas City, Missouri, regularly incor- 
porated, charged with the duty of raising 
and administering a loan fund for the aid 
and relief of our missions in the United States 
and Canada, or wherever the Stars and 
Stripes or Union Jack floats in this Hemis- 
phere, thait were unable to provide themselves 
with suitable houses of worship without as- 
sistance from abroad; and also to prepare for 
making the work of the evangelist permanent, 
in the pioneer parts of the country, by assur- 
ing the newly organized congregation of a 
home at once, when proper investigation 
proved that the mission was worthy of aid 
and could not build alone. 

The idea of the founders of the Church Ex- 
tension Fund was to provide a large fund 
in anticipation of the rapid evangelization of 
all the new towns of the land, particularly 
in the rapidly increasing population of the 
West and South, and in the wards of our 
larger cities in all parts of the land. 

Five years previous to the organization of 
the present Board, Robert Moffett, at that 
time Corresponding Secretary of the General 
Christian Missionary Convention, at the Na- 
tional Convention which was held at Cincin- 
nati, in October, 1883, made the following rec- 
ommendation in his annual report: "Many 
calls have come to us for aid to build houses 
of worship. To all these we have given but 
one answer, viz: That we cannot use regu- 



lar missionary funds to build houses of wor- 
ship. Wichita, Lawrence, Topeka, and Atchi- 
son, Kansas; Richland Center, Wisconsin; 
Pueblo, Colorado; Jackson, Mississippi; Chat- 
tanooga, Tennessee, are prominent among the 
many places where efforts are being made, 
or soon to be made, to build or buy church edi- 
fices, and where foreign aid will be necessary. 
Indeed, in many important places the want 
of a suitable place of worship is the chief 
hindrance to success. 

"In view of this fact, your Board has 
thought it advisable to begin the creation of 
a fund to be known as the Church Extension 
Fund, the principal of which shall be loaned 
upon easy terms to such weak churches and 
mission stations as may stand in need of 
such aid. A note has been prepared for gen- 
eral circulation, payable when $5,000 shall 
have been subscribed, and should be circulated 
for signatures during the ensuing year." 

According to the recommendation, a Com- 
mittee on Church Extension was appointed, 
composed of the following brethren: D. R. 
Van Buskirk, of Illinois, president; F. M. 
Drake, of Iowa; John N. Dalby, of Missouri; 
A. I. Hobbs, of Kentucky, and Timothy Coop, 
of England. Later on in the Convention the 
following report was made by the Committee: 

"Your Committee to whom was referred the 
question of a Church Extension Fund, have 
considered the same and beg leave to report: 

"1. We are impressed with a conviction 
of the pressing need of such a fund as an aid 
to weak and struggling churches striving in 
the face of discouragements to erect a house of 
worship. In many cases a little timely aid 
would enable such churches not only to be- 



178 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



179 




(1. W. Muddy, Cor. Sec. 



come self-sustaining, but in time become help- 
ful to others. 

"2. We recommend that such fund be used 
only for the purpose of assisting in building 
houses of worship, and only as loans to 
churches needing such aid, at a reasonable 
rate of interest, and only in such amounts 
as may be amply secured by the church prop- 
erty. 

"3. That this fund be designated the 
Church Extension Fund, and that donations 
and bequests be solicited for the creation of 
this fund. 

4. "That a committee of five members be 
elected, two of them for five years and three 
for three years, who shall have in charge the 
loans from said fund, the securing and col- 
lecting thereof. They shall report from time 
to time to the Acting Board of Managers, and 
shall pay over all money collected, and place 
all securities in the hands of the treasurer of 
this Convention and the Acting Board shall 
pay out money upon the recommendation of 
said Committee." 

This report having been concurred in by 
the Convention, A. I. Hobbs, on behalf of the 
Committee on Church Extension Fund, re- 
ported the following as the committee of five 
authorized by its first report: C. H. Gould, 
of Cincinnati, Ohio; S. G. Boyd, of Coving- 
ont, Kentucky; Henry Ranshaw, of Coving- 
ton, Kentucky; Paris C. Brown, of New- 



port, Kentucky, and A. S. Ludlow, of Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio. 

The first subscriptions made to this fund 
were then given, as follows: Joseph Smith, 
Jr., of Cincinnati, Ohio, $1,000; Timothy Coop, 
of England, $1,000; F. M. Drake, of Iowa, 
$1,000, and Wl S. Dickinson, of Cincinnati, 
Ohio, $500. 

WORK DONE. 

The first report of the Committee on Church 
Extension Fund was made the following year, 
which showed that $2,105 had been received 
and three loans made. Under the management 
of this Committee, in three years, $4,711.83 
was collected, and ten loans were made in 
eight different states. 

At the National Convention held in Kansas 
City, Mo., in October, 1886, the General Board 
recommended a closer connection of the Church 
Extension Committee and the General Board. 
Accordingly the Convention increased the 
Board of Managers from nine to twelve, so 
as to make the Church Extension Committee 
a- committee of the Board. 

A SECRETARY SECURED. 

At the Convention held in Kansas City, 
in 1886, it had been recommended that a sec- 
retary of Church Extension be secured, who 
should give his entire time to the building up 
of this fund. The Committee had been doing 
most dilligent work, but its business had not 
been to make appeals for money to build up 
the fund, but rather to administer the fund 
placed in their hands in a business-like way. 
Up to October, 1887, the four years' work of 
the Committee showed the total collections 
for the fund to be $5,648.83, and twelve loans 
made in nine different states. 

The Committee acted promptly in securing 
a secretary and in October, 1887, F. M. Bains, 
of Topeka, Kansas, became the secretary of 
the Committee. By his energy and untiring 
devotion the receipts to the fund were in- 
creased by over $7,000 the first year. 

THE ORGANIZATION OF THE PRESENT BOARD. 

The National Convention which was held 
in Springfield, Illinois, in October, 1888, was 
so pleased with the result of a special sec- 
retary of this Fund, and was so impressed 
with the growing demands of the work, that 
it recommended the creation of a separate 



ISO 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




D. O. SMART, President, 
Kansas City, Missouri. 



Board of Church Extension, to be elected an- 
nually, which should have entire charge of the 
fund. Accordingly, Article VII of the con- 
stitution of the American Christian Mission- 
ary Society was enacted, which reads as fol- 
lows: ''The Society shall annually elect 
seven brethren to serve as a Board of Church 
Extension, five of whom shall reside in or 
near Kansas City. They shall have control of 
all funds raised to be loaned to the churches 
needing assistance in building houses of wor- 
ship. They shall have power to raise and col- 
lect funds for this purpose and for necessary 
expenses incurred in the management of the 
fund. They shall appoint their own meetings, 
make rules for their government, elect their 
own officers, including a treasurer, who shall 
give bond, and report annually to the auditor 
and treasurer of the Society. The Church Ex- 
tension Board shall report at the annual 
meeting of the Society. All expenses of the 
Board shall be met from the Church Extension 
Fund, but no part of the principal shall be 
used for this purpose." 

A Board of seven business men was elected 
at this Convention, whose names are as fol- 
lows: T. P. Haley, David O. Smart, T. R. 
Bryan, Langston Bacon, F. E. Graves W. O. 
Thomas, all of Kansas City, Missouri, and 
G. A. Hoffman, of St. Louis, Missouri. D. 
O. Smart was elected the first president of the 
Board, and has served in that capacity ever 



since. T. R. Bryan has also served as treas- 
urer from the beginning. W. O. Thomas was 
the first attorney of the Board and served un- 
til May 1, 1889, at which time he resigned, 
and in June, Langston Bacon was elected and 
has been the attorney of the Board ever since 
that time. The amount in the Extension Fund 
which in October, 1888, was turned over to 
the Board at Kansas City, was $10,662.80. 
On October 1st, 1903, the Fund was over $385,- 
000. 

At the General Convention held at Des 
Moines, Iowa, in October, 1890, F. M. Bains 
resigned as secretary, and he was followed by 
G. W. Muckley, the present Corresponding 
Secretary. It was at the Des Moines Conven- 
tion, also, that the rate of interest was 
changed from six per cent, to four per cent., 
and the limit of the largest loan was placed 
at $1,000 instead of $500. 

ANNUITY FUND. 

The National Convention at Des Moines, 
Iowa, in 1890, recommended the Board of 
Church Extension to begin the annuity feat- 
ure in its work. The following was the rec- 
ommendation: "We request the Board to con- 
sider and adopt, if practicable, the annuity 
feature in raising funds for Church Extension, 
believing it will prove, as in the case of other 
churches, a successful method of raising money 
for this fund." 




T. R. BRYAN, Treasurer, 
Kansas City, Missouri. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



181 



The Board did not begin to receive money 
on the annuity plan until the first of March, 
189S, because up to this time the interest on 
the General Fund was not large enough to 
pay the current expenses. In the case of 
annuities, the Board pays six per cent for the 
money and loans it out at six per cent, to pay 
church debts on our mission churches to save 
them from mortgage foreclosure, and to such 
other churches as cannot be accomodated with 
four per cent, money. 

Our Annuity Fund should be greatly in- 
creased. Churches that we cannot help with 
four per cent, money are glad to get Annuity 
money at six per cent, and be in the hands of 
their own brethren. There have been 96 gifts 
to the Annuity Fund up to October 1st, 1903 
and the Fund now amounts to over $87,000. 
The board receives amounts of from one hun- 
dred dollars up to as many hundreds 
or thousands as the donor desires 
to give. The Society issues a bond 
as good as a government bond, for each gift, 
agreeing to pay six per cent, in semi-annual 
payments as long as the donor lives. Ar- 
rangements can be made to pay interest to the 
wife if she survives the husband. Interest is 
paid promptly without writing for it. There 
are no taxes to pay. There is no better in- 
vestment. No time is wasted by reinvestment; 
there are no losses and while the money is 
earning the annuitant six per cent., he has 
the satisfaction of knowing that his money is 
helping his struggling brethren to get a 
church home. 

THE NAMED LOAN FUND FEATURE. 

Was begun in 1888 by the recommendation 
of the National Convention at Springfield, 
Illinois. When any person subscribes $5,000 
or more to the Church Extension Fund, the 
fund arising from such subscription is des- 
ignated a Named Loan Fund in the name of 
the person requested by the donor, and no 
part of said fund is ever used for current ex- 
penses, but the interest goes to building up the 
fund, and the returning principal continually 
increases the working power of this fund as 
it comes and goes. 

Fourteen years ago last February, General 
Drake, of Iowa, gave one thousand dollars to 
establish a Named Loan Fund in Church Ex- 
tension and paid in enough during the follow- 
ing nine years to make a total gift of $5,000 
which constituted a Named Fund. None of 
the interest on this monev which has been 



coming and going building 49 churches, was 
spent as is provided in the Named Fund idea, 
nor has any part of the loans been lost. The 
Board kept the money constantly at work 
and the $5,000 has, in fourteen years, built 
49 churches, one for every state now in our 
Union, and has done the work of $18,470. 
How much better these church buildings will 
perpetuate General Drake's memory than 
would some great marble shaft that time and 
vandal hands might destroy! 

There are now ten Named Funds, building 
living and working monuments to the Lord: 

F. M. Drake Fund, established February, 1889, 
has built 49 churches. 

Standard Pub. Co., Fund, established October, 

1889, has built 41 churches. 

T. W. Phillips, Fund, established December, 

1890, has built 34 churches. 

Frankfort, Ky., Church Fund, established Sep- 
tember, 1891, has built 33 churches. 

Cedar Rapids, la., Church Fund, established 
September, 1895, has built 18 churches. 

Dr. J. W. Gill, Fund, established October, 1895, 
has built 18 churches. 

Asa Shuler Fund, established November, 1896, 
has built 23 churches. 

Louisville, Ky., First Church Fund, established 
February, 1900, has built 5 churches. 

Augusta, Ga., First Church Fund, established 
March, 1900, has built 4 churches. 

John W. Cassell Fund, established May, 1901, 
has built 12 churches. 

Why do not more of our men and more of 
our large churches consider the creation of 
Named Loan Funds? The good you will do 
will be seen far and wide. Soon the good work 
of Church Extension will be felt in every 
state and territory in our great republic. 
Cities and towns by the hundreds and thou- 
sands will rise up in the future and call 
Church Extension blessed. Is it possible to 
estimate the good thus wrought? Count the 
millions who will gather in the churches 
built by aid of this fund. Think of the ser- 
mons preached, of the souls started heaven- 
ward. Think of the vistas of immortal hope 
opened up through the constant vision of the 
Son of God presented from these pulpits. 
Think of the aid these churches give to the 
public welfare and morals of the nation. 
Think of these buildings standing from Mon- 
day morning to Sunday night as a bebuke 
to sin in the community and as perpetual sym- 
bols of God's presence. Then, if one is able to 
measure the immeasurable, he can need noth- 
ing more to convince him of the good this 
fund can do now and in the davs vet unborn. 



182 



OHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



THE NEW DEPARTURE. 

In October, 1892, at the General Convention 
held in Nashville, Tennessee, it was recom- 
mended that the Board purchase suitable lots 
in very special centers for church buildings, 
the money to be secured and returned as 
other loans, Avith four per cent, interest. It 
was also recommended at the Convention that, 
in exceptional places and at strategic points, 
larger loans than $1,000 be made. This has 
proven to be a wise move on the part of our 
Board, for through this recommendation im- 
portant and commanding positions are now 
held in the following cities: Boston and Ev- 
erett, Massachusetts; Brooklyn and Troy, 
New York; East Orange, New Jersey; Balti- 
more, Maryland; Washington, District of 
Columbia; Hampton and Newport News, Vir- 
ginia; Columbia and Charleston, South Caro- 
lina; Tampa, Florida; Mobile, Alabama; New 
Orleans and Baton Rouge, Lousiana; Houston, 
San Antonio and Greenville, Texas; Santa 
Barbara, Pasadena, and Alameda, California; 
Portland, Oregon; Seattle, Tacoma and Spo- 
kane, Washington; Butte, Montana; Salt Lake 
City, Utah; Minneapolis, St. Paul and Du- 
luth, Minnesota; Douglass and Irving Park 
Churches, Chicago; Kalamazoo and Saginaw, 
Michigan; Brazil, Elkhart and Fort Wayne, 
Indiana; Cleveland, Columbus, Toledo and 
Springfield, Ohio; Homestead (Pittsburg) and 
Harrisburg, Pennsylvania; Huntington and 
Parkersburg, West Virginia; Macon, Georgia; 
St. Louis, Joplin, and Kansas City, Missouri; 
Omaha and Lincoln, Nebraska; Des Moines, 
Iowa; Trinidad and Grand Junction, Colo- 
rado; and Topeka and Kansas City, Kansas. 
It was natural that the first thought of the 
Society was to grant only small sums in aid 
of feeble congregations; this was the alphabet 
of Church Extension, but we could not be do- 
ing that kind of work always. Feebleness is 
a strong claim for help, but possibilities of 
farge usefulness are a stronger claim. We 
must increase this fund to a half million by 
the close of 1905 and to a million by 1909 
which is the centenary of our movement. 

"BUSINESS IN CHRISTIANITY," 

which is a quarterly magazine of the Board, 
is mailed to all of our preachers whose ad- 
dresses can be secured, and to such other per- 
sons and subscribers as can be interested in 
the work. The publication of this magazine 
was recommended by the National Convention 



of Chicago, which met in the fall of 1893. 
The National Convention at Indianapolis, in 
October, 1897, recommended that the Board 
get out a catalogue of church plans varying in 
price from a $500 mission chapel to a church 
costing $50,000. Accordingly the January- 
March issue of 1898 was made a special 
church-building number, and seventy-two first- 
class, up-to-date church plans or models were 
published in that number. Another catalogue 
followed in January, 1901, with fifty new 
designs. The catalogues are sent to any one 
for twenty-five cents upon application. They 
also contain full information in regard to 
the preparation for and the putting up of the 
church building. These catalogues have been 
invaluable to our mission congregations. 

THE PLAN OF MANAGEMENT. 

The Church Extension Fund is loaned for 
five years, to be returned in equal annual in- 
stallments within five years, or sooner if the 
mission church so desires. The Board re- 
quires first mortgage security, with an abso- 
lutely clear title, and the house must be in- 
sured against fire and tornadoes. While the 
Board takes first mortgage, it is not with the 
object of foreclosing the mortgage at the end 
of five years if the mission church is doing 
its best to return the money. The fund is 
made helpful to get the mission church on its 
feet. 

On December 1, 1894, the work having so 
grown in importance, the Board found it ab- 
solutely necessary to employ T. R. Bryan for 
all of his time as treasurer, office secretary, 
bookkeeper, and to examine every title, deed 
and article of incorporation and insurance 
policy, etc. With the advice of the Board, he 
has entire charge of the administration of the 
Fund in the way of loaning it out and col- 
lecting it back again, in a proper and business- 
like way. When a difficult point arises in the 
examination of any legal document, Mr Bacon, 
the attorney, passes upon it. 

GREATER THINGS FOR CHURCH EXTENSION. 

The Churches of Christ at the beginning of 
the Twentieth Century must take Church Ex- 
tension into their hearts. To insure greater 
things for Church Extension, we must first 
have a greater fund. Nothing short of "a 
half million by 1905" and "a million by 1909" 
should be in the thought of a people with the 
most commanding position of any religious 






CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



183 




HELPED BY CHURCH EXTENSION. 

1. Anaheim, Cal. 2. Huntington, W. Va. 3. Howard, Pa. 4. Payette, Idaho. 5. Ocean 
View, Del. 6. Pullman. Wash. 7. Redlands, Cal. 8. Heppner. Oregon. 9. First church 
Eugene. Oregon. 10. Cowallis, Ont. 11. Han cock Street church, Everett, Mass. 12. La Junta, 
Colo. 13. Santa Paula. Cal. 



184 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



body to-day, and with the great trust commit- 
ted to our hands of pleading for the unity of 
God's people on the Divine Platform. Hav- 
ing in mind this great task before us, and 
the speed with which it must be wrought, 
the committee appointed to report at the 
Omaha Convention on the one hundredth anni- 
versary of the Declaration and Address, 
among other things recommended that "our 
Church Extension Fund, that splendid feature 
of Home Missions, should be increased to a 
million dollars by the time of our centennial 
in 1909." This is possible if our people keep 
up their past record of friendship toward the 
Church Extension Fund. 

When the Fund was made a separate organ- 
ization, with a separate Board of Managers, 
in 1888, it was thought by our wise men that 
a loan fund of $100,000 for Church Extension 
would be sufficient for our growth. But when 
that mark had been reached, our work had 
so expanded and our new organizations had 
so increased that the Board was compelled to 
ask for a "quarter of a million by the close of 
the century." The mark was passed at the 
time of the National Convention at Kansas 
City in October, 1900, three months ahead of 
time. Then a new cry went up. It was "A 
half million by 1905," and at the Omaha 
Convention the memorial on missions asked 
for "a million by 1909." On October 1st, 1903, 
we had over $385,000 in the fund, and had 
built 741 churches by its aid since 1888. We 
expect to reach the million on time. 

In showing the growth and usefulness of 
this Fund, and its greater future in connec- 
tion with the greater place our plea shall oc- 
cupy, Church Extension work must be largely 
exhibited in terms of figures. It is always 
right to count numbers as well as zeal, be- 
cause numbers beget zeal and zeal begets num- 
bers. To get our distinctive plea before this 
country, we must have thousands of churches 
in small towns as well as in large cities. The 
cross roads church can by no means be left 
out of the count. 

In the recent admirable book entitled 
"The Town Church," written by George A. 
Miller, he calls attention to the facts con- 
tained in the census reports for 1900, which 
show "of towns and villages and cross roads 
containing a population of less than 8,000 
that there are in round numbers 10,000 in 
the United States, representing a population 
of over 50,000,000. Outside of New England, 
which shows a majority of population in the 



cities, the average of non-city population for 
the rest of the country is 77 per cent. Nearly 
80 per cent, of the churches of tne United 
States to-day are located in towns of less 
than 8,000 inhabitants, and about four min- 
isters out of five are in charge of town 
churches." This statement is made to show 
the importance of building churches in rural 
communities. They stand in our country at 
the fountainhead and purify the stream of 
population that flows into our cities. Many 
of the congregations organized in the towns 
above described call upon our Board of Church 
Extension to house them. 

Another great work is before our Church 
Extension Society. As the young people grow 
up in these churches of smaller towns multi- 
tudes are swept into the cities by the stream 
of population constantly flowing in that di- 
rection. If we have no great strong churches 
in our cities to catch and use these people as 
they come, they will be lost to our plea as 
water seeps into a great desert and is 
lost. So to-day our city mission churches 
which have struggled along with inadequate 
buildings are making appeals that stagger 
the Board of Church Extension. A million 
dollars in the fund this year, not in 1909, 
should be the accomplished fact. We cannot 
afford to lose so much while we wait, for 
the opportunities are here, and it will be the 
pleasant duty of all our religious journals 
to preach to this end in their columns. May 
their circulation run into the hundreds of thou- 
sands, until a Christian paper is not only in 
every home, but is made so attractive that it 
will be read from cover to cover. What tre- 
mendous responsibilities rest upon the shoul- 
ders of our editors. 

Another great opportunity for larger work 
lies in the flood-tide of prosperity that is 
sweeping over our land with signs of contin- 
uance. Crops of all kinds have been abundant; 
manufacturing has been greatly stimulated 
along permanent lines ; our exports are larger 
than ever before; our resources are a con- 
stant surprise to Europe and the rest of the 
world; immigration is increasing and is un- 
ceasing, and the growth of our cities and vil- 
lages has advanced to a startling degree. 
As an inevitable result, there has been, and 
will be, a constant corresponding advance in 
building interests. 

As might well be expected, this flood-tide 
of prosperity and the building instinct is felt 
bv our churches. In times of commercial 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



185 



depression and so-called hard times, men think 
of religion, and many converts are made and 
new organizations are brought into existence, 
and they await prosperous times for building 
houses of worship to make their work per- 
manent. At flood-tide these enterprises, 
stranded at ebb-tide, take on new life and 
move with it. This activity in securing 
church homes is immediately felt by our 
Board, in the character and number of the ap- 
plications that reach it. As this Board was 
compelled some years ago, in hard times, to 
loan money to keep churches from being sold 
under foreclosure proceedings, thus practic- 
ing church retention, so now we must have 
large funds for helping to build new churches, 
which is practicing church extension. 

In considering greater things for Church 
Extension, then, we must not only think of 
the flood-tide of our plea, but of this flood- 
tide of prosperity all over the land. Full tes- 
timony from the most trusted workers in the 
East show what opportunities are awaiting 
us there. Money is needed for the buildings 
absolutely necessary to a successful prose- 
cution of our work. The growth of our peo- 
ple in the South is encouraged and made 
triumphant through the timely aid of this 



Board. The South is in the process of rapid 
development] it is rich in inexhaustible min- 
eral resources; rich in the possibilities of 
climate and soil; it is capable of bountiful 
and varied harvests; people from all over the 
North are nocking to its prosperous and 
growing cities, and are developing its hills 
and fields. This is more true of the South 
now than of the Wiest. A new civilization 
has risen during the past decade, and the gol- 
den age of this section of our land is in the 
future. Now is the time to help our brethren 
in the South to plant our plea for unity by 
planting hundreds of churches whose special 
business is to plead for the unity of God's 
people. 

Our people have struggled for three quar- 
ters of a century or more to get the religious 
world to thinking and praying for Christian 
unity, and for the Christianity of the New 
Testament. We have had recent recognition 
in this plea. The past has been a struggle. 
The present is prosperous, by the help of 
God. The future is before us with glorious 
results to come, if we will but renew our 
strength, and mount up with wings as eagles; 
run and not be weary, walk and not faint. 
This land will then become the pride of Him 
who prayed that they all might be one. 



FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY 

SOCIETY. 



By A. McLEAN, President. 



The Foreign Christian Missionary Society was 
organized in Louisville, Ky., October 21, 1875. 
At that time the Churches of Christ did not 
have in the wide field destitute of the gospel a 
single herald of the cross. Now we are at work 
on four different continents and in thirteen dif- 
ferent countries. We are represented on all 
the continents save one. We have expanded 
until we have become a world-power. The 
growth of the Society has far exceeded all 
that its founders dared to ask or think. Men 
and women of ability and culture and conse- 
cration have been raised up for the service; 
the funds necessary for their support have 
been received; homes, chapels, schools, hos- 
pitals, dispensaries, orphanages and asylums 
have been built; the gospel has been preached 
far and near. At the same time every other 
missionary enterprise among us has been mar- 
velously prospered. The Lord has dealt boun- 
tifully with us, and we bless and praise his 
name. 

The origin of the Foreign Society was in 
this way: At the Cincinnati Convention in 
1874, several meetings were held in the inter- 
est of world-wide missions. Owing to the lack 
of time no satisfactory conclusions were 
reached. A committee was appointed to take 
the subject under advisement for a year. At 
the next convention the friends of this cause 
met in the basement of the First Church in 
Louisville, Ky., to hear the committee's re- 
port. It Avas an impressive meeting. There 
was a sense of the Divine presence, a conviction 
that what was being done was in harmony 
with the purpose of God in the ages. It was 



unanimously decided to form a society to 
preach the gospel in foreign lands. A consti- 
tution was adopted and officers elected. Isaac 
Errett was chosen president; W. T. Moore, 
Jacob Burnet and J. S. Lamar, vice-presi- 
dents ; Robert Moffett, corresponding secretary ; 
B. B. Tyler, recording secretary, and W. S. 
Dickinson, treasurer. The men who were held 
responsible for the management and main- 
tenance of the new society were determined to 
use all their time and energy in prosecuting the 
work, and none at all in controversy about 
plans. They were not wedded to any special 
plan, nor were they disposed to interfere with 
those who preferred to work in some other 
way. If better plans were proposed they were 
ready to adopt them promptly and gratefully; 
but they were weary of vain jangling about 
plans while nothing was being done, and while 
no better plans were even suggested. To all 
objections the society has pointed to the 
workers on the fields, to the churches gath- 
ered, to the children rescued and taught, to 
the sick that have been healed, and then with- 
out a single word of argument has sought to 
do the next thing. 

The society began work on a modest scale. 
It did not expect to enlist a large constituency 
or to secure much money. Ten years elapsed 
before it had a secretary giving his whole time 
to its interests. While minister of the Cen- 
tral Church, W. T. Moore, served the 
society for two years; he received no pay for 
his services. His successor had other business 
and other sources of income, and was paid 
only for the portion of time he gave to the 



1SG 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



187 




EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE OE THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 
1. B. C. Deweese, Lexington, Ky. 2. G. A. Miller, Covington, Ky. 3. Justin N. Green, 
Cincinnati, 0. 4. A. McLean, Cincinnati, 0. 5. 1. J. Spencer, Lexington, Ky. 6. F. M. 
Rains, Cincinnati, 0. 7. S. M. Jefferson, Lexington, Ky. 8. W. S. Dickinson, Cincinnati, 
O. 0. S. M. Cooper, Cincinnati, 0. 



1SS 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



society. On his removal to the West the com- 
mittee decided to pay his successor only five 
hundred dollars. For ten years the Executive 
Committee held its meetings in one of the 
store-rooms of the Standard Publishing Com- 
pany. No rent was paid. Windows and boxes 
served as chairs. The clerk used his knee as a 
desk. All work was done at home. Circulars 
were printed by hand. The policy was ex- 
tremely conservative. 

Though the Foreign Society was organized 
to preach Christ where He had not been named, 
for seven years all its work w T as done among 
peoples that are nominally Christian. That 
was owing mainly to the fact that there were 
no men ready for service in the regions be- 
yond. The night the society was organized 
Henry S. Earl signified his purpose to labor 
in Europe. The president took him aside and 
begged him to volunteer for some ore of the 
great heathen fields. For reasons that seemed 
sufficient to himself he declined to do so. The 
committee looked out men of good report, full 
of the Holy Spirit and of faith, and besought 
them to devote their lives to foreign mission- 
ary work. Several signified their willingness, 
but when the time for their departure drew 
near they w T ere confronted with obstacles that 
appeared insurmountable. Early in the history 
of the society, Timothy Coop began to attend 
the conventions. He offered to give $5,000 if 
three men were sent to preach to his country- 
men. He was told that it was no part of the 
plan of the society to do missionary work in 
England or to extend its forces in that country. 
Nevertheless, on account of his importunate 
appeals and his handsome contributions, three 
men were sent. Later on other men followed. 
It was felt that the churches planted would 
be self-sustaining in from one to four years, 
and that then the society would be free to 
more promptly and extensively devote its 
means, according to the original purpose, to 
the needy fields of Asia and Africa. At the 
present time the gospel is preached by our 
representatives at fifteen points in England. 
Thus, W. Durban preaches at Hornsey, E. M. 
Todd at the West London Tabernacle, Leslie 
W. Morgan at Southampton, George Rapkin at 
Birkenhead, Robert Newton at Chester, Ben 
Mitchell at Liverpool, C. R. Neel at South- 
port, M. H. Kennedy at Chorley, T. H. Bates 
at Lancaster, E. H. Spring at Gloucester, J. 
H. Versey at Cheltenham, J. W. Travis at 
Margate, Eli Brearley at Fulham, London, 
Richard Dobson at Saltney. The present mem- 



bership is 2,390 ; the pupils in the Sunday- 
schools number 2,432. The society owns prop- 
erty worth $83,000. The Christian Common- 
wealth is one of the fruits of the mission. That 
paper is ably edited and widely read. J. and 
F. Coop are a tower of strength to the work 
everywhere. Eight missionaries have gone out 
from that country to India and China, and 
as many more to the West Indies. A number 
of strong men have come to labor in the 
United States. 

Soon after the organization of the society, 
Dr. A. Hoick was asked to return to Denmark 
to open a mission in Copenhagen. The next 
year, Jules and Annie De Launay were sent to 
Paris. In the year 1879 G. N. Shishmanian 
and wife were sent to Constantinople to preach 
to the Armenians. The society has two 
churches in Copenhagen; R. W. Anderson has 
charge of both. The First Church has a build- 
ing worth $25,000. There are two churches in 
Sweden; one in Malmo and the other in Ram- 
loso. I. P. Lillienstein preaches for both. 
There are twenty churches in Norway. Ten 
of these own their own buildings. These are 
neither spacious nor splendid, but they are 
comfortable and convenient. Julius Cramer 
preaches in Frederickshald. The great need 
of these churches is well-equipped men to serve 
as ministers. Dr. Hoick is in delicate health, 
and cannot do what he once did. For ten 
years he has received no salary. Not only so, 
but he gives munificently each year to help 
churches that are weak and to plant new ones 
in destitute places. E. W. Pease has the over- 
sight of the work in Norway. 

The principal points at which we are doing 
work in Turkey are Constantinople, Smyrna 
and Tocat. Constantinople is a city of a 
million people. The gospel is preached in that 
city and the country adjacent, and schools are 
taught. G. N. Shishmanian has evangelized 
in most parts of the empire. He has gone as 
far south as Syria, and as far east as the 
Lake of Van. He lives and works now in 
Sivas. His writings have been widely read by 
Armenians. Dr. Garabed Kevorkian has 
his home in Tocat. Several churches look 
to him for counsel and aid. There are in all 
fourteen out-stations where the gospel is 
preached regularly and the ordinances ob- 
served. About one thousand have been bap- 
tized. The membership at present numbers 
603; the children in the Sunday-school 040; in 
the day schools 435. If it were not for the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



189 



hostility of the government, Turkey would be 
one of the most fruitful mission fields on the 
globe. 

The Paris mission was discontinued in 1887, 
because no suitable man could be found to 
conduct it. 

We entered India in 1882. The first group 
of missionaries consisted of G. L. Wharton 
and Albeit Norton, and their families, and 
four young ladies from the Woman's Board. 
After examining the field, they settled in the 
Central Provinces. The agents of the society 
are doing work at four stations and at several 
out-stations. The stations are: Harda, a town 
417 miles east from Bombay; Bilaspur, a town 
503 miles west from Calcutta; Mungeli, a 
town thirty-one miles distant from Bilaspur, 
and Damoh, a town sixty-six miles from Jub- 
balpur. The work has five branches; the 
evangelistic, the medical, the educational, the 
literary, and the benevolent. At Harda the 
society owns three homes, two schools, a chapel, 
a hospital, a dispensary, and a leper asylum. 
For seventeen years G. L. Wharton had charge 
of the evangelistic department. He preached 
and trained a class of preachers. Dr. C. C. 
Drummond has charge of the medical work; 
G. W. Brown superintends the education of 
the boys ; Miss Mildred Franklin that of the 
girls. Miss Mary Thompson works among the 
women of Harda and the country round about. 
Dr. John Panna has the oversight of the work 
in Charwa and Timarni. He preaches the 
gospel and heals the sick and teaches the young. 

M. D. Adams has charge of the work at 
Bilaspur. He teaches and preaches. Ernest 
W. Gordon teaches in the boys' school. Mrs. 
Adams has charge of the book-store, and 
teaches the boys to sing, and visits the women 
in their homes as she is able. The society 
owns a home and a school-chapel in Bilaspur. 
E. M. and Dr. Anna M. D. Gordon are at 
Mungeli. The society owns a home, a school, 
a chapel, a hospital, a dispensary and a leper 
asylum in Mungeli. Dr. Gordon has estab- 
lished two dispensaries ten and twelve miles 
away. Sunday-schools have been organized in 
several villages. 

In Damon the society has two homes, an 
orphanage, a workshop, and a school. John G. 
McGavran gives his time to the evangelistic 
work. A considerable part of every year is 
spent in touring. He hopes within a year to 
open twenty or more primary schools in the 
villages. W. E. Rambo and David Rioch give 
attention to the boys in the orphanage. These 



hoy- number 345. Those that are old enough 
are being taught trades. Some are learning 
to be carpenters, some to be blacksmiths, some 
to be tailors, others to be farmers and gard- 
eners. They are being taught the use of Ameri- 
can tools and improved methods of agriculture. 
Miss Josepha Franklin teaches them in the 
day school. They are taught the common 
branches and the Scriptures. These boys are 
taught order, industry, cleanliness, honesty, 
sobriety, purity, economy and improvement 
in worldly circumstances. Mrs. Rambo looks 
after their clothing. Dr. Mary T. McGavran 
cares for their health. In addition, she has a 
daily clinic for the sick in that region. Miss 
Stella Franklin presses the claims of the gos- 
pel home to the hearts and consciences of all 
with whom she has to do. F. E. Stubbin over- 
sees the erection of new buildings and the re- 
pair of old ones. Miss M. L. Clark has gone 
out from England to assist in the orphanage. 
Miss Maud Plunkett is studying the language 
and helping as she is able. The wives of the 
missionaries build up Christian homes, one 
of the most effective of all evangelistic agen- 
cies. They visit in the zenanas and do what 
they can to lead the women to Christ and to 
teach the children all that pertains to life 
and godliness. During the famine thousands 
of meals were given out. Grain was sold for 
food and for seed at reasonable prices and 
given away freely to those unable to buy. 
So were bread, bamboos, leather, wood, cloth- 
ing and other necessaries of life. In India the 
converts number 605; the children in the Sun- 
day schools, 1,825: the children in the day 
schools, 1,233; the people treated in the hos- 
pitals and dispensaries, 41,909. 

We began work in Japan in 1883. In Sep- 
tember of that year, George T. Smith and 
C. E. Garst, and their families, sailed from 
San Francisco for Yokohama. They left the 
crowded Foreign Concessions for the interior. 
Their example did much to facilitate the 
wider dispersion of the missionaries that 
speedily followed. Our missionaries live now 
in Tokio, Osaka, Sendai, and Akita. In ad- 
dition to these four main stations work is car- 
ried on in Fukushima, Innai, Arakawa, 
Shizuoka, Honjo. Akozu. and Shonai. H. H. 
Guy, F. E. Hagin, and their families, Miss 
Johnson, Miss Oldham. Miss Rioch and Miss 
Wiriek are stationed at Tokio; E. S. Stevens 
and Dr. Nina A. Stevens, P. A. Davey, and 
Miss Jessie Asbury in Akita; M. B. Madden 
and family and Miss Carme Hostetter, in 



101) 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




MISSIONARIES AND BUILDINGS OP THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN 

INDIA. 
1. Mrs. J. G. McGavran, Damoh. 2. Mrs. Dr. C. C. Druinmond, Harda. 3. Miss Stella Frank- 
lin, Damoh. 4. Miss Mary T. McGavran, M. D., Damoh. 5. Miss Josepha Franklin, Damoh. 6. 
John G. McGavran, Damoh. 7. O. J. Grainger, Harda. 8. Miss Mary Thompson, Harda. 9. 
Grass House on Orphanage Ground at Damoh. 10. Orphanage Buildings at Damoh. 11. School 
and Dormitory Boys' Orphanage, Damoh. 12. School and Chapel, Damoh. 13. Mission Bun- 
galow Boys' Orphanage Grounds, Damoh. 14. Home of the Hospital Assistants, Damoh. 15. 
Workshop for Boys' Orphanage at Damoh. 16. Home of Alfred Aleppo and Tabitha, helpers 
Boys' Orphanage, Damoh. 17. Boys in Orphanage with an Indian cow, Damoh. 18. Ladies Bunga- 
low, Damoh. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



191 





* ^"^KJ^LbX^flBI^^^K 


■T 


lb- ** . / 

... fr 


~~T K ^^^WHHH||^H| 



MISSION HOSPITAL OF FOREIGN SOCIETY, 
HAEDA, INDIA. 

Sendai; and R. L. Pruett and family, Miss 
Bertha Clawson and C. S. Weaver and wife and 
Miss Rose Armbruster, in Osaka. The gospel is 
preached regularly at forty-one places, and at 
a great number irregularly. In the thirteen 
organized churches there are 992 members; in 
the twenty-two Sunday schools, there are 931 
pupils; and in the day schools 169. The 
Society owns eight chapels, eight homes, and 
two school buildings in the Sunrise Kingdom. 

China was entered three years after Japan. 
Dr. W. E. Macklin was the founder of that 
mission. As soon as he was able to make his 
wants known in Chinese, he established him- 
self in Nankin and called for reinforcements. 
He was soon joined by two young men from 
London and by E. T. Williams and F. E. Meigs 
and their wives and children. The principal 
places in China in which the Society is at 
work are Nankin, Shanghai, Chu Cheo, Wuhu 
and Lu Cheo Fu. The outstations are as fol- 
lows : 

Tsiuigming, Tung Chow, Luhoh, Pukeo, Yo 
Ho Tsz, Tseu Saw, Yang Shing Saw, and Yang 
King, Dr. W. E. Macklin, A. E. Cory, F. E. 
Meigs and Frank Garrett and tneir families, 
Miss Emma Lyon, and Miss Mary Kelly 
live in Nankin. The gospel is preached 
in the chapels and dispensaries, in tea- 
houses, in temples and on streets. Each 



year 20,000 patients are treated. Men 
and women suffering from blindness, cholera, 
consumption, rheumatism, and other serious 
diseases throng the physicians seeking health. 
In the college fifty boys are being prepared 
for lives of usefulness and nobleness. A 
school has been opened for girls. James Ware 
and W. P. Bentley and their families 
have their homes in Shanghai. They 
preach in season and out of season; they 
teach; they disseminate Christian literature. 
The Christian Institute has a hive of busy 
workers. In it children are being taught, 
evangelists and teachers and colporteurs and 
Bible women are trained for service. W. P. 
Hunt and Dr. E. I. Osgood and their families 
are in Chu Cheo. In that district there are 
five million souls. Since the beginning of 
the year, the church has had a revival. 
Eighty-five souls have been added to the saved. 
Wuhu is an important city fifty miles up the 
river from Nankin. There T. J. Arnold and 
family, and Miss Effie D. Kellar, and Miss 
Edna P. Dale are at work. Lu Cheo Fu is 
150 miles west from Wuhu. There C. B. Titus 
and H. P. Shaw and Dr. James Butchart and 
their families are stationed. The believers 
connected with out missions in China number 
719; the children in the day schools, 289; the 
children in the Sunday schools, 533. The 
Society has bought or built eight homes, five 
chapels and four schools. 

Three years ago last March two men sailed 
out of Boston for the Congo country. After 
much wandering they found a suitable place 
for a mission. The station they occupied is 
named Bolengi. It is seven miles from the 
mouth of the river and is exactly on the Equa- 
tor. The Baptists agreed to vacate that part 
of the continent and kindly sold us their build- 
ings for less than half they cost. E. E. Faris 
and Dr. Royal J. Dye, and Dr. E. A. Layton 
and R. R. Eldred and their families are now 
living there. Already they have gathered a 
church of sixty members, and a school of 200 
pupils. There is a daily clinic and large num- 
bers are being treated. Regular services are 
held at the station, and the gospel is preached 
along the rivers. The people are simple, un- 
tutored savages. They have no written gram- 
mar. They have no words for believe, or re- 
pent or confess. To express Christian thoughts 
new words must be formed or old ones be 
cleansed and filled with new meaning. 

Immediately after the convention in 1899, 
L. C. McPherson and Melvin Menges and their 



11)2 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




"■MBit 



# 



boy's school of foreign society, harda, 

INDIA. 

families sailed for Hanava, Cuba. While 
giving much of their time to the 
study of the language, they avail themselves 
of every opportunity for preaching to the sol- 
diers and to the civilians who understand Eng- 
lish. They have baptized fifteen; the Sun- 
day school is well attended. The Cubans have 
a form of Christianity, but little of its power. 
Many of the Cubans need the gospel as much 
as do the Hottentots. The work in Honolulu 
was begun at the instance and at the expense 
of Lathrop Cooley. W. H. Hanna and H. P. 
Williams and their families are in the Philip- 
pines. They are stationed at Laoag, and are 
doing what they can to give the gospel to all 
with whom they have to do. 

The whole number of missionaries now at 
work is 117. The native evangelists and teach- 
ers number 290. The stations and outstations 
number 129. Seventy-nine churches have been 
organized. The present membership in all 
the churches is 5,783. Many have died and 
moved away; some nave gone back to the 
weak and beggarly elements which they once 
renounced. The children under instruction 
in the Sunday schools number 6,923; in the 
day schools, 2,199. Some of these are being 
taught and trained to assist in the work. Great 
numbers of tracts and gospels have been sold 
and distributed. The patients treated each 
year number about 70,000. 



Of the missionaries a number have died 
in harness. These were M. D. Todd, Mrs. Mol- 
lie B. Moore, Mrs. A. Hoick, Miss Sue Robin- 
son, Miss Hattie Judson, Mrs. Josephine W. 
Smith, Charles E. Garst, Mrs. Carrie Loos 
Williams, E. P. Hearnden, Mrs. E. P. Hearn- 
den, A. F. H. Saw, Dr. Harry N. Biddle. Miss 
Robinson had been five years in India; had 
she been less self-sacrificing she might be alive 
and well to-day. Miss Judson went to the as- 
sistance of the workers in Mahoba in the time 
of plague and famine, and worked beyond her 
strength, took the fever and died. Mrs. Smith 
laid down her life three years after reaching 
Japan. Her death made a profound impres- 
sion. C. E. Garst lived and died as a good 
soldier of Jesus Christ. After six years of 
faithful and fruitful service Mrs. Williams 
went to her reward. E. P. Hearnden was 
drowned while crossing a stream on his way 
home after visiting some converts. His wife 
died soon after of a broken heart. W T hile 
nursing some famine refugees A. F. H. Saw 
contracted typhus fever, from which he never 
recovered. Dr.Biddle exposed himself while 
searching for a suitable place to begin work 
in Africa. On the way home he died and was 
buried in the Canaries. Some missionary chil- 
dren should be added to this list. They were 
dear to the Lord while alive, and their death 
was precious in His sight. It is by stepping 









■ -*** 


r-M. 1 " -" "*" 


c« 


■rJX*-* ^" 




I 

i 
. j 

^ . j 



MISSION PROPERTY OF THE FOREIGN SOCIETY. 
NANKIN, CHINA. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



193 




MEDICAL HOSPITAL OF THE FOREIGN SOCIETY, 

LU CHEO FU, CHINA, CONDUCTED BY 

DR. JAS. BUTCHART. 

over the graves of its members that the 
church advances. Their graves are way-marks 
for their successors who will march past them 
with great strides. Of those who died at home 
special mention should be made of Isaac Er- 
rett. the peerless advocate of Foreign Missions ; 
Timothy Coop, the largest moneyed contrib- 
utor to the Society; Joseph King and Thomas 
Munnell, its constant friends and champions ; 
A. M. Atkinson, the personal friend of every 
worker on the field; and Robert T. Matthews, 
a member of the Executive Committee for ten 
years, and many others whose names are in the 
Book of Life. 

The Foreign Society is an International 
Organization. The churches and Sunday 
schools of Canada have contributed regularly 
and generously from the first. The women 
of Ontario, and the Maritime Provinces support 
Miss Pvioch in Japan. The Endeavors of 
Ontario have paid for a dispensary in China 
for Dr. Osgood. England supports Dr. Mary T. 
McGavran in India, and has recently sent Miss 
Clark to be her associate, and sends large 
amounts each year for the general work. Aus- 
tralia supports Miss Thompson, F. E. Stubbin 
and wife, and three native helpers in India, 
and P. A. Davey in Japan, and Miss Rosa 
Tonpkin in China. Considerable money has 
14 



been sent to China from the brethren beneath 
the Southern Cross. 

The income of the Society for the first year 
amounted to $1,706.35; for the year 1903 to 
$210,008.68. The receipts year by year are as 
follows : 

1876 $ 1,706.35 

1877 2,174.95 

1878 8,766.24 

1879 8,287.24 

1880 12,144.00 

1881 , 13,173.46 

1882 25,063.94 

1893 25,004.85 

1884 26,601.84 

1885 30,260.10 

1886 61,737.07 

1887 47,757.85 

1888 62,767.59 

1889 64.840.03 

1890 67,750.49 

1891 65,365.76 

1892 70,320.84 

1893 58,355.01 

1894 73,258.16 

1895 83,514.03 

1896 93,867.71 

1897 106,222.10 

1898 130,925.70 

1899 152,727.38 

1900 180,016.16 

1901 171,898.20 

1902 178,323.68 

1903 210,008.68 

There has been not only an increase in contribu- 
tions, but in the number of contributors. The 
first year tw r enty churches responded to the 
appeal for funds: last year 2,825. 

Thirty churches are now supporting their 
their own missionaries on the field. The Sunday 
schools began to give before they were asked. 
Children's Day originated in the home of J. 
H. Garrison, of St. Louis. It was observed 
first in 1881. That year 189 Sunday schools 
own missionaries on the field. The Sunday 
schools have given from the first $515,667.25. 
The whole amount received from the first 
from all sources is $2,032,834.41. Of this 
amount $250,000 has been invested in property 
on the fields. The Society has received $118,- 
So(i.48 from bequests. The largest of these 
was received from Mrs. Emily Tubman, Abram 
Farewell, Albert Allen, John Stark, Timothv 



VM 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




MISSIONARIES OF THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CHINA. 
1. Jas. Ware, Shanghai. 2. Mrs. Dr. But chart, Lu Cheo Fu. 3. Dr. Jas. Butchart, Lu 
Cheo Fu. 4. Miss Mary Lyon, Nankin. 5. Mrs. Frank Garrett, Nankin. 6. Frank Gar- 
rett, Nankin. 7. Dr. E. I. Osgood, Chu Cheo. S.Mrs. E. I. Osgood, Chu Cheo. 9. W. P. Bent- 
ley, Shanghai. 10. Mrs. Jas. Ware, Shanghai, 11. W. R. Hunt, Chu Cheo. 12. Miss Effie D. 
Kellar, Wuhu. 13. Mrs. W. P. Bentley, Shanghai. 14. Mrs. W. R. Hunt, Chu Cheo. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



195 




JOSEPHINE SMITH MEMORIAL CHAPEL, AKITA, 
JAPAN. 

Coop, Asa Shuler, J. D. Metcalf, and Mary 
O'Hara. The money from this source has 
been used to open new stations. The Society 
has received on the annuity plan $175,323.50. 
Most of this has been invested in buildings; 
it is expedient to house the mission- 
aries, and give them schools, orphanages and 
hospitals. They will live longer and do better 
work because of these comforts and conven- 
iencies. Besides it is much cheaper to pay 
interest than it is to pay rent. At the death 
of those giving this money it will belong to the 
Society. 

An examination of the books show that, 
taking one year with another, the ex- 
penses average eight per cent, of the gross re- 
ceipts. As money is worth more on the field 
than it is here, a dollar reaches the field for 
every dollar given, after the expenses have 
been paid. It should be borne in mind that 
it is not handling money that costs, but get- 
ting money to handle. If the money came into 
the treasury as it is needed, without any ef- 
fort or expenditure on the part of the Soci- 
ety, it would be handled for less than one per 
cent. As it is, the Society must establish 
agencies ; it must keep the facts before the 
people every month in the year. It is this 
ceaseless campaign of education that costs. 
There are more than a million people to be 



instructed. If the Society ceased advertising 
the receipts would drop off till they would 
amount to practically nothing. Besides, if 
the income of the Society were doubled, the 
per cent, of expense would be reduced one 
half. It is as easy to handle three thousand 
dollars in a year as half that sum. 

The Society has had only three presidents. 
Isaac Errett served in that capacity from the 
organization of the Society until his death. 
Charles Louis Loos succeeded him and served 
till the year 1900, when he was succeeded by 
A. McLean. Among the vice-presidents who 
have served longest have been Jacob Burnet, 
James Ch alien, A. I. Hobbs, 0. A. Bartholo- 
mew, J. B. Briney, Dr. E. Williams, R. T. Mat- 
thews, T. M. Worcester, E. T. Williams, B. C. 
Dew T eese, B. J. Radford, C. J. Tannar, Hugh 
MeDiarmid, A. B. Philputt, J. Z. Tyler, L. 
E. Brown, J. A. Lord, G. A. Miller, George W. 
Ranshaw. Three men have served as treasur- 
ers; W. S. Dickinson, F. M. Rains and S. M. 
Cooper. The names of the recording secreta- 
ries are as follows : B. B. Tyler, James Les- 
lie, S. M. Jefferson, A. P. Cobb, C. W. Talbott. 
J. H. Hardin, P. T. Kilgour, I. J. Spencer, 
S. M. Cooper. There have been five corre- 
sponding secretaries; Robert Moffett, W. T. 
Moore, W. B. Ebbert, A. McLean and F. M. 
Rains. J. F. Wright served as auditor till 
his death in 1901, when Russell Errett was 
elected, and Dr. P. T. Kilgour as medical ex- 
aminer. F. M. Rains was elected as financial 
secretary in 1893. When W. S. Dickinson re- 
signed as treasurer, Mr. Rains was elected to 
succeeed him. In 1900 Mr. Rains was elected 
corresponding secretary and S. M. Cooper 
treasurer. Mr. Rains' duties are substantially 
the same as they Avere from the first. His 
main work is to raise money. Since his elec- 
tion ten years ago the receipts have increased 
nearly threefold. 

The most serious problem before the Soci- 
ety is getting men to serve as evangelists. 
There is no lack of qualified and consecrated 
women ; ten apply where one can be sent ; 
the Society can get twice as many as it can 
use. The most pressing need is that of men to 
preach the gospel. Of all the college grad- 
uates of last year not one volunteered. There 
is no lack of men for the army and navy, 
or for the civil service. For every vacancy 
there are a hundred applicants. It is not 
so with the Society. When young men who are 
qualified volunteer, parents and friends op- 
pose. There is no objection when young men 



19G 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




MISSIONARIES OF THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONERY SOCIETY. 

1. Mrs. John Johnson, Smyrna, Turkey. 2. E. W. Pease. Holmestrand, Norway. 3. Mrs. 
E. W. Pease, Holmestrand, Norway. 4. John Johnson. Smyrna, Turkey. 5. Mrs. R. R. 
Eldred, Bolengi, Africa. 0. Dr. Roval J. Dye, Bolenoi, Africa. 7. H. P. Williams, Laoag, P. 
I. S. R. R. Eldred, Bolenoi, Africa. 9. Mrs. L. C. McPherson, Havana, Cuba. 10. Mrs. 
Royal J. Dye, Bolenoi, Africa. 11. L. C. McPherson, Havana, Cuba. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



11)7 




C. E. GARST, 
Tokyo, Japan. 



offer to go out and dig for gold. When they 
leave to serve in the army or navy they are 
congratulated. Their departure causes re- 
joicing on all sides. It is hard enough to get 
money for the work; it is far harder to get 
men. Thus far we have never had any one to 
go out at his own charges, or to be supported 
by his family. Forty per cent, of the workers 
connected with the China Inland Mission are 
no charge on the treasury. They are either 
able to support themselves or their families 
support them. Some of these workers are pos- 
sessed of such great wealth that they not only 
support themselves, but whole stations. There 
are fifty men connected with the Church [Mis- 
sionary Society, who are self-supporting. 
Young men and women go out from palaces 
and castles, and from homes of wealth and 
culture and refinement, and give their lives 
and their fortunes to the Lord's work. 

The confident expectation that the work 
at home would be blessed and prospered be- 
cause of the efforts put forth to preach 
Christ where He had not been named has been 
abundantly justified. It is not too much to 
claim that the marvelous advances made in our 
country in the past few years have been made 
possible, in part at least, by what has been 
done to carry the gospel to all the ends of the 
earth. Twenty years after the Society was 
organized Robert Moffett testified that zeal 
for Foreign Missions had multiplied zeal for 



Home Missions everywhere. He saw the 
hand of God in the organization of the For- 
eign Society. He saw how it created and fos- 
tered a spirit which is indeed the spirit of 
Christ, and which has been a spirit of 
life to preachers, Sunday school work- 
ers, and church workers generally. Wher- 
ever this broad missionary spirit has 
gone, and in the ratio in which it has been 
dominant, it has united discordant churches, 
it has lifted mind and heart above contention 
about small things, it has given new tone to 
preaching, it has filled the church with a new 
and lasting fragrance, it has organized workers 
and filled them with hope, it has helped in the 
education of the disciples of Christ into 
Christlikeness. The Lord has been with the 
Society, and the Foreign Society has been a 
benediction to all those who have prayed and 
toiled for its success. 

The outlook for the Society was never be- 
fore so bright. There are signs of nope and 
promise all around the sky. Sentiment has 
been revolutionized. The churches are coming 
to feel that they are called upon to walk with 
God and to work with Him in His mighty plan 
of redeeming the world, the work for which 
Christ died and for which the ages wait. 
They are coming to feel that this is their 
great work, their first concern, their supreme 
business. They are coming to feel that it is 
a joy and an honor to aid this divine enter- 
prise of world-wide evangelization, and so 




E. GARST'S GRAVE, TOKYO. JAPAN. 



198 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHINESE HELPERS IN CHU.CHEO DISTRICT. 

1. Woo Li Kwan, at Wooee. 2. Koh Hsuin Chen, W. R. Hunt's aid. 3. Chen Li 
Seng, Dr. Osgood's evangelist. 4. Shi Kwei Piao, at Yu Hu Taz. 5. Chu Pang Kwei, at 
Tawein Tsias. 6. Teacher Chao, at Wooee. 7. Tai Keh Chen, Colporter. 8. Wan Yong 
Seng, Colporter. 



to keep step with the march of the Omnipo- 
tent. As has been said, it is coming to be re- 
garded as an indisputable fact that though a 
church may be weak it must on no acount 
suspend its missionary duties, that is, in fact, 
is the circulation of its life-blood, which would 
lose its vital power if it never flowed to the 
extremities but curdled at the heart. Indi- 
viduals are giving on a larger scale. Lathrop 
Cooley, a pioneer preacher, proposes to give 
$25,000 to plant missions so that the sun will 
never set upon them. Another who does not 
wish his name known, gives $15,000. Others 
give less, but make sacrifices quite as great 
as these. Our colleges are aglow with the 
missionary spirit. Young men and young 
women are being trained for the service. The 
press gives generous space and able ad- 
vocacy to this cause. The Bethany C. E. 
Readmg Course has prepared three missionary 
text books as a part of its contribution to bless 



the churches and the world. The Student Mis- 
sionary Campaign Library is brought within 
the reach of all. There is an increasing num- 
ber who propose to give themselves and their 
substance to this work, till He comes whose 
right it is to reign and take unto Himself His 
great power, and rule King of kings as well 
as King of saints. There can be no doubt as 
to the final issue. Sultan and Empress may 
oppose, converts may be slain by the thou- 
sands, churches and schools and hospitals may 
be looted and fired. Now, as of old, the blood 
of the martyrs is the seed of the Church. The 
banners of God never go down in defeat, and 
those who walk and work with Him are cer- 
tain of victory. 

The Lord has done great things for us, for 
which we are glad. He has multiplied and 
prospered us in the proportion in which we 
have sought to do his will. He has strength- 
ened our faith when it was weak and faint and 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



190 




MISSIONARIES OF THE FOREIGN CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN JAPAX. 
I. Miss Lavinia Oldham. Tokio, Japan. 2. H. H. Guy, Tokio, Japan. 3. Miss Carme 
Hostetter, Sendai, Japan. 4. M. B. Madden, Sendia, Japan. 5. Mrs. C. S. Weaver. Osaka. 
Japan. 6. Miss Bertha Clawson. Osaka, Japan. 7. C. S. Weaver. Osaka. Japan. 8. Mrs. F. 
E. Hagin. Tokio, Japan. 9. F. E. Hagin, Tokio. Japan. 10. P. A. Davey, Tokio, Japan. 11. 
Mrs. H. H. Guy, Tokio. Japsn. 12. Miss Mary Rioch, Tokio, Japan. 



200 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ready to perish. By every token of his good- 
ness and love He calls upon us to enlarge 
our hearts and our efforts. More workers 
should be employed. Larger offerigs should be 
made. The whole body of believers should 
be enlisted. At the present time not more tin n 
one-half of the churches and not more than 
one-third the membership, are doing anything. 
Of the churches that do help, there is 
scarcely one that could not double its contri- 
butions if all the members gave half as much 
as they were able to give. Many churches 
could give ten times as much as they ever 
have given, and not feel it, except in the added 



blessings that come to them. Before the Gol- 
den Jubilee of this Society comes round the re 
ceipts should amount to a million dollars 
a year. We are able to give that much now, 
and twice that amount for the work at home, 
and to every other good cause among us in 
like measure. We are a great people. We 
are growing at an unprecedented rate. Our 
wealth is well-nigh illimitable. There is 
scarcely anything that we cannot do if we will 
all give and do with all our hearts and souls. 
If we will resolve in the fear of God to do 
this, we shall please and honor Him Whose we 
are and Whom we serve. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST IN THE 
UNITED STATES. 



ALABAMA. 



O. P. SPIEGEL. 



The first sermon ever preached by a Disciple 
in Alabama, so far as I can learn, was de- 
livered by B. F. Hall, at Moulton, in 1826. 
Two or three years later Ephraim Smith and 
John M. Barnes preached in the state. Then 
came Prior Reeves, who united with the Res- 
toration Movement from the Freewill Baptists, 
when nine out of sixteen churches in the 
Baptist Association stood on the Bible alone, 
under the appeals of T. Cantrel. Moses Park 
followed about the same time. In 1830 Tolbert 
Fanning held a religious debate at Moulton, 
at the conclusion of which he preached a se- 
ries of sermons and organized probably the 
first church of Christ in Alabama. During 
this meeting a skeptic, who was a lawyer of 
great ability and reputation, by the name of 
Ligon, was converted and afterwards became 
an able defender of the faith. He dropped 
dead in the pulpit. In 1830 William Hooker 
came into the state and planted the cause at 
Mt. Hebron. About 1840 preaching was done 
and churches organized at Piney Grove, in 
Morgan county, and at Marion. The leaven 
was now at work and spread rapidly in dif- 
ferent parts of the state. 

A few of the pioneer preachers who planted 
and watered this work were: Alexander 
Campbell, Philip S. Fall, John Taylor, Prior 
Reeves, Jacob Creath, Alexander Graham. 
Pinckney B. Lawson, W. H. Goodloe, Col. 
T. W. Caskey. Wm. Kirkpatrick, Jesse 
Wood, William Stringer, L. D. Randolph. 



Jerry Randolph, James A. Butler; later, J. 
M. Pickens, C. S. Reeves, A. C. Borden, J. M. 
Biard, Dr. A. C. Henry, and others of blessed 
memory. Of those yet living who may be 
classed with the pioneers, I mention: Dr. 
David Adams, who united with the church of 
Christ under the preaching of P. B. Lawson, 
at Basketbottom Baptist church, four miles 
east of Pine Apple, in 1859, when the whole 
church, including the house, was converted to 
the plea for a complete restoration of the New 
Testament doctrine and life, and who has 
been preaching for that church ever since, 
being now our oldest minister in the state: 
J. M. Barnes, T. B. Larimore, Samuel Jordan, 
J. M. Curtis, and others. 

Succeeding these pioneers is a long list 
of ministers as Dr. N. Wallace and F. D. 
Srygley, deceased. J. H. Halbrook, Thomas 
Weatherford, Homer T. Wilson, Dr. James 
Watson, R. H. Gibson, W. H. Windes, C. F. 
Russell, F. B. Srygley, J. S. Kendrick, J. A. 
Branch, Kilby Ferguson, J. Harrison, J. M. 
Joiner. W. J. Haynes, B. F. Hinton, T. C. 
King, W. A. Tipton, E. V. Spicer, D. R. Piper, 
J. E. Spiegel, H. J. Brazelton, D. P. Taylor, 
E. R. Clarkson. Belt White, J. M. Watson, 
and J. W. Brayboy and J. E. Bowie (colored), 
and others I should like to mention if I had 
the space, some of whom are mentioned below. 

Alexander Graham was a member of the 
American Christian Missionary Society when 
first organized in 1849. At the close of the 
Civil War D. Barron built a church six miles 
west of Troy, and called a meeting of the 
churches of South Alabama, which was re- 
sponded to by forty delegates, representing 



!0I 



202 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




0. P. SPIEGEL, 
New Orleans, La. 

Born near Falkville, Ala., May 11, 1866; 
student Mars' Hill, and College of the Bible, 
1884-1891; Kentucky University, 1892, and 
Chicago. Minister, one year each, Franklin, 
Ky., Anniston, Ala., Mayfield, Ky. Alabama 
State evangelist, 1894-7 ; Minister Birmingham 
1898-1901; Chicago, 1902; began present min- 
istry, New Orleans, December, 1902. October 
10, 1893, married Miss Annie Widener, Frank- 
lin, Ky., a cultured graduate of Hamilton Col- 
lege in the class of 1893. 



the fragments of a cause broken by the for- 
tunes of war. The country was poor and al- 
most swept of provisions. This co-operation 
called two men, Dr. F. M. D. Hopkins and Dr. 
Robert W. Turner to go into the evangelistic 
work. When they met the next year Dr. 
Hopkins reported more than four hundred ad- 
ditions to the church under his ministry, and 
Dr. Turner more than three hundred. They 
also reported that the churches sending them 
had failed to sustain them, and that they 
would have to cease their labors. The co- 
operation had not been properly organized, 
no one having been specially designated to 
collect the money pledged and solicit addi- 
tional funds. Mrs. S. A. Love, of Marion, 
well remembers "co-operation meetings" held 
there, and we have records of other like meet- 
ings held at different times and places in the 
state, as the one at Mooresville, called by 
J. M. Pickens, about 1877. 



The Alabama Christian Missionary Co-op- 
eration was organized at Selma, October 19, 
1S86. P. W. Vanhook had been state evan- 
gelist the preceding year, under the direction 
of the American Christian Missionary Soci- 
ety, but had located at Birmingham; S. B. 
Moore was located at Selma ; J. N. Grubbs, 
at Plantersville ; A. R. Moore, at Mt. Hebron. 
R. W. Vanhook and S. B. Moore sent out the 
call for a convention; fourteen churches re- 
sponded with twenty-three delegates. Preach- 
ers present: Dr. David Adams, J. M. Barnes, 
R. W. Vanhook, S. B. Moore, J. H. Kinnebrew, 
J. N. Grubbs, A. R. Moore, and R. Moffett. 
A constitution was adopted and the co-opera- 
tion fully organized, with J. H. Kinnebrew, 
President; Dr. David Adams, vice-President; 
R. W. Vanhook, Secretary; S. B. Moore, Cor- 
responding Secretary; C. H. Lavender, Treas- 
urer. J. M. Barnes opposed the organiza- 
tion, holding the opinion that it was an un- 
scriptural and anti-scriptural innovation. Mt. 
Hebron, Clinton, Union, Cottondale, Selma, 
and Anniston pledged $173.85 for the work. 
A. R. Moore became state evangelist the fol- 
lowing June. His successors have been: J. 
J. Irvine, J. N. Grubbs, Thomas Munnell, 0. 
P. Spiegel, L. A. Dale, S. R. Hawkins, and S. 
P. Spiegel, the present incumbent. Presidents 
of the convention have been: J. H. Kinne- 
brew, R. W. Vanhook, J. N. Grubbs, W. T. 
Wells, J. H. Fuller, O. P. Spiegel, D. D. Up- 
degraff and Dr. E. C. Anderson. State Con- 
ventions "have been held as follows: Selma, 
1886, 1887, 1888; Birmingham, 1889; Anniston, 
1890; Birmingham, 1891; Selma, 1892; Bir- 
mingham, 1893; Hartselle, 1894; Selma, 
1895; Eutaw, 1896; Birmingham, 1897; Sel- 
ma, 1898; Birmingham, 1899; Anniston, 1900; 
Greenville, 1901; Selma 1902; Bessemer, 
1903. When this co-operation was organized 
it was estimated that there were about four 
thousand Disciples and fifty churches in the 
state; it is now estimated that there are about 
twelve thousand five hundred Disciples and 
two hundred and thirty churches. The pres- 
ent officers of this co-operation are: Dr. E. C. 
Anderson, President; A. A. Oden, vice-Presi- 
dent ; W. S. Butler, Secretary ; E. E. Linthi- 
cum, Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer. 
While some of the disciples favor, and 
others oppose, missionary organizations, Chris- 
tian Endeavor Societies, Sunday school liter- 
ature, the use of instruments of music in con- 
nection with congregational singing, and there 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



203 



have been frequent disputations thereon, not 
one congregation has, so far as I can learn, 
been divided on account of these diversified 
opinions, but on the contrary, the forces are 
becoming united for work as never before. 
They are learning the important lesson, "in 
opinions, liberty." 

"We are God's fellow workers," ("fellow la- 
borers with each other, of God," — Johnson) ; 
opposition to organized work is giving way, 
our future is pregnant with rich possibilities. 
Who ea* 1 approximate a true prophecy of the 
blessed harvest in store for the cause of prim- 
itive New Testament Christianity in this ripe 
mission field which spreads out its waving 
sheaves before us in our native Alabama? 

New Orleans, La., October 31, 1903. 



ARKANSAS. 

E. C. BROWNING, COR. SEC. 

THE TERRITORIAL PERIOD. The first 
preaching done by our people in Little Rock, 
and probably the first in the then territory 
of Arkansas, Avas by Dr. R. F. Hall, of Ken- 
tucky, in 1832. There was a small church of 
"Regular Baptists" meeting in a log house. 
After listening to Dr. Hall for a while they 
abandoned the name Baptist, and the Phila- 
delphia Confession of Faith as an authorita- 
tive statement of doctrine, and determined to 
consider themselves simply Christians, and the 
church, a church of God or of Christ. Dr. 
Hall remained in Little Rock about eleven 
months, leaving a membership of about 100. 
The Millennial Harbinger for 1832 contains 
an account of this work. 

The names of the following preachers are 
gathered from reports in the Millennial Har- 
binger during this period: W. W. Stevenson, 
(a popular preacher of the Cumberland Pres- 
byterian Church, baptized by Dr. Hall) David 
Orr, Thos. Wood, Benj. J. Clark, M. and Wes- 
ley Wade, and others more prominent later. 

The first church organized in Washington 
county was in 1836, the year the territory be- 
came a state. 

FROM 1836 TO THE CIVIL WAR. Dur- 
ing this period frequent reports were published 
from the above and from Charles Carlton, 
Robert Graham, A. L. Chapman, E. M. Nor- 
thum, Brother Strickland, Brother Ogle and 
others. 



J. T. Johnson and R. T. Rickets, both of 
Kentucky, visited Little Rock in 1845, adding 
95 to the church, among the number, Judge 
Benj. Johnson, brother of the evangelist, and 
Jared B. Martin, father of James A. Martin 
and his brothers, who have so long been iden- 
tified with the church and its interests. In 
the year 1848, J. T. Johnson again visited 
Arkansas, holding meetings at Little Rock, 
Vanburen, Oakland, Clarkesville, and Fayette- 
ville. At the latter place he and Robert Gra- 
ham organized a church of 50 members. 

SOME OF THE LEADERS. The brother- 
hood, especially in Arkansas, will be pleased 
to know and perpetuate the names of the fol- 
lowing pioneers and faithful workers : 

Win. B. Flippin. No other man in the 
north part of the state probably did as much 
work, preaching the gospel, baptizing the peo- 
ple and establishing churches as Brother Flip- 
pin. He has been honored and trusted by his 
fellow citizens, and still lives, though quite 
aged, to rejoice in his labors. 

Robert Graham stands among the first 
in the memory and affections of the brethren. 
Scholarly, wise, sweet spirited, progressive, 
and true to the gospel; as an educator and 
preacher his influence has been wide and last- 
ing. He established a college at Fayetteville, 
which went down in the wreck of civil war, 
but nothing could destroy the influence of the 
strong character expressing itself in a holy 
life. "The memory of the just is blessed." 
Such was Robert Graham. Frequently one 
meets a faithful man or woman, who, as a 
blessing and ornament to society, is the fruit 
of his labors as teacher and preacher. 

Wiley McElheny, of Huntsville, a faith- 
ful and industrious servant of the Lord, 
both before and after the Civil War, worked 
successfully in Madison and surrounding coun- 
ties. He has established most of the churches 
in that county, baptized and married the peo- 
ple, preached their funeral sermons, and still 
lives to bless those who come under his in- 
fluence. Though feeble, he has immersed sev- 
eral during the past year. 

Elijah Kelly and his brothers did much 
good work in the south-west part of the state 
at an early day. 

A. B. Clingman. This pioneer settler 
and devoted disciple, in the vicinity of Amity, 
became a nucleus around which gathered the 
advocates of apostolic teaching and order in 
that region. One of his daughters is the wid- 



204 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




E. C. BROWNING, 
Little Rock, Ark. 

Enoch Clifton Browning was born July 18, 
1836. in Hancock county, Ills. Spent the time 
until 18 years of age on a farm. Did much 
studying at home. Attended school at a sem- 
inary in Knox county, Ills., taught a number 
of years. Later attended Abingdon College. 
Came to Missouri in 1867. Preached exten- 
sively in the north-east part of the state, al- 
so at Butler, Bates county, and surrounding 
country, Princeton and Cape Girardeau and 
through the southeast part of the state. In 
October. 1897, he came to Arkansas and took 
the position of Corresponding Secretary and 
state evangelist, in which work he is engaged 
at this writing. His home is at Little Rock. 

ow of Dr. Alfred Jones, and the mother of 
Granville, Claude and Arthur Jones, so well 
known in the south Mississippi Valley. 

Dr. Alfred Jones was baptized by Elijah 
Kelly. He did successful work. His brother, 
W. C. Jones, the father of Joe H. Jones, the 
much loved evangelist, of Caddo Gap District, 
also preached through that region. 

J. B. Davis, of Hope, was an active dis- 
ciple before the war, and has preached much 
since. He is 75 years of age. but full of vigor 
and love. His father, who died at about 90 
years of age, near Washington, Ark., was bap- 
tized by Dan A. Travis, a Christian preacher, 
in North Carolina, in 1798. 

Elder Payton Lemons, of Randolph county, 
was a pioneer in the work in Northeastern 



Arkansas. He is said to have been a veritable 
hero in the Lord's work. I am sorry we have 
no farther data. 

N. M. Ragland, of Fayetteville, while 
not an early pioneer, nor an aged man, yet 
on account of his long and successful min- 
istry of seventeen years at the seat of the 
State University, and the active part he has 
continually taken in all Christian enterprises, 
is mentioned in this connection. The mantle of 
Robert Graham could scarcely have fallen on 
more worthy shoulders. 

Most of the above worked before the Civil 
War and were on the ground when peace was 
restored to help rebuild the church and society. 
The writer feels the embarrassment of having 
to leave out names that are probably equally 
deserving of mention. 

CO-OPEKATIVE MISSION WORK. 

This work began at a very early day — al- 
most or quite from the first. In the ante 
helium days the brethren held annual meet- 
ings, sometimes including the state in the ter- 
ritory represented, and sometimes one or more 
counties, at which messengers from the 
churches met together, heard reports, planned 
mission work, made and received pledges, ap- 
pointed evangelists, corresponding secretaries, 
treasurers, etc., enjoyed good fellowship, 
preached the gospel and baptized believers. 

In the year 1852 E. M. Northum, "the old 
man eloquent," was state evangelist, during 
which time he organized the church at Rus- 
sellville. The state meeting was held there 
in 1853, and at Charleston in 1854. The min- 
utes of the latter meeting were published in 
the Millennial Harbinger for 1855. Among 
the proceedings it is noted that E. M. Northum 
was appointed Corresponding Secretary and 
Thomas Aldridge, Treasurer. 

AFTER THE CIVIL WAR. The first con- 
ventions or state meetings after the war were 
held in Little Rock, in the years 1867 and 
1868. 

In 1881 the first of an unbroken series of 
conventions, reaching to the present time, 
was held in Little Rock, worked up by James 
Allen Martin, J. H. Hamilton, J. C. Mason 
and others. 

J. C. Mason, now of Texas, was selected as 
state evangelist and served for two and one 
half years. His work was very successful. 
Brother Mason says that assistance was given 
him bv the "Home Board." he being' the first 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



205 



missionary in the south-west assisted by the 
A. C. M. S. 

C. E. Galispie. During a part of the time 
Brother Galispie was associated with Brother 
Mason in the state work. His labors are well 
spoken of. They raised about $1,200 per year. 

John A. Stephens, now of Oklahoma, served 
next with successful work. 

J. J. Williamson was next employed as 
state evangelist. 

James M. Clem followed with several 
years successful work. 

J. B. Marshall as Sunday school evangelist, 
and in other religious work, traveled and 
preached extensively. He died at his home at 
North Little Rock, Feb. 31, 1893, at the age 
of 74 years. His memory is cherished by a 
host of friends. 

Wm. J. Hudspeth was Sunday school 
evangelist in 1888. He is well known through- 
out the state and loved for his work's sake. 

S. R. Armatage was state Sunday school 
evangelist for a time. His work is well spoken 
of where he labored. 

All of these men are held in grateful re- 
membrance. 

Dr. J. S. Shidley, of Paris, Arkansas, 
is one whose work should be recognized in 
viewing the active agents in co-operative ef- 
forts in Arkansas. For several years he ed- 
ited and published Christian Work, a monthly 
paper devoted to the advancement of the cause 
in the state. It was ably edited and taxed his 
time and purse, getting out of it only the sat- 
isfaction of doing what he could. 

E. C. Browning. The work of the pres- 
ent Corresponding Secretary began in October, 
1895. Since that time we have reports of all 
work done by the assistance of the Mission 
Boards, as far as such work can be tabulated. 
The first convention after the above date was 
at Ft. Smith, meeting June 1st, 1896. The 
treasurer's report for the eight months showed 
$860.42 collected for all purposes. Work had 
been inaugurated in the way of supplementing 
the salaries of preachers in one of the prin- 
cipal towns, and in Caddo Gap and South- 
west Districts. In the report of the Board 
at that time, a large number of good towns 
and inviting country places were mentioned, 
without church services and others without 
regular preaching or Sunday schools. 

The following is quoted from the report : 
"A careful study of the situation suggests 
that we place in each of these towns, as soon 
as possible, for all or part of his time, a faith- 



ful, wise preacher and enable them to keep 
him until the cause can be permanently es- 
tablished. Place men adapted to the work 
in as many missionary districts as we can 
reach, and if necessary supplement their sal- 
aries. We will be some time, perhaps many 
years, in reaching all inviting fields, but it 
is the direction permanent and successful 
work must take." This principle was empha- 
sized : 

•'Never make the acceptance or rejection 
of a method a bar to Christian fellow- 
ship in other matters. If from any 
cause some of our brethren cannot work 
with us in our co-operative efforts, give 
them sympathy, and as far as they will permit, 
co-operation in preaching the gospel." This 
has been the general policy of the state co- 
operation. 

In June, 1897, the convention met at Lit- 
tle Rock. The report, representing the first 
full year's work in this period, showed : 
Preachers helped financially, seven; days, 
1,440; sermons, 1,100; places visited about 150, 
and contributing 140, baptisms 160, other 
additions, 173; total 333. Six churches were 
organized, among others, Gravett, Mena and 
Pine Bluff, all of which began building im- 
mediately and now have comfortable houses. 

From that time to the present there have 
been from four to twelve churches organized 
or reorganized each year; from $1,200 to 
$2,100 has passed through the hands of the 
State Board, assisting from eleven to thirteen 
preachers per year; baptisms by missionaries, 
from 160 to 353, other additions, 140 to 350 
per year. Total baptisms during the time, 
1,297; total additions otherwise, 1,286; grand 
total, 2,583. Money raised by missionary co- 
operation from $3,000 to $14,000 per year. This 
includes all the money raised and reported by 
preachers assisted from missionary treasury, 
because ordinarily it is the means of enlisting 
such funds as would otherwise not be turned 
into religious channels. In this work we have 
been assisted by the Home Board, from $400 
to $650 per year ; and by the Christian 
Woman's Board or Missions, from $125 to 
$600 per year; without which this work could 
not have been carried on. Their help is grate- 
fully acknowledged. 

Churches have been organized or greatly 
strengthened through co-operative work in the 
following important towns : Fort Smith and 
Russellville, in their early history; in Brother 
J. C. Mason's work he mentioned Texarkana, 



206 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Nashville, Prescott, Hope, Arkadelphia and 
Camden. More recently work has been done 
at Van Buren, Pine Bluff, Hot Springs, Eureka 
Springs, Arkadelphia, Mena, Gravett, Mar- 
shall, Berry ville, Huntsville, Springdale, Am- 
ity, besides scores of villages and country 
places that have been assisted by state and 
district evangelists. Almost all the houses re- 
cently built have been assisted by the Church 
Extension Board. A consideration of the 
above work and results, will show what we owe 
to co-operation. It enables the stronger to 
help bear the burdens of the weaker and is 
the natural expression of Christian sympathy 
and fellowship and a successful and scriptural 
way of advancing the cause of Christ. 

If any are disposed to criticise the meager 
results, please remember that it has been ac- 
complished Avith a meager sum of money. 

The Arkansas work has been blessed with 
devoted, self-sacrificing preachers and a very 
efficient executive committee. 

For some matters of historic interest, credit 
is thankfully given to James Allen Martin, 
J. C. Mason and Wm. J. Hudspeth. 

To Him who reads all hearts, and blesses 
humble agencies through the salvation of men 
— "To the only wise God our Savior, be glory 
and majesty, dominion and power, forever. 
Amen." 



CALIFORNIA (NORTH). 

J. J. MORGAN, COR. SEC. 

One of the many great achievements of this 
nation in the last half of the last century 
was the settlement of California. The men 
who led those great caravans across the track- 
less desert and over the mountain passes were 
heroic men. Some came Avith wives and chil- 
dren, others leaving them at home, expecting 
to make a fortune and return to them after a 
few years. 

The "Forty-niner" and those who followed 
him in the fifties were seeking gold. They 
came to get rich. This desire for riches over- 
shadowed everything else and became a con- 
tagion in the second generation, and this uni- 
versal desire for riches became a factor with 
which the church has all along had to con- 
tend. 

With these caravans the.ve came a few 
preachers bringing the gospel message as it is 



believed and declared by us as a people, and 
they became the fathers of the church in Cali- 
fornia. Their hearers were the miners and 
the saloons were their principal synagogues. 
Many gospel sermons were preached by these 
pioneers in these drinking places, which were 
about the only resorts for men in those early 
days. Prominent among those pioneers were 
Thomas Thompson, Joshua Lawson, J. N. Pen- 
degast, J. P. McCorkle, John O. White, A. 
W. DeWitt, J. Kincaid, A. V. McCartey, and 
others. 

Thomas Thompson, familiarly known as 
Father Thomas, began working with the 
miners in 1849, and baptized the first man 
ever baptized by our people in California. He, 
with several others, was baptized in Feather 
River. 

In 1851 Thomas Thompson removed to 
Santa Clara county, and began preaching in 
groves, or saloons, or anywhere he could get 
a group of men to hear him. It was not un- 
til 1853 that he organized a congregation in 
the town of Santa Clara. 

About this time Joshua Lawson came into 
the Sacramento Valley, and preached the first 
sermon in that district under a large oak 
tree near where the city of Woodland now 
stands. He continued to preach in groves 
and from place to place until a school house 
was built by the little community, and in 
this they held their services. During the next 
year he was joined by J. N. Pendegast, and 
they labored together throughout the Sacra- 
mento Valley. The first congregation they 
organized was in Woodland, in 1854, Thomas 
Thompson assisting in the organization. These 
two churches, Santa Clara and Woodland, be- 
came radiating centers and from each of 
them sprang up a number of churches in 
their respective communities. From Santa 
Clara we have the congregations of San 
Jose, Gilroy, Los Gatos and others through 
that community. 

J. N. Pendegast was for twenty-two years 
the minister of the church in Woodland. It 
grew into a strong congregation, and under 
the direction of Mr. Pendegast and Mr. Law- 
son was for a long time the most influential 
church in California. Mrs. Pendegast, the 
widow, is still a member of that church, and 
is greatly beloved, while Joshua Lawson's in- 
fluence is perpetuated in his son, J. D. Law- 
son, who is a pillar in the church begun by 
his father over half a century ago. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



207 




J. J. MORGAN, 
Kansas, City, Mo., 

J. J. Morgan, a native of Kentucky, gradu- 
ated at the College of the Bible, Kentucky Uni- 
versity, 1886; took a post graduate course, 
receiving the degrees of A. M. and LL. D. 
Preached for two years in Covington, Ky. ; 
spent eight months traveling in Europe and 
the Holy Land, returning to his native state, 
he preached four years in Louisville, Ky. Has 
held ministries in Lincoln, Neb., Warrensburg, 
Mo., and Woodland, California, and is now 
minister of South Prospect church, Kansas 
City, Mo. He was president of the state work 
in Nebraska, and Corresponding Secretary of 
the work in California. 



From the Woodland church were organiza- 
tions formed at Knights Landing, Sacramento, 
Madison, Capay, College City. 

The eloquent and persuasive J. P. Mc- 
Corkle entered the Napa district in 1854, and 
soon got the attention of the scattered com- 
munities throughout that whole country. 
Like his co-laborers, he assembled the people 
under groves and in school houses and saloons 
and such places as were accessible. He had 
wonderful influence over these rough miners 
and the ever-present gamblers. On one occa- 
sion after he had made an earnest appeal to 
them a professional gambler arose and said, 
"This man has come here and told us the 
truth, let us take up a collection for him and 
let us do it well, boys," and it amounted to 
$175 in gold. 



Santa Rosa became another center of influence 
and churches sprang up under her influence at 
Napa, Yountville and other places in that 
district. J. P. McCorkle has the distinction of 
having baptized more people than any other 
of the pioneers. He was assisted by John 0. 
White, who organized churches at Big Plains 
and Healdsburg. Then came William Brown 
and planted the cause in Geyserville, Ukioh 
and Alexander Valley. 

In the meantime A. W. Derritt was at work 
in the Upper Sacramento Valley, traveling on 
foot and often swimming the river to make 
his appointment. He established the church 
at Colusa which became the mother church of 
Williams, Maxwell, Willows, Chico, and Red 
Bluff. 

Passing over to the San Joaquin we meet 
with J. Kincaid, who planted the cause in 
Vasalia, . and from it congregations grew up 
throughout the SanJoaquin Valley. It was or- 
ganized in 1859. Among its offsprings are 
Stockton, Fresno, and Hardford. A. V. Mc- 
Cartey, known as the Appolus of California, 
throughout the San Joaquin Valley., or- 
ganized churches at Orville, Winters, and 
Elmira. It was not until 1860 that 
any successful effort was made to es- 
tablish the cause permanently in the city 
of San Francisco. The two men who stood as 
pillars under this Avork in its beginning, were 
Charles Vincent and H. H. Luce. It is largely 
to their sacrifice that we are indebted for the 
First Church in that city, which is now a 
strong organization, with the West Side es- 
tablished by W. A. Gardner ; which is a very 
aggressive congregation. The churches in Oak- 
land and Almeda, with the other missions 
about the Bay, have great fields before thera. 

At the present time the church of Christ has 
104 organizations, 14,000 members, with prop- 
erty valued at $175,000. There are many good 
strong men, who by their self-denial and conse- 
cration, have contributed to this work, whose 
names space does not allow us to mention. 

Our educational interests in California have 
had a checkered history. The pioneers early 
began to build educational institutions. In 
a few years they had established colleges at 
Santa Rosa, Woodland, College City, and a 
seminary at Irvington ; all of these have been 
lost to the brotherhood. Pierce College at Col- 
lege City, and Hesperian College, at Wood- 
land, had the largest influence and the longest 
existence. These were both popular schools, 
and at one time lanrelv attended and liberallv 



208 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



support, having each an able corps of 
teachers. However, the excellent high schools 
on the one hand, and the great overshadowing 
universities at Palo Alto and Berkley made 
inroads upon these colleges until it became 
necessary to discontinue them. 

Out of the funds received from their dis- 
posal and other moneys obtained, a united 
effort is being made to establish a Bible Semi- 
nary at Berkley, whose students may have ac- 
cess to the state university. The first dean of 
the seminary was Prof. S. M. Jefferson, and 
he was succeeded by the present dean, Prof. 
Hiram Van Kirk. To be influential this school 
must have a number of instructors. 

The missionary work in the state has come 
up to its present organized condition through 
many fiery trials. The sisters in the C. W. B. 
M. anticipated the brethren in organized mis- 
sionary work. Their first president was Mrs. 
J. M. Martin, and the secretary was Mrs. 
Lydia Luce. 

For many years the state meeting was not 
a convention but a great revival, at which as 
high as one hundred and fifty have been bap- 
tized. These meetings were attended by vast 
crowds, something like the historic Cane Run 
meetings in Kentucky. Free entertainment 
was given to all. They were held at different 
places. Cattle were driven to the camp and 
slaughtered for food. The people dwelt in tents ; 
the pioneers preached great sermons. These 
were great occasions in the early church in Cal- 
ifornia-. The people did not like to give them 
up for a delegated convention where business 
talks and statistical reports take the place of 
the sermon. There was a delegated convention 
held about 1860, at which J. P. McCorkle was 
chosen evangelist, thirty-two voting for the 
organized work and thirty-one against it. The 
next year it was all abandoned, and return was 
made to the old state meeting. In 1865 Robert 
Graham came to the coast and spent two years. 
He labored hard to get the state work organ- 
ized, being ably seconded by E. B. Wilkes, 
but to little effect. A kind of organization was 
effected at San Jose in 1867, but no state board 
was elected until the Sacramento convention 
in 1880, when E. B. Ware was chosen the 
first president, J. H. McCollough secretary, and 
R. L. McHatton evangelist. 

In 1890 the State Convention was perma- 
nently located at Garfield Park, Santa Cruz, 
and a fine tabernacle, costing $17,000, was 
erected on a tract of land donated to the State 



Board for that purpose. Those especially in- 
terested in this enterprise were : E. B. Wilkes, 
E. B. Ware, Col. E. G. Hall and David Walk. 
Lots to the amount of $10,000 were sold. 

Those who have served under the State 
Board as evangelists are : E. B. Ware, J. A. 
Brown, R. L. McHatton, Henry Shadle, T. H. 
Lawson, B. F. Bonnell. Other strong men 
who have stood by the work among them are : 
R. N. Davis, W. H. Martin, G. W. Sweeney, 
J. H. Hughes, J. Durham, who deserve special 
mention. 

The Pacific Christian, published in San Fran- 
cisco by a stock company, is the organ of the 
churches at the Pacific coast, and has contrib- 
uted greatly to their success. The present ed- 
itors are W. B. and J. K. Berry. Its in- 
fluence is increasing yearly. 



TABERNACLE, SANTA CRUZ, CALI- 
FORNIA. 

J. DURHAM. 

The first state meeting in California was 
held at Napa City, in 1857 and for thirty- 
three years it was held at various points in 
the state, continuing from ten to fifteen days, 
with a two meal free table. The different 
churches and individuals furnishing the sup- 
plies and expenses. These meetings were de- 
lightful gatherings under the oaks, pines, and 
manzanita, under a rainless sky and by a 
fountain of living water. They were more 
the nature of protracted meetings, and many 
conversions were the result. Churches being 
few, brethren and sisters scattered, they were 
unable to keep up evangelistic work for any 
length of time, but could take their families 
to the state meeting. 

But as the churches increased and the state 
settled up, the free table had to be aban- 
doned and the question of a permanent loca- 
tion was considered. Good offers were made 
from various parts of the state. As the great 
Sacramento and San Joaquin Valleys were 
destined to support a large population and 
their summers becoming very warm, while 
valleys contiguous to the coast were more 
favorably situated, the unanimous desire was 
to accept the offer of the city of Santa Cruz, 
to locate by the sea. They gave us a tract of 
land, several thousand in cash, and plotting 
the land into various sized lots with elevation 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



209 




ing us that we must keep up our signal fires 
with lamps trimmed and burning, for behold, 
•bridegroom cometh." 



the 



TABERNACLE, SANTA CRUZ, CAL. 

and architectural specifications for the tab- 
ernacle. From the sale of the lots to brethren 
throughout the state a fine tabernacle was 
built, at a cost of about $14,500. The build- 
ing is octagonal in shape, finished in native 
colored wood, with gallery, and seating ca- 
pacity of over two thousand, with a number of 
commodious committee rooms. The streets 
around the tabernacle are in circles, known as 
Errett circle and Wilkes circle. An addition 
of a fine eucalyptus grove has been added, 
called Garfield Park. 

Many summer and state meeting homes are 
built, and form a typical Christian city. 
Nature has done much to make our Garfield 
Park an ideal place for the assembling of the 
church. The tabernacle looks out of its front 
door to the ocean, south through Garfield 
avenue, along which the electric cars run 
through Errett circle to the city. One mile to 
the North begin to rise the Santa Cruz moun- 
tains, flanked here and there with rich val- 
leys and beautiful homes. In these mountains 
are rich mines of asphaltum and limestone. Up 
rise the mountains like a great amphitheatre, 
crowned with the giant sequoia and at their 
feet the laughing mountain streams that sup- 
ply the park and city with water. Not far 
from the Park stands the light house, where 
in the depths of every fair or stormy night 
a fair Endeavor maiden climbs to its heights 
to replenish the oil. Thus constantly remind- 
15 



COLORADO. 



LEONARD G. THOMPSON. 



The history of the work in Colorado may be 
divided into four periods : 

/ The period from 1873 to 1883, or the 
pioneer period. The first congregation or- 
ganized in the state was at Golden, in 1873. 
This was done under the leadership of Berty 
Stover, "The Boy Preacher." On Lord's day, 
September 14, 1873, the house of worship was 
dedicated, Berty Stover, and his brother, Jas. 
H., preaching. The record of the church at 
Denver, kept by their father, Daniel C. Sto- 
ver, shows that the members of the church 
at Denver "went to Golden to the dedication 
of the new building, also to attend the mis- 
sionary meeting." This is presumed to be 
the first territorial convention. 

Evangelistic work was done in 1873 and 
1874 by James IT. and Berty Stover, at Gol- 
den, Black Hawk, Central City, Georgetown, 
Breckinridge, Fairplay, Hot Sulphur Springs, 
Cannon City, Castle Rock, Pueblo, Boulder, 
Longmont and Greeley. 

In the services of the church at Denver, on 
Lord's day, December 5, 1874, "announcement 
was made that on next Saturday, December 
11th, at 1 o'clock, p. m., the annual territo- 
rial meeting of the Colorado Christian Mis- 
sionary Convention will be held in this house. 
All interested are invited to attend." This 
meeting was held in the room on Arapahoe 
street, where the church was then worshiping. 
It is probable that Professor A. Hull was 
elected president that year. 

On September 12, 1875, the "Territorial 
Missionary Convention" was again held at 
Golden, the minister, J. H. McCullough, and 
Daniel C. Stover attending from Denver. That 
same year the church at Denver sent their 
minister to Georgetown, where he held a meet- 
ing lasting over three Lord's days, resulting 
in a church of forty-five members. 

In 1876 Colorado was admitted as a state. 
In that year James H. and Berty Stover 
traveled extensively through the mountains, 
and on Lord's days usually held services with 
the miners, singing hymns that all knew, and 
taking texts from a little pocket Testament 



210 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



which James H. Stover carried. That year 
James H. Stover preached the first sermon 
in Halm's Peak, Colorado, and Rawlins, 
Wyoming. There is no record of a convention 
in 1876. 

Under date of October 19, 1877, the follow- 
ing occurs in the minutes of the church at 
Denver: "According to previous announce- 
ment, the State Missionary Society held its 
convention at Denver, commencing to-day," 
and under date of the 20th this also: "Con- 
vention closed its meetings to-day." E. T. 
Williams, minister at Denver, was a leading 
spirit in that convention, and Judge Isaac E. 
Barnum, then of Chicago, was a prominent 
visitor. The attendance, outside of Denver, 
was not large, for Major Jerry N. Hill and his 
wife entertained all the delegates in their 
home. 

There is no record of a convention in 1878, 
but in the minutes of the Second church of 
Denver, dated September 28, 1879, this ap- 
pears: "Brothers I. E. Barnum, James Da- 
vis, J. Q. A. King, and Joseph Brinker were 
appointed as delegates to the State Conven- 
tion to be held at Boulder on October 9th.' 3 
Under same date, this is found: "W. H. Wil- 
liams, the minister, was sent by the church 
to Leadville, to assist in the organization of 
a church at that place." 

I can find no record of any convention in 
1880, 1881, or 1882. By 1882 there were 
congregations at Golden, Denver, Boulder, 
Loveland and Colorado Springs, but Den- 
ver and Boulder had no buildings. 

In March, 1882, J. T. Sharrard, of Millers- 
burg, Kentucky, came to Denver. He asked 
the brethren where the hardest field in Colo- 
rado was; they replied: In Gunnison; they 
have no money and no house. " Brother Shar- 
rard obtained the position of manager of the 
Western Union Telegraph Company at Gunni- 
son, and on april 16, 1882, he organized a 
church with nineteen members. They met 
in the city school house. He preached for them 
nine months free of charge, working mean- 
while at telegraphing, often spending from 
eighteen to twenty-four hours, and studying 
as best he could. 

II. The period from 1883 to 1891, or the 
peroid of organization. The Central church 
at Denver dedicated their new building on 
Lord's day, March 25, 1883, Isaac Errett 
preaching. On March 26, a meeting was held 
in the same building, and the Colorado Chris- 
tian Missionary Convention was organized. 



Isaac Errett presided. William Bayard Craig, 
minister of the Central church, was the first 
president. J. T. Sharrard was the pioneer 
corresponding secretary and evangelist of the 
organization. He began his work in July, 
1883. The General Christian Missionary Con- 
vention, (Now the American Christian Mis- 
sionary Society) was appealed to for help, 
and granted $500 per year. Brother Shar- 
rard was to receive $1,000 per year and ex- 
penses if he could raise the remainder above 
the appropriation on the field; and he suc- 
ceeded. 

Gunnison was the first point of operation. 
The church met in a store room. Soon Lake 
City was organized and co-operated with Gun- 
nison. Those were real pioneer days. The best 
room the Lake City church could obtain was 
a vacant whiskey warehouse. This they fitted 
up comfortably for a place of meeting, and or- 
ganized a church with forty-nine members, 
and gained and held the largeset audiences 
in town. Then was organized, in the order 
named the churches at Grand Junction, 
Aspen, Glenwood Springs, Buena Vista, Salida, 
and Monte Vista. Work was done at Boulder, 
Golden, and Fort Collins, and then Lamar 
was organized. Brother Sharrard was a pi- 
oneer indeed, and endured hardships in trav- 
eling through the mountains in those early 
days. He closed his work December 31, 1887. 

W. H. Mevers served as corresponding 
secretary and evangelist from January 1, to 
September 30, 1888; J. W. Bobbins, briefly 
during 1889, and Charles A. Stevens during 
portions of 1889 and 1890. 

Twenty-three churches were either organ- 
ized or strengthened during this period and 
very few of them have been lost. 

III. The period from 1891 to 1897, or the 
period of enlargement. The Pueblo convention 
of 1890 instructed the Board to employ an 
evangelist, "capable and qualified, as soon as 
he could be secured." Leonard G. Thompson, 
a personal friend of M. L. Streator, announced 
that possibly he might be secured. The re- 
sult was a conference between Brother Streator 
and the Colorado Board, at Denver, the same 
month, (October) as Bro. Streator returned 
from the National Convention at DesMoines. 
It was learned that the coming of Bro. Strea- 
tor might mean the coming of the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions, under which he 
was working in Montana. But Colorado, 
deeply grateful for the help of the General 
Christian Missionary Convention, was reluc- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



211 




LEONARD G. THOMPSON, 
Denver, Colorado. 

Born Girard, 111., April 30, 1865. Attended 
the public schools. Became a Christian when 
less than fifteen years of age. Lectured on 
prohibition in Illinois and Missouri. Minister 
at Blooming Grove, Heyworth and Atlanta, 
Illinois. Elected Corresponding Secretary of 
Colorado Christian Missionary Convention in 
1898 and continues to present date. Married 
Miss Laura Alice Bronausfh at Heyworth, HI., 
in 1884. 



tant to sever connection with them. It was 
learned, however, that the latter board was 
willing to transfer Colorado to the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions, if they could do 
larger things for the state. So the transfer 
was made by mutual agreement, and M. L. 
Streator began his work in June, 1891, di- 
viding his time between Colorado and Montana. 
The work of William Bayard Craig was influ- 
ential in accomplishing the transfer, but spe- 
cial credit should be given the lamented Miss 
M. Lou Payne, then the C. W. B. M. Secretary 
for Missouri, and B. J. Radford, then minis- 
ter of the Central church, of Denver. Per- 
haps only for the help of these two, the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions might 
not have come to Colorado. 

Bro. Streater took hold of the work with his 
characteristic zeal and consecration, and un- 
der his fine generalship excellent progress 
was made. Twelve churches were organized, 
as many more fostered, and twelve houses of 
worship were built during this period. The 



work was reestablished at Grand Junction, 
the metropolis of Western Colorado, and 
at Boulder, the seat of the Univer- 
sity of Colorado, while the church was 
organized at Fort Collins, the seat of 
the Colorado Agricultural College. Bro. 
Strea tor's work closed December 31, 1897. 

IV. The period from 1898 to 1903, or the 
period of greater self-support. The mis- 
sionary year 1897-1898 brought retrenchment 
in several of the fields of the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions, on account of an 
over-draft in their general fund. Evangelists 
and secretaries in the West and Northwest 
were withdrawn, and appropriations were re- 
duced. Colorado shared with other states, 
their secretary and evangelist, M. L. Strea- 
tor, being withdrawn from the field, and their 
appropriation being reduced from $2,500 to 
$1,500. From Jaunary 1, 1898 to the close of 
the missionary year Colorado had no field sec- 
retary. The Pueblo convention of 1898 re- 
solved upon an advance movement. The largest 
amount raised in any previous year for state 
work was $846. B. B. Tyler moved that we 
raise $1,000 this year. It was voted. The 
amount realized was over $1,200; the next 
year over $1,400; the next over $1,500; the 
next, $1,462, and the last, $1,593. In the last 
five years over $7,200 have been raised, or 
more than $1,400 more than in the first fif- 
teen years of organized work. Twelve congre- 
gations have been organized in this period, 
and ten houses of worship built. Leonard G. 
Thompson was elected corresponding secre- 
tary in 1898, and continues to this date. 

The policy of the State Board is to keep 
a corresponding secretary in the field, supple- 
ment salaries of ministers enabling churches 
to become self-supporting, and to employ 
such evangelists as they can secure. 

Colorado can never cease to be grateful to 
the American Christian Missionary So- 
ciety for their timely help in the beginning 
of her organized work, but owes a special debt 
of gratitude to the Christian Woman's Board 
of Missions for their splendid help since 1891. 
They have given $28,250 from 1891 to 1903. 
And this money has brought good returns — 
the organization of twenty-four churches and 
the building of twenty-two houses of wor- 
ship. Colorado has forty-two churches, and 
thirty-five owe their existence or present 
strength to missionary help. The membership 
of the state is approximately 6,000. From the 
first the state has raised for state work si 2.- 



212 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



958.65. Besides the State Convention we have 
two District Conventions, the Northern and 
the Southern. The Central and the Western 
are planned for. It is believed that Colorado 
lias an unique officer — an historian of the 
state work. He keeps the archives of the 
convention, and gathers, year by year, a his- 
tory of the work. The Colorado Christian 
Herald is the organ of the state work. 

Those who have served as president of the 
state are: William Bayard Craig, Isaac E. 
Barnura, L. R. Norton, W. F. Richardson, 
Walter Scott Priest, John C. Hay, J. B. John- 
son, Barton 0. Aylesworth, Samuel B. Moore, 
J. E. Pickett, F. N. Calvin and Authur E. 
Pierce. 

The Colorado Christian Woman's Board of 
Missions was organized in 1887, and is grow- 
ing more and more efficient. 



FLORIDA. 



C. W. ZARING. 



The first churches organized in Florida were 
at Jacksonville and DeLand, in 1883. F. G. 
Allen organized the DeLand church. F. J. 
Longdon, Jr. has had charge of this church 
for the past thirteen years, and they now have 
a good membership, doing a good work. 

The First church at Jacksonville was or- 
ganized in 1883 by disciples who had met from 
different places of the country, and the first 
baptism was early in 1884. This church had 
many struggles, but now has a membership 
of over 400, and is the strongest church in 
Florida. 

The church at Ocoee was organized by Gen- 
eral Withers, of Lexington, Ky., and he made 
the church a present of the lot and building. 
His widow and daughter make their home at 
Ocoee, and see that the church is kept up. 

The church at Eustis was organized in 1893, 
following a meeting held by Z. T. Sweeney. 
Eustis was the home of W. K. Pendleton, who 
preached for the church and was instrumental 
in building up a strong membership. Sister 
Pendleton still lives at Eustis. 

These were some of the first and principal 
churches organized, but in like manner 
churches were organized at Ocala, Hampton, 
Cedar Key, and in our best cities. 

After several unsuccessful efforts to get 
the state work organized, a basis was formed 
and officers selected at Ocoee in 1902, and 
a state convention was called for Hampton, 




C. W. ZARING. 

Born at Pewee Valley, Ky., January 16, 1873; 
attended public schools, and entered Business 
College at Quincy, Ills., 1890, graduating from 
both business and shorthand courses in 1891; 
went at once to Jacksonville, Fla., and took up 
commercial work but always took active part 
in the advancement of the cause of Christ in 
Florida. 



in 1893. This was a most successful conven- 
tion and the work was started in earnest. 
A state evangelist was employed, and churches 
were organized in the smaller places and a great 
increase was made in the membership in the 
state. This continued until the freeze in 
February, 1895, killed the orange trees and 
so scattered our membership that the smaller 
churches were almost ruined. Many of them 
have not since had regular preaching, although 
nearly all of them meet for communion, and 
a large portion of them have Sunday schools. 
During the years following the freeze the 
State Board did not accomplish very much, 
but succeeded in keeping evangelists out most 
of the time, holding things together as best 
possible. Now the orange trees are beginning 
to bear again, and Florida has many other 
sources of revenue, and the work is brighten- 
ing up. We now have two evangelists 
in the state to build up these weak churches 
and see that they are supplied with ministers. 
W. K. Pendleton was president of the State 
Board up to the time of his death, at which 
time Dr. R. T. Walker, of Cedar Keys, was 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



213 



elected, and he has since led the work forward 

in a very capable manner. 

Conventions were held as follows: 
Hampton, 1893; Jacksonville, 1894; DeLand, 

1895; Eustis, 1896; Ocala, 1897; Ocoee, 1898; 

Bartow, 1899; Jacksonville, 1900; Eustis, 

1901; DeLand, 1902; Hampton, 1903. 
Jacksonville, Fla., August, 29, 1903. 



GEORGIA. 



J. S. LAMAR. 



Apostolic Christianity may be said to have 
been planted in Georgia early in the Nineteenth 
Century. The ground was, however, wholly 
preoccupied at the time by thorns and briars, 
many of which had too hastily been mistaken 
for the true plant, and were cultivated and 
defended as such with great zeal and devotion. 
It was very difficult, consequently, to get the 
good seed into the good ground; and when at 
length it did germinate and spring up, it 
was under influences which constantly strug- 
gled to choke and wither it. No wonder that. 
far more so than elsewhere, the plant here was 
delicate and tender; that for many years it 
was hardly noticed by the public, or noticed 
only to be despised. It was not, indeed, before 
the later decades of the century, that, by over- 
coming the more unfriendly influences of its 
environment, it began to have a fair chance 
to develop into a healthy life, and to grow as 
it did into a vigorous young tree, displaying 
annually blossoms of cheering promise, and 
harvests of abundant fruit. It should be 
added that its exceptionally long drouth was 
beneficent, in that it necessitated a more con- 
tinual striving and digging, and a more watch- 
ful watering, and that even its unusually pro- 
tracted winter, dark, cold, and cheerless as it 
was, resulted in good; for all the while the 
roots continued to grow downward and to 
spread abroad in the soil, taking fast hold and 
becoming firmly established, so that at last, 
when the "winter of our discontent was made 
glorious summer," and the sunshine and the 
rain from heaven fell upon it, the apparently 
withered and moribund little tree was ready 
to respond with abundant sap and vigorous 
growth. Hence also, perhaps, it has come to 
pass, that though comparatively few in num- 
bers and quite unequal in advantages, it will 



be difficult to find anywhere a state convention 
of churches more genuinely true, more de- 
votedly faithful, or more sincerely pious and 
spiritual than those of Georgia. 

In briefly tracing the current of their history 
from its rise it should be observed that its 
sources are found in three springs: 

1. Antioch, in Clark (now Oconee) county. 
2. Savannah, and 3. Augusta. These were 
far apart, each rose independently of the 
other, and all of them, except, perhaps, Au- 
gusta, independently of any direct influence of 
either Thomas or Alexander Campbell. An- 
tioch was the first organized church. Origin- 
ally its membership was composed of immi- 
grants from North Carolina — sturdy, hon- 
est farmers who had brought with them the 
inchoate reformatory faith and usages of 
James O'Kelley, and were known at that time 
as O'Kelleyites. They built a little church 
not far from Scull Shoals, which they named 
Old Republican, about the year 1807. But 
the Restoration spirit was in them. They read 
and studied and grew, aided directly or indi- 
rectly by the saintly Barton W. Stone, and, 
by 1822, they were ready to reorganize as 
"Bible Christians" — the public calling them 
sometimes by this name, sometimes by that 
of "Stoneites" and sometimes by the old name 
"O'Kelleyites." A decade later, under the in- 
struction and leadership of one of their num- 
ber, Nathan W. Smith, afterwards so impor- 
tant a factor in the evangelization of the 
state, wlio had learned of the great Restora- 
tion principles taught by Mr. Campbell, they 
were induced to build a new house, which they 
named Antioch, to drop all their previous 
names and nick-names, prefixes and affixes, 
and so by a happy inspiration and coincidence 
"the disciples were called Christians first at 
Antioch." 

During all this time there was a little 
spring in Savannah, pushing its way to the 
surface, and trying hard to become a rivulet 
of apostolic waters. It rose in the heart of a 
single man, and a singular man, but made of 
or made into as pure gold as this earth has 
ever known. He was a native of Connecticut, 
of Episcopal parentage, and a great reader of 
the Bible, particularly the New Testament. 
He became dissatisfied with the religion in 
which he had been reared and trained, and he 
was especially convinced that he had not been 
baptized as his Lord required. By some means, 
it is not known by what, he found some per- 



214 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JAMES S. LAMAR. 
Warrenton, Georgia. 

J. S. Lamar was born in Gwinnett county, 
Georgia, May 18, 1829. He afterwards moved 
to Muscogee county, where he received such 
educational training as could be gotten at 
that time. He entered an academy later, 
where he laid the foundation for a good edu- 
cation. 

In 1850 he was admitted to the bar. He 
was baptized by a Baptist preacher, who did 
not ask him to narrate an experience. In 
1853 he entered Bethany College where he 
graduated in July, 1854, and was ordained 
in the Bethany church as an evangelist. He 
was soon called to the Augusta, Georgia 
church, which he served faithfully during a 
long ministry. 

In 1859, he published a work entitled, "The 
Organon of Scripture; or, the Inductive 
Method of Biblical Interpretation." Brother 
Lamar is a graceful writer, a clear thinker, 
and a splendid preacher. He is very choice in 
his selection of words, and is recognized to- 
day as one of the most chaste and polished 
writers in the church. His present home is 
Warrenton, Georgia. 



son who was competent, whom he prevailed 
upon to immerse him upon the simple profes- 
sion of faith in the Christ. At rest in mind 
so far, and with a large New Testament under 
his arm, his constant companion while he 
lived, he went on the streets, to his counting 
house, everywhere, teaching and preaching 
Jesus Christ — the perambulating church of 
Savannah, voicing the apostles of the Lord! 
Otherwise he was not a preacher, but a plain 



business man. In consequence, no doubt, of 
these habits and oddities, Christian H. Dasher, 
living at Ebenezer, thirty miles north, 
heard of him and his doctrine. Eben- 
ezer was a little colony of Salzburger 
immigrants, and Lutherans settled to- 
gether in Effingham county. Christian Dasher ; 
the father of the well known, universally es- 
teemed, and highly influential Elder James A. 
Dasher, of the church in Valdosta, had studied 
the same Book and reached the same conclu- 
sion as to baptism that S. C. Dunning had. 
He had earnestly and repeatedly tried to in- 
duce his minister to immerse him, but in vain. 
Naturally he went to see Mr. Dunning, and 
Mr. Dunning immersed him. These two in- 
comparable and glorious oddities, with one 
old colored woman now constituted the church 
in Savannah, not organized, but living and 
filled with the Holy Spirit. As regularly as 
the Sunday came the table of the Lord was 
spread in Mr. Dunning's parlor or hall, and 
these, with any that were disposed to meet 
with them, would sit around it, with hymns 
and prayers and Scripture reading, expositions 
and exhortations, followed by the sacred sup- 
per, and very solemn, very orderly, and very 
edifying it was. Now and then these earnest 
men, feeling after the light, would reach a con- 
clusion that their baptism had not been alto- 
gether up to the apostolic model; for instance 
had not been "for the remission of sins," and, 
not caring at all for what men might think 
or say, but caring everything for what Christ 
said, they would forthwith proceed to baptize 
each other again — Dunning immersing Dasher, 
and then Dasher immersing Dunning; or their 
consciences would be disturbed by the fact that 
Saul was told to be baptized and wash away 
his sins, calling upon the name of the Lord — 
resulting in another solemn march to the canal 
and another reciprocal immersion. We think — 
the writer certainly does — that in this these 
earnest men were mistaken. But if baptism is 
not a mere external ceremony, but a divine 
institution, proceeding from the divine heart 
and leading to communion with the Divine 
Being; and if to the faithful soul the external 
act is recognized as the appointed and there- 
fore a most fitting and acceptable expression 
of his penitent faith in its Author and his 
sincere and unaffected love for Him, we may 
smile, if we will, but we cannot ridicule an 
act by new-born "babes in Christ," so sacred 
in its earnestness, so divine in its meanings, so 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



215 



blessed and far-reaching in its results. For 
anything we can know to the contrary — indeed. 
it is altogether probable — this divine ordinance 
properly observed may have a depth of sig- 
nificance and of consequence, greater than 
our feeble philosophy can ever grasp or our 
vain imaginings ever conceive. When it is 
understood as the consummating hand-shake 
of reconciling Love and the reconciled sinner, 
who of us knows or can know how much it 
involves ? 

Christian Dasher returns to Ebenezer, where, 
by means of his zeal and now more perfect 
knowledge, he brings many of his Salzburgers 
to accept his simple faith. Before a great 
while he leads a colony of thirty or more, 
one hundred and fifty miles west to the fertile 
wiregrass lands in Lowndes county. There 
they planted their precious faith where it 
yet lives and flourishes, represented by two 
excellent churches in the city of Valdosta, 
and many more in the regions round about. 
The Salzburger brethren, left behind at Ebe- 
nezer, made their way to Guyton, a little town 
nearby on the Central railroad, established 
there a church, which in like manner, became 
the mother and nurse of many others. 

The present writer may not tell in detail 
the story of the Augusta spring — as little, hum- 
ble, and interesting as the others. Suffice 
it to say that in 1835, Dr. Daniel Hook, an 
eminent physician and man of God, having suc- 
ceeded, after much difficulty, in finding a Bap- 
tist preacher who would immerse him, moved 
from Louisville, Ga., to Augusta, and organ- 
ized the few disciples he found there — two 
besides himself — into a church, meeting regu- 
larly in the house of one of the members 
(Edward Camfield) for mutual edification and 
worship. Two or three years later Mrs. Emily 
H. Tubman — a woman whom Georgia disciples 
revere still as their sainted mother and boun- 
tiful benefactress, and whose memory is forever 
embalmed in their grateful hearts — united 
with the little band — "despising the shame" — 
but even after this, aye, and for twenty long, 
weeping years more, this organization of per- 
haps as innocent, as true and as faithful Chris- 
tians as ever trod this earth, were, like their 
Master, literally "despised and rejected of 
men." 

However the tiny springs at length got to- 
gether and formed a stream of some size and 
strength. Dr. Hook visits Savannah; Hook 
and Dunning go to Antioch and join hearts 



and hopes with Nathan Smith and the Jack- 
sons, the Elders and the Lowes; the current 
led out by Hook and Smith flows abroad, 
ever growing and swelling as it goes, while 
Mrs. Tubman prays and pays in Augusta. They 
go to Sandersville, and T. M. Harris, the 
eloquent and powerful evangelist, is enlisted; 
they go to Griffin, and Philip F. Lamar is 
discovered and sent out to preach, and to suffer 
everywhere for the truth, and finally to live, 
to suffer, and to die for it in N. E. 
Georgia; the accomplished scholar and able 
preacher, Dr. A. G. Thomas, arouses himself 
and contributes his mighty influence to the 
work; W. S. and A. B. Fears are in it; Dr. 
Hooker, second to none, shakes mightily the 
dry bones around Valdosta; now and then an 
angel from Kentucky or elsewhere, visits and 
preaches a while; the beloved T. M. Foster 
organizes the North East Georgia Con- 
vention; A. G. Thomas, and others, call 
together and organize the whole state 
brotherhood, and the Georgia State Con- 
vention is afloat upon the swelling cur- 
rent. Holy women get on board to cheer and 
bless with their presence and their prayers, 
and to help with their most efficient labors. 

Georgia's contingent of adherents to the old 
faith is not yet large — only about 15,000, 
with some 80 preachers and nearly or quite 
170 churches, but to those who can remember 
the feeble beginnings, and who may have borne 
some humble share of the earlier and shameful 
sufferings, the prospect looks very bright. 
But alas! the dear old soldiers and fathers 
who fought so hard and toiled so faithfully 
to achieve this result, are not here; the uncom- 
plaining old mothers who endured so much 
and who waited so patiently and trustingly 
to see this happy day, see it not. They are 
gone; fathers and mothers, all gone! Hardly 
one is left to tell the story, feebly but exult- 
ingly, of their glorious lives and their tri- 
umphant deaths! Forever green and fra- 
grant be their memories! 

The sons and daughters, though sometimes 
unequal to the mighty strides of their gigantic 
ancestry, have proved themselves not unworthy 
to walk in their footsteps. These, too, have 
had their troubles, arising chiefly from unwise 
leadership. Helpers, some of them the truest 
and best, brought from Ohio, Missouri, Ken- 
tucky, or elsewhere, and accustomed to work 
in the advanced class and higher grades usual 
in those states, could not consent to wait for 



216 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



the necessary preparation and natural develop- 
ment of Georgia's infant class and primaries, 
but essayed to lead and translate them at a 
bound over all the intermediate grades, forth- 
with assigning them the studies and the work 
of the high school. It looked grand. It tickled 
and flattered the little tots. They believed 
for a while that they might have been in the 
high school all along if their pokey old fogies 
had only opened the door for them. The 
leaders meant well but obviously were mis- 
taken. The result, forseen and deprecated by 
a few, could be nothing but confusion in the 
school, and hesitation, blundering and inef- 
ficiency in the work. The saintly women, too, 
arising suddenly to an unfamiliar independ- 
ence and a sense of separate responsibility, 
found it difficult to discover their proper field, 
and to learn that Georgia's pleading destitu- 
tion had paramount claims upon them. They 
also, like their brethren, had to learn from ex- 
perience and some failures, how to master 
and apply the principle and rule of apostolic 
leadership. 

Now, however, it seems settled in the hearts 
and purposes of both men and women, that 
no man shall say with effect, "Follow me," 
whose humility and self-effacement, whose 
wholesome doctrine and whose life, whatever 
his eloquence and courted popularity — do not 
add and with emphasis, "As I also follow 
Christ" 

With such apostolic leadership and a willing 
and gracious following, the question of deepest 
interest now is, not what the Churches of 
Christ of Georgia have been or are, but what 
by the blessing of God they will become! 



ILLINOIS. 

J. FRED JONES. COR. SEC. 

The first state meeting of the Church of 
Christ in Illinois was held in Jacksonville, 
in 1840. For some years thereafter there were 
assemblies with the churches at Jacksonville, 
Springfield and Bloomington, the object being 
to promote fraternity. In 1850 at Shelbyville, 
in one of these annual gatherings, the mission- 
ary society was organized. 

In the fall of 1881 the board of directors in- 
vited N. S. Haynes, who was at the time min- 
ister of the church at Decatur, to become 
the corresponding secretary and he entered 
the service on the first of the following Jan- 
uary. Soon after the society was organized 



in legal form and incorporated under the 
name of Illinois Christian Missionary Conven- 
tion, which was changed, in 1903, to the Illi- 
nois Christian Missionary Society. Mr. 
Haynes, by his w r isdom and activity, gave 
to it a power and prestige that it had 
never before enjoyed and its progress 
from that time has been steady. It was under 
his administration that the Permanent Fund 
was established, the amount now being $24,- 
119.42, and the interest is used to sustain 
evangelistic work. Among the contributors to 
this fund are Elizabeth Davis, Atwater; J. 
D. Metcalfe, Girard; Sarah A. Starr, Bloom- 
ington; Martha Walker, Macomb; John V. 
Dee, Carollton, and Dr. G. W. Taylor Prince- 
ton; Peter Whitmer, Bloomington; P. T. 
Brooks, Stanford. A Ministerial Students' 
Aid Fund was also started in 1886, and 
it amounts to more than $6,000. This 
money is loaned to ministerial students 
of Eureka College to enable them to complete 
their education. 

Among the churches that have been organ- 
ized or assisted by the society are Carbondale, 
Mt. Vernon, Centralia, Grayville, Carmi, Du- 
Quoin, Olney, Fulton, Lawrenceville, Metropo- 
lis, Murphysboro, Newton, Mason City, Prince- 
ton, Knoxville, Galesburg, Quincey, Rock Is- 
land, Pontiac, Danville, Roseville, Lexington, 
Alexis, Rantoul, Walnut, Kankakee, Taylor- 
ville, Delavan, Sheldon, Waukegan, Dixon, 
Rockford, Peora, Kankee, Sheldon, Champaign, 
Watseka, Harney, Rossville, Kewanee, and in 
Chicago, the Westside, Englewood, and North- 
side churches. Three hunderd and fifty three 
churches have been organized or assisted by 
the board, and 30,209 members brought into 
them. 

Among the many men who have served on 
the board of directors there are W T . W. Wee- 
don, J. H. Gilliland, Peter Whitmer, J. P. 
Darst, E. A. Gilliland, N. S. Haynes, J. G. 
Waggoner, W. B. Taylor, J. H. Smart, E. B. 
Barnes and G. B. VanArsdall. Brethren Darst 
and Whitmer are two prominent and active 
business men who have always given the state 
sevice a most cordial support both in time and 
means. 

Of the secretaries now living there are J. C. 
Reynolds, N. S. Haynes,, G. W. Pearl, and the 
present incumbent, J. Fred Jones. 

W'hen the State Sunday school Association 
disbanded, the work it was doing was turned 
over to this society. A. C. Roach was em- 
ployed by the board to act as State Bible 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



217 




J. FRED JONES, 
Stanford 111. 

Born Bath county, Ky., February 9, 1859; 
attended common schools, and academy at 
Owingsville. Removed to Illinois, in 1881 
and ministered to the churches at Burnside, 
Bement, Marion, Cantrall, Mackinaw, and 
Standford; was Sunday school evangelist for 
a time: became Corresponding Secretary of the 
State Missionary Society, January 1, 1896, 
with his office at Bloomington. 



School Superintendent, beginning in December, 
1900. He organized missions at Kewanee, 
Wyoming and opened up the work again at 
Cambridge, where the house was closed. The 
missions are in a nourishing condition and he 
will be kept in the service under the support 
of the schools, and M. McFarland is em- 
ployed since to work at Granite City. 

On acount of the growth of the work W. D. 
Deweese was engaged as office secretary, 
August 1st, 1901, and the headquarters were 
removed to Bloomington. He has charge of 
the correspondence and ministerial bureau and 
gets out the paper published by the board, and 
called the Illinois Christian News. 

Bloomington, 111., February 20, 1902. 



INDIANA. 

E. B. SCOFIELD. 



Indiana preachers began the work of Res- 
toration before Indiana became a state. John 



Wright, a school teacher, together with his 
wife, were immersed in the Ohio River in 

1808, and became members of the Baptist 
church. He was born in Rowan county, North 
Carolina, December 12, 1785, and in 1807 
moved to Clark's Grant, Indiana Territory. 
After uniting with the Baptists he immediate- 
ly began to preach. From the first he believed 
that all human creeds were schismatical, and 
he took the position that the word of God 
is the only sufficient guide in all matters of 
faith and life. He was not only the first 
man in the state to plead for the restoration 
of the primitive faith, but one of the earliest 
preachers "'"'to break the stillness of Indiana's 
forests with the glad tidings of salvation." 

In 1810 he entered a farm in what is now 
Washington county, and with his father, or- 
ganized a Free Will Baptist church at Blue 
River. After the War of 1812, together with 
his father, and his brother, Peter, he preached 
with great success, and soon organized the 
Blue River Association. They labored to pro- 
mote union, and were successful in that work. 
In 1819, by a resolution, offered in the Blue 
River church, they declared their intention to 
be known as "Christians," "Friends," or "Dis- 
ciples," and the congregation to be known 
as the "Church of Christ," As far as possible, 
they sought to put away speculative opinions, 
and contradictory theories, and in 1821 they 
converted the "association" into a "yearly 
meeting." 

While the Wrights were thus promoting 
Christian union, Abram Kern and Peter Hon 
were contending among the Dunkers for one 
immersion, and that most effectively. In 
1821, by the recommendation of John Wright, 
the Annual Meeting sent a letter to the An- 
nual Conference of the Dunkers proposing a 
union of the two bodies on the Bible alone. 
John and Peter Wright conveyed the letter 
and at the first meeting the union was formed, 
and the Dunkers were persuaded to call them- 
selves Christians. At the same Annual Meet- 
ing the same minister proposed a corre- 
spondence with the New Lights in order to 
effect a union, and when the conference of that 
people met at Edinburg a union was readily 
formed. 

The regular Baptists of the Silver Creek 
Association had meanwhile been making 
progress toward the same unity. Under the 
leadership of Mordecai Cole, J. T. and Asa- 
lom Littell, Calvinistic opinions were dis- 
carded and all found themselves preaching 



218 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




EUGENE B. SCOFIELD, 
Indianapolis, Indiana. 

Born at Connersville Indiana, August 12, 
1858. Minister at Muncie, Winchester, No- 
blesville, Shelbyville and Columbus, Indiana. 
Was four years state evangelist of Indiana, 
and editor and publisher of Indiana Christian 
two years. Now engaged in publishing and 
book business in Indianapolis, and preaches 
every Lord's day for two churches near the 
city. Is president of the Indiana Christian 
Sunday School Association. 



the same things. Thus through the work of 
such leaders as the Wrights, the Littells, 
Abram Kern, and Mordecai Cole, a glori- 
ous work was consummated when "more than 
three thousand struck hands in one day," 
by their representatives, all agreeing to stand 
together on one foundation. Thus at New 
Albany, in 1823, three thousand Baptists, 
Tunkers, and New Lights formed a union 
that remains to this hour. Let us hear John 
Wright: "So it was in Southern Indiana; 
formerly we had Regular Baptists, Separate 
Baptists, German, or Dunkard, Baptists, Free 
Will Baptists, Christian Connection, or New 
Lights. The societies in some respects were 
like the Jews and Samaritans of old; but 
the old gospel was preached among these 
warring sects with great power and success." 
On the 22nd of March, 1821, John P. Thomp- 
son took up his abode in Rush county, where 
he had just entered eighty acres of land. He 
was born in Washington, D. C, March 6, 1795, 
or Scotch and English parentage. His father 



moved to Kentucky in the year 1800. In his 
seventeenth year the son united with the 
Baptist church, and two years later, began to 
teach school, following that profession for six 
years. He began preaching in 1819, and from 
the first was an eloquent preacher. He united 
with the Little Flatrock Baptist church, and 
began his ministry in Indiana immediately 
upon his arrival. He traveled much in all 
that region and exerted a good influence in 
every way. In 1826 he visited Kentucky to 
hear Walter Scott and John Smith, and re- 
turned to Rush county to at once begin the 
work of Restoration. At the home of Elias 
Stone, near the present village of Orange, 
on the line between the counties of Fayette 
and Rush, a church was formed on the Bible 
alone, early in 1827. The Little Flatrock, 
Ben Davis Creek, New Hope, and other Bap- 
tist churches fell in line that year, and have 
all continued as live congregations until this 
day. Mrs. Neppy Summers, who was present 
at the formation of the Fayetteville (Orange) 
church, is still living, and vividly recalls 
those early victories of the faith. 

While the movement about the Falls of the 
Ohio, in Clark's Grant, was almost wholly in- 
dependent of the Campbells and the Bethany 
movement, the beginning of the Restoration 
everywhere else in Indiana was greatly in- 
fluenced by the Christian Baptist, and indi- 
rectly by the preaching of Alexander Camp- 
bell. The Baptists of Jefferson county, in 
1828, were fast ripening for the work of Res- 
toration. Beverly Vawter was preaching bap- 
tism for the remission of sins, and had been 
doing so for over two years. He was born in 
Virginia, September 28, 1789. When ten 
years of age he was, in spite of his speechless 
timidity, urged into the Baptist church. A 
good lady presented him a new suit of clothes 
about the same time, and the prayerful boy 
experienced a change of raiment if not a change 
of heart. When a young man he sought the 
more perfect way, and after many disappoint- 
ments fell upon Stone's "The Doctrine of the 
Trinity, x\tonement and Faith," which led 
him to Scriptural views of faith, repentance 
and "baptism for remission of sins." In Jan- 
uary, 1817, he was immersed by John McClurg, 
a New Light preacher. Two years later he 
began preaching. The same year, with his 
wife and two children, he moved to Indiana, 
and set up a carding machine, not far from 
Madison. During five years he preached in 
many counties with excellent success, and drew 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



219 



nearer and nearer the great work of Restora- 
tion. While holding a series of meetings in 
Greensburg, in 1826, he quoted Acts 2:38, 
and preached baptism for remission of sins, 
when a Baptist minister called him a "Camp- 
bellite." It was the first time he had heard 
the term, and that was the first day he ever 
heard of Campbell. From that time Beverly 
Vawter preached baptism for the remission of 
sins, and the Liberty church in Jefferson 
county heartily sustained him, and became 
one of the first and most influential congrega- 
tions in the early history of the Restoration 
in Indiana. 

The early history of the Restoration in 
Indiana was formed ahout three centers of 
influence: New Albany, with its John Wright 
as most influential; Little Flatrock, Rush 
county, with its John P. Thompson and Ry- 
land T. Brown; and Liberty, Jefferson county, 
with its Beverly Vawter. By the year 1830 
a number of churches were indentified with the 
movement, and by 1840 the number of Disci- 
ples pleading for the pure gospel must have 
been over 10,000. 

A state meeting was held in Indianapolis, 
commencing on Friday, the 7th, and ending on 
Tuesday, the 11th, of June, 1839. About 
"fifty public speakers" were present. John 
O'Kane presided, and the sessions were devoted 
to church reports, preaching, and the discus- 
sion of the vital puestions of the hour as they 
affected "the progress of the apostolic gos- 
pel in Indiana." Resolutions were adopted: 

"1st. That they (the churches) send out 
faithful and intelligent brethren to labor as 
evangelists in this state. 

"2nd. That they make arrangements which 
may be relied upon with certainty for the sup- 
port of the brethren thus sent to labor." 

Accurate reports gave the total membership 
in 115 churches represented, at 7,701. F. W. 
Emmons, who sent the itemized report to the 
Harbinger remarked that "probably not more 
than two-thirds were represented in this meet- 
ing." 

"The Christian meeting house was generally 
filled to overflowing. On Lord's day the 
Methodist meeting house was also opened and 
filled for Bro. Stone. Some fifteen persons 
were immersed during the meeting. On the 
whole it was good to be there." 

It should be noted that this meeting places 
Indiana at the front in state missionary work. 
A state meeting at Connersville, in 1842, dis- 
tricted the state, and put four state evangel- 



ists in the field. Ryland T. Brown labored 
successfully throughout the year, and others 
did much good work. We have thus main- 
tained our state meetings since 1839, and are 
ten years older than the American Christian 
Missionary Society. 

The second Annual State Meeting was held 
in Crawfordsville, commencing "on Friday 
before the second Lord's day in June, A. D. 
1840." The late D. C. Stover, who was present, 
remembered the great grove meeting there on 
the Lord's day. Delayney Eckles presided. 
John O'Kane, in the prime of manhood, was 
the eloquent preacher of the occasion. John 
Longley was the strong man. James Mathes, 
just graduated from the Indiana University, 
iine looking and polished, was the pride of the 
gathering. John Longley, addressing him and 
other young men present, told them that they 
should be thankful that they had not had the 
struggle to get away from early prejudices. 
Michal Coombs, who had for years been 
preaching in that region, delivered a great 
sermon. Gilbert Harney, who always struck 
right out from the shoulder, was one of the 
speakers. D. C. Stover, who was afterward 
first secretary of the Northwestern Christian 
University, was a sophomore in Wabash Col- 
lege. Everybody came on horseback, and two 
hundred horses were turned loose in an 
eighty acre bluegrass pasture, just west of the 
Wabash College. 

Annual meetings have been held in Indiana 
from 1839 until this day, and this state is 
the peer of any in this respect. Our State 
Missionary Society, as the successor of the 
Annual meeting, is ten years older than the 
American Christian Missionary Society, and 
took the initiative in its organization. 

In 1842 the State Meeting was held at Con- 
nersville, and steps were taken . to put four 
state evangelists in the field. The state was 
divided into four quarters by lines from 
Richmond to Terre Haute, and from South 
Bend to Jeffersonville. Dr. Ryland T. 
Brown entered the Southeastern district and 
labored successfully for twelve months. He 
received four hundred dollars for his services, 
and added many to the churches. For a time 
he lived in a part of the large family resi- 
dence of the writer's father, on the hill west 
of Connersville, and as everywhere he went, 
he left an influence for good that still lives. 

Early in the forties the opposition of the 
denominations was met in the forum and many 
public debates were held. The war period 



220 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



lasted a score of years. Everywhere the Dis- 
ciples became numerous and influential their 
position was assailed. Calvanists, Pedobap- 
tists, and Universalists were met by John 
O'Kane, Henry R. Pritchard, Benjamin Frank- 
lin,, and many others. Aaron Walker met 
infidelity in Canada, Indiana, and Illinois 
as late as the last decade of the century. 
These debates were well attended and usually 
terminated in victory for the truth. 

In January, 1845, Benjamin Franklin be- 
gan the publication of The Reformer, a 
monthly publication devoted to Christianity. 
The editor continued his work as an evangel- 
ist, but the paper went out from Centerville, 
and did much to promote the gospel. 

July 4, 1843, James Mathes issued the first 
number of the Christian Record, from Bloom- 
ington. It was afterward published at Bed- 
ford, and in 1859 it was transferred to Elijah 
Goodwin, who continued it until February, 
1866. Its files are a mine of local information 
for nearly every part of the state during its 
history. 

The Indiana Christian Sunday School Asso- 
ciation was organized in 1872, and is the oldest 
State Sunday School Association of the broth- 
erhood. L. L. Carpenter, Chas. M. Fillmore, 
and T. J. Legg have been the evangelists, 
and the work of organizing Sunday schools 
and churches has gone steadily on. It is esti- 
mated that this association has in this way 
organized over four hundred churches. 

The Indiana Christian Missionary Society, 
from 1839, has had evangelists in the field 
continually, sometimes as many as twenty, 
working in the new places, and assisting weak 
churches. Many congregations have been 
aided until they were self-supporting. At 
present there are fourteen districts into 
which the state is divided, and where two 
conventions are held annually. Sessions are 
devoted to Sunday school, Endeavor, C. W. 
B. M. and State Missionary work. T. J. Legg, 
Sunday school and Missionary evangelist, se- 
cures special railroad rates to these and the 
state conventions, and the whole form a fine 
series of practical missionary gatherings. 

Under the indefatigable labors of B. L. Allen 
the Indiana Endeavor work excels that of 
our people in other states. 

The Church of Christ members in Indi- 
ana number 135,000, (estimated) with 
over 945 churches, and more than 500 
Sunday schools. There are fourteen con- 
gregations in Indianapolis, and churches in 



every county in the state. Growth in num- 
bers is very encouraging, and the erection of 
excellent bulidings has been very marked in 
recent years. 

Our Indiana church life has been construct- 
ive from the first, thousands of saints have 
trod the path of usefulness and glory. Time 
would fail us to mention a fraction of their 
names, but of the earlier men there were 
Beverly Vawter, John B. New, Michal Coombs, 
Elijah Goodwin, Joseph Wilson, L. H. Jame- 
son, George Campbell, Thomas Lockhart, But- 
ler K. Smith, Benjamin F. Reeve, Thomas 
J. Edmondson, Samuel K. Hoshour. Then 
there were in a second generation, Henry R. 
Pritchard, Daniel Franklin, D. R. Van Bus- 
kirk, Jacob Daubenspeck, Hosea Tilson, and 
A. R. Benton, Brazilla Blount and John 
Brazelton, the last three still living. 

"The Life of Benjamin Franklin," by his 
son, Joseph, is full of valuable information 
concerning the Churches of Christ in In- 
diana. "Pioneer Preachers of Indiana," 
now out of print, and the files of 
the Christian Record, and of the Mil- 
lennial Harbinger have also been used in 
the preparation of this sketch. 



INDIAN TERRITORY. 

THOS. ROLAND DEAN, COR. SEC 

The history of the church in Indian Terri- 
tory, at this time, is very brief, and it is 
such that it can scarcely be related and made 
intelligible without frequent references to this 
country and its conditions. Only in recent 
years have white men pushed into this last 
"Home of the red man." For unnumbered 
centuries this land lay "in the still lapse of 
ages," consigned to wild beast and wandering 
savage till, in 1830, by treaty with the United 
States, it became the home of the Five Civ- 
ilized Tribes, the Cherokees, Creeks, Ohoctaws, 
Chickasaws and Seminoles. These Indians mi- 
grated here from the southern states east of 
the Mississippi, about said year, and there 
were disciples of Christ among them, at that 
time, of course; and, at this day, there are, 
perhaps, not more than a hundred of the sev- 
enty-five thousand Indians of Indian Terri- 
tory who are united with the Church of 
Christ. The Baptists have for many years 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



221 




THOMAS ROLAND DEAN, 
South McAlester, I. T. 

Born near Nicholasville, Ky., November 5, 
1873; student at Kentucky State College, Lex- 
ington, 1891-6, valedictorian of class, degree 
of A. B. ; student of University of Michigan, 
Ann Arbor, 1896-9, degree of LL. B. Located 
in the practice of law at South McAlester, 
Indian Territory, February, 1900, in the firm of 
McKennon, Dean and Willmott. 



done, and are still doing, a great missionary 
and educational work among these tribes. 

The year 1871, which witnessed the build- 
ing of the first railroad in this country, may 
be said to be the beginning of the "White 
Man's Indian Territory." Towns then began 
to grow up here and there, and among the im- 
migrants, who came from various states, there 
were some of the Christian faith. Occa- 
sionally a Christian preacher would venture 
into the land, and spasmodic efforts were made 
at preaching and the establishing of churches. 
Among these was R. W. Officer, who was prob- 
ably the first Christian preacher to make 
this his abode, about the year 1882. 

However the eighties were far spent before 
the tide of white immigration assumed con- 
siderable proportions, since which time it has 
been constantly increasing till it may soon 
be truthfully said: The Indian's Indian Ter- 
ritory is no more. There are more than six 
times as many white people here as Indians. 
These immigrants have come largely from 



Texas, Arkansas, Mississippi, Tennessee, Ken- 
tucky, and Missouri, in some of which states 
the Church of Christ is well established, and 
where many of them were Christians. When- 
ever enough of them have found themselves in 
a community, a town or city, they have or- 
ganized and proceeded to build church houses 
and employ ministers. Oftentimes great 
sacrifices are demanded and are heroically and 
joyously endured that churches may be built 
and the gospel preached. One of the strongest 
churches of the territory was organized and 
a splendid building erected by less than ten 
members, nor' ^i whom had any worldly treas- 
ures. They saved out of their daily earnings 
and of their mites builded unto the Lord. 

The first step towards organized work for 
Indian Territory was the appointment, by 
the American Christian Missionary Society, of 
Allen G. Clark as missionary, at Springfield. 
Ills., in 1896. In January, 1897, a temporary 
board was organized at Chickasha, with S. 
B. Dawes as president, Allen G. Clark corre- 
sponding secretary and L. B. Grogan evangel- 
ist. This was the first meeting and the first 
body of disciples for organized church and mis- 
sionary work in Indian Territory. In June of 
the same year the first territorial convention 
was held at South McAlester, in which E. T. 
Bradley was elected president of the board, 
and F. G. Roberts corresponding sec- 
retary and evangelist. In the second territo- 
rial convention which was also held at South 
McAlester, in 1898, S. B. Dawes was re-elected 
president of the board, which office he still fills, 
and F. G. Roberts was retained till in 1892. 
when he was succeeded by J. C. Howell, who, 
in turn, was succeeded by G. T. Black, the pres- 
ent corresponding secretary and evangelist. 

Statistics that are approximately correct can 
hardly be obtained, owing to the new and unor- 
ganized condition of the work. An estimate 
gives the following to be the strength of the 
church in the Indian Territory at this time: 

One hundred and twenty- five churches ; 10,- 
000 members ; 75 church houses ; value of 
property $75,000.00; 100 Sunday schools; 
6,000 Sunday school children; 20 Christian En- 
deavor Societies ; 400 Endeavorers. The fore- 
going estimate does not inlcude hundreds, it 
may be thousands, of Christians living here 
who are not identified with the church, either 
because there is no organization within reach 
of them, or because their membership was left 
with the church back in the old state whence 



222 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



they came, or because their church letter, their 
membership, is "on a moral vacation in the 
bottom of their trunk." 

Among the pioneers whose labors have 
helped to make the foregoing brief history 
are R. W. Officer, L. B. Grogan, F. G. Roberts, 
Allen G. Clark, G. T. Black, J. A. Tabor, R. A. 
Towrey, J. C. Howell, Randolph Cook, A. M. 
Harrall, Joseph S. Riley, A. W. Jones, and 
W. H. Windes, as preachers of the gospel, and 
S. B. Dawes, E. T. Bradley, W. A. Polk, W. S. 
Ambrose, W. T. Fears, T. R. Dunlap, Henry 
A. Major, J. E. Jones, W. Perry Freemen, J. 
C. Holleman and I. R. Mason. There are 
many efforts and sacrifices of individuals to 
maintain churches and evangelistic work, also 
the same on the part of certain churches, par- 
ticularly the Ardmore church, that cannot 
be mentioned in this brief account. 

Unmeasured praise is due, also, the pioneer 
women of the church of Indian Territory, who 
labor incessantly to maintain and extend the 
Master's kingdom in this new land. These 
noble women, ever working, like Paul, with 
their own hands, presenting their bodies a 
living sacrifice, are the hope and strength of 
every church and community. 

At no time has the Territorial Board, al- 
though aided by the American Christian Mis- 
sionary Society, and the C. B. W. M., been 
at all able to provide and care for the mis- 
sionary work needed — so rapid has been the 
growth of cities and towns. In a single year, 
between Territorial Conventions, that which 
was only virgin prairie or a railroad flag sta- 
tion, becomes a community of a thousand souls, 
and grows rapidly into a hustling western 
city. It would take thousands of dollars, in- 
stead of the hundreds now spent, and many 
more evangelists and ministers than we now 
have to adequately care for the work that now 
rests upon the church of Indian Territory. 
While we are spending about one thousand dol- 
lars for Home Missionary work, the Baptist 
church is spending fifteen thousand. 

And yet this growth and condition is but 
an earnest of what we shall see in this land. 
There are now one half million of white peo- 
ple here, nearly every one of whom has either 
moved into or been born in Indian Territory 
since 1880. The marvelous growth of this 
marvelous country has hardly begun, for the 
statistitian ten years from to-day will proba- 
bly find here two millions of inhabitants. To 
gather into the fold thousands of this great 



multitude of hungering, dying souls and feed 
them spiritually is the duty and hope of the 
church of Indian Territory, 



IOWA— 1836-1900. 



B. S. DENNY. 



Our state, known among the Indians as the 
"Beautiful Country," was not settled by the 
whites until 1788, when Julain DuBuque took 
up his abode where the city now stands that 
bears his name. In 1836, ten years before 
Iowa became a state, the plea for primitive 
Christianity was proclaimed within its borders-. 
At that time David R. Chance did some preach- 
ing in what later became Lee county, and the 
first Sunday and Lord's day of July of the 
same year organized a congregation of eight 
disciples at a point called Lost Creek, six miles 
north of Ft. Madison. The charter members 
of the congregation were: Joshua Owen : 
David R. Chance, Silog Paine, Elizabeth Paine, 
Samuel Morrison, Jemima Chance, Joseph 
Morrison, and Isaac Biggs, each agreeing to 
take the Scriptures of the Old and New Testa- 
ments as their rule of faith and practice. On 
the same day Peter P. Jones, Nancy Owen. 
Drucilla Smith, Cynthia Young and Cassandra 
Owen were baptized and united with the con- 
gregation. Joshua Owen was chosen Elder, 
and since the day it was organized the congre- 
gation has not failed to keep up regular 
services. 

In 1843 a young man rode up to the home 
of John A. Drake, in Ft. Madison, and inquired 
of Mrs. Drake if she had a book in her house 
that told her to entertain strangers. The 
good woman promptly replied, "yes, sir; our 
family Bible is always on the center table." 
This woman was the mother of our own Gen. 
F. M. Drake, the founder of our university, 
of which the entire brotherhood is so justly 
proud, and the young stranger was Aaron 
Chatterton who had ridden all the way on 
horse back from his home in Clermont county, 
Ohio. Brother Chatterton has the distinction 
of being the first disciple to devote his entire 
time to the gospel ministry in Iowa. He 
became a great preacher, and, until his death, 
was a leader among our people. In 1849 
Nelson A. McConnell came to the state, and 
in 1852, Bros. Chatterton and McConnell are 
said to have been the only men of our people 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



223 




BARTON STONE DENNY. 
DesMOINES, Iowa. 

Barton Stone Denny, son of Thomas G. and 
Jane Hobbs Denny, was born in Washington 
county, Indiana, February 2, 1855. Moved 
with his parents to Holt county, Mo., 1867, 
and was married to Mary E. Massie in 1880. 
He graduated from Drake University and be- 
came minister of the church at Hampton, la., 
in 1892, where he remained until elected Cor- 
responding Secretary, in which position he 
is now serving his sixth vear. 



in the state who were devoting their entire 
time to the ministry. Other men were here 
who faithfully proclaimed the word, but they 
were also engaged in other pursuits. 

Among the early ministers I find the names 
of John Rigdon, Arthur Miller, James Grant, 
Jas. Ross, Chas. Levan, H. C. Mott, J. W. Gill, 
S. H. Bonham, Jonas Hartzell, John Martin- 
dale, Pardee Butler, Daniel Bates, D. P. Hen- 
derson, Allen Hickey, S. B>. Downing, and J. K. 
Cornell. From the very first these brethren 
and their associates were tireless in their efforts 
to advance the interests of the Master's king- 
dom. In 1848 the state was divided into two 
districts and an attempt at co-operative work 
made. In 1850 Daniel Bates began publishing 
the Western Evangelist. This, our first paper, 
was a helpful auxiliary in getting the plea 
before the people and in advancing the in- 
terests of the church. 

During "The Forties" the brethren came 
together in their yearly meetings, but at 
Marion, May 23 to 26. 1850. what was consid- 



ered the first great state meeting was held. At 
this meeting there were 39 congregations, and 
2,009 members reported, and in 1851 Brother 
Bates published a statement that there were 
seven preachers at work in the state, and ten 
years later about twice that number. 

The Iowa Christian Missionary Society was 
organized at the state meeting held at Mt. 
Pleasant, June 8 to 11, 1855. The officers 
elected for the first year were: Aaron Chat- 
terton, president; Joshua Swallow and J. H. 
Bacon, vice-presidents ; John Bowman, re- 
cording secretary; Arthur Miller, correspond- 
ing secretary, and W. A. Saunders tresaurer. 
The directors were: Jonas Hartzell, F. B. 
Lowrey, Jeremiah Murphy, N. A. McConnell, 
Alvin Saunders, J. L. L. Terry, S. H. Bonham, 
A. Harlan, J. A. Drake, Samuel Knight, 
Samuel Downey, and Wm. C. Paine. At this 
meeting $407.50 was subscribed as a basis for 
missionary work, and N. A. McConnell was 
selected as the first standard bearer. Copy- 
ing from the records of that meeting I find 
that after speaking of the deep feeling that 




JOHN B. VAWTER. 

John B. Va-wter, born near Madison, Ind., 
December 19, 1838, served four years in 
Union Army, was nine months in Anderson- 
ville prison ; graduated Kentucky University 
and came to Iowa, 1869, and married to Miss 
Flora Keith, 1870: was state evangelist and 
Corresponding Siecretary from 1872 to 
1889: was minister of University church un- 
til his last sickness ; died Januarv 28, 1897. 



224 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




AARON CHATTERTON. 

Aaron Chatterton came from Clearmont 
county, 0., to Iowa, in 1843 : was the first of 
our brethren in the state to devote his en- 
tire time to the ministry ; was present when 
the first state Missionary Society was organ- 
ized and was elected its first corresponding 
secretary. He was the recognized leader in 
his day and died during the fifties, at the age 
of forty-seven. 



prevailed, Brother Chatterton said, "I have 
reason to think — nay, I will say — it is my 
faith, that where there is union, and tears, and 
prayers, and action that God's cause will pre- 
vail." It was then proposed to sing, "Go 
with thy Servant Lord," and we gave him 
(McConnell) the right hand of fellowship, 
that he might go to the "destitute," then bow- 
ing in prayer, Brother Grant addressed the 
throne of grace in behalf of the church, in be- 
half of the cause, in behalf of him who was 
our first state missionary. 

From the first these brethren regarded evan- 
gelization and Christian education as being of 
equal importance and at the state convention 
held at Marion, in June 1856, it was decided 
to erect and endow a college, and in October 
of the same year, it was agreed to locate the 
college at Oskaloosa. 

The new Enterprise was pushed as rap- 
idly as possible, and in September, 1861, Geo. 
T. and J. W. Carpenter began teaching in the 
new college building. 



The faithful men who sought to promote 
the co-operative work met with the usual dis- 
couragements that confronted our brethren in 
those days. The fierce sectarian opposition 
from without, the ultra independence of the 
local congregation and the lack of unity in 
plan of work were such that it was only with 
the greatest sacrifice and heroism that prog- 
ress was made. In the records of 1869 the 
statistical report shows, fifty meeting houses, 
67 Sunday schools, 143 congregations, and 10,- 
592 members. 

At the State Convention held at Marion, 
in August, 1870, the missionary work was re- 
organized under the name of the Iowa Chris- 
tian Convention, and remains so at this time. 
The first officers were : Allen Hickey, * presi- 
dent; F. Walden, secretary, and J. H. Drake, 
treasurer. From that time on the state mis- 
sionary work assumed a more definite form 
and the results were far more satisfactory. 
The statistical report of 1883 gives the number 
of preachers to be 106, meeting houses 182, 
members 16,133. In 1890 there were 220 con- 
gregations, and 25,000 members. In 1900 there 
were 460 congregations, 436 houses of worship, 
and 55^562 members. 

Since our missionary work was organized 
in 1855, 164 congregations have been organ- 
ized by its agents and it has given assistance 
to more than two-thirds of the congregations 




J. K. CORNELL. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



225 




SAMUEL GREGG, 
Elliott, Iowa. 



in the state. From the foregoing it will be 
seen that God has wrought a great work 
through the co-operative efforts of His people, 
and, while we are devoutly thankful for the 
splendid results of the past, we feel that the 
work has but fairly begun. We only have one 
congregation to 125 square miles of territory 
and 5,000 of the population with 15 counties 
and 33 county seats wherein we have no 
church. 

With our well organized system, a uniform 
plan of work and perfect harmony within our 
ranks, we are certainly in condition to be 
used by our God to establish His church in 
Iowa (The Beautiful Land). 

Our state is divided into five districts. The 
Northwest district includes 29 counties, the 
Northeast 25 counties, the Central 7, the 
Southeast 22, and the Southwest 16 counties. 
The districts and counties are organized aux- 
iliary to the state, thus making what we call 
"The state-wide-plan" in which the missionary 
work is managed by the State and District 
Boards jointly. All missionary money passes 
through the state treasury. In addition to 
the clerical work, the corresponding secretary 
acts as state superintendent of missions. Our 
board of managers consists of the five district 
secretaries, together with five men elected an- 
nually at the state convention. Those elected 
at the state convention constitute the execu- 
16 




S. H. BONHAM 

Was born in Ohio, May 20, 1814; began 
preaching in 1836; came to Iowa 1839 and 
died April 14, 1879. He represented Johnson 
county twice and Clark county once in the 
Iowa Legislature. He was one of the most 
successful and highly esteemed ministers in 
the state and for a number of years was pres- 
ident of our State Board of Missions. 



tive committee. The present board is as fol- 
lows : A. M. Haggard, president ; T. F. Oden- 
weller, vice-president; J. J. Grove, recording 
secretary; J. M. Lucas, treasurer, B. S. Denny, 
corresponding secretary, with the district sec- 
retaries C. E. Wells, of the Northwest district, 
Jas. T. Nichols, Northeast, E. F. Leake, Cen- 
tral, J. P. McKnight, Southeast, and W. T. 
Fisher, of the Southwest district. 



KANSAS. 



W. S. LOWE. 



" 'Kansas,' home of the fair and free, 

Accept the greeting of thy devotee, 
Noblest of republics, beauteous land 
Shatterer of chains, strong to command. 

All hail! Uncounted millions look to thee, 

Sovereign of freedom, truth and purity." 

— Clara H. Hazel rigg. 

The reader will please keep the title of this 
article in mind. It is a historv of the State 



226 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




WILLIAM S. LOWE, 
Topeka, Kansas. 

Born near Paris, Illinois, Aug. 9th, 1861. 
Student Christian University Canton, Mo., 
1890-4. Preached for the churches at Mound, 
Mt. Hebron, Columbus, and West Point, 111., 
1890-6; minister at Manhattan, Kas., 1896-9; 
elected Superintendent Missions, Kansas Chris- 
tian Missionary Society, Nov., 1899. 



Missionary work, and not a history of the 
churches and preachers of the State individu- 
ally, and such are mentioned only as they come 
within the scope of the article. 

The history of Kansas Missions is a record 
of unfaltering faith, sublime courage and he- 
roic sacrifice. While these traits of character 
are. always necessary in the herald of the 
cross, and are frequently strained to their ut- 
most tension, yet in this case the situation 
was so peculiar, the conditions so diverse and 
the dificulties so formidable that only those 
who possessed these qualities in a high de- 
gree, would have undertaken so herculean a 
task. 

The work was begun in a troublous time. 
The formative period extended from 1855 — 
1860. All who are acquainted with the history 
of the State know what turbulent years those 
were in Kansas. 

But during those days of political excite- 
ment, the disciples of Christ were not alto- 
gether inactive. With many, the first thought 
after building a hut they could call home, and 
breaking out a little piece of land, was to 



provide a place where they could meet and wor- 
ship God. The first places for holding these 
meetings were "God's First Temples" in the 
summer, and private residences and school 
houses in the winter. 

The first public religious gathering, so far 
as the writer has been able to learn, was in 
the month of June, 1855. It was held in a 
grove on the banks of Stranger Creek, Atchi- 
son county, on a claim belonging to Caleb May. 
The preacher was Pardee Butler, who had come 
to the Territory during the early spring, and 
to whom, more than any other individual, per- 
haps, the church of Christ owes much for what 
it is to-day in Kansas. 

In July of the same year the first church 
was organized. This occurred in Atchison 
county, at Mt. Pleasant, a few miles north of 
where Potter now stands. It is now known 
as the Pound Prairie church, and the location 
has been changed to a point four miles east 
of Potter. This church was organized by 
Elder Duke Young, father of Judge William 
Young. 

The second organization was the one at 
Pardee, organized August 29, 1857, at the res- 
idence of Bro. Elliot. The leading brethren 
here at that time were : Pardee Butler, Dr. 
S. A. Moore, Lewis Brockman, Prof. Norman 
Dunshee and A. Elliott. The church at Leav- 
enworth was organized during the same sum-, 
mer, in which Dr. S. A. Marshall and W. S. 
Yohe were the leading members. Pardee But- 
ler organized the church at Big Springs during 
the summer of 1857. 

FIKST PERIOD. , 

But the most significant work of these days 
was the organization of the first missionary 
society. This brings us directly to the sub- 
ject of this article, so we pause a moment 
to consider this first "missionary convention." 

"The time," as given by Pardee Butler in his 
"Recollections," "was the early spring of 
1858. The place was at 'Old Union,' a little 
log school house situated in a ravine opening 
into Stranger Creek bottoms," Atchison county. 

Brother Pardee Butler, as the evangelist 
sent out by this convention, gave himself up 
to his arduous work, traveling on horseback, 
swimming swollen streams and enduring all 
the hardships incident to a pioneer's life. As 
a result of his summer's work seven churches 
were organized and started on a healthy church 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



227 



life. He organized churches in the counties of 
Atchison, Jackson and Doniphan. 

No convention or missionary meeting was 
held in 1859. Bro. Butler spent a portion of 
this year in Indiana, enlisting some of the 
brethren there in the support of the work in 
the territory. He returned in the spring of 
1860, and continued his work. 

A call was made for a Territorial meeting 
to be held at Big Springs, August 9th, 1860. 
This was quite a large gathering for the times, 
and the faithful toilers received much encour- 
agement from it. Of organized churches there 
were reported 900 members, and of unorgan- 
ized members it was ascertained there were 
enough to make the number more than one 
thousand. 

But now dark and ominous clouds were 
spreading over the political sky, war, dark- 
visaged and threatening, was stalking through 
the land and the hearts of the people were 
full of forebodings of a national calamity. 
As might have been expected in such trying 
times, the State meetings amounted to but lit- 
tle. However, feeble attempts were made to 
hold meetings each year, and to prosecute the 
work in the meantime. Annual conven- 
tions during the first period, were held 
as follows: In 1862, Emporia; in '63, 
Ottumwa; in '64, Tecumseh; in '65, Prairie 
City; in '66, Ottawa, in '67, Olathe; in '68. 
none; in '69, Grantville; in '70, Lawrence; in 
71, St. George; in '72, Emporia; in '73, To- 
peka; in '74, Olathe, in '75, Ottawa; in '76, 
Manhattan; in '77, Emporia; in '78, Yates' 
Center, and in '79, Emporia. At this conven- 
tion the Ministerial Institute, the Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions and the Kans?? 
Sunday School Association were organized, so 
that from this time on until 1898 each of 
these departments maintained separate organ- 
izations, and each prosecuted its work inde- 
pendent of the other. During the years from 
'60 to '80, the officers of the convention were: 
Presidents, Pardee Butler, J. H. Bauserman, 
J. B. McCleery, S. G. Brown, and C. S. Mar- 
tin; Secretaries, Allen Crocker, J. F. Sloan. 
A. D. Goodwin and J. W. Linn. 

SECOND PERIOD. 

The churches and the Christian Woman's 
Board of Missions held annual meetings 
jointly under the name of "Kansas Christian 
Convention." The Kansas Ministerial Insti- 
tute held meetings at the same time, but it 
seems that it soon ceased its regular meet- 



ings and passed out of existence, and was not 
revived again until the State Convention at 
Emporia, 1897. It is now at the present writ- 
ing a vigorous organization, and is proving to 
be a valuable factor in the ministerial life 
of the church. In 1880 and '81, the State 
meeting was held at Manhattan; in '82, Empo- 
ria; '83, Ottawa; '84, Manhattan; '85, El- 
dorado; '86, Wichita; '87, Hutchinson; '88, 
Emporia; '89, Topeka; '90, Ottawa; '91, Em- 
poria; '92, Kansas City, Central ; '93, Wichita ; 
'94, Ottawa; '95, Topeka; '96, Parsons; '97, 
Emporia; '98, Wellington; '99, Topeka; 1900, 
Ottawa; '01, Hutchinson; '02, Topeka, and 
this year, '03, the convention goes to Newton, 
which will be the 44th annual gathering of 
the people who delight to be known simply 
as Christians. 

The following served as officers of the con- 
ventions and members of the State Missionary 
Board: 

Presidents: J. H. Duncan, H. W. Everest. 
J. C. Sevy, W. Chenault and Milton Brown, 
who is the present incumbent. Brother Che- 
nault served thirteen consecutive years. He 
was not only President of the Convention, but 
Chairman of the joint Boards after the work 
was consolidated in 1898, and served until 
1902, when he was succeeded by Milton Brown. 
The Secretaries were as follows : S. T. Dodd. 
J. E. Pickett, Benj. L. Smith, J. H. Bauser- 
man, M. E. Harlan, O. L. Cook and W. S>. 
Lowe, who is the present officer. 

THE C. W. M. B. 

The following persons have served as officers 
of this organization: Presidents, Mrs. Hattie 
Miller, Mrs. Carrie Bay, Mrs. H. W. Everest. 
Mrs. May Graham, Mrs. Jennie Harlan and 
Mrs. Libbie F. Ingels, who is now on her eighth 
year and second term as President. The Sec- 
retaries have been as follows : Mrs. Mamie 
Tandy, Mrs. E. M. Lotz, Mrs. Mary E. Sister 
Mrs. J. P. Walters, Mrs. Mary W. Hendry.. 
Mrs. Alice M. Smith, Mrs. Anna L. Harper. 
Mrs. F. M. Bains, Mrs. Helen E. Moses, Miss 
Nannie Nesbitt, Mrs. Clara H. Hazelrigg, Mrs* 
Ora McPherson, Mrs. Alice M. Cook and Miss 
A. Rosalea Pendleton, who served three years 
as Secretary, and is still the Assistant Sec- 
retary and Treasurer. Miss Lora E. Squire 
was elected Secretary in 1902 and is now the 
present incumbent. The present number of 
Auxiliaries is about 96, with a total member- 
ship of 1,345. The following women hav« 



228 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



acted as Junior Superintendents : Mrs. Jennie 
Harlan, Mrs. Helen E. Moses, Miss Craigie 
Jean McDowell, Mrs. L. E. Sellers, Mrs. Mary 
L. Stewart and Miss Alma Evelyn Moore, whc 
is now in her second year as Superintendent. 
The present number of Junior Societies is 78 
and the membership is 2,735. 

THE BIBLE SCHOOL. 

The Kansas State Sunday School Association 
was organized in Manhattan, September 30th. 
18S0. It continued its work as a separate and 
distinct organization until the Sunday School 
work, the Endeavor work and the general mis- 
sionary work were merged under the direction 
of one Board and a new Constitution adopted 
at Wellington, 1898. During all these years 
Howard C. Rash was elected President every 
year except one. F. M. Rains served as Vice 
President for six consecutive years. J. T. 
Burton and Mrs. J. B. McCleery and Geo. T 
Woolley were among the officers in the earlier 
days. B. L. Smith served seven years as Cor' 
responding Secretary, while he was minister in 
Topeka. Later J. E. Pickett and 0. L. Smith 
each served several terms as Vice President 
Prof. Robert Hay was chosen the first Sunday 
School Evangelist, elected in 1881. M. Ingels 
was chosen as evangelist in 1884 and continued 
in the work for many years. Alex C. Hop- 
kins, F. D. Pettit, E. M. Hutto, B. T. Wharton, 
F. F. Dawdy and others served in the capacity. 
During the later years Miss Lucy Lemert, Mrs. 
Helen E. Moses and Mrs. Clara H. Hazelrigg 
and others were employed as Office Secretaries. 
The leading preachers, business men and Chris- 
tian women of Kansas were used as volunteer 
workers in a variety of special work. The 
"Sunday School Rally" and "Decision Day" 
were introduced. 

During the year following the 1893 Conven- 
tion held in Salina, 13,565 new scholars were 
brought into the schools of the State through 
the efforts of this Association. During the 
next year about 15,000 new scholars were se- 
cured. The annual conventions presented the 
best talent of the whole country. Distance was 
not allowed to interfere with bringing to 
these conventions any man regarded as most 
desirable and helpful. 

The number of Bible Schools in the State, 
according to returns of last year, was 322. 
The total number of scholars and teachers was 
25,760. 



LAST PERIOD. 

The Sunday School Association and the 
Kansas Christian Convention began hold- 
ing joint conventions in 1895, but it 
was soon discovered that a new consti- 
tution was necessary in order to remove mis- 
understandings and simplify the methods of 
work. So a committee was appointed at the 
Emporia Convention in 1897 consisting of M. 
E. Harlan, O. L. Smith, Wm. Irelan and Mrs. 
Jennie Harlan to draft a constitution and re- 
port at the next annual convention. 

Thus at the Wellington Convention in 1898 
the present Constitution was adopted and the 
organization took the name of The Kansas 
Christian Missionary Society. 

The new Constitution provided for a Super- 
intendent of Missions, who, in addition to being 
Corresponding Secretary, was to have general 
oversight of the work under the direction of 
the State Board. M. E. Harlan, while minis- 
ter at Atchison, served in this capacity for 
one year. O. L. Cook served about one and 
a half years, doing very efficient work. 
Upon his resigning the position the Board se- 
lected W. S. Lowe, who is now in his fourth 
year as Superintendent of Missions. 

The new Constitution also provided for a 
"Head of each Department," who was to be a 
State officer and ex-officio a member of the 
State Board. These departments are a Bible 
School, The Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions, The Young People's Society of Christian 
Endeavor and the Board of Negro Evangeliza- 
tion. 

The first Bible School had for State Super- 
intendent L. E. Sellers, followed by F. M. 
Mallory, then came Charles A. Finch, the 
present Superintendent. 

Mrs. Libbie F. Ingels has been for some time, 
and still is, the President of the C. W. B. M. 
W^hile Alma Evelyn Moore stands at the head 
of the Junior and Intermediate C. E. Work. 

D. S. Kelley served for some years as the 
head of the Y. P. S. C. E. before the work was 
consolidated. After this O. L. Smith was 
Superintendent for about two years. D. S. 
Kelley served again two years, when Robert 
E. Rosenstein was elected. S. W. Nay is the 
present officer. 

The head of the B. N. and E. Department 
for some years was Wm. Alphin, who was a 
part of the time State evangelist among the 
colored people. He was succeeded in 1901 by 
B. C. Duke, the present officer. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



229 



STATISTICS FOR THE YEAR ENDING SEPTEMBER 

30, 1902. 

No. of congregations in Kansas . . 376 

No. church buildings 290 

Value of church property $552,G80 

Number of sittings 81,635 

Net gain in members 2,902 

Present membership 49,635 

Paid on indebtedness $20,319 18 

Present indebtedness $24,512.00 

Paid for ministerial support $102,898 70 

Paid for incidental expenses $22,360 76 

Total number of preachers 237 

After a careful computation based upon the 
most reliable data obtainable, it is safe to 
say that of the 395 churches in the State at 
least 175 were brought into existence through 
organized missionary effort, and that fully 
15,000 souls have been brought to Christ 
through the same agency. 

No less than $60,000 have been raised and 
expended in the State for missionary work, 
not counting the money raised by the evangel- 
ists on the field for self-support. And when it 
is remembered that the majority of the Bible 
Schools, C. W. B. M. Auxiliaries, Y. P. S. C. 
E. and Junior Societies have been organized 
through co-operative missionary effort, we have 
an amount of work done the value and extent 
of whicn will not be known until "the books 
are opened" in the last great day. 



STATE MISSION WORK IN KENTUCKY. 

H. W. ELLIOTT. 

In attempting to present an account of 
our effort to evangelize Kentucky through co- 
operative missionary work, one is confronted 
at the outset with the paucity of material for 
such an account, especially as to the early 
years of the effort. 

When Pres. J. W. McGarvey's home was 
burned in 1887 the documents that related to 
our early history that had been preserved care- 
fully by him were lost. An address delivered 
by John S. Shouse in 1888, at the Harrods- 
burg Convention, contained much of this his- 
tory; but that seems to have utterly disap- 
peared. It was published in The Guide of 
that fall; but no trace of it can be found. A 



copy was once in the possession of the writer 
and some of its facts have been used in writ- 
ing various leaflets relating to the State Mis- 
sionary work. If any one else has any part of 
our early history the writer has not been able 
to discover who or where he is. From these 
leaflets and his general remembrance of that 
document, coupled with the long-continued 
opportunities of meeting with aged brethren 
who have been associated in this work, he is 
able to present the following sketch of 
our early history. That which relates to our 
progress since 1887 is easily obtained from the 
minutes. Meager, however, as our early rec- 
ords are, they will be of interest to the breth- 
ren and ought to be preserved in this history 
of our people. 

I. THE FIRST TWENTY YEARS. 

The first meeting of the disciples in Ken- 
tucky, and, as far as known to the writer, the 
first meeting of our people anywhere, to con- 
sider the co-operation of churches and indi- 
viduals by which the gospel might be preached 
in needy and destitute fields, was held at Lex- 
ington in September, 1832. The result of this 
conference was the arrangement to send out 
two evangelists, the first sent out in this way 
by our people. For a number of years the 
Georgetown and Dry Run congregations sup- 
ported John T. Johnson, as an evangelist, and 
this seems to have been a part of the State 
work. 

From the references in his reports to these 
churches, it seems that an annual State meet- 
ing was held every year, and that he was a 
regular attendant at these meetings. Undei 
date of June 7th, 1842, he says: "I returned 
home Wednesday, and started for the State 
Annual Meeting on Thursday. We met many 
of our old friends and brethren; but few of 
our evangelists and teachers were there. T 
was astonished that they manifested so little 
interest in such a meeting. The small band 
there (at Lexington) labored hard, and by 
Wednesday night had obtained twenty-six ad- 
ditions, to the great gratification of the 
saints." At a little later date he says: "I 
trust the time is not distant when all our 
churches in Kentucky will act in mass in rais- 
ing means to support our Kentucky Missionary 
Society." Of him his biographer says: "He 
returned to Kentucky early in May, and I 



230 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



judge attended the May meeting in Lexington* 
of which he speaks in a letter to Brother Camp 
bell." 

Again he says of Brother John T. Johnson: 
"Beside all he did for the State Missionary 
Society, the Orphan School, Bacon Colleg? 
the Educational Society, etc., meager as our 
reports are for the year 1855, yet upwards of 
three hundred additions to the church are 
reported in connection with, and mainly the 
results of, his labors for the year." 

•'"From Berea he went to the State Meeting at 
Louisville." From all this it appears that 
John T. Johnson was intimately associate! 
with the State work from its beginning to the 
close of his life. From the reports it appears 
that while at one time he was supported by 
Georgetown and Dry Bun, in Scott county 
at another the Maysville church was associated 
in the co-operation for his support. Various 
references to the support of other evangelists 
indicate that it was the general plan in State 
work to have a group of churches support a 
man or two men who went out as evangelists 
together. 

Samuel Rogers was sent out by the South 
Elkhorn church for six weeks in 1844. He 
was to labor on this tour in Estill, Owsley and 
other mountain counties. He" says : "On my 
first trip to the mountains I made the ac- 
quaintance of Brother William Rogers, a su- 
perior mountain preacher. He had sown the 
seed broadcast over a large district of country 
He was industrious and frugal, but, having 
a living family of twenty-two children (all by 
one wife ) , he could not maintain them anc 1 
give as much of his time to preaching as the 
cause demanded. On my return home, I went 
to Lexington and laid the case before the 
State Missionary Board, recommending him 
as the most suitable man they could employ 
in his district of the mountains. Consequently 
his services were obtained by them, and I be- 
lieve he remained in their employ to the time 
of his death. We were often together during 
my labors in the mountains, and I can say 
truthfully that a more agreeable co-laborer 
I never had in my life. We held a successful 
meeting at Proctor (opposite Beattyville ) , in 
a large warehouse which had been fitted up 
and furnished for the occasion, there being no 
house of worship in the place at that time." 
Brother Rogers says further: "At the close of 
my South Elkhorn Mission, the Kentucky Mis- 
sionary- Board called Brother Wm. Jarrott and 




H. W. ELLIOTT, Sulphur, Ky. 

Born, Murfreesboro, Tenn., May 13th, 1860. 
Student at College of the Bible, Lexington, 
Ky., graduating in English course 1881; 
preached at Owenton two years; Carrollton 
and White's Run five years; Winchester 1887; 
Sulphur and adjacent churches several years; 
State Secretary of Kentucky State Mission- 
ary work since 1891. 



me to labor for a few weeks on the waters of 
the Kanawa and Coal rivers, bordering on the 
Virginia line. We labored together on this 
tour about six weeks, preaching every day, 
and most of the time twice a day, to good 
audiences. We found the people anxious tc 
hear the gospel, and many of them ready to 
obey." 

In 1874 he was associated with John T. 
Johnson, and they began their work at Mill 
Creek, Mason county. Jno. I. Rogers, his son 
was preaching there at the time. He says : "I 
was employed to preach once a month at Indi* 
cotts (Indian Creek, Harrison county) and as 
I have stated I preached once a month at Cyn- 
thiana. For the balance of my time I was em- 
ployed by the State Board to preach in Owen 
county. My chief points of operation in the 
county were Owenton and Liberty." 

From these extracts it is evident that in one 
way or another the work of State Missiions 
had continued without interruption from 1832 
and that much of the work was done by twe 
or more congregations employing evangelist? 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



231 



and sending them out; but as a fractional 
part of the general work. No man can pos- 
sibly estimate how much of our growth in 
Kentucky is due to the co-operative work in 
these early days. The incidental references 
to this work in the lives of John T. Johnson 
and Samuel Rogers indicate that many other 
brethren were aided in such work. Without 
this the organization of such churches as 
Shelbyville, Maysville, Paris, Stanford and 
many others would have been much delayed. 

State work was discussed in 1849 at the Cin- 
cinnati Convention and the Scripturalness of 
co-operation in missionary work was largely 
settled. 

A large Convention assembled in Lexington 
in May, 1850, and the work was re-organized. 
The Convention consisted of "Messengers" ap- 
pointed by the churches, or through district 
meetings, as the churches may choose. The 
constitution carefully disavows any intention 
to interfere with the churches in their indi- 
vidual character, in the exercise of the power 
to ordain and send out evangelists. The Con- 
vention recommended the colleges of Bacon 
and Bethany, and had a report of the Kentucky 
Female Orphan School, suggesting the rais- 
ing of funds for that institution. The Con- 
vention of 1851 made arrangements to pay the 
expenses of a missionary to Liberia, and thq 
Jerusalem Mission also received aid. They 
were hardly able to support one evangelist, 
and yet they reached out their hands to foreign 
work. 

In response to a letter to Brother Wm. 
Tharp, of Middletown, Ky., the following re- 
ply was received: 

"In the years 1856 and 1857 I worked under 
a Board that had been organized at Lexing- 
ton, Ky. My duty was to visit and revive 
churches that had been established by pioneer 
preachers, such as John T. Johnson, Wm 
Morton and others, but which being left with- 
out ministerial help, had gone down. Then 
preachers were scarce. The field in which I 
operated comprised the counties of Henry, Car* 
roll, Owen, Shelby, Jefferson and Bullitt. I 
also penetrated the edge of Hardin and Clark 
county, Indiana. I revived many decadent 
churches, added many members and established 
some congregations. I regard those the most 
useful years of my life. Part of the time I 
had with me as co-laborer, Bro. S. H. King and 
occasionally the co-operation of Brother George 
W. Elley, who evangelized under the same co 



operative organization. Our greatest difficulty 
was to be able to supply the churches with as 
much preaching as one Sunday a month, the 
ministers being so few." 

This man of God is living the last years of 
a consecrated life at Middletown. He is full 
of years and faith in his Lord. He is the 
only man living who had a part in this work 
as early as the date of which he writes. 

The report of the Convention at Harrods- 
burg, September 30th, 1857, shows that fou* 
men had been employed and altogether $2,500 
had been raised for the work. In 1858 there 
were sixteen evangelists and 1,936 converts: 
in 1859, twenty evangelists reported 2,020 addi- 
tions; 1860 we had eighteen evangelists and 
1,932 added and $6,500.00 raised for all mis- 
sionary purposes. In 1861, the year of the 
beginning of the civil war, twenty-five evangel- 
ists were employed, 1,831 added and $4,700.00 
raised. The war, with all its disastrous con- 
sequences, did not cause the work to stop, nor 
was there a failure to meet annually. 

This brings us to the close of the first period 
of the history, and we enter another in which 
advance steps were taken for the better man- 
agement of the work. 

II. THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DECADES. 

At the State meeting of 1863 it was deemed 
best to select and employ a corresponding sec- 
retary. His duties were to raise money, to 
assist the Board in securing evangelists and in 
placing them in needy and most promising 
fields. No great change has since been mad< 
with reference to this feature of the work, for 
we have had such a man almost continuously 
from 1863. 

Thomas Munnell was selected for this work 
and in the first year there were thirty- 
one evangelists employed, 1,800 additions 
gained. For many years Brother Mun- 
nell gave his time to this work; but al- 
ways managed to combine a great deal of 
preaching with his other duties. 

J. B. Briney, John S. Shouse and W. A. 
Oldham each served the brethren in the same 
capacity after Brother Munnell, and each ac- 
complished much for the advancement of the 
cause. The five year plan was pretty thor- 
oughly tried during this period as a solution 
of the financial problem of State work. The 
Secretary would visit a church, thoroughly 
canvass the membership and induce each one. 



232 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



as far as possible, to give notes for the pay- 
ment of a specified sum every year for five 
years. After years of faithful trial it was 
decided that another method would be more 
efficient. 

During these twenty years the Board con- 
fined itself almost entirely to evangelistic 
work, making very little effort other than 
sending out men to hold protracted meetings. 
Special effort was made to organize Eastern 
Kentucky by districts and to employ men as 
district evangelists who were to be supported 
by the churches of their respective districts. 
This was managed by employing J. M. Downing 
to give himself especially to the work of organ- 
ization and to securing funds on the field for 
the support of the men, his own support being 
furnished from the State treasury. During 
this period much was accomplished, vastly 
more than some of our people often thought. 
We fell into the habit of saying that we held 
meetings, made converts by the hundred and 
then left them without shepherding. While 
this may have been in a measure true, still 
thousands of people who came to Christ under 
the influence of this work have been faithful 
unto the end. Scattered over the mountains 
and all over this and other countries are many 
who are yet true to the good confession and 
are factors in our growth and progress. 

In 1874 the South Kentucky Sunday School 
and Missionary Association was formed, cover- 
ing thirty-six counties South and West of 
Louisville, thus making two state organiza- 
tions. This work has been conducted on very 
much the same lines as that done by the 
Kentucky Christian Missionary Convention. 
J. W. Gant has been conspicuously identified 
with the leadership of that organization and 
much has been accomplished to further the 
interest of the Master's cause by this associa- 
tion. This division of territory was thought 
to be expedient and in no spirit of rivalry or 
antagonism was it formed. 

in. THE PAST TWO DECADES. 1882-1902. 

The first part of this period Thomas Mun- 
nell again served the brotherhood as secretary 
and general evangelist. Following him Jas. 
B. Jones gave three years of enthusiastic ef- 
fort to this great work. His tireless energy 
and gentle spirit told much for the advance- 
ment of the Master's cause in the needy fields 
of the state. 



B. F. Clay next spent four years of the best 
of his life in seeking to lead us to larger things 
in the propagation of the gospel. During this 
time three important steps were taken in the 
advance movement of State Mission work. 

(1.) The apportionment plan, on his rec- 
ommendation, was adopted. Hitherto no defi- 
nite amount was asked of the churches and nc 
special time appointed at which the churches 
were asked to contribute. At the Maysville 
Convention, after considerable discussion, this 
method was inaugurated, and this was the 
first move in the apportionment plan for any 
of our missionary or benevolent work. 

(2) The work of special missions began 
with the inauguration of the Ashland mission. 
Brother M. C. Kurfees was employed to go to 
Ashland and A. C. Hopkins, the State Sunday 
School evangelist, aided in song for the estab- 
lishment of a congregation at this place. Eu- 
gene Snodgrass was employed by the Board as 
the located preacher, and continued the work 
so well begun by Brother Kurfees. It was nec- 
essary to extend help to this field for four- 
teen years in order to establish a self-sustain- 
ing congregation. Prior to this no such concen- 
trated and continuous effort had been made to 
establish a church at a given point. 

(3) Through the generosity of Gen. W. T. 
Withers and Judge Thos. F. Hargis, we began 
educational work at Morehead. F. C. Button 
and his sainted Christian mother went to that 
needy and lawless field and began to teach and 
to preach the gospel by word and life. This 
work was continued until 1900, when the Board 
gave the entire property, valued at $7,000.00, 
to the Christian Woman's Board of Missions, 
thinking that they could better provide for the 
increasing needs of this important work, and 
that it would be better for the State Board 
to use their own funds in strictly evangelistic 
mission work. 

After four years marked by these distinctive 
advance movements, B. F. Clay resigned the 
work and Jas. B. Jones led the forces for twelve 
months. 

For almost twelve years H. W. Elliott has 
been used by his brethren in the same capacity. 
Under the blessings of God much has been ac- 
complished in these years. Conspicuous among 
those who gave much time for many years to 
this work were Jesse Walden and John I. Rog- 
ers. These have both gone to their eternal re- 
ward, and many can and do rise up and call 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



233 



theiu blessed for the help they gave to many 
people and fields. 

IV. RESULTS TO THE CAUSE. 

( 1 ) Our growth in the State. It would be 
impossible to form an adequate idea of just 
how much we owe to this type of work for our 
strength and numbers in Kentucky. The fact 
that we are not so strong in the sections where 
such co-operation has been opposed indicates 
that we can put to the credit of this effort a 
large part of the achievement of the past. 
Nothing more clearly exemplifies the wisdom 
of our fathers in inaugurating this union of 
forces for the extension of Christ's kingdom. 
The simplicity of the organization at the be- 
ingning, if organization it may be called, has 
been adhered to until now. This simplest form 
of co-operation has been effective in reaching 
manj" fields. 

A conservative estimate will justify us in 
saying that at least seventy thousand people 
have been added to our number through the 
State Mission work. This will be admitted 
as very conservative when it is remembered 
that 33,306 have been added during the past 
seventeen years. In the same number of years 
134 houses of worship have been built and 186 
congregations have been organized. Kentucky 
is a ripe mission field to-day. Even in the 
palmy days of the fathers there were no greater 
opportunities for the cause we plead than now, 
and it is not too much to say that even the 
signal successes of those early days may be 
to-day surpassed. 

Bellevue, in Campbell county, Ludlow, Mid* 
dlesborough, Ashland, Springfield, Lebanon 
Junction, Cecelia, Corbin, Berea, Bardstown, 
Morehead, Erlanger, and numbers of other 
places are monuments to the wisdom of our 
special mission work. In the development of 
Eastern Kentucky, that seems to have set in 
in earnest, we will have scores of towns and 
cities in the next half century to work with 
us and for us. 

(2) Permancy of i~esults. — It may be asked 
where all these people are ? If we have had 
such a large number of additions, why are 
we not more numerous than we are to-day? 
We answer that Kentucky has been for many 
years, and is now, pouring a steady stream of 
people into the great West. This multitude 
has been composed in part of our own people, 
and many of them from even the mountains 



are now in this great new West, and many of 
tii em are doubtless in the front ranks of the 
Lord's army. By immigration we contributed 
much to the progress of the cause in the West, 
and that directly through our co-operative 
work. 

(3) The developmet of the missionary idea 
has been fostered by this work, not only so far 
as Kentucky is concerned, but as to world-wide 
missions. Really State work in the various 
States made possible largely the inauguration 
of our other and larger enterprises. The same 
development as to our educational interests 
has been helped by our annual meetings and 
the opportunities thus offered for exchange of 
ideas and advocacy of causes and plans. 

MANAGEMENT. 

From the beginning the work of our Board 
of managers has been entirely gratuitous. The 
writer is not conversant with the names of the 
men who rendered this unselfish service prior 
to the past twenty years. Conspicuous as an 
exception to this statement is the fact that 
Pres. J. W. McGarvey was a member of this 
Board for almost forty years. Much time, 
thought and money were given by this good 
man to this cause so dear to his heart. Prof. 
C. L. Loos is now the chairman and has been 
a member of the Board for years. Associated 
with him are S. M. Jefferson, A. Fairhurst, 
John T. Hawkins, B. C. Deweese, W. H. Allen 
and Milton Elliott, Jr. Without money and 
without price they steadfastly give themselves 
to the faithful discharge of the duties imposed 
upon them by the brotherhood. 

These brethren are chosen at the Annual 
Convention, and this is nothing more than a 
mass-meeting. Those who choose to go to 
these meetings have a voice in the proceedings 
and the attendance is not based on either the 
choice of a congregation or the amount of 
money paid by a church or individual. 

V. — PRESENT WORK. 

As evangelists at large and at special mis- 
sion stations we have twenty-five men at work 
now. We expect to build during 1903 at least 
twelve new houses of worship. It is the pol- 
icy of our work to seek to make permanent 
the results that are achieved. A house of 
worship is in almost every case a necessity. 
The failure to build often means the loss of 



234 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



much that has been gained in the way of ad- 
ditions. 

W. F. Rogers, D. G. Combs, J. K. Osborne, 
H. J. Derthick, Wm. Phillips, Edgar D. Jones, 
J. H. Stambaugh, W. F. Stafford, H. C. Run- 
yon, John B. Dickson. R. A. Bussabarger, 
W. A. Oaks, are some of the men who are be- 
ing helped in various fields. Nearly all these 
are young men and all are vigorous and active 
in the fields they occupy. 

To the brotherhood of Kentucky is given a 
peculiar task. A large part of the neediest 
territory is occupied by the Highlanders of 
the South. Among them is found to-day the 
greatest activity in business lines to be found 
in the State. In many sections of that region 
the people are largely without adequate oppor- 
tunity for the enjoyment of the blessings of 
the gospel. These are easily reached by the 
simple story of the New Testament Christian- 
ity, as we present it. Hardly a county in the 
entire territory is so thoroughly evangelized 
as not to need some such work as we seek 
to do. Our opportunities are great and our 
responsibilities are commensurate with them. 
Our past history is glorious; but our future 
work may far transcend that, if we are wise 
in our day and generation. 

Sulphur, Ky., March 11, 1903. 



BURGIN, MERCER COUNTY, KENTUCKY. 

JOHN AUGUSTUS WILLIAMS. 

This church, like many others bearing that 
name in Kentucky, owes its origin to discus- 
sions that disturbed the Baptist churches of 
Kentucky during the years of 1828-1832. 

The Baptist church at Shawnee Run, one of 
the oldest in Kentucky, was early visited by 
such men as John Smith, Jacob Creath, Sr., 
and Joseph Hewitt. They were evangelists 
who traveled from place to place and earnestly 
labored to persuade the people to remove every 
barrier that kept Christians apart; especially 
to give up their party names, to take the Bible 
as their only authoritative rule of faith and 
practice, and to discard all speculative dog- 
mas, not as private opinions, which they were 
free to hold, but as bonds of union and terms 
of Christian fellowship. 

Many of the members of the Shawnee Run 
church listened with approval to the appeals 




BURGIN KENTUCKY. 



of those evangelists, and at the same time 
began to read closely the Christian Baptist, 
a monthly published by Alexander Campbell, 
and widely circulated among the Baptists of 
Kentucky. The consequence was that the 
church at Shawnee Run was divided, and in 
1830 a congregation of Disciples or Christians 
as they were variously called, was regularly 
organized. But by an amicable arrangement, 
for they continued to love as brethren, the 
tv\ T o parties occupied the house on alternate 
Sundays. 

But it was not long until the Disciples, be- 
lieving it to be in accordance with the ancient 
order to celebrate the Lord's death on every 
Lord's day, resolved to meet weekly and in a 
house of their own. They accordingly met 
in an old log school house situated in the woods, 
on the south side of the road leading to Dix 
river, and close by the romantic little stream 
called Cane Run. Here they were regularly 
ministered to by Joseph Hewitt, and after 
him Thomas Smith, of Lexington. The church 
rapidly grew in influence and in members, 
and the log cabin could no longer accommodate 
them, the congregation consisting at the time 
of one hundred and fifty members. 

They resolved to build a permanent and 
more suitable house of worship ; and John Bow- 
man, Sr., with his three sons, Abram, Dudley, 
and John B. co-operating with Albert G. 
Talbott. Abram Smith, John G. Handy, Philip 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



235 



Xegley, Win. Vivion, and others, soon raised 
the necessary funds. John Bowman, Sr., hav- 
ing deeded them one and a half acres of land 
at the junction of the two public roads lead- 
ing to Harrodsburg and Danville, a handsome 
and commodious brick edifice was soon erected. 
The rolls of membership were thoroughly re- 
vised, and the church was re-organized. 

The elders who now served them for many 
years, at different terms, were: A. G. Talbott, 
Wm. Vivion, J. G. Handy, John Bowman, Dr. 
B. T. Latham, Dudley M. Bowman, and T. 
Houchins. Among the many who regularly 
ministered as teachers, from time to time, 
were : Dr. Samuel Hatch, Pres. Jas. Shannon, 

B. C. Bicketts, Henry T. Anderson, Dr. L. L. 
Pinkerton, John Augustus Williams and W. 

C. Piper. 

But in the course of time the town of Bur- 
gin sprang up at the junction of the Cincinnati 
Southern and Louisville Southern Bailroads, 
and but a short distance from the church. 
Many of its citizens were members ; and the 
delicate question of its removal to Burgin be- 
gan to be agitated. There was for a while a 
strong sentiment of opposition to the measure, 
so that it was not until 1894 that the ques- 
tion was finally and peacefuly settled. N. 
I. Buster, Preston Burgin, J. T. Voris, and Dr. 
Perry, were appointed as a committee to ef- 
fect the sale of the old property and to erect a 
new building in Burgin. The work was soon 
accomplished. John T. Brown, then the able 
minister, aided by the zealous sisters of the 
church, was largely instrumental in effecting 
the good work, and the church was again or- 
ganized for a prosperous career of usefulness. 
The church is the handsomest in Burgin, hav- 
ing cost about $6,000. 



DUDLEY BOWMAN. 

Dudley M. Bowman, who was one of the 
early members of the congregation that de- 
parted from that of Shawnee Bun, was also 
one of the leading elders of the Cane Bun 
church for nearly sixty years. He merits 
special mention in this brief history of the 
church to which he devoted his long, but 
quiet and eventful life. 

He was born in 1820, in Mercer county, of 
an old Virginia family, who moved from the 
Shenandoah Valley in the early times. In 
1842 he married Miss Virginia Smith, daugh- 



ter of Elder Abram Smith, head of another old 
Kentucky family. In 1892 Mr. and Mrs. Bow- 
man celebrated the golden anniversary of their 
wedding. A large number of their children, 
grand children, and friends assembled on the 
occasion, at the beautiful: homestead of the 
Bowmans, called Bellevue, where Dudley M. 
Bowman was born, and where he lived for 
seventy-five years. He was a brother of the 
late Col. A. H. Bowman, Collector of Internal 
Bevenue in the Lexington District, and of the 
late John B. Bowman, the founder of Ken- 
tucky University. 

In his seventy-fifth year he gave up his 
pleasant home of Bellevue and moved to Har- 
rodsburg, to be near his daughters, Mrs. Nan- 
nie Moore, and Mrs. J. B. Cassell. A. Smith 
Bowman, one of his two surviving sons, lives 
in Lexington, Kentucky, and the other, Dud- 
ley Bowman, in Kansas City, Missouri. He 
died of paralysis, after years of great suffering 
from rheumatism, on October 2, 1901, his de- 
voted wife having preceded him but a few 
years. 

I cannot better close this sketch, than by 
quoting the words of the eloquent minister 
who officiated at his funeral, B. J. Pinkerton: 

''Three things in Mr. Bowman's character 
are worthy of special mention. First, his 
devotion to his family was intense — the dom- 
inating influence of his life. He was a most 
affectionate husband and father, a great lover 
of home, and being ever tenderly thoughtful of 
the happiness of his beloved and devoted wife, 
and both father and mother being absolutely 
consecrated in heart and life to the welfare 
of their children, there was never a 
happier household than that which lived 
beneath the rooftree of the beautiful old 
homestead at Bellevue. In the second place, 
Mr. Bowman was distinguished for his most 
cordial and generous hospitality. There was 
nothing that gave him greater or more genuine 
pleasure than for his friends and his children's 
friends to gather under his broad roof and abouu 
his hospitable board in congenial fellowship, 
and there was no place among all the old 
Kentucky homes where guests, both young and 
old, loved more to meet each other, or where 
they were more certain to receive at all times 
a most gracious welcome and to enjoy a most 
unstinted and most charming hospitality. 
Lastly, Mr. Bowman's steadfast, unfaltering 
devotion to the church throughout his long 
life, and his abiding interest in every de- 
partment of its work, whether charity, or 



230 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




DUDLEY M. BOWMAN. 



education, or niisionary, is worthy of great 
praise. There was never a moment Avhen he 
lost faith in Christ or faltered in his service 
to his church, but unshaken in his confidence 
and loyalty, ripe in years, ripe in wisdom, 
ripe in character, he closed his long and hon- 
orable life, respected by all, at peace with 
God and man, and entered into his rest as "one 
who wraps the drapery of his couch about him 
and lies down to pleasant dreams." 



THE CHURCH AT HARRODSBURG, KEN- 
TUCKY. 

JOHN AUGUSTUS WILLIAMS. 

The church at Harrodsburg, like many others 
in Kentucky, resulted from the confluence, in 
the early part of the last century of two 
small tributaries, one of which sprang from 
the religious movement of Bartown W. Stone, 
and the other, at a later date, from that of 
Alexander Campbell. 

Under the preaching of Joel Haden and 
other followers of Stone, a few persons in and 
near Harrodsburg, were organized as a church 
on the simple agreement that "Christian" 
should be their only name, and the Bible their 
only creed, with the right of private judgment 
unchallenged. They were often called by their 



opponents Xew Lights ; and because they did 
not generally accept the dogma of Trinitari- 
anism they were sometimes styled Arians or 
Unitarians. Daniel Cozatt was one of the 
earliest members of that body. 

Afterwards, under the preaching of John 
Smith, John T. Johnson, Josephus Hewitt 
and others, followers of Mr. Campbell, another 
society was organized, composed mainly of 
persons who had been Baptists. They accepted 
the fundamental statement of their distin- 
guished leader, that faith in the one fact 
that Jesus was the Christ and obedience to 
his authority in the one act of immersion is 
all that should be required of persons in order 
to their admission into the church, regard- 
less of differences of opinion. While consent- 
ing to be called by any name given in the New 
Testament to the followers of Christ, they 
preferred that of "Disciples" as being the 
more ancient and the more modest. By that time, 
therefore, they were generally known as Disci- 
ples, though discourteously called Campbellites 
by their opponents. A small body of these "Dis- 
ciples" was also organized as a church at 
Harrodsburg; among whom were Ben C. Allin 
and wife, Philip Allin and wife, William 
Pherigo and wife, a sister of Judge John L. 
Bridges, Dr. Christopher Jones and wife, 
Wheatley and several others, whose names can 
not now be recalled. 

We should here state that the early rec- 
ords of the church were destroyed by the dis- 
astrous fire of 1889; and that our main re- 
liance now is on the memory of the oldest 
members of the present church. 

The "Christians" met for worship in their 
own private houses; the "Disciples" assembled 
in an old farm building that stood at the cor- 
ner of South Main and Depot streets, nearly op- 
posite the public square. The two bodies for a 
while remained separate and apart, without 
fellowship, distrustful of each other, each 
misunderstanding the spirit and purpose of 
the other's mission. 

But about the year 1838, through the labors 
and influence of John Smith and John Rogers, 
they were at last persuaded to unite as one 
church, as their many brethren were doing in 
other parts of the state. 

After their union was thus effected, they 
met for worship in a large upper room of the 
court house, where from time to time they re- 
ceived additions to their membership. For 
some years they had no regular preacher; the 
ministrv, as we have it now, was then unrec- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



237 




HARRODSBURG, KENTUCKY. 

ognized among them. Their elders were the 
only overseers. The preachers, whom they oc- 
casionally heard, were evangelists, who went 
from place to place, holding protracted meet- 
ings, thus enlarging and confirming the 
churches. 

This condition of affairs continued untill 

1838. Bacon College, then but recently estab- 
lished in Georgetown, while enjoying a large 
patronage, was without any suitable buildings 
or endowment. The trustees, one of whom, 
John Bowman, Sr., resided at Harrodsburg, 
resolved, as a means of raising the necessary 
funds to offer the college to that county which 
should subscribe the largest amount of money 
for its benefit. The proposal immediately 
aroused to enthusiasm the energies of the 
brethren and other citizens of Harrodsburg, 
and the college was removed to this town in 

1839. James Shannon was elected president, 
and, aided by the able faculty, soon placed 
the institution in the first rank of Kentucky 
Colleges. 

The church was now greatly strengthened 
and edified by its close connection with this 
educational enterprise. President Shannon 
and Dr. S. Hatch, one of the professors, were 
chosen to be the regular teachers of the con- 
gregation ; and under their able ministry, the 
church greatly prospered. They continued to 
meet in the court house, save when their 
monthly turn came to occupy the republican 



meeting house, as it was called, now the old 
Baptist house of worship, built originally, 
as its name signified, by the citizens generally, 
and for the alternate use of any church that 
might need a house of worship. 

But the church of the Disciples, or the 
Christian church, as it was variously called for 
some time, determined to build a suitable 
house for themselves. After much strenuous 
effort, their present house of worship on Main 
street, was erected; and it was formally set 
apart for the use of the Church of Christ 
in 1850, by a deeply interesting meeting of sev- 
eral days, conducted by John T. Johnson and 
others. 

But the college in that year was unfortu- 
nately, as we thought, compelled to close its 
doors on account of repeated failures to raise 
an endowment. President Shannon, Dr. Hatch 
and other professors were compelled to aban- 
don it, and nearly all of them moved to the 
state of Missouri. John A. Dearborn was 
then called to preach to the church, and was 
permitted to conduct a private school in the 
college building. 

That arrangement continued until the yeai? 
1858, when Bacon College was revived through 
the labors of John B. Bowman, an alumnus 
of the college, and Major James Taylor. They 
obtained, by public subscription, a good en- 
dowment, a new and liberal charter was ob- 
tained through the efforts of Captain P. B. 
Thompson, then a member of the legislature; 
a new board of curators was appointed; and 
its name was changed to "Kentucky Univer- 
sity." 

In the following year Robert Milligan, Dr. 
Robert Richardson, Dr. L. L. Pinkerton, John 
H. Xeville, W, C. Piper and later, Robert Gra- 
ham, were selected as a faculty, five of whom 
were also able ministers of the gospel. Pres- 
ident Milligan and professor Richardson were 
now elected by the congregation to the elder- 
ship of the church, and in that capacity 
served as their regular ministers. Daugh- 
ters College was also established about the 
same time and with its two hundred lady 
pupils from various states, many of Whom 
were members of the Church of Christ, added 
much to the interest and prosperity of the 
congregation. 

During these years of unprecedented use- 
fulness, the church set apart many of its 
young members, approved students of the Uni- 
versity, to the regular work of the ministry. 
These preachers have grown with the growth 



238 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



of the church at large. They are among the 
most useful men we have in this and other 
states, though several of them have gone to 
their final reward. 

But the University, having lost its build- 
ings by fire in 1864, was removed the following 
year to Lexington much to the disappoint- 
ment and chagrin of the church and of the 
citizens generally. By the removal the congre- 
gation lost many of their prominent members, 
their able ministers, and all the advantages 
of their connection with a great institution of 
learning. 

In this emergency, W. C. Piper, who had 
remained in Harrodsburg, and John Augusts 
Williams who had returned from Lexington, 
now. as elders, alternately and gratuitously 
supplied the pulpit for two years. 

The church finally called W. G. Surber to 
officiate as its minister; but he, too, remained 
only for a short time. He was followed by a 
succession of preachers and ministers, some 
fifteen in number, during the next thirty years, 
or till the present time. Of these preachers 
some might be mentioned as men of pre- 
eminent worth and ability; though unfortu- 
nately for the church, their ministries were 
all of short duration. 

The church during these years had not been 
altogether unmindful of their high calling as a 
missionary agency. At one time they were solic- 
ited to entrust their mission funds to an outside 
Board of Missions. But they took the ground 
then that the church itself was a missionary 
society; and they resolved, as far as they 
were able, to commission and support their 
own evangelist in the field. They selected W. 
T. Corn, and in connection with a few neigh- 
boring congregations, sent him to preach to 
the unconverted in Mercer and the adjoining 
counties. This mission he discharged with 
satisfactory results for three years. Since 
that day, however, the church has entrusted 
missionary work to the Board of Missions. 

In no congregation, perhaps, have women ex- 
erted so much influence for the good of the 
church, as in that of Harrodsburg. In works 
of charity, in financial enterprise, in the wise 
oversight and encouragement of the young in 
the church, the Sunday school, and various 
associations, these zealous sisters are the 
soul, the strength, and life of the church at 
Harrodsburg. 

At present writing the regular minister is 
Montgomery Gano Buckner, an able and much 
beloved young minister and very popular with 




M. GANO BUCKNER, 
Harrodsburg, Ky. 

Born in Marshall county, Tennessee, Septem- 
ber 20, 1846; baptized by W. E. Mobley, at 
Elkton, Ky., 1867 ; taught school several years ; 
Superintendent of the public schools of Todd 
county, Ky., six years; county evangelist two 
years; South Kentucky evangelist twenty 
years. Has added over 2,500 to the church; 
married young — four children, three of whom 
are living — all members of the church. 



all the people. He is a grandson of John Allen 
Gano, a distinguished pioneer preacher of the 
early Church of Christ in Kentucky. May he 
be induced to remain with the church at Har- 
rodsburg for a much longer period than his 
predecessors, until, indeed, he shall have grown 
gray with years of well rendered service in 
her behalf. 



SOUTH KENTUCKY. 



J. W. GANT. 



"The territory of this Association embraces 
thirty-three counties in the western portion 
of Kentucky, lying west of Hardin, Hart, Bar- 
ren and Monroe counties, and known as the 
Pennyroyal and Purchase districts. It con- 
tains 12,820 square miles, stretching from west 
to east from Hickman to Oakland, in Warren 
county, its broadest limit, a distance of one 
hundred and seventy-two miles, and south and 
north in its widest reach, from Guthrie to 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



239 




J. W. GANT. 

Elkton, Kentucky. 

Born in Marshall county, Tennessee, Septem- 
ber 20, 1846; baptized by W. E. Mobley, at 
Elkton. Ky., 1867; taught school several years; 
Superintendent of the public schools of Todd 
county, Ky., six years; county evangelist two 
years ; South Kentucky evangelist twenty 
years. Has added over 2,500 to the church; 
married young — four children, three of whom 
are living — all members of the church. 



Henderson, ninety miles. It is principally an 
agricultural section, producing tobacco, corn 
and wheat; but its fertile and inexhaustible 
soil is adapted to great variety of culture. 
The people of Southwest Kentucky are pros- 
perous and intelligent; open and hospitable; 
of a pure stock, descended from the early set- 
tlers of Kentucky and Tennessee, unmixed 
with any foreign immigration. The popula- 
tion of the thirty-three counties embraced in 
the association numbered, in 1890, five hun- 
dred and fifty thousand six hundred and sixty- 
nine. 

Many of the ablest preachers in our 
Current Restoration have labored in this 
field. Flourishing churches were established 
at Paducah, Henderson, Hopkinsville, Owens- 
boro, Madisonville, Elkton and a few other 
points as long as fifty years ago; but gener- 
ally speaking, the field had not been thoroughly 
evangelized, containing in 1875, it is estimated, 
but seven thousand disciples. 



"Recognizing the need of some systematic 
and united efforts on the part of the churches, 
a preliminary meeting was held at Madison- 
ville in 1875, which resulted in the organiza- 
tion of this association, which was at first 
exclusively devoted to Sunday School work. 
It is difficult to speak definitely of this pe- 
riod, the records having been lost; but among 
the leaders of this movement may be men- 
tioned: Dr. J. W. Crenshaw; Judge Robert 
Crenshaw, H. B. Davis, Judge T. C. Dabney, 
J. K. Bondurant, Dr. J. D. Landrum, John 
L. Street, Dr. R. M. King, Prof. H. Boring, 
J. D. Robards, M. C. Kerr, B. S. Campbell, 
Dr. J. D. Gish, L. H. Stine, Judge Clayton, 
Judge George T. Edwards, J. W. Higbee, 
George E. Flower and Ben C. Deweese. Such 
representee men and prominent Christians at 
once assured the permanency of the associa- 
tion, and gave it an influence it might not 
otherwise have enjoyed. No evangelistic work 
was attempted for the first three years, but 
Sunday School institutes were held, schools 
established, and the needs of the field investi- 
gated. At the first convention, in 1875, Dr. 
J. W. Crenshaw, of Cadiz, was elected presi- 
dent. He was succeeded the next year by Dr. 
R. M. King, Dr. Crenshaw being elected sec- 
retary — a position he held until 1880, when he 
again became president. Dr. King served as 
president one year, and was succeeded by Prof. 
H. Boring, who was elected at the Princeton 
convention in 1878 and served two years. 

"It was at this Princeton convention that 
the missionary feature was added. The as- 
sociation was given its present name at Hen- 
derson in 1880. During this period W. L. 
Butler was employed as evangelist, and served 
several years. In 1881 W. A. Gibson was 
employed and served three years. The churches 
were awakening to the needs and opportun- 
ities of the hour and the association's work, 
while largely as yet experimental, was arous- 
ing the thoughtful interest of the brethren. 
County evangelists were also employed. T. C. 
Withers labored two years in Muhlenburg 
county; S. A. Hustin labored a year in Lyon 
county, with headquarters at Kuttawa; W. M. 
Weatherford worked awhile in Livingston and 
Crittenden counties, with headquarters at 
Salem, and a colored brother whose name can- 
not now be ascertained, was employed for a 
time. In Todd county there had been for two 
years a co-operation of which John W. Gant 
was the evangelist. He had reluctantlv en- 



240 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



tered the work, feeling, he said, his unfitness, 
and besides, resigning the super intendency of 
the Todd county schools, which he held at the 
time he entered it. But from the first, so 
signal was his success that when, in 1882, he 
attended the convention of this association at 
Hopkinsville, he was at once employed as our 
evangelist and has served ever since. 

"In 1884 the plan of the work was some- 
what changed. The territory was divided into 
three districts, the first embracing those coun- 
ties west of the Tennessee river; the second, 
that territory lying south, and the third, the 
territory north of the C, 0. & S. W., now the 
Illinois Central Raildoad. J. W. Holsapple 
served one year in the first district, and was 
succeeded by J. H. Thomas, who served seven 
years, or until the Hopkinsville convention, 
in 1892. J. W. Gant served continuously in 
the second. While for two years the commit- 
tee failed to secure a regular evangelist for 
the third, the position was filled at different 
times by J. W. Hardy, V. W. Dorris, E. M. 
Berry and J. W. Holsapple. In June, 1889, 
W. B. Taylor was employed as financial agent 
but he soon saw that the field could not sup- 
port a financial agent and three regular evan- 
ists, so after three or four months' work he 
resigned. 

"In 1892 the plan of work was again 
changed. Instead of employing three evan- 
gelists who worked in separate districts, the 
whole territory was thrown into one and J. 
W. Gant was made the general evangelist and 
financial agent. The money raised was for- 
merly paid the district evangelists; under this 
plan but one evangelist is paid, and the greater 
part of the fund is used in supplementing weak 
churches and in holding protracted meetings 
in destitute places. The Association has three 
sources of income: Interest on tlie Smallwood 
estate — an estate left by John Smallwood, of 
Union county, which was secured to the Asso- 
ciation through the faithful efforts of J. D. 
Robards, of Henderson, Ky. Under his able 
management it has always yielded a good rev- 
enue, and but for him it would have been 
entirely lost to the interests represented by 
the Association. The second source of in- 
come is from appeals made at each convention. 
This money and the interest on the Smallwood 
estate more than pays the salary of the evan- 
gelist; so that when the appeal is made in 
the field every dollar so raised is used directly 
in mission work. 



"The Association has always enjoyed the la- 
bors of prominent, able and consecrated men. 
For its presidents it has had Dr. J. W. Cren- 
shaw, Dr. R. M. King, Prof. H. Boring and 
Judge T. C. Dabney — who was elected in 1879. 
At the Henderson convention Dr. Crenshaw 
was again elected and served thirteen years, 
when, at the Mayfield convention, Prof. H. A. 
Macdonald succeeded him. In 1894 M. E. 
Webb, of Trenton, was elected and has served 
ever since. 

"For secretaries, Prof. B. C. Deweese suc- 
ceeded Dr. Crenshaw in 1880, and served two 
years, next H. C. Waddell served two years, 
Dr. Crenshaw again two years, and since 1886, 
James H. Kerr continuously. A change in this 
office was made at the Paducah convention 
in 1897. The general evangelist was consti- 
tuted corresponding secretary and another of- 
fice, that of recording secretary, was added, 
to which Bro. Kerr was elected. Also George 
P. Street, of Elkton, was elected to the sep- 
arate office of treasurer. At this convention 
resolutions were adopted especially commend- 
ing Bro. Kerr for his long and efficient la- 
bors. 

"In summarizing the work accomplished, it 
is almost impossible to obtain all the data. 
The statistics are known for the last fifteen 
years, but of the six or seven preceding, no 
record has been kept. It is said that a con- 
servative estimate of the number brought to 
Christ through this work would be at least ten 
thousand. But the work done cannot really 
be tabulated. A weak congregation, supple- 
mented by the Association, may soon become 
self supporting; whereas, if the supplement 
had not been received, no preacher could have 
been employed, the brethren would have be- 
come discouraged, many indifferent, the cause 
finally have died and the church disbanded. 
The influence of the work continues in line 
with all Christian progress, because it is 
simply the preaching of the Gospel of Christ 
and the work of the Christian ministry. 

"The following table is approximately cor- 
rect, being taken from the reports of the last 
fifteen years, including that of 1897: 

No. Churches Organized 61 

No. Sunday Schools Organized 100 

No Houses Erected 50 

No. Young Preachers Aided 20 

No Additions 7,000 

Money raised from all sources $106,000 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



241 



"If you add to this summary the growth 
of the congregations planted by us that have 
become self-supporting and are contributing 
to our work, these figures would be greatly in- 
creased. 

"A word should be said concerning the or- 
ganizaton, or '"machinery" of this association. 
Erroneous ideas are sometimes entertained 
that all of its officers receive good salaries. 
The officers consist of a president, whose sole 
duty is to preside over the conventions; an 
executive committee, varying in number from 
seven to nine, who carry out the instructions 
given at each convention; a recording secre- 
tary, a treasurer, and a general evangelist, 
who is also corresponding secretary and finan- 
cial agent. Of all these officers, only one re- 
ceives any salary or remuneration whatever, 
the others serving at their own charges. The 
salary of the general evangelist is a modest 
compensation and small compared to the work 
done, for not only are all the details to be 
arranged and carried out, and monies raised 
by him, but he also holds many meetings 
during the year, averaging yearly over one 
hundred additions." 

The above sketch was written by R. L. Clark 
in 1897. I continued as general evangelist till 
the Morganfield convention, which was held 
the latter part of May, 1900. At this con- 
vention I resigned my position as general 
evangelist. (I had beeen elected at the Pa- 
ducah convention, in 1897, for an indefinite 
length of time). J. L. Hill was elected gen- 
eral evangelist, and I was chosen correspond- 
ing secretary and treasurer, and assistant 
evangelist. Bro. Hill failed to accept the 
place offered him, and nine months later E. J. 
Willis was selected to fill the vacancy. Bro. 
Willis continued as general evangelist till the 
Bowling Green convention, May 25-28, 1903. 
At this convention he was again unanimously 
elected, but declined to accept the position. 
In March, 1901, I resigned as assistant evan- 
gelist, but to date have acted as treasurer, 
and done the office work of the association. 

In this connection, I will say that I found in 
Bro. Willis a congenial and faithful co-laborer. 

Since the organization of our association 
in 1875, there have been not less than 10,000 
additions ; over 80 congregations have been 
organized; more than 60 houses of worship 
have been erected, and excellent Sunday school 
work has been done; many churches have been 
set in order; and quite a number of good 
young men have been developed as efficient 
preachers of the gospel. 
17 



I .or I SI ANA. 



CLAUDE L. JONES. 



As early as 1835 Jacob Creath made a trip 
through Eastern Louisiana, preaching the 
principles of religious Restoration among the 
Baptist churches. 

In 1839 Alexander Campbell visited New 
Orleans, and ascended the river as high as St. 
Francisville, preaching everywhere to large 
crowds on the necessity of a return to the faith 
of the New Testament. A few years later James 
Ch alien, John A. Gano, John T. Johnson and 
Wm. Baxter had all made short evangelistic 
trips through the eastern portion of the state, 
but the principles of the Restoration were 
to gain a first foothold in a different section. 

The first church of the current Restoration 
in Louisiana was established through the in- 
fluence of the Millennial Harbinger. As early 
as the year 1843, through the reading of this 
advocate for a return to New Testament Chris- 
tianity, a score or more of the members of the 
Bui ah Baptist church, of Cheneyville, with- 
drew and organized a congregation that was 
simply Christian. They selected John W. 
Pearce as elder, and Jabez Tanner and An- 
drew Jackson as deacons; while Joseph Scott, 
W. P. Ford, and Jabez Tanner were made 
trustees. The young church held its meetings 
in a school building, and was ministered to 
by Bro. Pearce, assisted by Bro. Scott and Bro. 
Ford. The membership continued to work to- 
gether enthusiastically for several years, and 
were so strengthened that in the year 1853 
they erected the substantial brick edifice 
which still stands on the bank of Bayou Beouf, 
a monument to their worthy effort. In the 
year 1851 the church called as its minister W. 
H. Stewart, who continued to labor with them 
for eight years, and through whose faithful 
ministry many were added to the church. 
Among those baptized during his ministry 
was C. G. McCormick, who served for many 
years as deacon, and who, along with those al- 
ready named, led in the early planting of the 
New Testament faith in Louisiana. This 
church, during the fifties, was visited by Alex- 
ander Campbell, Robert Graham, and others 
among the leaders of the Restoration. 

Following Bro. Stewart's ministry, Bro. A. 
E. Myers served the church, and following 
him Alexander Ellett, who continued until the 
breaking out of the Civil War. For many 
years following the war the work was at a 
standstill, but through the efforts of D. W. 
Pritchett and W. S. Houchins it was revived, 



242 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CLAUDE L. JONES, 
Shreveport, La. 

Born Caddo Gap, Ark., Aug. 17, 1872 ; attended 
Add-Ran (Texas) Christian University, ses- 
sions of 1891 and 1893; preached one year for 
church at Bastrop, Texas, one year for church 
at Athens, Texas, two years for church at 
Lake Charles, La. Served one year as state 
evangelist for Louisiana, is in his sixth year 
as minister for the Central Church, 
Shreveport, La. ; was married, in 1897, to Miss 
Annie Olive Stevens, of Magnolia, Miss. 



Bro. Pritchett serving as minister. Following 
his labors came Frank Lanehart, R. B. Hew- 
ett, C. L. Chambers, and J. B. Cole, and at 
present the church is ministered to by W. S. 
Houchins. During the past year the work 
has greatly prospered. A large number has 
been added to the church, and a new church 
property, including an elegant house of wor- 
ship and parsonage, has been acquired by the 
congregation, and the prospects of the work 
are most bright. 

We have spoken somewhat at length of the 
historic church of Cheneyville, as it was the 
first planted in the state. However, it only 
preceded the church at New Orleans by two 
years. It was in the year 1845 that twenty 
disciples were found who were willing to take 
the Bible as their only rule of faith and prac- 
tice. Dr. A. A. Jones and Edward C. Paine 
were made elders, and John McDogall and 
Thomas Frith were the first deacons. They 
had no regular minister, but the elders taught 
the Word, and a number heard and were bap- 
tized. This congregation continued to meet 



up until the opening of the Civil War, being 
visited by Alexander Campbell, Wm. Baxter, 
John T. Johnson, and others who greatly en- 
couraged them. But the war brought about 
a disbandment of the membership. In 1867 
the record shows that thirteen came together 
and reorganized, but the trying years of re- 
construction were at hand, and the congrega- 
tion discontinued meeting until the year 1875. 
Then a complete reorganization took place, and 
W. E. Hall was called as minister. Since 
that time the church has continued to meet, 
and has been ministered to by some of our 
strongest men. However, not until the pres- 
net incumbent, 0. P. Spiegel, took charge of 
the work has it given promise of making itself 
felt in the great Southern Metropolis. The 
membership has greatly increased and through 
the church extension a splendid new location 
has been purchased at the corner of Coliseum 
and Peter's Avenue. 

In the winter of 1851 John T. Johnson and 
John A. Dearborn, traveling as Paul and Tim- 
othy, came to Baton Rouge, the Capital of 
Louisiana, and held a meeting which resulted 
in several additions. Bro. Dearborn remained, 
and the following spring renewed the meet- 
ing with even greater success. The congrega- 
tion was so strengthened that they felt encour- 
aged to build, and on the thirteenth of the 
next February (1853) they dedicated an ele- 
gant and substantial brick edifice. Bro. Dear- 
born resigned in 1854, and William Baxter was 
called and served the church efficiently until 
1856. Dr. W. H. Slosson was next called 
to the pastorate and established, in connection 
with his ministerial work, an academy. In 
this double capacity he continued with the 
church until the breaking out of hostilities 
in 1861. 

The effect of the war on the pastorless con- 
gregation was most demoralizing. The mem- 
bers were scattered, and finally a debt, which 
hung over the building, was foreclosed, and the 
splendid property passed into other hands. 
For forty-three years the plea we make for 
New Testament Christianity was not heard 
in Baton Rogue. Last spring, however, our 
State and National Boards sent evangelists 
Haddock and Stanley to re-establish the church. 
After seventy days a congregation was organ- 
ized of over sixty members, and through the 
Church Extension Board a very desirable lo- 
cation was purchased upon which a modern 
and commodious building is being erected. 

Just previous to and following the Civil 
War W. H. Stewart and others evangelized the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



243 



Black River country, organizing a number of 
churches. Somewhat earlier than this the 
Friendship church, of West Feliciana parish, 
was established. The Big Cane church was or- 
ganized about 1880. But with the exception 
of two or three years' work by D. W. Pritchett, 
W. S. Houchins, and Joseph Shields, little 
evangelistic or pastoral work was done for 
twenty-live or thirty years. During this gos- 
pel famine the cause languished, and several 
of the churches disbanded. The revival of the 
work began in 1896. Northern immigration 
brought a number of disciples to South Lou- 
isiana and as a result the church at Lake 
Charles was organized. 

The organized state mission work dates 
from 1897. This work from the beginning 
has been auxiliary to the American Christian 
Missionary Society. Frank Lanehart, Claude 
L. Jones, J. E. Spiegel, D. W. Broom, Chas. 
Dunlap, and Jas. L. Haddock, have acted as 
evangelists. The work is in a prosperous con- 
dition. 

At present the whole number of disciples 
in Louisiana is about fifteen hundred, and the 
number of congregations, twenty, and preach- 
ers ten. The value of church property is 
about forty-two thousand dollars. 

Although the cause at this time (1903) is 
numerically weak, there is a wide awake, ag- 
gressive missionary spirit which promises in 
a few years to put Louisiana to the front in 
all missionary enterprises. 

The state work is chartered under the name 
of the "Lousiana Christian Missionary Soci- 
ety." The present officers are Judge J. R. 
Thornton, Alexandria, president; W. S. Houch- 
ins, Cheneyville, vice-president; W. C. Scott, 
Cheneyville, treasurer ; Claude L. Jones, Shreve- 
port, corresponding secretary, and H. B. 
Kane, Lake Charles, W. 0. Stephens, 
Crowley, 0. P. Speigel, New Orleans, 
members of the Board. A state paper is 
published at Crowley, in the interest of the 
work; W. 0. Stephens is editor. During the 
last few years strong churches have been es- 
tablished at Crowley. Jennings, Leesville, 
Shreveport, Jewella, and Morrow. 



MARYLAND. 

J. A. HOPKINS. 



Maryland has the honor of being the birth 
place of one of the earliest Restorers. Barton 



W. Stone was born at Port Tobacco, Md., 
in 1772, though he lived in this state only 
about seven years. 

The earliest record we have found of the 
work of the Restoration in Maryland says that 
a young man named Ferguson came to Bal- 
timore in 1817 and commenced preaching to a 
little body of Baptists in a sail loft at Fell's 
Point. His preaching was not acceptable to 
them and he began services in his own hired 
house, where it is said he organized; but the 
beginning of the churches, another account 
says, was an organization of five members 
under the leadership of Wm. Carman, organ- 
izer of the first Sunday school in Maryland. 
This was in 1819, and the meetings were held 
in Old Town. Later the church met in different 
places until a house of worship was built on 
North Street. A dissension in the First Bap- 
tist church, about 1825-1830, caused many to 
unite with this Christian church. The church on 
North Street was sold and a house built on 
Dolphin and Etting Sts. After some years they 
disbanded, the house passing into the hands 
of the colored people became the meeting place 
of the Second church of Baltimore. Sell- 
ing their house, most of the brethren united 
with the church on Paca Street, which 
had in the meantime grown up. The first 
meeting of this congregation was on July 26, 
1840. This new movement began on Baltimore 
Street, and after occupying various meeting 
places, the Paca Street house of worship was 
dedicated May 26, 1850. The church worshiped 
there until August 28th. 1887. The present 
house of worship on Harlem and Fremont 
avenues, was dedicated March 11th, 1888. 

There is a record of ministers as follows: 
George W. Elley, in 1840; A. Anderson, leav- 
ing in 1861; D. S. Burnett, from 1863 to 
July. 1867; A. N. Gilbert, ten years; I. J. 
Spencer, two years; H. D. Clark, five years; 
James Vernon, Jr., from 1885 to September, 
1888; C. K. Marshall, six years: and the pres- 
ent minister, B. A. Abbott, who has been in 
charge since October 1st, 1894. 

About 1835 A. Campbell visited and 
preached in Baltimore, and the church came 
in with the Campbell movement. They re- 
port 525 members. 

The work in Baltimore was extended by the 
organization, under the leadership of James 
Vernon, Jr.. of the Calhoun Street church. 
It was organized June 24th, 1888, in Denny 
and Mitchell's Hall, on Baltimore Street, with 
less than three dozen members from Harlem 



244 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




J. A. HOPKINS. 
Rockville, Md. 

Born near Sinithfield. 0., December 6, 1856. 
Student at Bethany College, W. Va., gradu- 
ating with degree of B. L. 1889. Minister First 
church at Wheeling, W. Va., 1889-1893; Chino, 
Cal., one year: Jerusalem, Md., six years; 
Rockville, Md., 1900-1903. Corresponding sec- 
retary Maryland, Delaware, and District of 
Columbia Missionary Society, 1899-1903. 



Avenue. Capt. W. J. Bohannan preached 
every Sunday until Sept. 1st, 1890, when 
James Vernon, Jr., became the minister, and 
they moved into Hollin's Hall. January 1st, 
1890, Thomas Munnell became their minister, 
and on April 6th, 1891, the present building on 
Calhoun Street, was formally opened. Since 
October 1, 1891, Peter Ainslie has been min- 
ister. He has organized the Tribune Home 
for Working Girls, our only benevolent in- 
stitution in this section of the East. His 
church has secured a lot for a new building. 
They now number 548. 

About 1897 Harlem Avenue church began a 
mission in N. Baltimore. Later W. J. Wright 
held a tent meeting on Fulton Avenue, and 
later a building was erected and a new con- 
gregation started. M. H. H. Lee was their 
minister until April, 1903. One hundred and 
eleven are enrolled. 

The Twenty-fifth Street church, in N. E. 
Baltimore, where work was started by Cal- 
houn Street church, at Peabody Hall, St. Paul 
and 26th streets, Nov. 5, 1899, has a neat 



chapel. Flournoy Payne is minister. He 
began his labors January 23, 1902; member- 
ship, 69. 

On December 2, 1900, in South Baltimore, 
a work was begun with Ernest C. Bragg 
as Superintendent. In December, 1901, J. 
O. Shelburne took charge. The first meeting 
under his ministry was held in Cross 
Street Hall, March 15, 1902. They then 
had eight members. The first story of 
their house of worship was built at Randall 
and Belt streets, and dedicated October 19, 
1902. The church numbers about 200, with 
365 in the Sunday school. 

After the great Kentucky revival, by Stone 
and others, some of the preachers traveled 
East, and Maryland was visited. They were 
called "New Lights." Samuel Rogers, who 
became a believer under the preaching of 
Stone, journeyed as far East as Baltimore, 
where he preached a few discourses and bap- 
tized several persons, and held meetings in 
Harford county, Maryland. He speaks of his 
many privations and tells how he was forced 
to sell his Bible and hymn book to pay ferri- 
age and other expenses. This was about 1820. 
In 1825 Elder James McVeigh preached in 
Harford county, about a mile from where 
Jerusalem church now stands. The doctrine 
was new and created a sensation. He came at 
intervals for ten years. Afterwards others 
came. One of them, Benj. Alton, held a meet- 
ing at Gunpowder chapel, and was heard to re- 
peat his text more than a mile. These preach- 
ers traveled mostly on foot. From the year 
1835 to 1840 no account is found of meetings 
in that county. About this time the first or- 
ganization was effected near Upper Falls, in 
Baltimore county, in an unoccupied house. 
Several attempts to build houses of worship 
failed until 1844. Families of McComases bought 
lands in Hartford county and they proposed 
a church, but they were known as disciples 
and the original members as "New Light 
Christians." They finally agreed the congre- 
gation should be called Jerusalem Christian 
Church. Their building was dedicated August 
11, 1847. It still stands, occupied by an ac- 
tive church of about 100 members. 

Some strong men have preached here, among 
them Mitchells, Burnett, Belding, Bartholo- 
mew. The ministers recorded are : LaFever, 
Austin, Sweeney, Mentzell, Ridge, McCallum, 
Calderwood, Bagley, Crane, Norton, Wade, 
Coler, Miller, Bulgin, Kreidler, Hopkins, Blake 
and Gaff. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



245 



In 1877 Dr. J. B. Crane, minister at Jeru- 
salem, organized the Avondale church, about 
five miles from Havre de Grace. It continued 
until about 1894 to co-operate with Jerusalem. 
About that time J. B. DeHoff became the min- 
ister at Avondale, continuing two years. In 
the last few years they have not met regularly, 
but this year they have begun to meet with a 
few brethren at Aberdeen, six miles distant. 

About the year 1891 S. M. Smith, a member 
of the Jerusalem church, began a Union Sun- 
day school at Fork, in Baltimore county. A 
church was soon organized, and a house of wor- 
ship dedicated in 1893. They have about 45 
members. 

In a meeting at Jerusalem in December, 
1894, a number of members were received from 
Joppa, a village three miles away. January 
2, 1895, a cottage prayer-meeting was held at 
the home of Mrs. Martha Sommer, at Joppa. 
Twenty-eight persons were present. November 
14th a meeting was held in the Hall, November 
2d the church organized, and a building ded- 
icated in the spring of 1895. This church and 
Fork co-operate with Jerusalem. 

At Beaver Creek, in Washington county, 
brethren Webb and Jacobs came, in 1833, 
preaching the ancient gospel. They preached 
in January and again in February, when the 
first converts were baptized. About 1834 S. 
K. Hoshour, minister of the Lutheran church 
in Hagerstown, six miles distant, studying to 
defeat them in an argument on baptism, was 
convinced and himself baptized. The church 
at Beaver Creek was organized by Jacobs and 
Webb in 1833. Isaac Errett and W. H. Wool- 
ery preached there, and the regular preachers 
were B. F. Ferguson, George Caldwell, Enos 
Adamson, Jesse Berry, John P. Mitchell, Dr. 
Hillock, Samuel Matthews, S. F. Fowler, and 
W. S. Hove, who has served them over twenty 
years. A stone church was built in 1845, and 
a modern brick building opened in 1903. This 
church is well known for its liberality, es- 
pecially for the liberality of the Newcomers. 
It has missions at Smoketown and Ringgold. 
The membership is 236. 

In 1845 Jacobs and Webb held a meeting 
at Coffmansville, in Washington county. 
Other preachers held meetings at school houses 
and a church resulted called Concord. A 
house was built two and a half miles from 
Sharpsburg, a town famous in war history. The 
church was removed to Downsville, not far 
away, in 1868. This church was enlarged and 
improved in 1903, and now has modern con- 



veniences. Beaver Creek preachers have 
served it. 

In 1860 the church at Boonsboro was built 
by funds raised mostly by Beaver Creek 
church. For a number of years ministers 
served it in connection with Beaver Creek. 
Two of them, Adamson and Berry, living at 
Boonsboro. The church had a long interval 
without regular preaching, and has been often 
diminished in numbers by removals. It still 
holds on and has a good Sunday school. E. 
C. Harris served them two years, beginning 
1896. J. A. Hopkins at present preaches for 
them once a month. 

In 1872 John P. Mitchell, minister at Beaver 
Creek, preached a sermon in Trinity Lutheran 
church, Hagerstown. In 1875 nine disciples, 
from Beaver Creek, Boonsboro, and Downs- 
ville, met at the call of John H. Wagoner in 
Y. M. C. A. Hall. In 1875 Isaac Errett 
preached a sermon in the Presbyterian church, 
and the following year T. A. Crenshaw held a 
meeting in the same church. The Presbyte- 
rians having entered their new church, ten- 
dered the old one to the little band of disciples 
free of charge. In 1876 an organization was 
effected with 69 members. The church was 
soon purchased. It was remodeled and dedi- 
cated in 1879, and again remodeled and en- 
larged in 1897. Each time Beaver Creek has 
helped financially. They report in 1902, 469 
members. Ministers have been: L. H. Stine, 
S. B. Moore, J. L. Richardson, W. H. Wil- 
liams, C. K. Marshall, R. E. Swartz, C. W. 
Harvey, P. A. Cave, and H. C. Kendrick, the 
present incumbent. 

In 1875 a church of colored people was or- 
ganized at Beaver Creek, known as Chestnut 
Grove. It was made up of members who had 
obeyed the gospel preached by the various 
ministers at Beaver Creek. Many from there 
have removed to Hagerstown and elsewhere, 
and the litttle band numbers less than a dozen. 

The Second church (colored) was organized 
in Hagerstown, by D. R. Wilkins, in 1893. 
Through the liberality and efforts of B. F. and 
Wm. Newcomer and W. S. Hove, and the 
First church, Hagerstown, this church opened 
their new house of worship September 6, 1895. 
J. A. Collins was the minister. D. R. Wilkins, 
J. A. Scott, and W. H. Dickerson have also 
served them; the last named is the minister 
at this time. 

In Montgomery county, about the year 1820, 
the work had its origin mainly through the 
efforts of William McClenahan, from Ireland, 



246 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



a teacher in the Rockville Academy. About 
the year 1835 he had a number of immersions. 
About 1837 John R. Miller, from Baltimore, 
took membership, and for a time the church 
met at his house. In 1856 a small church was 
purchased. On April 30, 1893, a brick build- 
ing was dedicated. Among its ministers have 
been: Anderson, W. H. Schell, S. B. Teagar- 
den, P. S. Steel, Richard Bagby, Cephas Shel- 
burne. S. R. Maxwell, Robert Elmore, and 
J. A. Hopkins. 

At Hyattstown the church was organized, 
as near as can be ascertained, about 1840. 
On August 20th, 1878, the present church was 
dedicated, a small building having been previ- 
ously occupied by the church. The sermon was 
preached by A. N. Gilbert, of Baltimore. They 
have had preaching by Ferguson, McClenahan, 
McVeigh, Bagley, Power, and many others. At 
this time they have no regular preacher. 
They still meet. 

W. H. Schell began work at Redland about 
1861. Their house of worship was dedicated 
in 1886. They co-operate with Rockville. 

On the Eastern shore of Maryland there 
came, about 1881, or 1882, a preacher named 
Ezekiel Evans. He advocated a doctrine new 
to the people. It was bitterly opposed. He 
was afterward joined by Cyrus Holt. Among 
the early converts was P. D. West, who, 
though without an education, began to preach, 
and has baptized more than 800 persons. The 
first church, called Olivet, was dedicated by 
F. D. Power, in April, 1885. This was fol- 
lowed by a congregation at Perry Hawkins, 
organized by W. J. Cocke, state evangelist, 
July 30, 1893. A new house was dedicated 
June 16, 1895. The present membership 
is 53. 

Another small church was started, not far 
away, called Bethany. It has ceased to meet, 
and on April 5, 1903, P. D. West and W. F. 
Shinall, the blind preacher, at Olivet and 
Perry Hawkins, organized a church and dedi- 
cated another house in the same community, 
called Bethlehem. 

At Perry Hawkins' church, at a camp meet- 
ing held in the adjoining grove, in 1897, there 
were present members of Olivet church who 
lived near Snow Hill. Arrangements were 
made to have a meeting follow in a park at 
Snow Hill. W. J. Wright, state evangelist, 
preached the first sermon, August 12, 1897. 
August 14th, was the first confession. The 
meeting resulted in an organization of Chris- 



tians, on September 5, 1897. A new building 
was dedicated in the fall of 1899. 

On February 6, 1898, H. J. Dudley, minister 
at Snow Hill, preached in a school house at 
Good Will, near Pocanoke, and began in May 
to preach regularly at that point on alternate 
Sundays, in a tent secured for that purpose. 
August 14th a meeting was begun which re- 
sulted in the organization of a church of 31 
members. During the winter the little band 
continued to meet in their little tent, with 
straw for a carpet, and a stove to warm 
them. A new church was opened for worship 
in the following autumn. 

All the churches in Maryland co-operate in 
the Christian Missionary Society of Mary- 
land, and the District of Columbia. It was 
organized at Rockville, Md., November 12, 
1878. Other co-operative work preceded 
it. The C. W. B. M. work is active in 
the state, and much attention is paid to the 
Sunday school work. A number of churches 
have active Christian Endeavor Societies. 



MASSACHUSETTS. 



S. M. HUNT. 



In writing a brief history of the church in 
Massachusetts I shall have to draw largely 
from the pen of Mr. John F. Kyes, of Wor- 
cester, for the early history at least. 

The following is what he says : 
In 1863 Alexander Campbell visited New Eng- 
land and preached in Tremont Temple, the Ca- 
thedral of Dr. Channing, and the meeting house 
of Elder Aimes, with large audiences and can- 
did hearing. 

It may be that from this visit grew the 
Church of Christ which was organized in 
Boston in 1843 by Charles J. Berry, and which 
lived with varying fortunes till 1853. Very 
full records of this church exist. 

About the year 1840, there lived in Salem 
one Jewett Robson, a deacon in a. little church 
of the body known as Christians. 

The members being few and poor, they had 
no settled preacher, so frequently listened to 
visiting speakers, who might not be of ex- 
actly their own faith. It so happened that 
they were addressed by one preacher Andrews, 
of the West, a Disciple, or Reformer (so 
called), and his plain, gospel teaching fell 
on willing ears. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



247 




SAXFORD M. HUXT, "Merchant." 
Springfield, Mass. 

Bom Lubec, Maine, September 30th, 1834; 
united with Baptists in Boston, 1856; united 
with Christians in Boston, 1887; Secretary 
of X. E. C. M. S. thirteen years; organized 
church in Springfield, Mass., 1895. Bought 
and paid for first house of worship and pre- 
sented same to the church. Followed the sea 
in early life. 



The church divided, a portion going with 
Deacon Robson to a small hall where a 
Church of Christ was organized. 

Every Lord's day Deacon Robson went early, 
built the fires, swept the floor and made 
all ready for the meetings — a labor of love 
on his part. 

This little church hardly outlived a decade, 
but its importance is evident when I tell you 
that one of its converts was the deacon's lit- 
tle daughter; and in her conversion rested 
the germ of the Worcester church, for she 
became in after years our good sister, S. P. 
Blaisdell. 

In the late fifties Sophia P. Blaisdell (the 
little Salem maiden) came with her young 
husband to Worcester, Mass. For a while they 
attended the Advent church, and soon after 
several of the young, earnest members of 
this church began to study diligently to learn 
the truth, and so came naturally to embrace 
the primitive faith and practice. 

The present Church of Christ was organ- 
ized in the summer of 1860, with 16 mem- 



bers, several of whom were of the Advent 
church, and four of whom (all women) are 
still members with us in Worcester, good sister 
Blaisdell being one, no more remain this side 
the veil. Four men of that little company have 
been a power in Xew England in the establish- 
ment of our faith — Parritt Blaisdell, William 
and Robert Smyth and Alvin Wiood. Churches 
were established and helped in many places by 
their labors and their money; and scarcely a 
church has come into being since that time 
in X. E. that does not owe something for 
help to Worcester. I mention Brimfield, Ayers 
Village, Swampscott, Boston and Manton, R. 
I., and out of Ayers Village came Haverhill 
and Portland. 

Under the leadership of many able and con- 
secrated men the church has had an aggressive, 
vigorous life and now has over 500 members. 

The Worcester (Main Street) church is 
the largest and most prosperous in the state. 
Among those who have served as ministers 
may be mentioned Bros. Wilcox, Atwater, Cal- 
vin, Cottingham, Thayer, Chamberlain, B. H. 
Hayden, Roland C. Xichols, and J. M. Van- 
Horn, the present minister. 

In 1864 Jacob Porter, David Knox and Syl- 
vester Butler founded the Swampscott church, 
holding meetings in Bro. Porter's house. After 
a year, through the efforts of Worcester breth- 
ren, the first church building was erected. In 
1888 a large and much better house was com- 
pleted. Bro. W. H. Rogers was the minister. 
This church has had a varied experience. 
While at one time they had a membership of 
more than one hundred, they are now reduced 
to about fifty active members. They have 
relied chiefly on student preaching by disciples 
who were studying at Harvard University. 
They are without a minister at present. 

In 1866 the Boston church was again organ- 
ized, with four members in the house of Mrs. 
Varney. Her husband was the first addition 
to the church. In 1867 a chapel was purchased 
by Wm. A. S. Smyth, of Worcester, and was 
mainly supported by the Worcester brethren. 
Bros. Rowzee, Garrity, and Xew preached 
there. In 1871 business reverses to Bro. 
Smyth caused the chapel to be sold, and the 
church, in 1876. was disbanded. In 1879 four 
men and three women, under the leadership 
of Win. Chrimes, organized again in Howe's 
Hall, South Boston. There is no report after 
February, 1880. 

Shortly after this time Bro. A. Martin, then 
evangelist for Xew England, preached twenty 



248 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



sermons here, and the membership increased to 
twenty-three. At that time there were re- 
ported in New England 15 churches, chiefly 
in Maine, with 845 members. To-day there 
are at least 3,000 active members in New Eng- 
land. 

In 1885 the South End Tabernacle was pur- 
chased under the brief ministry of J. H. Gar- 
rison. He has been succeeded by Geo. Darsie, 
E. W. Darst, E. T. Edmunds, and J. H. Mohor- 
ter, the present minister. In 1898 the Taber- 
nacle was sold and a new house built on St. 
James Street, Roxbury, and seems now in a 
flourishing condition. The American Home 
Missionary Society helped generously in this 
work. 

In 1896 the church at Haverhill, Mass., 
was founded by brethren from Avers Village, 
where dwelt a few disciples. Bros. Howard 
and Wm. J. Murray were early preachers 
at that point. This society worshiped for a 
time in G. A. R. Hall, Bros. Minard, McDon- 
ald, Webster, and devoted sisters, not a few, 
supporting the work. In 1890 they built a 
good house of worship. 

This house was dedicated by Bros. E. W. 
Darst. S. M. Hunt, corresponding secretary 
of N. E. C. M. S., raised the sum asked for 
on that occasion. The following ministers have 
served the church: R. M. Marshall, J. W. 
Bowel, I. N. Grisso, E. M. Flynn, Fred Nichols, 
and J. P. Topping. The latter has just re- 
signed and left. 

During Bro. E. W. Darst's ministry in 
Boston several new preaching stations and 
churches were located. They have been al- 
lowed to die, with the exception of the church 
at Everett, Mass. In 1893 the Everett church 
was organized, and has had a remarkable 
growth. With aid from the Church Extension 
Board they now have a handsome church build- 
ing. Bro. G. Wilton Lewis and wife are the 
prime movers in this work, and have done 
much to establish the church. The ministers 
have been J. H. Bolton, Thos. G. Picton, and 
Robt. L. Whiston, who is now minister, and 
adding many to the church. The new house 
was dedicated May 20, 1900, B. B. Tyler, 
Roland Nichols, and J. H. Mohorter, taking 
part, and the entire debt raised by S. M. Hunt, 
Corresponding Secretary. 

In 1894 Bro. Chas. E. Everett and wife, 
living at Brockton. Mass., invited S. M. Hunt 
to come and visit them and organize a church. 
The church was organized with seven members, 
five of whom came from the Baptist church. 



Bro. Hunt, Dr. Flower, Dr. Ditchon, and 
a number of students, namely B. A. Jenkins, 
C. C. Rowlinson, and others, preached for the 
new church in a hall until a regular minister 
was called, namely, John W. Bolton. Bro. 
Bolton did not remain long, and was suc- 
ceeded by G. A. Reinl, a young man recently 
from the Presbyterian church in New York. 
Under Bro. Reinl's ministry a new church 
was built, and was dedicated October 20, 
1898, Roland Nichols, and others, officiating. 
The debt was raised by S. M. Hunt, Corre- 
sponding Secretary N. E. C. M. S. Albert 
T. Fitts is the present minister. 

In 1893 the work in Springfield, Mass., be- 
gun. Bro. S. M. Hunt found the venerable 
Dr. Horrace Ditchon and wife, and these 
three organized and met regularly in Dr. 
Ditchon's house, breaking bread on each Lord's 
day. There was much opposition by sectarian 
churches, who declined in many cases to rent 
or sell a house to the new church. The nu- 
cleus met a short time in November, 1895, 
on Lord's day afternoon, in a Swedish church 
on John Street, but shortly after Bro. Hunt 
found a small chapel unoccupied and bought 
it, and began worship there on December 29, 
1895, Dr. Flower, of Boston, Dr. Belding, B. 
H. Hayden and many others, supplying the 
pulpit. In February, 1896, the church was 
practically organized by B. H. Hayden, then 
minister at Worcester, Mass., with 15 charter 
members. Dr. Ditchon supplied the pulpit 
two years, and died in the harness. E. C. 
Davis, now a missionary to India, was min- 
ister two years, and G. A. Reinl is the pres- 
ent minister. Under Bro. Davis' ministry the 
church was enlarged and dedicated. Bro. 
Mohorter, of Boston, and Nichols, of Worces- 
ter, preaching. The entire debt was raised by 
Bro. S. M. Hunt, 

The next annual convention of the disciples 
of Christ in New England will meet with 
the Springfield church in October, 1903. 

In 1900 a small church was organized in 
Dodge, a small town near Worcester, Mrs. 
Nellie C. Moore being the leader and preacher. 

In June, 1902, the Highland Street church 
at Worcester, was organized. This church was 
the outgrowth of a mission established while 
Roland C. Nichols was minister at Worcester. 
Bro. Newton Knox and wife, with others, were 
among the organizers. This church was prac- 
tically dedicated on June 24, 1902, J. M. 
VanHorn, with Brethren Randall, Fitts, 
Whiston, and S. M. Hunt as preachers. The 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



249 



church has called Roland Nichols to be their 
first regular minister. 

The growth in this state has been slow but 
sure and abiding, the members being very de- 
voted and excelling all other parts of the 
country in their contributions to all of our 
missionary organizations, compared to their 
numerical strength. 

There is no better missionary field in Amer- 
ica than this thickly settled state for the 
plea of the disciples. It needs much money, 
but chiefly strong and earnest preachers, who 
are willing to make sacrifices for the cause, 
and understand how to present our plea. 

Much of interest could be added, but space 
cannot be allowed here. 



MICHIGAN. 

D. MUNEO, COR. SEC. 



The first work that we have any account 
of was begun in Detroit in 1842, when Alexan- 
der and Thomas Linn, Colin Campbell, Thomas 
Hawley, and their families commenced meet- 
ing at the home of Thomas Hawley. Later 
they met in the School house and some halls 
and finally in the City Hall. From here, in 
January, 1863, under the ministry of Isaac 
Errett, part of the members withdrew and 
purchased a building from the Congregational- 
ists, on Jefferson Avenue. This congregation, 
in 1889, removed to their present building at 
the corner of Cass Park. 

The other members removed to Plum Street. 
W. T. Moore followed Isaac Errett in Detroit 
in 1865. The two congregations united 
through his efforts. Later, under A. I. Hobbs, 
they separated. These brethren, for the most 
part, came from Scotland. 

Among the earliest pioneers in Southwest- 
ern Michigan were John Martindale, Reuben 
Wilson, and David D. Miller. They began 
preaching in Michigan probably before 1840. 

The Pipestone church, in Berrien county, 
was organized about 1848. Among the charter 
members were Benjamin Davis, a Welsh min- 
ister, from Ebensburg, Pennsylvania, Britton 
R. Fisher, Hiram C. Fenton, Amasa Preston, 
all from Ohio. They had no church building. 
John Martindale, uncle of W. M. Roe, Corbly 
Martin and David D. Miller, of northern In- 
diana, ministered to them occasionally. After 
W. M. Roe finished his course at Hiram he 



preached for the church for some time, be- 
ginning in 1853. This church has since been 
incorporated into the Eau Claire congregation. 

In 1856 Isaac Errett removed from Warren, 
Ohio, to the wilds of Michigan, in Ionia 
county, having to travel all the way from 
Detroit by stage. He came with a company of 
disciples who were engaged in the lumber busi- 
ness. He was a partner in the business, but 
the intention was to have him give his time 
to evangelizing and establishing churches. The 
members of the firm expected to give largely to 
the work as their business would prosper. The 
business did not turn out as well as it was 
hoped, but Isaac Errett preached first at 
Lyons, later at Muir, where a large 
church building was dedicated in Janu- 
ary, 1862, then at Ionia and at Wood- 
ard Lake and North Plains, and several 
other places in 1859. He continued in this 
field until he removed to Detroit in December, 
1862, although in October, 1857, he was 
chosen national corresponding secretary, which 
called him away part of his time each year 
for three years. As a result of his labors 
about one thousand members were brought 
into the church and organized into a number 
of strong and influential congregations in Io- 
nia county. 

When leaving for Detroit he arranged for 
Alanson Wilcox to take the work at Muir, 
and J. B. Crane at Ionia. 

Plans were being formed while in Detroit 
for the publication of a weekly paper, 
which many influential brethren all over the 
country were urging Mr. Errett to edit. Had 
this been carried out, it would have made De- 
troit and Michigan one of the strongholds 
for the disciples. After two years he resigned 
and came to Muir, where he remained until 
1866, when he removed to Cleveland to edit the 
Christian Standard. 

By 1858 churches had been established in 
the following places: Detroit, Muir, Ionia, 
Pipestone, Paw Paw, Buchanan, Vandalia, 
Millburg and Bloomingdale. 

In 1850 John H. Reese came to Michigan 
from New York and taught school for five 
years in the vicinity of the Pipestone church. 
Here he was baptized in 1851 by Corbly Martin. 
In 1859 he was ordained to the ministry by 
Peter L. Russell, minister of the Paw Paw 
church, and Benjamin Davis. His first la- 
bors were with the church at Millburg, then 
at Yorkville, and later at Silver Creek, until 
1867 when he entered Bethany College, from 



250 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




DONALD MUNRO, 

St. Johns, Mich. 

Donald Monro was born in Glasgow, Scot- 
land, May 14, 1865. When two months old 
his father was killed; two months later his 
mother sailed for Canada, with seven children. 
A year later she died. A sister twelve years 
of age, cared for him four years, when she 
died. He lived with an uncle ten years, then 
worked on a farm, in a factory, and in a 
store. He attended BMgetown Collegiate In- 
stitute two years and a half, and Toronto 
University three years. During his last va- 
cation, in four weeks, he secured $6,000 for 
the Cecil Street church, Toronto. Left college 
to develop the Canadian Evangelist ; traveled 
among the Ontario churches two years; 
preached at Selkirk three years, organized 
the Eainham Center church with fifty mem- 
bers; preached at Wayland, Mich., one year; 
chosen corresponding secretary of the Michigan 
Christian Missionary Society in 1900, which 
position he still fills. 



which lie was graduated in 1871, to return to 
Millburg where he labored till 1876, when he 
went to Bangor and started the work there, 
remaining with the church fourteen years. He 
has been called back to this work four times 
since, and now lias retired, living in the vil- 
lage. 

During all of these years, in the Southwest- 
ern part of the state, no one has done more 
preaching, baptized more people, and organ- 
ized more churches than W. M. Roe, who is 
still living and resides in the village of 
Buchanan. 



In 1858, in Gratiot county, near St. 
Louis, E. H. Brooks, who had been a disciple 
in Indiana, placed in the hands of Elias Sias 
a copy of "Sincerity Seeking the Way to 
Heaven," after he had made a start at a Meth- 
odist camp meeting. Mr. Sias read this in his 
home, and loaned it to his neighbors, as a 
result, twelve persons requested baptism at the 
hands of Elder Bartlett, a United Brethren 
preacher, who refused. Mr. Brooks loaned 
Mr. Sias a horse to ride to Newville, Indiana, 
to be baptized, and on his return home he 
would baptize the others. At this time there 
was no church nearer them than Muir, which 
was over sixty miles distant. When about 
to start for Indiana, a distance of two hundred 
miles, a neighbor told of a preacher at Muir — 
Isaac Errett — who preached as they talked, 
so Mr. Sias went to Muir. Mr. Errett was 
away on a trip through the South, with A. 
Campbell, so "Uncle Ben" Soule, a member 
of the lumber company, and an elder of the 
church, baptized Mr. Sias. 

It was arranged for Uncle Ben and Darias 
Stone to come over in four weeks and bap- 
tize the other eleven. 

This was the starting of the St. Louis 
church. It was then located in the country. 
Later, part of the members went to St. Louis 
and part went to start the church at Forest 
Hill. E. Sias was baptized in September, 
1858, and began preaching the following May. 
The first time he gave the invitation to con- 




ELIAS SIAS (Pioneer) 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



251 




WILLIAM M. ROE, 
Buchanan, Mich. 

Born in Henry county, Ind., April 26, 
1830. Attended the district school ; studied 
at home several years ; attended seminary at 
South Bend, Ind. ; taught several district 
schools : a student and teacher at Electic In- 
stitute, Hiram, Ohio; preached fifty years, 
ministering successfully to churches in Ohio, 
Michigan, Indiana. Illinois and Iowa. As- 
sistant editor "Northwestern Christian Proc- 
lamation:" author "Bible vs. Materialism." 



In the fall of 1859, Mr. Sias walked from 
St. Louis to Ohio to attend an annual meeting 
and interest the disciples of Ohio in their 
work. The convention paid his way back on 
the train and sent with him L. L. Carpenter, 
who attended the yearly meeting at St. Louis, 
and remained for some time and preached at 
Salt River, Estey School house, Small School 
house and Sumner. Fifty-four were added to 
the Lord during these meetings. Mr. Carpen- 
ter also did considerable work in the South- 
eastern part of the state, and organized sev- 
eral churches. 

During his ministry Mr. Sias served as 
evangelist and corresponding secretary of the 
Michigan Christian Missionary Society thir- 
teen years, at three different periods. He 
also served, as regular minister, the churches 
at St. Louis. Pine Run, Bloomingdale, Way- 
land, (twice) Dowagiac, Cascade, and Fre- 
mont. During his ministry he baptized over 
four thousand persons. 

E. H. Brooks evangelized extensively in the 
central part of the state with considerable 
success. 

Among the early workers might also be 
named Wm. Wheeler, of Ohio, who settled in 
Allegan county ; D. B. McKeller, from Ontario, 
evangelized in the Eastern section; Cyrus Al- 
ton, who started the work at Fremont; Marshall 
Wilcox, from Xew York, who started the work 
at the Rochester Colony, now the Duplain 



fess faith in Jesus as the Christ, four came 
forward. This was in their social meeting. 
He baptized them by moonlight, in the river 
at St. Louis. A lumberman, by the name of 
Bell, from Sumner or Belltown, visited the 
neighborhood and attended the meeting. He 
returned occasionally. One time he came and 
told them he had announced that Sias and 
Brooks would preach at Belltown. This was 
their first preaching and the starting of the 
church at Sumner, in the spring of 1859. 
Mr. Sias was a pioneer farmer, who knew the 
hardships of the early settlements in Michi- 
gan. He was so in earnest in seeing sinners 
turn to the Lord that he would start out early 
on Lord's day to walk to the different school 
houses and return home at ten o'clock at 
night, after preaching four times and walking 
forty-three miles. Several families with lit- 
tle children would walk six miles, from St. 
Louis to Forest Hill. The men would carry 
the children. 




M. B. RAWSON, 
Wavland, Mich. 



252 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



church ; John Hurd, who preached at Vandalia 
and Easton ; M. B. Rawson, who preached 
at Glenwood, Silver Creek, Wayland, Bloom- 
ingdale, and Dowagiac; Edmund Sheppard, 
of Ontario, who started a church at North 
Branch in 1866 ; 0. Ebbert, who preached 
at Ionia and Muir; C. M. C. Cook, was an 
evangelist and preached at Mount Pleasant; 
R. Faurot, who started a school at St. 
Louis; John N. Wilson, who did pioneer work 
in Genessee county; W. K. Slater, who 
worked in the Southern part of the state; M. 
X. Lord, who evangelized extensively and 
started the work at Saginaw. L. C. Griffith 
preached in Gratiot county, also V. R. Coburn. 
T. Brooks preached in southwestern Michigan. 

The first general meeting that was held 
looking toward co-operative work in the state 
was at Detroit in 1866. The Michigan So- 
ciety was organized in 1868. The follow- 
ing persons have served as corresponding sec- 
retary: Z. W. Shepherd, Elias Sias, E. A. 
Lodge, C. M. C. Cook, A. S. Hale, H. N. Allen, 
L. W. Spayd, A. E. Jennings, A. McMillan, 
and D. Munro. 

The disciples are not strong in Michigan. 
In 1883 there were reported 129 churches, 
75 preachers and 9,875 members. At present 
we report 112 churches, 78 preachers and 
11.500 members. 

Most of the work was done in the country. 
Very few cities and larger towns were occu- 
pied. The members who moved to the cities 
were largely lost to the work. Many of the 
country churches ceased to exist, and few city 
churches were organized. Within the last few 
years an effort is being made to increase the 
number of congregations in our larger cities 
and to plant churches in the important cen- 
ters. The church at Plum Street, Detroit, 
has established two other churches in the city. 
Through the efforts of F. P. Arthur, of the 
Central church, a second church has been 
started in Grand Rapids. Churches have been 
started in Traverse City, Durand, Adrain, 
St. Johns, Belding, and at this writing, Sep- 
tember, 1903, a building has been purchased 
in Lansing, the state capital. 

A history of the disciples in Michigan 
would not be complete without speaking of 
the Sarah Scott Memorial church in Ann 
Arbor, and the Bible chair established there 
by the C. W. B. M. Mrs. Scott gave $15,000 
which paid for the church building. The 
C. W. B. M. supported the minister until 



the present year; the congregation is now 
supporting J. A. Canby without help. 

G. P. Coler has secured $6,000 from two 
Michigan disciples and purchased a build- 
ing for the Bible chairs. 

A number of years ago G. W. Daines 
settled in Benzie county, in the Northern 
part of the state and was the means of start- 
ing the work there. H. E. Rossell and C. 
W. Gardiner evangelized extensively in the 
Northern section in later years. L. O. Drew 
was evangelist in this section for the past 
six years. During this time he organized 
twelve churches. He found three hundred 
members in twelve churches and left one thou- 
sand in twenty-four churches. He continues 
in the field with splendid success. R. B. 
Brown has started fourteen churches in the 
state. Dr. W. A. Belding, of New York, held 
a meeting many years ago at Belding, with- 
out effecting an organization. It remained 
for W. B. Taylor, who had worked so suc- 
cessfully for nine years in Chicago, to come to 
Michigan and take up the work at Ionia, in 
October, 1902, and lead this grand old church 
out into larger things and get, with little 
effort, $1,000 to place at the disposal 
of the Michigan Society. W. H. Kin- 
dred was placed in the field as the Ionia evan- 
gelist and sent to Belding, where he held a 
meeting, with eighty-four additions. W. B. 
Taylor, is president of the Michigan Society, 
and is calling the forces to larger undertak- 
ings. 

More money has been expended in buildings 
the past three years than for many years 
previous. The churches are giving a more 
liberal support to the ministers, and receiv- 
ing better returns. Money is being given to 
the Michigan Society by bequest and annuity, 
which is making it possible to do larger work. 
By 1909 the aim is to have 150 churches in 
the state; 25,000 members; $100,000 raised for 
a Bible College at Ann Arbor; every congre- 
gation with a meeting house and parsonage, 
and every debt of every kind paid. 



MINNESOTA. 

A. D. HARMON. 



The plea for Restoration was introduced 
into the territory of Minnesota when David 
Overend came to Pleasant Grove, in 1855, 
Avhere he still lives. He came to the Western 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



253 




A. D. HARMON, 

A. D. Harmon was born near Auburn, 
Neb., December 13, 1870; was raised on the 
farm. He graduated from the High School, 
afterwards graduated from Cotner University, 
and then post graduated. He succeeded D. 
R. Dungan at Cotner University for his first 
ministry ; was afterwards vice-president of 
the University, and a member of its faculty; 
was president of the C. E. Union of Nebraska; 
has been six years minister of the First 
church, St. Paul, Minn., where he has built 
a strong church. He has been President of the 
Minnesota State Board for the past four years. 
He married Alice Gold, a class mate, in 
1893, a granddaughter of the venerable Jonas 
Hartzell. 



Reserve from Ireland, when twenty-four 
years old ;. was there converted from 
Episcopalianism and infidelity to Christ. The 
same year Brother Overend came to Min- 
nesota, ten other brethren came from 
Ohio to Marion*, near Pleasant Grove. Bro. 
Overend walked ten miles to meet with these 
brethren on a Lord's day soon after their com- 
ing. At this meeting, in the home of Peter 
Rodbaugh, Sr., the first Church of Christ 
was organized in the territory. 

This organization was soon transferred to 
a country place near Pleasant Grove, and 
later, to Pleasant Grove, where it still re- 
mains. These brethren met, broke bread, and 
enjoyed fellowship in social meeting for a few 
weeks. They then heard of a preacher, E. T. 
Grant, at Brownsville. Bro. Overend walked 



seventy-five miles to secure him for a meeting, 
which resulted in several additions. Bro. 
Grant followed this in the next two 
years with more meetings. In 1858 the 
first state meeting was held in a school 
house near Pleasant Grove. Charles Le- 
van was called to this church in 1858. He 
was a fearless, intrepid, forceful expounder of 
the faith. It was he that started the ag- 
gressive work in the territory. 

He and Bro. Grant were the first state 
evangelists. The next winter some LeSueur 
brethren drove one hundred miles to secure him 
for a meeting which resulted in seventy-five ad- 
ditions and the organization of a church at 
LeSueur. He here baptized Dr. A. J. Rut- 
land, who at once took up the ministry. He 
partook of the nature of his father in the 
gospel. 

It was Chas. Levan, assisted by Rutan, 
that did the first and primeval work. He or- 
ganized the LeSueur, G irden City, Belle 
Plaine, Concord, Brownsville churches, to 
gether with many others in the Minnesota 
Valley. The second convention Avas held at 
Morristown in 1861. At this meeting Bro. 
C. Levan was the principal speaker and con- 
trolling spirit. He died in 1862. No name is 
tenderer to the few pioneers than Bro. Levan. 
Like Paul, he left churches to mark his foot- 
steps. 

The work was no sooner thus begun when 
came the Indian uprisings, which resulted 
in decimation of members, depopulation of 
country, and disorganization of work. 

At about the close of the war a new and 
larger group of workers came to the state 
and projected the work with vigor. The prin- 
cipal preachers among these were : John 
Truax. T. T. Vandolah, P. A. Lawson, Walter 
Morrison, J. C. McReynolds, B. U. Watkins, 
Win. H. Burgess, V. M. Sanborn, Abraham 
Shoemaker, L. Y. Bailey, and A. P. Frost. 

Some of these because of their sacrifice and 
life work, are deserving of special mention. 
The most of them are either buried here or 
are still living here in very humble compe- 
tency. 

John Truax assisted in the organization at 
Belle Plaine; was teacher, elder, and minister 
for five years. He organized the work at 
Olivia, resuscitated Antelope Hills, and as 
state evangelist for many years supported 
himself from his scanty farm and preached 
and organized churches. He was minister for 



254 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



good terms at Howard Lake, Redwood Falls, 
Eden Valley, Main Prairie, and Marion. No 
servant has made greater sacrifices in the 
state than the beloved John Truax. 

T. T. Vandolah was the Apollos of those 
days, eloquent and amiable. He served as 
evangelist for some years ; was minister and 
evangelist for Belle Plaine, Redwood Falls, 
Olivia, Marion, and Rochester. 

B. U. Watkins was the Daniel Webster of 
the group ; forceful, logical, scholarly. ' He 
lived on a farm at Main Prairie. He 
preached for his home church many years, 
and held meetings for other churches. Among 
these were LeSueur, Belle Plaine and Marion. 
He organized the work the first time in St. 
Paul. He was the defender of the faith and 
used by the brethren in debates. 

A. P. Frost was state evangelist in the 
time of Indian depredations, when he traveled 
long distances on pony to make appointments. 
He organized several churches, and was min- 
ister at Garden City, Marion and Redwood 
Falls. It is this in the parent that sends 
an Adelade Gail Frost to India. 

Abraham Shoemaker wrought a quiet, per- 
manent work in the vicinity of Eden Valley. 
He supported his family on the farm and gave 
himself without pay to the ministry. 

J. C. McReynolds wrought a wide work as 
minister at Litchfield, Howard Lake, Marion. 
He organized several churches. 

L. Y. Bailey, a school teacher, came to 
Litchfield in 1870, and taught in the village 
school. His message must be heard. He 
taught, and preached and organized a flour- 
ishing church the second year, and the year 
following dedicated the best house then in 
the state. He afterward went to Howard 
Lake as teacher, and built up the work as 
preacher there and at Redwood Falls. He later 
took a homestead at Antelope Hills and organ- 
ized the church. 

Oh, the faith and vigor of the pioneers! 
How suggestive of the Jerusalem church. 
They went everywhere preaching the word. 

These, together with P. A. Lawson, A. B. 
Council, Walter Morris, Win. H. Burgess, 
Edwin Rogers, make the principal workers 
from the close of the war till into the eighties. 

A new and younger class of men are now 
raised up. Northwestern Christian College 
is organized at Excelsior. Boys are gathered 
from Minnesota homes, indoctrinated and 
set apart in these halls to the ministry. They 
are an indigenous class of preachers. The 



college was just coming to its usefulness when 
it burned. In its short time it sent out some 
worthy men, among whom are Percy Leoch, 
Lee Furgerson, Frank Marshall, C. G. McNeil, 
H. T. Sutton, and Prof. Reaves, of Catner 
University. 

In the latter part of this period T. A. Erwin 
and wife were state evangelists. Wherever 
they wrought they left a memorial of theii 
work. Great meetings were held by them at 
Duluth, Litchfield, and Howard Lake. They 
organized churches at Luverne and Rochester. 
Their ministry was short and aggressive. 

Morgan Morgans and Leander Lane did a 
splendid evangelistic, educational, and organ- 
izing work, under the National C. W. B. M. 
J. A. Grice wrought extensively as minister 
and evangelist for fourteen years during this 
period. These, together with E. T. C. Bennett, 
Enos Campbell, L. A. Pier ; W. J. Lhainon, 
W. A. Foster, were the principal Avorkers of 
this period. 

Of all the foregoing names not one is in 
active service to-day in the state. A new class 
of men and a new kind of work is now being 
projected. The work hitherto has been coun- 
try places. It is now cities and larger towns. 
The National C. W. B. M. and A. C. M. S. 
are co-operating materially with our State 
Board for evangelistic work and at special 
points for a large and sustained work. 

The last decade has seen a great change in 
the character of our ministry, in sustained 
dignity of the work, in the grasp on the 
cities. Minneapolis arid St. Paul each have 
two aggressive churches. Duluth and Man- 
kato are well established. 

W. J. Lhamon, Carey, E. Morgan, and C. J. 
Tannar have been the leaders of the Min- 
neapolis work. The St Paul work is the result 
of six years' tireless work by the present min- 
ister of the First church, A. D. Harmon. 

The state work during this time has been 
evangelistic, educational, and systematized. 
This has been the work of the retired secre- 
tary, J. K. Shellenberger. 

There are some members who have wrought 
equally with the preachers in this pioneer 
work. Mrs. Margaret Lilly hauled the stone 
herself and built the church at Morristown, 
the second organization in the territory. She 
is now almost blind, but continues to quilt and 
give the proceeds to missions. 

Bro. and sister A. T. Ankeny, sister Beebe, 
Dr. D. 0. Thomas, F. H. Mellen, and Bro. and 
sister Mattison were the early stay of the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



255 



Minneapolis work. Dr. Maxwell fathered and 
preached for the church at Duluth at its many 
interregna. Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Arbuckles, 
W. A. Faddis, C. D. Pierce, sustained the work 
at St. Paul in its early days. 

Notwithstanding these forty-three years of 
work we have but about 3,500 disciples in Min- 
nesota and about thirty-five organized 
churches to-day. 

Our mission work, because of financial lim- 
itations, has been in the country till recently. 
Our country population was originally Amer- 
ican, but has become preponderatingly foreign. 
Where we once had strong country churches 
there are no English speaking people. The 
work grew till the foreign immigration period, 
since then it has been a fight to hold our 
own. 

By the aid of the C. W. B. M. and A. C. 
M. S. we are now entering the cities and the 
work is becoming permanent and aggressive. 



MISSISSIPPI. 

B. F. MANIRE. 



Two churches in Wilkinson county and one 
in Franklin were the first in Mississippi to 
take their stand on the apostolic preaching 
and practice, to be known thereafter simply 
as Churches of Christ, and individually as 
Christians or disciples of Christ. This be- 
ginning of the work of Restoration was made 
by Dr. William E. Mathews, between 1828 and 
1830. He was the leading laborer in that field 
till 1845, when he removed to Carroll county, 
where he spent the remainder of his life. 

James Shannon, while President of the col- 
lege of Louisiana, was a co-laborer in the same 
field. 

In 1841, Dr. D." L. Phares located at Whites- 
town, in Wilkinson county, and soon became, 
though not a preacher, one of the strongest 
pillars of the cause in that region. In 1842, 
he opened a Female Institute on his own 
premises. In 1846, the church at Whitestown 
was organized. In 1852 or 1853, Newton Col- 
lege was opened. From its organization, till 
1861, the church at Whitestown was the cen- 
ter in that part of the state from which the 
word was sounded out in all directions by 
the preachers who were teachers in its 
schools, and by visiting brethren. 

In 1839, or 1840. Dr. Hodgins. of Kentucky, 
planted a church at Fayette, Jefferson countv. 



which is still a center of inliuence. His short 
stay was followed by a visit from John Mul- 
key, an old man, and Allen Kendrick, a young 
man, who were traveling and preaching after 
the apostolic manner. They held a meeting, 
had a number of additions, and then passed 
on, as w T as usual in those days. They stopped 
in Claiborne county, preached two nights in 
private houses, and baptized twelve persons, 
of vhom T. W. Caskey was one. They ex- 
hort »d these new converts to meet at their 
own houses every Lord's day, to sing, pray, 
stud f the Scriptures, and remember the Sa- 
vior t death, which they at once began to do; 
and ;here Caskey began to preach. In 1851, 
a d -eting was held at Fayette, by John T. 
Joh ton, of Kentucky, by which the member- 
ship vas largely increased, and soon afterward 
the rick building was erected in which the 
chui \ still worships. 

Bi or before 1840, the church at Jackson 
was planted by Gen. William Clark, who 
cam* from North Carolina, and spent the re- 
mail ler of his life in Mississippi. Other 
chui iies were soon planted in Hinds and ad- 
jace it counties, Gen. Clark being the leader 
in t ie work. All who ever knew him testify 
to 1 s lovely character and superior ability. 
He was once the treasurer of the state; and 
at t ie same time James E. Matthews, another 
able Christian preacher, was the auditor. 
Matthews was the man who baptized Tolbert 
Fan mg, and when he died, Mr. Fanning said 
that before he went into politics, James E. 
Mat hews was the ablest preacher he had 
evei heard. The church at Jackson has had 
mai T other able ministers, and many distin- 
guis led preachers have visited it, Mr. Camp- 
bell included. Since 1866, the church has 
had a hard struggle to keep alive. The old 
brick building became unsafe, and had to be 
taken down. Two new houses have been built; 
the first, a small, neat frame structure, by 
James Sharp ; the second, an elegant brick 
building, by M. F. Harmon. The condition of 
the church is improving, and we hope that its 
future will be more prosperous than its past. 

One of the churches planted from Jackson 
was T 7tica, which soon became a strong 
church, and built a large and elegant house of 
worship. Though almost broken up by the 
war, it soon rallied, and under the labors of 
W. H. Stewart, became for a time, the largest 
church in the state, having over 400 members. 
Out of this membership several churches have 
been established, sreatlv weakening the 



256 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




B. F. MANIRE. 
Of Mississippi. 

Born in Bedford county, Tenn., February 
11, 1829; educated in common schools and 
academies, and began to preach in Monroe 
county, Miss., on the second Lord's day in Feb- 
ruary, 1853. His work has been, and still is, 
mainly that of an evangelist. Present address, 
Palmetto, Fla. 



mother church, but she is still a center of 
light and power. In that field much is due 
to the labors of the lamented R. A. Bishop. 

The church at Columbus was planted about 
1840, by Mr. Fanning. It has been the mother 
of churches in that region, and has had many 
able men as its regular ministers. It sent out 
Robert Usrey, who labored extensively in the 
Northeastern part of the state, and Westward 
from Columbus to the Yazoo Valley, bringing 
many souls to Christ, reviving old churches 
and planting new ones. Mr. Campbell was at 
Columbus in 1857, and again in 1859, when 
Professor Pendleton was with him. The 
old brick church first built, is still standing, 
and in good repair. 

Between 1845 and 1850, the church at Palo 
Alto was planted by members from the Colum- 
bus church. It soon became one of the largest 
and wealthiest churches of the state, under the 
leadership of Dr. J. P. Deanes, and Dr. D. 
B. Hill. Some of our strongest men have la- 
bored there, and Mr. Campbell, with Mr. Pen- 
dleton, visited it in 1859. It also has been a 



mother of churches, and still has a consider- 
able membership, the house of worship being 
now at Abbott. The nourishing church at 
West Point is a planting from the church at 
Palo Alto. 

In 1852, there was a church at Aberdeen 
of some years' standing, but without a house. 
Soon afterward a large brick building was 
erected. A few years ago this was taken down, 
and a better one erected in its place. This 
church lived longer without regular preach- 
ing than any church I have ever known, yet 
during this long period it was visited occa- 
sionally by some of our ablest preachers. For 
several years past, it has had regular preach- 
ing and is doing better than ever before. 

In 1852, there was a strong church at 
Cotton Gin, now represented by the church at 
Amory. It has been visited by many able 
preachers, who labored throughout that re- 
gion. It was under the fostering care of this 
church that the writer began to preach in 
February, 1853. 

There was also a flourishing church at 
Prairie Mount, which finally became extinct, 
as did the village itself. Here George Plat- 
tenburg obeyed the gospel in 1854, and here 
he and the writer were ordained in 1855. 
Early in the forties a church was planted in 
Holly Springs. A house was built and the 
worship kept up for many years. Many able 
men visited it from time to time, especially 
Mr. Fanning, and some preached there reg- 
ularly for a time. Between 1860 and 1866, 
the membership was scattered, and the house 
and lot reverted to the original owner. Allen 
Kendrick and Carroll Kendrick preached for 
a time in that region, and Allen spent the 
rest of his life therein. 

In 1836, Alexander Cathey, William Cathey, 
and Matthew Cathey came from Maury 
county, Tennessee, to Thyatira, Miss., and 
formed a nucleus around which a large church 
grew up. It has lived and flourished through 
all our troubles, and for years past has been 
the largest Church of Christ in the state. This 
has been a center from which much evangel- 
istic work has been done, and by which several 
churches have been planted. 

In the early days of our work many preach- 
ers labored throughout the Northern part of 
the state, planting churches here and there, 
and doing much good, but of their labor de- 
tails are wanting. 

From 1830 to 1860, the work in Mississippi 
was almost wholly evangelistic, much of which 
was done by visiting preachers from other 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



257 



states, some of whom soon returned and others 
preached on Westward to other fields. A few 
settled down for the remainder of their lives, 
the names of whom are held in the highest 
veneration. It was the custom of these evan- 
gelists to hold a meeting of a few days, bap- 
tize a number of persons, exhort them to meet 
every Lord's day, for mutual instruction and 
edification, and then pass on, leaving these 
new converts to live as best they could or die 
as many of them did. Yet some of them be- 
came strong churches that are still living. 
These were the ones that had men who soon 
became able to teach the others, and developed 
into preachers, of whom Caskey is the most 
striking example. 

During this entire period but few churches 
had a minister for his entire time. Most of 
them had monthly preaching, while some of 
them depended on evangelists who came and 
went of their own accord, taking what was 
voluntarially contributed to them. Sometime? 
a co-operation of churches was formed, and 
an evangelist employed to labor in a given 
district. While most of these were of short 
duration, much good was done by them. Most 
of the churches were then in the country, 
and faithful though they were, many of them 
were broken up after 1866 by the removal of 
white people from their plantations to the 
towns. For several years the work was 
mainly that of reviving and reconstructing 
the old churches and adding to their member- 
ship. 

In December, 1868, a co-operation meeting 
was held in Jackson, by which the writer 
was chosen to visit the churches in order to 
enlist them in a general state co-operation. 
The responses were so hearty and generous 
that at the end of six months three assistant 
evangelists were employed for the remainder 
of the year. This w T ork was continued for 
eight years, with much success. T. W. Cas- 
key was the state evangelist in 1873 and 1874, 
the writer both before and after. Our annual 
meetings were all held with the church at 
Jackson, our semi-annual meetings with some 
other church. This co-operation ceased in 
1876, and until 1884 the work was carried on 
by the district evangelists and home preachers, 
who did all they could to sustain and spread 
the cause and the Lord blessed their labors. 

In August, 1884 the Mississippi Christian Mis- 
sionary Convention was organized at Winona, 
with Dr. D. B. Hill as president, and James 
Sharp as corresponding secretary. Dr. Hill 
18 



resigned in 1887, and Dr. Phares was chosen 
in his place. He resigned in 1891, a year be- 
fore his death. James Sharp resigned in 
1889. During the time that he was corre- 
sponding secretary the churches of the state 
were more thoroughly canvassed than ever 
before, and a great impetus given to the mis- 
sionary work throughout the entire state. 
His success in enlisting the churches and 
gaining additions was greater than that of 
any of the evangelists who had preceded him. 

A. C. Smither was corresponding secretary 
for some six months in 1890. Wherever he 
went the impression made by his able and el- 
oquent sermons was deep and lasting. 

John A. Stevens was corresponding secre- 
tary in 1891 and 1892. C. E. Moore had the 
work for a few months in 1893, but had to 
give it up in consequence of sickness in his 
family. He was followed for a few months by 
W. M. Taylor, who relinquished the work be- 
cause of his father's protracted illness. 

John A. Stevens took the work again at the 
beginning of 1895, and continued till the close 
of 1899. His success in planting new 
churches, in adding members to old churches, 
in raising means to carry on the work, and 
in deepening the missionary spirit among 
the brethren, was truly phenomenal for Mis- 
sissippi. 

J. W. Jacks held the work from January, 
1900 to August 1901, and did a good work 
under many and great disadvantages.. Ira 
M. Boswell had the work from August, 1901, 
to April, 1902. R. B. Briney from April, 1902 
to November, 1902; and W. A. Meloan now 
has the work, from whose labors we are an- 
ticipating large results. 

My limits are almost out, but I beg leave 
to pay a tribute of love to all these faithful, 
selfsacrificing preachers, who in their home 
fields, toiling with their own hands for a sup- 
port, have stood by the work regardless of 
pay or praise or worldly honor, without whose 
work there would have been no basis of sup- 
plies for the state missionary work. I would 
like to name them, for they are heroes all; 
but God knows them, and their names are 
'written in the Lamb's Book of Life. 



MISSOURI. 



G. A. HOFFMANN. 



The seed of New Testament Christianity 
was sown in the territory of Misouri by 



258 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




G. A. HOFFMANN, 

G. A. Hoffman was born in 1847, in Ger- 
many. His parents came to this country in 
1851. He was raised on a farm, entered 
school at the age of 24, and graduated A. B. 
at 30. He united with the church at 27, and 
began preaching at once. He has been a min- 
ister of the churches at Helena, Mont., Cen- 
tralia, Mo., Mount Cabanne, St. Louis, and 
a number of country churches. He was State 
Sunday school Evangelist for Missouri three 
years; Secretary Bible College, Columbia, Mo., 
two years; Corresponding Secretary Missouri 
State Mission Board, ten years. During this 
time he organized 46 churches, and dedicated 
60 houses of worship. He was office editor 
of the Christian Evangelist one year, and ed- 
itor of the Christian Register three years. 
At the present time he is minister of the 
church at Maplewood, St. Louis, Mo., and is 
National Statistician of the Churches of 
Christ. He is also connected with the Chris- 
tian Publishing Company, St. Louis. 



Thomas W. McBride, who emigrated from 
Madison county, Ky., in the year 1816, and 
settled in Avhat is now Boone county, Mo. 
The first church he organized was Salt Creek, 
now Ashland, in Howard county, in 1817, 
with eight members. In 1818 he organized 
the Richland church, four miles South of 
Glasgow, in the same county. In the year 
1822 he organized and became one of the 
elders of the Red Top church in Boone county, 
and in 1824 the Bear Creek church, near the 
present site of Columbia, was organized by the 



same godly man. This made a nucleus of 
four churches in the heart of the state. From 
these churches as a beginning, most of our 
Central Missouri churches have come. The 
church at Columbia being organized in 1822, 
and Fayette about the same time. Among 
the ministers who joined Thomas. W. McBride 
in this work, were Richard Cave, Marcus P. 
Willis, Joel H. Haden, and others. In 1819 
the Ramsey Creek Baptist church, in Pike 
county, was organized but in less than six 
years, through the teaching of Stephen Rud- 
dell and others, the church divided and the 
Church of Christ at Ramsey Creek, now 
Paynesville, was the result. From this be- 
ginning came the Sandy Creek church, in 1830, 
and Louisville church in 1832. In the organ- 
ization of these two churches, and others later, 
we also find the name of T. W. McBride. The 
Paris church was organized in 1833, and 
others in Monroe county followed. 

About this time also, we find the Church of 
Christ at Dover, in LaFayette county, con- 
stituted. Thus we have our center in Boone 
and Howard counties and from this center 
the work reaches East to Pike, West to La- 
Fayette and North to Monroe county. 

In the early twenties a few excellent fami- 
lies from the same Kentucky stock moved to 
Southeast Missouri, and here in 1827, the 
Cook settlement church was organized, which 




L. B. WILKES. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



259 




THOMAS MUNNELL. 



is now Liberty ville. and in 1828 Antioch, 
now Fredericktown. During this period, in 
1831, Absalom Rice, David Davis and Jacob 
Coons came to this state and settled in Cal- 
loway county. Sandy Jones came the same 
year and settled in Montgomery county. The 
former organized the Fulton church in 1833. 
All these came likewise from Kentucky. 

These early beginnings in Missouri were all 
of the New Light Origin. Up to this time 
but litle was known of the Campbells and 
their teachings, except by a very few persons, 
and they were in doubt of many of the views 
held by the Christian Baptist. Joel H. Hayden 
of Heward county, had not even been im- 
mersed until Barton W. Stone made a visit 
to Missouri and taught him the way of the 
Lord more perfectly, and he was baptized in 
the river at Glasgow, at the hour of midnight. 
From these early beginnings we reached a 
second stage in the work of Missouri. 

The second period may be marked by the 
advent of Thomas M. Allen, who came from 
Kentucky, in the year 1835, and settled in 
Boone county. With him were associated all 
the men above mentioned, and in addition to 
them, Wm. White, Joel Prewitt, Wm. Reed, 
J. J. Errett, Richard Roberts, N. Ridgeway, 
T. Thompson, M. Sidenor, J. P. Lancaster, 
W. Woodson, Allen Wright, F. R. Palmer, 
H. L. Boone. W. Burton, Henry Thomas, 
Levi Hatchett, Jacob Worth, T. N. Gains, T. 



Ford, S. S. Trice, and many others. These 
were a most remarkable lot of men. They 
effected two of the most wonderful results 
which transpired in their day. 

First they organized a State Meeting or 
Missionary Society, as we now call it, as 
early as 1837. This was the first State Meet- 
ing constituted in the brotherhood, and no 
meeting in any state, from that time to this, 
seemed to be a greater success or productive 
of happier results. At the State Meetings 
at different times and places the following 
reports were made: 

1839, Fulton; churches, 40; members. 1,846; 
additions, 429. 

1843, Fayette; churches, 120; members, 
5,166; additions, 2,854. 

1845, Columbia; churches, 196; members, 
13,057; additions, 1,740. 

1846. Lexington; churches, 214; members. 
14,659; additions, 2,008. 

These reports speak for themselves. Any 
comment would be superfluous. 

Second, another great result of this day 
was the large number of young men it pro- 
duced for the Christian ministry, among whom 
we mention the following, who became em- 
inent among the disciples of Christ : Dr. Win- 
throp H. Hopson, Samuel S. Church, L. B. 
Wilkes, Moses E. Lard, G. W. Longan, Alex. 
Proctor, Henry Haley, J. K. Rogers, J. A. 
Meng, B. H. Smith, John A. Brooks, A. B. 
Jones, T. P. Haley, W. M. Featherston, Geo. 
Pattenburg, Jesse H. Berry, J. W. McGarvey, 
and many others. These were all young men 
who grew out of the above activity and growth 
of the church. This period of happiness and 
sunshine gradually gave way about 1850 and 
ominous war clouds began to gather until 
the storm burst forth upon us in all its fury 
in 1861. We did not emerge from this and 
its sad consequences till about 1875. While 
the church had gained in membership, and 
there were now near 35,000 members, it was 
not the old time enthusiastic, harmonious, 
united body of workers. A very important 
move, however was made during this third 
period of our history of the churches in Mis- 
souri. D. P. Henderson entered Missouri in 
the vigor of life, and in 1851 was the mov- 
ing spirit in founding Christian College, Co- 
lumbia, and in 1853, Christian University, at 
Canton. Connected with him in both these 
enterprises was that prince of educators, 
James Shannon. 



260 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



These two schools have done much for 
the churches in the half century just passed. 
The Orphan School at Camden Point, was 
founded in 18G9, through the efforts of 
T. M. Allen and A. Proctor. Taking 1875 
as a center, a number of excellent young 
ministers appeared in our state. Among the 
older of this class were James and John Ran- 
dal, J. W. Mount joy, 0. A. Carr, J. H. Hughes, 
R. N. Davis, W. C. Rogers, M. M. Davis, H. 
F. Davis, W. G. Surber, J. H. Duncan, G. A. 
Hoffmann, R. L. Cave, J. H. Hardin, C. B. Ed- 
gar, J. A. Lord, F. E. Meigs, J. C. Creel, 
S. H. Hallam, N. M. Ragland, J. W. Perkins, 
M. M. Goode, W. A. Gardner, E. C. Brownig, 
J. H. Garrison, F. W. Allen, W. A. Malone, 
E. B. Cake, J. B. Corwine, J. C. Reynolds, 
S. McDaniel, J. B. Wright, A. J. Myhr, R. M. 
Giddens, H. Northcutt, E. B. Redd, W. M. Roe, 
and many others who might be mentioned 
here, who were strong and efficient men in 
the service of the church. These men imparted 
new life to the churches. These were a 
strong, active, united band, and with a num- 
ber of the old warriors to impart their ex- 
perience and wisdom, they produced on a 
larger scale the activity and growth of the 
churches from 1840 to 1850. In 1882, through 
the efforts of A. B. Jones, who was the corre- 
sponding secretary, a more thorough organi- 
zation for aggressive missionary work, was 
formed, and the following table indicates our 
growth before this, as well as after this time : 

1830 500 

1840 3,000 

1850 16,000 

1860 25,000 

1870 30,000 

1880 46,000 

1884 56,000 

1885 63,000 

1886 73,508 

1887 80,950 

1888 90,000 

1889 102,472 

1890 110,235 

1891 118,479 

1892 126,472 

1893 129,343 

1894 133,577 

1895 137,323 

1896 140,253 

1897 147,673 

1898 154,300 

1899 158,433 

1900 162,873 




H. T. ANDERSON. 



1901 168,455 

1902 171,967 

1903 174,252 

This table gives the years, places and of- 
ficers of our State Conventions since the war. 

TIME AND PLACE PRESIDENT 

1867, Sedalia and Chillicothe L. J. Eastin 

1868, Columbia J. K. Rogers 

1869, Macon City G. R. Hand 

1870, Independence J. K. Sheely 

1871, Paris L. J. Eastin 

1872, St. Joseph L. J. Eastin 

1873, Sedalia J. K. Rogers 

1874, Mexico J. K. Rogers 

1875, St. Louis J. K. Rogers 

1876, Canton J. K. Rogers, L. B.Wilkes 

1877, Columbia L. B. Wilkes 

1878, Chillicothe T. P. Haley 

1879, Liberty T. P. Haley 

1880, Moberly T. P. Haley 

1881, Mexico T. P. Haley 

1882, Lexington T. P. Haley 

1883, Hannibal J. A. Brooks 

1884, Kansas City J. A. Brooks 

1885, Carthage .J. A. Brooks 

1886, Marshall W. M. Featherston 

1887, Fulton M. M. Goode 

1888, St. Joseph M. M. Goode 

1889, Fayette J. H. Hughes 

1890, Warrensburg W. A. Oldham 

1891, Fulton J. A. Brooks 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



261 



1892, Canton Dr. W. L. Hedges 

1893, Moberly Simpson Ely 

1894, Columbia J. B. Briney 

1895, Carrollton W. W. Hopkins 

1896, Independence Stephen Perkey 

1897, Trenton J. B. Corwine 

1898, Nevada A. W. Kokendoffer 

1899, Jefferson City W. H. McClain 

1900, Moberly W. A. Oldham 

1901, Mexico J. P. Pinkerton 

1902, Springfield D. R. Dungan 

Our Corresponding Secretaries were: 1880, 

A. B. Jones; 1881, A. B. Jones; 1882, A. B. 
Jones; 1883, A. B. Jones; 1884, J. H. Duncan; 
1885, G. A. Hoffmann; 1886, G. A. Hoffmann; 
1887, G. A. Hoffmann; 1888, G. A. Hoffmann; 
1889, G. A. Hoffmann; 1890, J. H. Hardin; 
1891, G. A. Hoffmann; 1892, G. A. Hoffmann; 
1893, G. A. Hoffmann; 1894, G. A. Hoffmann; 
1895, T. A. Abbott; 1896, T. A. Abbott; 1897, 
T. A. Abbott; 1898, T. A. Abbott; 1899, T. A. 
Abbott; 1900, T. A. Abbott; 1901, T. A. Ab- 
bott; 1902, T. A. Abbott. 

Our State Bible School work was organized 
in 1876. Its first evangelists Avere J. H. Har- 
din, G. A. Hoffmann, and F. E. Meigs. H. F. 
Davis has served for sixteen years. The an- 
nual average of this work for twenty-seven 
years has been 25 new Bible Schools, five 
new churches, 400 additions, and $4,000 
raised for its own support. It is much larger 
than the average now. 

The schools of our state at the present time 
doing successful work are, Christian College, 
Columbia, Missouri, Mrs. W. T. Moore, 
President; Christian University, Canton, 
Missouri, Carl Johann president; Fe- 
male Orphans' School, Camden Point, E. J. 
Barham, president; William Woods College, 
Fulton, Mo., J. B. Jones, president; Dexter 
Christian College, Dexter, Mo., A. Buxton, 
president. 

The Missouri Missionary work has accom- 
plished as much or more for the success of our 
cause and growth of the churches in Missouri 
as any other agency we have had in the state. 
T. P. Haley was president of our Board for 
twenty-five years, and W. F. Richardson has 
been a worthy successor. The work of the 
State Board has been centered upon needy 
fields, both in country districts, county towns 
and our large cities. During the last twenty 
years the amount received through the two 
treasuries, Bible School and Missionary, has 
never been less than $9,000 and as high as 
$16,000; adding to the above from $5,000 to 



$8,000 per annum, which has been raised by 
our county and district Missionary Societies, 
it will be noticed that quite liberal efforts 
have been made for the support of evangelists 
in our state. Of course these amounts do not 
show the money raised to locate preachers, 
build houses of worship and many other local 
needs. T. A. Abbott, the present secretary, 
is untiring in his work, and his ef- 
forts are faithfully seconded by a grateful 
brotherhood. The future of our cause in 
the state of Missouri is full of promise and 
the membership hopeful. With the probable 
enlargement of the work there is no reason 
why greater things could not be done than we 
have been able to accomplish heretofore. 

Another great help to our cause in Mis- 
souri has been the work of B. W. Johnson, 
J. H. Garrison, and W. W. Dowling. The 
journals edited by these brethren have had no 
small influence in moulding and stimulating 
the workers in our great commonwealth. 
The former rests from his labors, but the 
last two are still actively engaged in their 
work for the Master. 

This imperfect sketch may give the reader 
a faint glimpse of what has transpired in 
Missouri from the time it was a territory to 
the present day. 



MONTANA. 



H. E. EOSSELL. 



Every great movement must have its pio- 
neers, whose earnest thought and diligent la- 
bors make possible the success of those who 
come after them. In this respect Montana is 
no exception. The pioneers of Montana were 
men and women of God, who had a religion 
that would bear transportation even across 
the Rocky Mountains. During all the years 
that they were deprived of church privileges, 
they kept their altars burning and their 
hearts warm in the service of the blessed Mas- 
ter. Time Avould fail to speak of the Jordans, 
the Bullards, the Davidsons, the Mount joys, 
the Chaffins, and a host of others whose names 
are written on God's roll of honor. 

Thomas F. Campbell, who came to Montana 
to engage in mining was the first Christian 
preacher in the territory, and to him belongs 
the honor of baptizing the first convert upon 
a profession of his faith in the Christ. 
During these years, and even now, the popu- 



262 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



lation fluctuates. Disciples would move into 
a community, meetings would be instituted, 
and hope would begin to rise, when all of a 
sudden, the leading members would move away, 
and the meetings would be abandoned. With 
no strong missionary organization to support 
them, their hands were tied and they were dis- 
couraged. 

The church at Helena was among the first, 
if not the first, to organize for aggressive 
work. Under the inspiration of Mrs. Lizzie 
Murphy, and the leadership of J. F. Forbis, 
James H. Smith, Elijah Beach, and Massina 
Bullard, the services of G. A. Hoffmann, of 
Missouri, were secured, and he became the 
first territorial evangelist. He began his la- 
bors the last Lord's day in August, 1879. It 
was during his labors that a firm foundation 
was laid for the success that followed. He 
organized the church at Helena soon after ar- 
riving; he also organized churches at Deer 
Lodge, Bntte, and Corvallis. It was about 
this time also that the Montana Christian 
Association was organized. Wm. L. Irvine, 
of Deer Lodge, was its first president, Massina 
Bullard, of Helena, its first secretary, and 
G. R. Metten, of Helena, its first treasurer. 

Aggressive work in Montana might be prop- 
erly dated from this time, for the Christian 
Woman's Board finally heard the appeal for 
help made by the new Board, and agreed to 
furnish $1,000 for evangelistic work, pro- 
vided we raised an equal amount. It is but 
just to say that all the ground permanently 
gained in this great state is due to the con- 
tinued support and encouragement of the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions. Un- 
der their fostering care churches have been 
established at the following places: Helena, 
Deer Lodge, Corvallis, Bozeman, Butte, Missiou- 
la, Anaconda, Kalispell, White Hall, Hamilton 
and Great Falls. 

The following churches are now practically 
self-supporting: Bozeman, Butte, Missoula, 
Deer Lodge, Corvallis, and White Hall. 

At Corvallis $600 was raised and a house 
of worship erected, the first church in the 
territory. 

The work done by Bro. Hoffmann during this 
period can never be fully estimated in this 
life. Bro. Walter M. Jordan, the talented and 
efficient minister of the Helena church was 
then but a lad of fifteen years; he heard 
Bro. Hoffmann preach the simple gospel and 
resolved to dedicate his life to Christ's ser- 




H. E. ROSSELL. 
Great Falls, Montana. 

Henry Elsworth, son of John and Susannah 
Rossell, was born in Morgan county, Ohio, 
April, 9, 1861. Moved to Michigan,. 1874; 
became a Christian 1878; was educated at 
the Northern Indiana Normal School; mar- 
ried Nettie Barnes, of Tustin, Michigan, 1885; 
entered the ministry 1887. He is now minister 
of the church at Great Falls, Montana, and 
president of the Montana Christian Associa- 
tion. 



During the period of Bro. Hoffmann's labors 
Wm- D. Lear, a well informed and earnest 
preacher, arrived in the territory, and after 
preaching in seveal places located at Corvallis. 
He took up the work simply begun by Bro. 
Hoffmann, and by the help of the brethren 
succeeded in building the house of worship 
before mentioned. About this time Bro. Wily 
Mountjoy took charge of the new church at 
Deer Lodge, and the church went on to com- 
plete success under his efficient leadership. 

Among the first sent out by the C. W. B. 
M. were, J. Z. Tyler, who served six months, 
and Martin L. Streator, who served the 
cause as minister and evangelist nearly seven 
years. During his ministry great churches 
were erected at Helena, Bozeman and Butte. 

The Churches of Christ in Montana are in 
the most prosperous condition of their his- 
tory. All the churches of Montana, with the 
exception of two or three country places, are 
supplied with an efficient minister. The fol- 
lowing men comprise the ministry of the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



263 



Churches of Christ in Montana: Anaconda, 
Frank M. Minnick; Augusta and Hogan, H. 
L. Willis; Butte, A. L. Chapman, who is 
also corresponding secretary of the Montana 
Christian Association ; Missoula, R. H. Saw- 
\er; Corvallis, John D. Stephens; Bozeman, 
0. F. McHargue; Great Falls, H. E. Rossell; 
Hamilton, R. Milligan Dungan; Malispell, A. 
C. Downing ; Central Park, G. F. Booth ; White 
Hall, B. L. Kline; Deer Lodge, M. M. Eaton. 

The departments of the state organization 
are as follows: Montana Christian Associ- 
ation, the C. W. B. M., the Y. P. S. C. E., and 
the Bible School Association. 

The Churches of Christ of Montana face 
the Twentieth Century with the highest hopes 
of the future. 



NEBRASKA. 



W. A. BALDWIN. 



Among the early comers to the territory 
of Nebraska in the fifties, there were those, 
who at home, were members of the Church 
of Christ. Of these, some lost their zeal for 
Christianity in the bitter struggles of pioneer 
life, but others were more faithful, and were 
anxious to see the simple gospel planted in 
this wild region. It may not be definitely 
stated who first preached or where, but as 
far back as 1854-5 Joel M. Wood, a member 
of the Territorial Assembly, preached in 
Omaha while attending the sessions of that 
body. He had previously preached in Brown- 
ville and it was at this place, probably in 
1859, that the first congregation was organ- 
ized, and the first church building erected. 
Early in 1861, Israel Swihart and W. A. Den- 
ton preached at Desoto, twenty miles North of 
Omaha, and organized a little congregation, 
which afterward disbanded. The next organ- 
ization effected was apparently at Omaha, 
in April or May of 1861, by D. R. Dungan, 
assisted by W. A. Denton, in a store room, 
on Douglass street. This was a feeble band 
and disbanded not long afterward. In 1862, 
James Conoran established a church at Rock 
Bluffs, which has by many been considered 
the second organization in the territory. 
London followed closely thereafter, and is 
still at work in its own house. 

At a co-operation meeting held at Rock 
Bluffs in the fall of 1863, six congregation 
were reported. This year D. R. Dungan again 



oaane to Nebraska, locating in Plattsmouth, 
teaching school and preaching as occasion of- 
fered. The attention of the American Chris- 
tian Missionary Society was directed toward 
Nebraska, and, in 1864, D. R. Dungan was 
chosen for work under the Board, to whose 
support they appropriated $500. Next year 
R. C. Barrow was also called and began work 
in July. About these two men clusters largely 
the earlier history of the disciples in this state. 
Their labors were abundant and arduous. 
Journeying on horseback., in wind and rain 
and sun, fording streams and sleeping just 
anywhere; preaching, preaching, always 
preaching, they pushed toward the setting 
sun, planting farther out the banner of the 
Christ, as civilization strove with nature, 
the prairie dog and the red men for dominion 
over these vast prairies. 

C. P. Evans did the first work in Nebraska 
City, though the organization was afterward 
effected by Dungan. In 1865, Bro. Dungan 
preached at Bell's Station, on Salt Creek, 
which congregation afterward became the 
Greenwood church. In September of that year 
he established the work at Pawnee City, after 
a hotly opposed meeting, and a debate. The 
kitchen of Mrs. Mary Bivens was the place of 
the first preaching in Tecumseh, by R. C. 
Barrow, in 1867. A church resulted. He 
established congregations at Elk Creek, in 
1869, and Table Rock in 1872. The work in 
Omaha did not take permanent form till in 
1866, when a building was erected on Harney 
street. Under the ministry of J. W. Ingram, 
a new location and house was provided, which 
remained as the home of this ciiur.ii till the 
National Convention of 1902, when it was 
wrecked by the immense crowd gathered on 
Lord's day morning. At Lincoln the cause 
was planted by Bro. Dungan on January 24, 
1869. A house was dedicated m July, 1870. 
J. M. Yearnshaw gave much time to this work. 
The first meeting held in Beatrice was in 
1868. Four years later Bro. Dungan organ- 
ized the congregation. As late as 1301 the 
Indians raided what is now Hebron, killing 
and carrying away captive a number of peo- 
ple. At the instance of L. J. Correll soldiers 
were sent from Omaha, and in 1869 he 
preached to soldiers and citizens, thus be- 
ginning the organized work there. During the 
later sixties and the early part of the sev- 
enties, organizations were effected at Salem, 
by T. K. Hansbery; Humboldt and Auburn, 
by D. W. Shurtleff, Glen Rock and Clifton, 
by D. B. Coryell; Falls City, by T. L. Cart- 



264 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




W. A. BALDWIN, 
Lincoln, Nebraska. 

Willis Anson Baldwin was born in St. 
Augustine, 111., Oct. 17, 1860. Educated in 
common schools of Illinois and the University 
of Nebraska. Engaged in banking business 
eight years; assisted in organizing church at 
Rising City, Nebraska, becoming, in 1890, 
its second minister; next ministry at Ulys- 
ese, Neb., 1896-1902; Corresponding Secretary 
of Nebraska Missions from 1896 to present 
time, except 1897. 



wright, Unadilla, by J. B. Johnson. In an 
extended history many other names should be 
added that deserve honorable mention. 

The propaganda was vigorously pushed dur- 
ing the decades, 1870-1890, and many churches 
were organized, even to the Western part of 
the state. During this period the mission 
forces were aided and fostered by the Nebraska 
Christian Missionary Society, natural child of 
the co-operation meetings of the earliest 
days. Prominent in the leadership were J. 
Z. Briscoe, and J. A. Beattie as presidents, 
and R. C. Barrow as secretary and evangelist. 

In 1867 Bro. Barrow's report showed 22 
congregations and 2,000 members. In 1887 
he estimated 150 churches, 85 preachers, 85 
houses of worship, and 12,000 disciples. At 
the time of this writing the churches num- 
ber 190, with 143 church edifices, many par- 
sonages, 141 preachers, and 18,000 disciples. 

The educational history of Nebraska dis- 
ciples is brief. In 1878 Worthy T. Newcomb 



offered a resolution at the State Convention of 
the Missionary Society, asking for the appoint- 
ment of a college committee. Nothing was 
done. In 1883 R. C. Barrow renewed the 
motion and Barrow, Newcomb, and O. C. 
Hubbell were appointed. Fairfield was chosen 
as the place, and school opened in September, 
1884. At first it was known as Fairfield 
Normal and Collegiate Institute, and C. W. 
Hemry was the first president. Afterward it 
came to be known as Fairfield College. Some 
good work was done here, but the school has 
since closed its doors. 

In 1888, a parcel of land near Lincoln, was 
secured by J. Z. Briscoe, C. R. VanDuyn, Por- 
ter Hedge and C. C. Munson. This was given 
as a basis of a Christian University. Other 
lands were added until in all 321 acres were 
secured. The building was begun the same 
year. School was opened in a private house, 
with Wm. P. Aylsworth as president. In 
1890 D. R. Dungan was called to the presi- 
dency, and continued to 1896. Since then Bro. 
W. P. Aylsworth has served as Chancellor. 
Financial reverses met the school in the midst 
of a prosperous beginning, and all but ended 
its usefulness. To-day it stands without a 
dollar of indebtedness. A gift of 55 acres of 
land made by Samuel Cotner, of Omaha, to the 
university, occasioned a change of name to 
Cotner University. 





*' ' s, 










n 


4 


w ** 



R. C. BARROW 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



265 



The present status of the work in Nebraska 
is that of quiet growth. The day of fiery evan- 
gelism has passed and in its place has come 
the ministerial evangelism and care needed to 
develop spiritual life. 



NEW YORK. 



STEPHEN J. COREY. 



There are fifty Churches of Christ in New 
York State. Six of these are missions of 
the New York Christian Missionary Soci- 
ety, and two under joint support of the Amer- 
ican Christian Missionary Society and the 
State Board. There are enrolled in these 50 
churches about 9,500 members. Over 1,000 
members, or more than ten per cent., were 
added during the year ending with September, 
1902. During this year over $10,000 was 
given for all missionary purposes, the largest 
offering in proportion to its membership, of 
any state in the Union. New York has a pop- 




STEPHEN J. COREY. 
Rochester, New York. 

Stephen J. Corey was born at Rolla, Mo., 
April 29, 1873. A. B. University of Nebraska, 
1898; B. D. Rochester Theological Seminary, 
1901 ; minister Columbia Avenue church of 
Christ. Rochester, N. Y., 1899-1902. Now cor- 
responding secretary and evangelist New York 
Christian Missionary Society. Home, Roches- 
ter. N. Y. 




DR. WARREN ASA BELDING, 

Dr. Warren Asa Belding, New York pio- 
neer preacher, was born Sept. 5, 1816, died 
1902. For nearly forty years a preacher in 
the Restoration Movement in New York. The 
work which this noble man of God has done 
in the current Restoration cannot be told in 
words. The many churches he has built, and 
the thousands of people he has baptized bear 
eloquent testimony to his undaunted and spirit 
filled life. 



ulation of over 7,000,000, making about one 
disciple to every 700 people. The Empire state 
has more people unreached by the plea than 
any other state. 

An independent movement first started in 
New York City, and from this the first church 
in the state met for worship in a hall, in 
1810. Although regular organized work did 
not begin until 1850, considerable work was 
done and a number of churches organized prior 
to that time, as a result of the work of West- 
ern evangelists, and through the withdrawal 
of members from Baptist churches. In the 
central part of the state the first congrega- 
tion was organized in 1830, at Throopsville. 
In the Western part, the first permanent or- 
ganization was at North Lancaster, in 1833. 
In 1850, fourteen of the present fifty churches 
were in existence, with a total membership 
of about 2,000. A State Meeting was called 
in that year, which prepared the way for the 
organization of the State Missionary Soci- 
ety, whose first constitution appeared in the 



266 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




A. B. CHAMBERLAIN. 

A. B. Chamberlain, Auburn, N. Y., born 
May 28, 1831, in Livingstone county, New 
York; baptized in Kentucky, 1858, where he 
was engaged as school teacher. In 1863 re- 
turned to New York and preached his first ser- 
mon for the disciples at Pompey, N. Y. He was 
associated during the early days with W. A. 
Bel cling. For most of the forty years, since 
entering the ministry, he has preached in New 
York, at the following points: Cato, Pompey, 
Pittstown, Auburn, all in New York; also at 
Philadelphia, Pa., at Worcester, Mass., and 
Paynesville, 0. For three years he was state 
evangelist of New York. Although seventy- 
two years of age, Bro. Chamberlain is yet an 
able preacher and younger than many men at 
fortv. 



report of the meeting of 1855, held at Tulley. 
During the period from 1856 to 1862 there 
were probably no annual meetings held, as 
no record of such is to be found. Among the 
names found in the earlier records of the 
New York Christian Missionary Society, are 
those of Dr. W. A. Belding, J. H. Gordinier, 
A. N. Gilbert, W. J. Lathrop, A. B. Cham- 
berlain, and J. H. H. Nesslage. Brethren 
Chamberlain and Gordineer are still with us 
in the work. Our present annual meetings 
date from the year 1862, since which time the 
work has been constant and aggressive. At 
first the gospel was preached wherever the 
way seemed open and a hearing could be se- 
cured. Small churches were organized and 
often left to perish for lack of aid. In 1869 
attention was called to this fact and the sug- 



gestion was made by the Board of Managers 
that it would be wiser to concentrate attention 
and effort upon two or three "fixed places 
rather than waste our energies by sporadic 
efforts in a number of uncertain localities." 
This suggestion turned attention toward the 
populous cities of the state, and it gradually 
became the settled policy of the society to 
select points which gave promise of becoming 
permanent centers of missionary effort and 
influence, and to give them sufficient aid, and 
for a long enough period, to enable them to 
become such. The city of Rochester illustrates 
this plan. In 1886 work was begun there by 
0. G. Hertzog and a church of twenty-eight 
members organized. To-day Rochester is a 
missionary center, with two good churches, 
numbering 400 members. The history of the 
state work for the past ten years exhibits 
progress in several important directions. 
Fourteen churches have been organized. The 




JOHN H. GORDINIER. 

John H. Gordinier was born November 25, 
1835, in Brunswick, Rens county, N. Y. Was 
educated at Sand Lake Academy, N. Y., 
and White Pigeon Academy, Michigan; was 
baptized in 1857, and began preaching in 1859. 
He preached in Linden, Mo., Vandalia, Mich., 
West Rupert, Vt., Eagle Mills, Poestenkill, 
Tully, South Butler, Williamsville, Niagara 
Falls, Brooklyn, Elmira and Brewerton, N. Y. ; 
Plymouth, Troy, Canton, and North Union, 
Pa. ; Gordonsville, Va. ; Halifax, N. S., and 
Northwood, Ont. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



267 



total membership in the state has doubled. 
All indebtedness of the society has been re- 
moved. The experience in the New York 
state work in recent years refutes entirely 
the old idea, which has been held by many in 
our brotherhood, that the conservative East 
could not be reached by our plea. As far back 
as 1855 a meeting was held by Dr. Belding 
in the village of South Butler, resulting in 
67 baptisms, and a number of years later he 
held a meeting at the same place, in which he 
baptized 167 persons. The same kind of suc- 
cess has attended proper efforts in the cities 
and towns, where a number of meetings have 
been held during the past ten years, 
resulting in upward of one hundred 
additions each. 

It is a fact worthy of notice that of the 
fifty churches in New York State, all except 
two are missionary churches, having contrib- 
uted to some missionary work during the 
last year, and all except three are in co- 
operative relationship with the State Mission- 
arv Societv. 



POMPEY, N. Y. 



B. A. BROWN. 



Early in the year 1833, the Baptist church 
at Pompey was left without a minister. That 
spring the church formed the acquaintance of 
Elder J. I. So well, who preached for them 
several times "on trial." Though a Baptist 
minister in full standing, he was not in full 
sympathy with all the doctrines of the Bap- 
tist creed, and he so distinctly informed the 
church. He was, however, nevertheless em- 
ployed as minister of the Baptist church. 
At the time of his coming here he had re- 
cently had his attention called to certain 
ideas he had once held as true, but which he 
was now firmly convinced were errors. Not 
being a man to hide any truth, or cover up any 
light he might possess, he began at once to de- 
clare the whole counsel of God as he had now 
come to understand it. Whatever his faults 
may have been, his great thought — the ruling 
idea, indeed, in his mind and life was — God 
has spoken; let His Word stand and His 
will be done, though all humanisms come to 
naught. It was then, perhaps, more dangerous 
than now, to advocate ideas not contained in 
the "creed." 

But regardless of creeds, Mr. Sowell was 
determined to follow truth wherever it might 



lead, or whatever might be the consequences. 
His ministry was popular for a while, until 
it was whispered about that he was a "Camp- 
bellite," whatever that might be. But the 
cry of "heresy" now raised with reference 
to his teaching could not deter a goodly num- 
Der from accepting the truths of God, 
which he so forcefully set forth. Nicknames 
applied to truth will not frighten the real 
truth-lover, who, like the noble Bereans of old, 
will for himself search the Scriptures to know 
what they really teach and require. Many 
persons accepted the views of Gospel truths 
presented by Mr. Sowell, and many warmly op- 
posed them. Before the expiration of the first 
year of his labor in Pompey, the portion of the 
church which rejected these views closed the 
meeting house against the minister. The 
church, also, as its records show, excluded 
quite a number of its members, for no crime, 
immorality, or unchristian conduct, for no 
overt act committed in joining any other so- 
ciety, but simply for entertaining new and 
as they thought, enlarged views of Gospel 
truth; or, as the record states it, "for em- 
bracing the Campbell or heretical principle." 

Early in 1834 several persons were convert- 
ed under Mr. Sowell's ministry. These, to- 
gether with those who no longer found sympa- 
thy nor countenance in the Baptist church, 
desiring a home religiously, were necessarily 
led to the formation of a new religious soci- 
ety in the place. On May 3, 1834, as the rec- 
ords show, "The first congregation of Dis- 
ciples of Christ in Pompey was organized, 
with twenty-eight members. Before the close 
of the year there were fifty members. And 
by the end of the next year there were ninety- 
three. In 1837 they built a house of worship 
which they used until 1868, when they built a 
new and more commodious building, which is 
now used by the present congregation. 

Our membership at the present time (1902) 
according to the records, is 180, but the rec- 
ords need revising, as fully thirty per cent 
are invisible. 



NORTH CAROLINA. 

J. J. HARPER. 



The Restoration Movement began in North 
Carolina prior to 1841. 

While we have nothing definite earlier than 
that, the evidence is conculsive that Restora- 
tion had been for some time in the minds of 



2G8 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



leading religious teachers. A conference was 
held at Piney Grove church, in Sampson 
county, in November, 1841, where the subject 
of Restoration, and a return to apostolic teach- 
ing and practice, and the union of all Chris- 
tians on the Bible and the Bible alone, were 
advocated. 

At that meeting the name was changed from 
"Freewill Baptist Conference," to "Bethel 
Conference." The ministers who were most 
active, were John L. Clifton, Robert Bond, 
John Powell, John P. Dunn, Henry Smith, 
Reuben Barrow, and Thomas J. Latham. The 
last named read a "Circular Letter," advocat- 
ing substantially our plea. Robert Bond be- 
came a disciple in 1839. At the annual con- 
ference in 1843, Thomas J. Latham offered 
resolutions setting forth in greater detail 
the principles now advocated by us. The res- 
olutions were unanimously adopted. 

In 1845, a convention was held at Hooker- 
ton. Green county, to which all persons fa- 
vorable to religious restoration and the union 
of all Christians, were invited. The meeting 
was largely attended, and a definite and per- 
manent union among many churches was ef- 
fected. At this meeting the disciples reported 
1,800 members. This number seems to have 
embraced the entire strength of the united 
churches. In 1842, they began to speak of 
the "Lord's day." At the annual meeting 
at Piney Grove, in 1845, the name was again 
changed, this time to "Bethel Conference and 
Union Meeting of the Disciples of Christ." 
At this meeting the leaders of the Restoration 
Movement became more confident and out- 
spoken. In 1845 there were reported 30 
churches, 26 ministers, 1,800 members, and 
$33.00 in contributions. 

Among the leading private members, be- 
ginning with 1841, were Joel Joyner, Jr., 
John Harper, Thomas Ward, Alfred Move, 
James Lewis, James Albritton, Winsor Dixon, 
Jacob McCotter, and many others. 

In 1857, the name of the annual meeting 
was changed to "Annual Conference of the 
Disciples of Christ. At that meeting a con- 
stitution for its government was adopted. 

The first paper published in this state advo- 
cating our plea, was set on foot by that con- 
ference, the title of which was The Disciples' 
Advocate, and Dr. J. T. Walsh was appointed 
editor. 

Some of the most active preachers in our 
work in this State, now deceased, besides those 
already mentioned, were George Joyner, Gid- 




JOHN J. HARPER, 
Smithfield, N. C. 

Born in Johnston county, N. C, April 10, 
1841. Educated in English and Latin in 
high grade schools in his State ; studied Greek 
under private tuition ; taught school four years ; 
years; married Ari — A. Daniel in 1862; 
ordained to the ministry 1861; preached for 
Wilsons Mills, Dunn, LaGrange, Kinston, Wil- 
son, Washington, and other churches; ed- 
itor Christian Visitor 1887-8; member state 
Senate 1881; president State Board many 
years; now Chancellor Atlantic Christian 
College. 



eon Allen, Peter E. Hines, Amos J. Battle, 
J. G. Gurganus, Josephus Latham, H. D. 
Cason, M. T. Move, J. L. Wiilfield, and others. 

Since 1885, our corporate name has been 
"The North Carolina Christian Missionary 
Convention." Under this name we hold all 
church and school property. Our school prop- 
erty is worth, approximately, $40,000. 

Our principal educational institution is 
Atlantic Christian College, at Wilson, pre- 
sided over by J. C. Coggins, with nearly 200 
pupils. This is its first year, having opened 
September 3, 1902. The buildings are of 
brick, with all modern attachments. 

In 1860 Ave had not more than 3,000 mem- 
bers. Now we have about 15,000, 130 organ- 
ized churches, and about 50 active preachers. 
Our average increase in membership is about 
600 per year. Our contributions for all pur- 
$15,000 per year. Our church property is 
poses, except educational, amount to about 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



269 



worth about $100,000. Our Sunday schools 
and church societies are doing excellent work. 
Our State paper, The Watch Tower, edited 
by J. D. Waters, and published at LaGrange, 
is a weekly publication, now in its 23d year, 
and is an important factor in our work. 
Compared with the past, and viewed from 
every stand point, the progress and prospect 
of primitive Christianity in North Carolina 
is every way encouraging. 

AUGUSTUS LATHAM. 

Born in Beaufort county, N. C, in Sep- 
tember, 1847. His father was Augustus Lat- 
ham. He was brought up under pious train- 
ing, became a Christian in early life, and soon 
after, a minister of the gospel. He was a 
vigorous writer and a strong preacher, a plain, 
outspoken and godly man. His style was 
unique, out of the ordinary, and always in- 
teresting. In 1865, he was married to Miss 
Margaret Windley. He died in March, 1901, 
in Washington, N. C, where his remains lie 
buried. A loyal son of God, and disciple of 
Jesus Christ. 

Moses Tyson Moye, a son of Alfred and Or- 
pha Moye, was born in Pitt county, N. C, 
in October, 1827. He was educated chiefly at 
Bethany College, West Virginia, and was or- 
dained to the work of the ministry just prior 
to the Civil War. He had been minister at 
Farmville, Corinth, Bethany, and some other 
churches, and his ministry had been a blessing 
wherever bestowed. As a writer, he was pun- 
gent, forceful, and fearless. He was fully 
committed to the distinguishing peculiari- 
ties of the disciples. He was at one time 
editor of The Watch Tower, and served several 
years on the official State Board. He was 
strong in faith and gifted in prayer. His wife 
was Miss Penelope Whitehead, of Pitt county, 
to whom he was married prior to the Civil 
War, and who preceded him to the grave 
some two years. He died in Wilson, N. C, 
October 1, 1900, full of faith and of the Holy 
Spirit, 

DR. JOHN TOMLINE WALSH. 
Born in Hanover county, Va., February 15, 
1816; died in Kinston, N. C, August 7, 1886. 
He was of Scotch Irish descent. Was 
twice married, his first wife being Miss Ann 
Eliza Beasley, of Virginia, who died in Kins- 
ton, June. 28, 1857. His second wife was 
Miss E. J. Green, of North Carolina, to whom 
he was married April 13, 1858. Dr. Walsh 



professed faith in Christ at the age of 14, 
and joined the Methodist Episcopal church, 
and soon afterwards commenced preaching. 
Soon becoming dissatisfied with the doctrines 
of that church, he severed his connection 
with it, and united with the Missionary Bap- 
tist church, under whose endorsement he con- 
tinued to preach a few years. But upon fur- 
ther investigation and greater light on the 
subject, he severed his connection with the 
Baptists and united with the Church of Christ. 
He graduated in medicine in Philadelphia, 
in 1848, and was for a while professor of Anat- 
omy and Physiology. In 1850, he returned 
to Richmond, Va., and commenced the prac- 
tice of his profession, but soon abandoned it 
for the Christian ministry. He came to North 
Carolina in 1852, where for thirty- th reef years 
he labored incessantly, publicly and privately, 
with tongue and pen, for the restoration of 
primitive Christianity. He was a strong 
preacher, a pungent writer, and in controversy 
was exceedingly hard to handle. He was the 
author of a "Book of Sermons," "Looking 
Down the Ages," "The Life and Times of 
John T. Walsh, M. D.," "Universalism Ex- 
posed from the Inner Temple," and "What 
Shall I do to be Saved?" Besides these, he 
published several religious papers during 
the most active period of his life. He was 
buried in Kinston, N. C. He did more, per- 
haps, than any one man to thoroughly es- 
tablish the plea of the disciples in North 
Carolina. Of him it may be said, "I have 
fought a good fight, I have finished my course, 
I have kept the faith." 

JOSEPHUS LATHAM. 
Born in 1829. Died May 30, 1889. His 
parents were disciples and he was brought up 
under that teaching. His father was Thomas 
J. Latham, one of the pioneers in North Car- 
olina of our Restoration Movement. The son 
had been in the ministry forty years. He was 
well educated by his father, who was also a 
fine scholar. He was a successful evangelist, 
and thousands were brought to Christ under 
his persistent and pathetic presentation of 
fundamantal principles of the gospel. He was 
married to Miss Martha F. Brown, in 1857, 
who earnestly co-operated with him in the 
arduous and self-denying work of the minis- 
try, until his death. Eternity alone will dis- 
close the magnitude of his great work in 
North Carolina. 



270 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



GEORGE JOYNER. 
George Joyner, a son of John and Clara 
Joyner, was born October 16, 1823 ; was bap- 
tized by Josephus Latham in 1858, and com- 
menced preaching soon after. He was edu- 
cated at Wake Forest College. His first wife 
was Miss Speight, of Green county. His sec- 
ond wife was Miss Henrietta Parrot, and his 
third, was Miss Blount, of Washington, this 
State. He was deeply pious, and scrupulous of 
his integrity, from his youth up. He was a 
polished writer and an eloquent speaker, and 
was greatly loved and admired for his amiable 
Christian spirit. He died September 17, 1885, 
in the hope of a blessed immortality. 

JAMES L. WINFIELD, 
Born in Beaufort county, N. C, September 
30, 1852. His parents were Henry and Eliza 
Winfield, who died while he was yet a child. 
In early life he joined the Union Baptists, 
and began preaching at the age of seventeen. 
Upon a thorough investigation of the creed 
question, and the position of the disciples, 
he identified himself with them in 1871. He 
spent some time in the Bible College of Kentucky 
University, where he laid the foundation of an 
extensive knowledge of the Scriptures. He 
was married to Miss Sarah A. Ellis, of Beau- 
fort county, February 22, 1876. He was ed- 
itor of The Watch Tower from 1879 until 
1885, inclusive, and from 1889 until his 
death. He was an excellent editor, a strong 
writer, and made the paper largely useful in 
the work of the disciples in this State. He 
was a strong friend of education, and was 
Chairman of the Board of Education of his 
county. He was exceedingly strong and log- 
ical as a public speaker, and was resourceful 
and useful in organizing and planting our 
work. He died in Washington, N. C, Septem- 
ber 28, 1897. He had been fully committed to 
the plea of the disciples, and the prime of his 
manhood and the strongest of his efforts had 
been expended in the interest of apostolic 
Christianitv in North Carolina. 



OHIO. 

S. H. BARTLETT. 




In 1827 Alexander Campbell, while wending 
his way from Bethany, W. Va., to attend the 
meeting of the Mahoning Baptist Association, 
of which he was a member, passed through 
Stubenville, the countv seat of Jefferson 



S. H. BARTLETT. 
Cleveland, Ohio. 

Born at East Canton, Pa., December 6, 1862. 
His father died in the Army of the Potomac 
two months and eight days later. Reared in 
the State Soldiers Orphan's Home, at Mans- 
field, Pa., to the age of sixteen. Labored on 
a farm, in a saw mill, and in the lumber 
woods until about twenty years of age when 
he entered the State Normal School at Mans- 
field, Pa., and graduated in 1885. Taught 
school for three years and entered Hiram 
College, where he was a student five years, 
graduating in 1893. He was married to Libbie 
E. Wood, East Smithfield, Pa,, in 1890. Has 
been minister at Elyria, 0., three years ; 
Painesville, O., one year; was between these 
ministries in the evangelistic field and tem- 
perance work one year and three months and 
was elected Corresponding Secretary of the 
Ohio Christian Missionary Society at Wil- 
mington. 0., in May, 1899, which position he 
still holds. 



county, Ohio, where Walter Scott was teach- 
ing school. By much persistence on his part 
he finally persuaded the young school teacher 
to go with him to the association. At this as- 
sociation an earnest call was received from the 
Baptist church at Braceville, Ohio, that an 
evangelist be sent into the field, supported by 
the association, to preach the gospel among 
the churches in destitute fields. After much 
discussion a resolution was passed authoriz- 
ing the employment of such an evangelist, and 
by unanimous vote Walter Scott was selected 
for this important position. Christian union 
was in the air. It was being iis^issed on ev- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



271 



ery hand and the field was ripe for new and 
strange developments. Prior to this enthusi- 
astic meeting of the Mahoning Baptist Asso- 
ciation, Alexander Campbell had preached in 
Warren, Ohio, and a few other places and held 
the Campbell and Walker debate at Mt. Pleas- 
ant in Jefferson county. With this splendid 
preparation for his work, the new evangelist 
entered the field. He first went outside the 
borders of the association and preached a 
few times in order to make himself sure of his 
bearings, and then naturally went to Brace- 
ville for his initial meeting. Here he preached 
for the first time what became known as the 
"Ancient Order" in the Restoration, namely, 
"Faith, repentance, baptism, the remission of 
sins, the gift of the Holy Spirit." and perhaps 
for the first time in modern times gave the 
invitation for any who would to come for- 
ward and confess faith in Jesus of Nazareth 
as the Son of God and be baptized for the 
remission of sins. There was no response to 
his appeal much to the disappointment of the 
earnest preacher, and all of his surroundings 
and previous education were such that he was 
still a little uncertain of his ground. He deter- 
mined to go to New Lisbon and give there the 
"Ancient Order" in the very church in which 
he had been selected for this work. If God 
was in it there would be results. When he 
reached New Lisbon the house was crowded 
to hear him. He preached his sermon with 
telling power and at the close reviewed the 
points one after another. Just at the be- 
ginning of this review of the points of the ser- 
mon Wm. Amend, a patriarch in appearance, 
a deacon in the Presbyterian church and a 
man of integrity, crowded his way into the 
room and stood in the rear. At the close of the 
brief review of his sermon the preacher gave 
an impassioned appeal for any one who might 
be in that audience who believed in Jesus of 
Nazareth as the Son of God to come forward 
and confess his faith and be baptized for the 
remission of sins. In response to this invita- 
tion Wm. Amend walked down the aisle. Wal- 
ter Scott turned aside to a brother minister 
seated on the platform and asked "Who is this 
man?" and when told he stepped down and 
asked the one question, "Do you believe that 
Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ, the Son of 
God?" and upon receiving an affirmative an- 
swer they went out to the waters of baptism 
and Wm. Amend was buried with his Lord 
and arose again to a new life, the first conver- 
sion of modern times fullv consummated ac- 



cording to apostolic teaching and practice. 
The meeting continued and others came. Wal- 
ter Scott was filled with the fire of enthusi- 
asm and went forward to his work like a con- 
quering hero. In Jaunary, 1828, what is 
known as the "Siege of Warren" was held, 
when Adamson Bentley, the minister of the 
Baptist church and his entire congregation 
gave up human names, human creeds, and 
human practices and came into the Restora- 
tion. On June 1, 1828, the church at Austin- 
town came into the Restoration almost bodily, 
and such stalwart men as John Henry the 
"Walking Bible" and Wm. and Sutton Hay- 
den were added to the preaching force of the 
Restoration. When the Mahoning Baptist 
Association met in 1828, Walter Scott made 
the report of his work and at the close of 
his report he said, "Give me my Bible, my 
head, and Wm. Hayden and I will go out and 
conquer the world." Some one immediately 
arose and said, "I move that Walter Scott 
be given his Bible, his head and Wm. Hayden 
and be sent out by this association to con- 
quer the world," and the resolution was car- 
ried by acclaim. Prior to the passing of this 
resolution, however, another had been passed 
that closed forever the history of the Mahon- 
ing Baptist Association, and the assemblage 
immediately reorganized as the Mahoning- 
Christian Association. This, in the judgment 
of the writer, is the real organic beginning of 
the current Restoration. Organized mission 
work began at once and Walter Scott, the tire- 
less evangelist, accompanied by Wm. Hay- 
den, the sweet singer and powerful exhorter 
were placed in the field. Of this important 
event Alexander Campbell says in the Millen- 
nial Harbinger, "I was present on the occa- 
sion of the dissolution of the Mahoning Bap- 
tist Association in 1828, on the Western Re- 
serve, state of Ohio, and with the exception 
of one obsolete preacher the whole association, 
preachers and people, embraced the current 
Reformation." The list of churches that came 
to us from the Baptists in 1828 would be long 
and we cannot stop to give them all, but among 
them are included the church at Lisbon, War- 
ren, Austintown, and Braceville, and many 
were the preachers who began earnestly to 
plead for the "new order" of things. 

Not far from this time Alexander Campbell 
preached in Cincinnati to a band of faithful 
workers who had given up all human creeds 
and a few years later Walter Scott moved to 
Carthage and organized the church there. In 



272 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



1830 the Mormon movement began and Sidney 
Rigdon, one of the brightest and most elo- 
quent of our preachers, was led away, and 
it seemed for a time that our cause would suf- 
fer greatly, but with the exception of the loss 
of the single church at Kirkland, Ohio, and 
the one preacher above mentioned, we suffered 
almost nothing from this source. The 
Restoration movement begun in the Western 
Reserve rapidly spread through central and 
Southern Ohio and our churches began to 
multiply. Wm. Hayden preached the first 
sermon in Cleveland in 1833, and the organi- 
zation of the church soon followed. Alexan- 
der Campbell held a brief meeting in Cleveland 
in 1835. The Campbell and Purcell debate 
was held in Cincinnati in 1837 and greatly 
strengthened our cause in that part of the 
state. In 1849 the general Christian Mission- 
ary Society was organized in Cincinnati. 

In 1852 the Ohio Christian Missionary So- 
ciety was organized at Wooster and from this 
time on the progress of the Churches of Christ 
in Ohio is so intimately connected with the 
work of this organization that it cannot be sep- 
arated. Statistics showed in 1852, 124 
churches ; sixty-two preachers ; twenty-five 
Sunday schools and 7,691 members of our 
churches. Under the 0. C. M. S. more than 
three hundred churches have been planted and 
three-fourths of the churches in the state have 
received assistance. The cause has been 
planted in numerous towns such as Colum- 
bus, where we have four churches ; Toledo, 
four churches; Massillon, Canton, Kenton, 
and many others as well as many in smaller 
places and country districts. We have in 
Ohio 553 churches, about 82,000 members, 
555 Sunday schools, with not far from 75,- 
000 enrolled. Ohio churches gave $105,242.12 
for missions in the year ending October, 
1902, and of this sum, $92,574.91 was for mis- 
sion work beyond her borders. 



OKLAHOMA. 



J. M. MOXROE. 



At the annual convention recently held in 
Oklahoma City, the report of the Correspond- 
ing Secretary indicated a membership of 16,- 
000 in the Churches of Christ in Oklahoma, 
and 304 church organizations. Iowa, that 
grand old disciple state, has eighteen cities of 
2.500 population without a Church of Christ. 




JAMES M. MONROE, 
Oklahoma City, Oklahoma. 

Born, Mogadore, Ohio, November 25, 1843; 
farm life; Garfield's Regiment; loss of limb 
at Vicksburg. College at Hiram and Alliance, 
O., 1864-1870. Degree of A. B. at Butler Uni- 
versity 1871, and of A. M. 1874. Professor 
of Ancient Languages at Christian College, 
California, 1874-7 ; president Southern Pacific 
College, 1877-9; candidate for Congress twice 
on the Prohibition ticket, in Ohio in 1886 and 
in Kansas 1890; minister at Bellaire, Ohio, 
four years ; Wichita, Kansas, two ; Oakland, 
California, one; Honolulu H. I., one; El Reno, 
Oklahoma, five. Revivals: Modesto, Cal., 114 
converts; Bellaire, Ohio, 167; Arkansas City, 
Kansas, 437; El Reno, O. T., 132 in 1898, and 
130 in 1901; corresponding secretary of Okla- 
homa 1903. 



Oklahoma has none. Every city in Oklahoma 
with a population of a thousand has a Church 
of Christ. Iowa has fifteen counties without 
a Church of Christ. Oklahoma has none. 
Iowa has twenty-five county seats without a 
Church of Christ. Oklahoma has but two. 

The cause is strong in all the cities, and in 
many we have the largest membership and the 
best church buildings of any religious body. 
Twenty-four church buildings have been 
erected in the last six months. 

This condition of the cause in Oklahoma, 
in itself considered, might not be remarkable, 
but as the result of but eleven years history, 
it is phenomenal. 

Let it be remembered that Oklahoma has 
been opened to settlement in installments. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



273 



The first opening Mas in 1S89, the opening 
of the Cheyenne and Arapaho in 1892, of 
"The Strip" in 1893, and of the new counties 
in 1901. That is, the various openings have 
been between two years and fourteen years. 
About the average would be eleven years of 
territorial development. 

And yet within this brief period the cause 
is as far advanced as in most of the old states, 
and beyond what it is in many of them. This 
phenomenon of the speedy evolution of the 
cause in Oklahoma challenges the attention of 
the brotherhood. It is an effect the cause of 
which is apparent. 

Americans are the incarnation of the strong 
elements of all the dominant nations of Eu- 
rope. In like manner Oklahoma combines the 
stalwart elements of the North, the South, the 
East and the West. Oklahoma is the one 
point on the continent where all American 
elements coa leasee. Elsewhere development has 
been along parallel lines, within the same 
latitude from ocean to ocean. But here, and 
here alone, longitudinally, the streams flowing 
from North and South mingle here. One 
stream having its source in Yankeedom, flows 
through the states bordering on the Lakes, 
to Iowa and Nebraska, thence south through 
Kansas to Oklahoma. Another stream hav- 
ing its source in grand old Virginia flows 
westward through Kentucky to Missouri, 
thence south to Oklahoma. And another 
stream arising in the Southland, in the Car- 
olinas and Georgia, flows through the gulf 
states to Texas, thence north to Oklahoma, 
These streams of immigration that empty into 
Oklahoma bring with them the salient features 
of all the shores which they lave. 

Of course the most striking feature of this 
union of divers elements, is that of making the 
North and South homogeneous. What seems to 
be an element of weakness has here been dem- 
onstrated to be quite the reverse. Here the 
Northern and Southern farmers are side by 
side, the Southern and the Northern merchants 
are partners. In the church, the old soldier 
that wore the blue and the one that wore the 
gray preside at the same communion table, 
the sons of the abolitionists and the sons of 
slaveholders sit side by side in the pews. 

Americanism and Christianity are trium- 
phant over sectionalism. Even in so short a 
time the complete fusion of these elements 
is foreshadowed. And the net result will be 
a higher type of Americanism. Here will be 
the survival of the fittest. What was known 
19 



as "'the wild and woolly West," the land of the 
cow boy and the Indian, will be the world's 
most recent and most striking theatre for the 
demonstration of the cohesive power of the 
gospel. And because of the great principle of 
liberty of opinion in the Church of Christ, 
it is the foremost factor in the evolution of 
Christianity in Oklahoma. 

This fact of the union of elements from so 
many sources being a cause of power in Okla- 
homa, and especially in the Churches of 
Christ, as has already been manifest, will be 
even more so with the passing years. 

In an early day our great error was a fail- 
ure to occupy the cities. In Oklahamo we are 
not making that mistake. We are strong in 
all the cities. 

The first church instituted in Oklahoma was 
in Guthrie, the capital city. And in this 
instance we got in on the ground floor, for it 
was organized May 5, 1889, the second Lord's 
day after the opening, in a 12x15 cabin, with- 
out a roof and without a floor. J. M. Monroe 
organized this church with twenty-one mem- 
bers, of which he and Dick T. Morgan were 
the first elders. The Guthrie church now has 
500 members and a $15,000 church building. 
J. T. Ogle is the popular minister. He and 
the church are a power in the city. 

The Lord's day following the organization 
of the Guthrie church, May 12th, Bro. Mon- 
roe instituted the Oklahoma . City church, 
with 19 members. This church now has more 
than 600 members, and a $25,000 church ed- 
ifice, the finest in Oklahoma. S. D. Dutcher, 
that prince of preachers and organizers, is 
the minister. There is a church at Capital 
Hill, a suburb of the metropolis, and Bro. 
Dutcher is planning for two mission churches. 

At Enid a $10,000 church is being built. 
Here also we have a strong preacher in the 
person of W. H. Williams. 

The third church in the territory in power 
and influence is at El Reno, with a member- 
ship of 450. They have a fine auditorium and 
lecture room. J. E. Parker, recently from 
Iowa, is the minister. 

In a score of young cities of from 3,000 
to 7,000, we are strong, having good preachers 
and good buildings. And this is true of every 
city in Oklahoma. 

We are also well equipped in all of the col- 
lege cities. At Norman, the seat of the Ter- 
ritorial University, is a strong church, and 
"Areline Home." a $25,000 Home for Young 
Ladies who attend the Universitv. This has 



274 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



been purchased and equipped by Bro. Ed. B. 
Johnson. 

At Stillwater, the seat of the Agricultural 
College, the church is a model in every way. 
at the three Normal Colleges, at Edmond, at 
Alva, and at Weatherford, the cause is flour- 
ishing. We have good church buildings and 
able preachers. At Weatherford a $5,000 
church is being erected. 

We are also well represented in the faculty 
of each of these State Institutions. 

The Territorial Missionary Society was or- 
ganized in May 1891. Dick T. Morgan has been 
President of the Board from then until now, 
and has been elected for another year. 

While the expansion of the cause has been 
so satisfactory, even greater possibilities lie 
in the immediate future. Oklahoma is the 
ripest field in the world and will be for two 
or three years. Nineteen new railroad ex- 
tensions have recently been completed, or 
are in the process of construction. On each 
of these from three to ten new railroad towns 
are springing up. These will be live and grow- 
ing centers where we should plant churches 
now. In all cases we can get church lots do- 
nated and well located, if we can get on the 
ground early. 

If $5000 could be placed in the hands of 
the Territorial Board, or if ten "Living Link" 
Missionaries could be sent here, we could 
build one hundred churches the present mis- 
sionary year. All of our National Boards 
understand the situation, and are co-operating 
with the Territorial Board. All along, the 
General Board has liberally supported the 
work here. Benj. L. Smith is in full touch 
with the work, and calls for help, either for the 
support of the field workers, or to help sup- 
port ministers at important points , are 
liberally responded to. And the results al- 
ready achieved are owing very largely to 
their wise counsel and their material assist- 
ance. 

The same is true of the Church Exten- 
sion Board. Nearly all of our good churches 
have been built through their help at the 
crisis in the history of the church. They 
have never turned down a call from 
Oklahoma, and are not likely to do so. If 
any one doubts Bro. Muckley's interest in 
Oklahoma, let him read the account of the 
Boggess' ride for a Church Extension lot for 
the Perry church. 

And the C. W. B. M. has also rendered 
efficient aid. Besides keeping a C. W. B. M. 



evangelist in Oklahoma, they have helped sup- 
port the minister at Edmond, one of our im- 
portant centers of learning. And one of their 
organizers has, upon several occasions, made 
tours of the territory to organize Auxiliaries. 

Such efficient men as W. A. Humphrey, 
Virtes Williams and John A. Stevens have 
been corresponding secretaries. That posi- 
tion is now held by J. M. Monroe. 

Mrs. M. A. Lucy, of Perry, is the worthy 
President of the Territorial C. W. B. M. W. 
B. Morris, minister of the church at Yukon, 
is the Superintendent of the C. E. 



OREGON. 



F. GHORMLEY. 



It would be a matter of interest to go back 
into the romantic past of Oregon, which at one 
time included what is now the state of Wash- 
ington — and trace her fabled history until the 
time when events became a matter of record: 
but the limit and purpose of this sketch for- 
bid. These benighted tribes were crying in the 
darkness for the white man's Book, and it was 
in answer to this that Lee, Whitman and oth- 
ers attempted to supply the demand. In 1832, 
while Oregon was yet disputed territory, the 
first settlers arrived from the United States. 
Dr. Marcus Whitman and Bro. M. Spaulding 
in 1834 led to the country a missionary col- 
ony. Their wives were the first white women 
who had crossed the plains, and their children 
the first American children born in Oregon. 
Dr. Parker became interested in Dr. Whit- 
man's work, and having made a tour 
of investigation as early as 1838, de- 
livered many lectures throughout the 
Eastern States, on this country. Bro. 
Syrus Hines, of Pennsylvania heard Dr. Par- 
ker and formed a resolution to move to Ore- 
gon. He was detained for several years at 
Monmouth, Ills. In the early fifties he was 
joined by John E. Murphy, William Murphy, 
the Lucas brothers, and F. M. Buther, and oth- 
ers who had formed the high purpose of cross- 
ing the plains of Oregon, taking donations, 
land claims, and establishing another Bethany 
College. They reached their destination, Bro. 
Himes going into Washington, secured their 
claims and named the place of their settle- 
ment in Oregon Monmouth, where he still lives 
at the good old age of ninety- two. There 
were, however, those who were earlier on the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



275 



ground: Brothers G. 0. and P. H. Burnett 
were doing work in 1843. Elijah Bristow, 
R. G. Callison, H. M. Waller and John Rig- 
don were preaching in Oregon in 1847. Pleas- 
ant Hill bears the distinction of being our 
oldest church in the state, and R. G. Callison 
and wife, charter members, still live and have 
their membership with this church. Co-oper- 
ative work begun as early as 1850. The Sav- 
iors, Richardsons, Powells, Elliotts, Dr. L. L. 
Rowland, J. F. Floyd, D. M. Doty, the Wol- 
vertons, the Murpheys, the Davidsons, H. B. 
Morgan, and others were among these early 
workers. Out of the defeats and victories 
grew the Oregon Christian Missionary Con- 
vention. The permanent place of the annual 
meeting was fixed at Turner, by the donation 
of ten acres of land at this place and the erec- 
tion thereon of a permanent tabernacle at the 
cost of $10,000, all a gift of Geo. Turner. 

The Christian Woman's Board of Missions 
and the Young Peoples' Society of Christian 
Endeavor were organized early in the history 
of these movements, and hjold their 
conventions at the same time and place 
with the O. C. M. C. The State 
Sunday School Association is also an efficient 
organization and holds its annual convention 
with the above mentioned societies. Other men 
came on the field, among whom were : L. F. 
Stephens, L. C. Haulman, J. F. Stewart, A. 
B. Wade, W. R. Williams, D. T. Stanley, A. 
M. Sweeney, T. F. Brown, A. D. Skaggs, J. H. 
Hughes, W. H. Laye, James Logan, Dr. B. 
F. Fuller, J. B. Johnson, Alfred Burk, W. H. 
Hallum, Peter Shuck, Harry Watkins, W. H. 
Redwine, J. A. Campbell, F. D. Holman, B. F. 
Bonnell, and others. — Church and School. 

Among those who have served as president 
of the O. C. M. C. we mention, David Wetzell, 
Hon. C. A. Shelbrede, J. N. Smith, W. H. Os- 
born. A. Esson. J. B. Lister has been corre- 
sponding secretary since 1895. Some of the 
most prominent men in the brotherhood have 
been called by the convention from time to 
time as chief speakers, among whom are Rob- 
ert Moffett, D. R. Dungan, Clark Braden. Wm. 
F. Cowden. Among the evangelists: J. V. 
Updike, Chap. R. Scoville and Allen 
Wilson. 

The paper interests were not forgotten. T. 
F. Campbell edited the Pacific Christian Mes- 
senger. Then J. F. Floyd edited a paper called 



the Christian Herald, from 1881 to 1883. Then 
came the Harbinger, edited by D. T. Stanley, 
and recently, Church and School Reporter, 
J. B. Lister, editor and publisher. 

The work of the church in the way of es- 
tablishing schools, must not be overlooked. 
The earliest attempt in this direction was 
made by Dr. W. C. Warriner and others, at 
Plum Valley, in 1854. This gave way to the 
stronger movement at Monmouth, where W. 
T. Haley taught for a number of years. This 
school grew into Christian College, and the 
learned T. F. Campbell became its most prom- 
inent and efficient president. This was sold to 
the state and became a normal school. P. L. 
Campbell, son of T. F. Campbell, was for a 
number of years its president, until elected 
president of the Oregon University, at Eugene. 
After Christian College was sold we had no 
church school until E. C. Sanderson conceived 
the idea of establishing a school for Bible 
study, and the preparing of young men and 
women for the ministry, in connection with 
the University of Oregon. Articles of incor- 
poration were obtained in the autumn of 1895, 
with J. W. Cowls, W. H. Osborn, J. H. Haw- 
ley, J. A. Bushnell, J. D. Matlock, J. T. Cal- 
lison and P. J. Flint as Board of Regents. The 
school opened October 6, 1895, in a rented but 
commodious building, the attendance being 
very satisfactory. The foundation of a library 
was laid this year which has steadily grown 
until it contains one thousand four hundred 
volumes. The eighth year, 1902-3, now draw- 
ing to a close, has been in every way satis- 
factory. During the summer of 1896 the op- 
portunity of acquiring a splendid plat of 
ground adjoining the University campus pre- 
sented itself and was promptly taken advan- 
tage of by the board, upon which have been 
erected two good buildings. Already many 
young men and women have here received 
equipment for the ministry of the Word and 
are out on the field doing valiant work. It 
must not be overlooked that these things were 
made possible by the liberal gift of Mrs. L. E. 
Cowls, widow of the late Judge Cowls, of Mc- 
Minnville. There is no reason why the church 
in Oregon, growing constantly into bettter 
equipment; with its evangelists, J. B. Lister 
and J. B. Holmes ; with its army of men and 
noble women not a few, should not reach a 
membership in 1909, of 12,200. 



276 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



PENNSYLVANIA. 



C. A. BEADY, 



111 the history and development of our na- 
tion, Pennsylvania may justly feel proud of 
her part. In settlement, in battle, in the 
progress and love of liberty, the Keystone 
State has always ranked among the foremost. 

So, also, in the history of the great Restor- 
ation Movement of the Nineteenth Century, 
our state has done her part faithfully. Within 
her borders lived the pioneers of the move- 
ment, and here was organized the first church 
builded on Christ and the apostles. Here was 
organized, by Thomais Campbell and his co- 
laborers. "The Christian Association," "for the 
sole purpose of promoting simple evangelical 
Christianity, free from all mixture of human 
opinions and inventions of men." Following 
this was the "Declaration" and "The Address," 
which certainly had a great influence for good 
in launching the movement toward a restora- 
tion of primitive Christianity. 

In 1808, in Washington county, was born 
X. J. Mitchell, who became one of the first 
and among the most prominent workers in our 
state. In 1813, the family moved to Ohio, 
where the children were brought up members 
of the Methodist church. In 1825, that part 
of Ohio became greatly stirred by a revival 
by the Newlights, especially by the preaching 
of one of their ministers, named John Secrest. 
But soon Mr. Secrest began to make frequent 
visits to Buffalo Creek, and was there taught 
the truth more fully by Alexander Campbell. 
Mr. Mitchell also was obedient to the faith 
in 1827, and immediately began to proclaim 
the ancient gospel. In 1832 he removed to 
Howard. Pennsylvania, in the central part of 
our state, and from this center was the in- 
stitution of nearly all the churches in Cen- 
tral Pennsylvania. About the same time, 
some faithful ministers began preaching in 
Philadelphia, in the Eastern part of the state, 
and in Pittsburg, in the Western part of our 
state. About the year 1833, Silas E. Shep- 
herd, a Baptist minister in Bradford county, 
began preaching the simple gospel. He had 
been reading the Christian Baptist, and thus 
became an ardent advocate of primitive Chris- 
tianity, as well as many who came with him 
from the Baptists throughout that section. 

From these nuclei, together with one at 
Ebensburg, the Restoration Movement spread 
throughout our state. 




CLARENCE A. BRADY, 
Canton, Pa. 

Born Beech Creek. Pa., April 3, 1871; grad- 
uated Lock Haven Normal School 1891 ; grad- 
uated at University of Indianapolis, 1897 ; 
minister Church of Christ at Milroy, Moscow, 
Frankton, Ind., 1897-1899; minister First 
church, Williamsport, Pa., 1900-1903; minis- 
ter church at Canton, Pa., 1903 ; Correspond- 
ing Secretary, Christian Missionary Society 
East Pennsylvania, 1901. 



In the year 1834, the "Pennsylvania Chris- 
tian Conference" was organized by the New- 
light church, and the following was made the 
test of admission: "Christian character is 
the test of Christian fellowship, and that 
Christian character can only be formed by 
unfeigned faith in Jesus Christ as the Lord 
Messiah — the Son of God, and by a hearty obe- 
dience to his commands." This body declared 
themselves ready to receive "all religious peo- 
ple who take, or claim to take, the Bible — 
no more no less — as their rule of faith and 
practice, and wish to be known only as fol- 
lowers of Christ by Scriptural names." As 
a result of this broad basis of union many 
of our ministers became members of this body, 
viz : E. E. Orvis, G. W. Headley, L. B. Hyatt, 
G. W. Appleman, D. M. Kinter, C. S. Long, 
N. J. Mitchell, and others. 

This leavening process went on until almost 
all the members of this body, together with 
the churches, became a part of the Restora- 
tion Movement, and the remainder became 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



277 




awakened to know his Christ the Savior of 
men, and the church shall be united to save 
the world. 



M. J. MITCHELL. 



connected with neighboring Newlight Confer- 
ences. Early in the nineties, the state was di- 
vided, and since that time there are two dis- 
tricts in our state, the Western and the East- 
ern. At the present time there are 108 
churches in the Western district, and fifty- 
four in the Eastern, with a combined member- 
ship of 17,000, and 105 ministers. This 
number is not what we would like to see, and 
perhaps not what it should be, but the con- 
servativeness of the people, the mountainous 
country, and strong denominationalism, has 
greatly retarded the movement. A noble 
company of men from the beginning, and at 
present, have faithfully preached the truth, 
have endured great sacrifice, have labored on 
alone, without a neighboring brother for miles, 
as have also the churches. Thousands do not 
know what little, insignificant ( ?) people we 
are, or anything whatever about us. Of the 
sixty-seven counties in our state, thirty-seven 
have no church pleading Christian union; 
these counties having a population of 1,900,- 
000. In our forty-three cities of over 10,000 
population, twenty-five have no church of the 
brotherhood, and of our ninety-four cities of 
over 5,000 population, sixty-eight have none. 
Nevertheless, it is a pleasure to know that we 
are a great people with a great mission, and 
that in other sections God has raised up 
thousands to do this great work. May God 
speed the day when the great East shall be 



WESTERN PENNSYLVANIA. 

O. H. PHILIPS. 

The first seed sowing of the Restoration 
Movement was in Western Pennsylvania, at 
Washington. By a strange providence Thomas 
Campbell, a seceder minister, who had come 
from Ireland to that place, in 1808, and his 
son, Alexander, while in Glasgow, Scotland, 
were led to see the sinfulness of sectarianism. 
As a result of this leading, when Alexander 
had brought the rest of the family to Wash- 
ington, the following year, the father and the 
son set themselves the serious task of pre- 
paring the way for the union of the divided 
forces of Christendom. In a bare recital one 
cannot inject the faith and consecration of 
these two great men of God. August 17, 
1809, the formation of the Christian Associ- 
ation; a little later, a fifty-four page "Declar- 
ation and Address;" in the fall of 1813 the 
merging of this association in the Red Stone 
Baptist Association; and in 1830, a final sep- 
aration from the Baptists, as an independent 
movement. 

In 1810, Alexander Campbell preached his 
first sermon in a grove near Washington; 
January 1, 1812, he was ordained to preach. 

For a score of years, almost, these two men, 
mainly in Western Pennsylvania, sought to 
gain a hearing and a favorable reception of 
their plea. It is an interesting story to tell 
of the first plantings. Until 1850 not more 
than twenty organizations had been formed, of 
which at least one half were struggling country 
churches. Among the first, a Baptist church 
of the Haldane school, by George Forrester, 
in Pittsburg, in 1810; an offshoot from this 
in Allegheny, 1835; Somerset, in 1828; Conn- 
ellsville, in 1830; Fayette City, in 1836: 
Braddock, in 1833; Johnstown, in 1836 Belle- 
vernon, in 1840; Enon Valley, in 1830, and 
Library, in 1839. Others might be mentioned. 

Here were the mother churches out from 
which radiated the greater work of later years. 
It is a curious fact that with the careful plant- 
ing of pioneer days, no very aggressive work 
was done prior to 1890. This was due. in a 
large measure, to church independency and a 
lack of trust in co-operative movements of 



278 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



all kinds. Thus from 1850 to 1890 not twenty 
new churches had been formed, and many of 
these in places with small populations. 

In 1882, the first district was organized. 
This consisted of the five counties: Washing- 
ton. Green, Fayette, Allegheny, and Law- 
rence. This Society continued for four years, 
guided in its work by Dr. I. A. Thayer, W. 
F. Cowden, T. D. Butler, and others. In that 
time Beaver Falls church was organized and 
$200 raised to carry on the work. Later this 
district was enlarged to include twenty-five 
counties, and the name of the society changed 
to Western Pennsylvania Christian Mission- 
ary Society. In 1888, R. S. Latimer was 
elected president and holds the same office 
to-day. With a strong missionary spirit he 
has imbued the churches of this prosperous 
district with the same spirit. From 1888 
to 1903 has been an era of prosperity. In 
this time more than sixty new churches have 
been organized. The policy has been to work 
from the great centers of population outward. 
As a result, there are six churches in Pitts- 
burg, three in Allegheny, two in New Castle, 
two in Washington, and two in Johnstown. 
A new church in each of the following places: 
Carnegie, Beaver, Knoxville, Scottdale, 
Greensburg, Duquesne, Uniontown, Wilkins- 
burg, Charleroi, Turtle Creek, New Kensing- 
ton, Breckenridge, Waynesburg, Confluence, 
Bellevue, Monessen, Indiana, Gypsy, Phillips- 
burg, Taylorstown, Rogersville, Union City, 
Beham, Big Run, Dravosburg, Homestead, 
Crafton, and others. It has been an in- 
spiring work. Every year there is a 
reaching out in new directions. The ral- 
ly-cry is "a mission church for each 
church now organized." On all sides there 
is a hopeful and aggressive work going on. 
The goal is the occupation of all the strategic 
points in the twenty-five counties, and that 
before the centennial year, 1909. 

In a wonderful way the principle of scat- 
tering and still increasing has proven true. 
The great Allegheny mother church has sent 
her children by the scores and hundreds to 
the new churches, and yet she is over 1,000 
strong. Washington has a second church and 
is nourishing a mission at Canonsburg, and 
yet she has 700 members. New Castle, Park 
church, never was greater, yet the Second 
church and Mahoning and Elwood missions 
are her children. Johnstown has a second 
church, with a new life in the old, and so the 




O. H. PHILIPS, 
Braddock, Pa. 

His boyhood years were spent on a farm 
near Library, Pa. ; graduated at Millersville 
State Normal School in 1873; read the non- 
resident A. B. and Ph. B. courses of Wesleyan 
University, Bloomington, Ills., in 1886 and 
1887 ; reecived the honorary degree of A. M. 
from Bethany College, 1902; Superintendent 
of Schools at Tarentum, Pa., from 1873 to 
1875; Superintendent of Schools at Sewickley, 
Pa., from 1875 to 1885; Head Master of 
Sewickley Academy from 1885 to 1890; min- 
ister of Carnegie church 1888 to 1893; and 
minister First church, Braddock, Pa., from 
1893 to the present time. 



story goes. East-end church, not twenty years 
old, is known for her gifts and services all 
over the brotherhood; so is Central, with her 
kindergarten and Boys' Brigade outfit; Hazel- 
wood, and a score of others full of apostolic 
zeal, spending and being spent in this work of 
masterful development. 

But the story would not be complete if we 
did not remember the workers by name at 
least. In the pioneer days Samuel Church 
labored as minister of the Allegheny church 
for sixteen years. He laid the foundation in 
broad and thoughtful teaching. Joseph King 
held the same office for twenty-two years. 
His service of consecration and love in this 
old historic church will never be forgotten. 
Then there were James Darsie, known far and 
wide ; Isaac Mills, the founder of the Braddock 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



279 



church; Dr. I. A. Thayer, at a later period, 
the wise and eloquent minister at New Castle ; 
Lyman P. Streeter, the mighty evangelist; 
L. K. Norton, Abram Shallenburger, Chauncey 
Forward, Thomas Strathern, I. N. Frye, Jno. 
T. Phillips, and I know not how many others, 
whose names are written in the Lamb's Book 
of life. 

Since the beginning of the later work, what 
a loyal band! Russell Errett and his son, W. 
R. Errett, master spirits of the Carnegie 
church; M. M. Cochran, of Uniontown; R. 
S. Latimer and his leal brothers, Thomas and 
Alexander, with some interest in nearly all 
the new missions; Hon. W. H. Graham, of Al- 
legheny; Thomas Phillips, with a heart for 
all aggressive work, and a purse that is never 
closed against the Lord's work; C. A. Barker, 
of Beaver Falls; James P. Stewart and J. B. 
Grier, the pioneers of the Observatory Hill 
church; Jonathan Shallenburger and Joseph P. 
McCune, of Braddock; J. C. Crawford, of 
Central, Pittsburg, George H. Anderson, Jno. 
Kirkpatrick, John Addy, W. C. Lyne, and 
scores more who have served and given for 
the work of this Western district. 

But it was not all the work of men. No more 
noble and devoted women can be found in the 
brotherhood. For almost ten years they have 
met each month, serving a 12:30 lunch to the 
Ministerial Association, the Board, and their 
own members. They have given and served 
freely. Among these might be mentioned Mrs. 
Cadwalder Evans, her mother, Mrs. Margaret 
Oliver, and Mrs. N. Q. Speer, of East End; 
Mrs. Joseph King, and Mrs. McGrew, of Al- 
legheny; Mrs. H. A. Spangler, of Bellevue; 
Mrs. Ellen Kunz, of Greensburg; Mrs. Hattie 
Phillips, of California; Mrs. Sophia Nichols, 
of Belle Vernon; Mrs. Thomas W. Phillips, 
of New Castle; Mrs. C. L. Thurgood, 
of Central Pittsburg: Mrs. Jane Wood, of 
Braddock; Mrs. Kate E. Robberts, Mrs. Ju- 
lia Evans, Eliza Mills, and I. N. Shallenbur- 
ger. These are only a few. Space forbids giv- 
ing more names. 

And finally a word about the preachers of 
this missionary period. Had it not been for 
the sacrifices of these in the new points the 
work could never have been done. Here is a 
bare mention of names: F. F. Bullard, C. 
L. Thurgood, Chapman Lucas, R. G. White, 
W. X. Arnold, W. H. Hanna, now at Laoag, 
P. I., W. F. Cowden, W. E. Richardson, W. 
J. Lhamon, A. M. Harvuot, J. A. Joyce, J. 
C. B. Stivers, H. K. Pendleton, P. Y. Pendle- 



ton, T. E. Cramblet, President of Bethany 
College, E. P. Wise, C. W. Kerns, F. A. Bright, 
Earl Wilfley, W. L. Hayden, E. L. Frazier, 
R. J. Bambler, J. H. Craig, A. T. Campbell, 
S. E. Brewster, A. C. Philips, L. N. D. Wells, 
W. H. Fields, John McKee, E. A. Cole, W. 
H. Mullendone, I. N. Grisso, A. W. Connor, 
W. D. Cunningham, now at Tokyo, Japan, 
W. J. Russell, J. A. Jayne, Fred W. 
Gordon, I. N. Frye, Allen Wilson, W. 
R. Warren, owner and editor of Chris- 
tian Worker, Herbet Yeuell, C. C. Cow- 
gill, Z. E. Bates, Bruce L. Kershner, W. C. 
Prewett, W. R. Corter, William L. Fisher, 
Francis M. Biddle, E. A. Hibler, H. F. Lutz, 
R. W. Abberley, Frank Talmage, E. W. Thorn- 
ton, A. P. Cobb, C. G. Brelos, W. D. Lane, 
E. Lee Perry, M. B. Bryan, Norman Philips, 
E. A. Bosworth, 0. A. Richards, A. A. Doak, 
H. C. Saum, Z. 0. Doward, L. O. Newcomer, 
and others. By these and others, new mission 
work has been planted, nurtured and made to 
have a vigorous growth in this prosperous 
district. 

There will be a larger work done in the com- 
ing years, and the 15,000 disciples will be mul- 
tiplied. But the joys of the "old guard" in 
the victories in new fields will never be sur- 
passed in the hearts of the workers that 
follow. 

Look up ! behold, the fields are w T hite, 
The harvest time is here ; 

The summons of the Master falls 
Upon the reaper's ear. 

Go forth into the golden grain 
And bind the precious sheaves, 

And garner for the Lord of Hosts 
The harvest which he gives. 



SOUTH CAROLINA. 



J. D. ERWIN. 

The first congregation in South Carolina was 
formed at or near Evergreen, in Anderson 
county, on the first Lord's day of April, 1831. 
A report sent from Pendleton P. O. 
states that the same day they had ten ad- 
ditions. Of this company were heads of the 
Earle family and John Moore, a Methodist 
minister. 

Among the first to espouse the cause of pure 
Bible Christianity in the state was Dr. W. R. 
Erwin, a deacon in the Kirkland church (Bap- 
tist) in the lower part of Barnwell county. 



280 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



After long opposition he requested, at a meet- 
ing of the church, May 4, 1833, a letter of 
dismission. On the 6th of July he and Mrs. 
Rachel Robert were excommunicated, on the 
charge of heresy. Soon after Mrs. Julia Er- 
win gave notice of her withdrawal, and she 
also was excommunicated. In the latter part 
of 1833, the three above named, united as a 
church. In 1835 they completed and set apart 
a neat meeting house (grounds donated by 
Gen. James D. Erwin) in the outskirts of 
Erwinton, and called the place Antioch, from 
Acts 11:26. The building still stands and is 
kept in good repair. The writer, who united 
about the month of February, 1843, is the 
only survivor of the members then living. 
Removals several times have thinned the 
ranks. A fair proportion of these have done 
good service in other places. In 1836, a con- 
gregation was formed at Antioch, Greenville 
county. Evergreen, first mentioned above, has 
long since become extinct. Here, in 1837, 
Barnes and Shehane began the publication of 
The Morning Watch. The office was removed 
to Greenville county, in 1840, and the paper 
edited by Shehane alone. During 1836-7 the 
following were constituted: Old Un- 

ion, (now Ellington) Aiken county, with 
Ezek. Williams, elder, David Bush, deacon; 
Hewletts, (now Boiling Springs) Barnwell 
county, Benj. Owens, elder; W. H. Hewlett, 
J. J. Cater, deacons. 

In 1839, Three Mile Creek church, Barnwell 
county, with A. Breland and Thomas Breland, 
elders, and a little later, Oneals. From these 
have sprung a number of other organizations, 
scattered about through Barnwell, Aikin, 
Hampton, Colleton, Orangeburg, Edgefield, Ab- 
beville, Greenville, and Ocone counties, of 
which our limited space forbids us further 
to particularize. Charleston has E. J. Fenster- 
marcher, minister ; Orangeburg City, T. D. Col- 
yer, Columbia, the capital, M. B. Ingle. We 
omit the names of many brethren and preach- 
ers held in high esteem. Of false ministers 
we have had our full share. The State Evan- 
gelist at this time is A. T. Fitts ; President, 
Maj. J. C. Richardson: Corresponding Secre- 
tary and Treasurer, Dr. C. W. Erwin. 

From the honored list of ministers who vis- 
ited the disciples during their early struggles, 
we select a few names: Abbott, Dunning, 
Gallaway, 1833 to 1834; Church, Eichbaum, 
Trott, Nathan W. Smith, and Dr. Daniel 
Hook. 1847; A. Campbell, 1838: T. Fanning, 




DR. J. D. ERWIN, 

Erwinton, S. C. 

(For many years signed junior). Born in 
Barnwell county December 29 1829; educated 
High School, Erwinton, S. C. ; in junior class 
Bethany, W. Va., September, 1847, to December 
1848; Senior class Franklin College, Tenn., 
December 1849, to spring of 1850; graduated 
at Charleston Medical College, S. C, March, 
1852; baptized about February, 1842; mar- 
ried July 3, 1855; ordained February, 1859; 
widower five years and married again April 
1, 1888; mainly the promoter in establishing 
the South Carolina Christian Missionary Co- 
operation in November, 1879, and its Cor- 
responding Secretary and Treasurer several 
years; state evangelist July 3, 1884, to No- 
vember 15, 1885; at present minister of the 
church at Erwinton, S. C. 



1894. Later on, D. S. Burnet. E. A. Smith 
began here in 1838 and continued through 
several winters. EMer J. S. Havener, educated 
at Limerick, Ireland, arrived from New York 
in 1839 and took charge of the high school 
at Erwinton, in connection with the work of 
the ministry. 

Annual Meetings. From an early period co- 
operative efforts, to a limited extent, were 
not uncommon. Sometimes two or more 
churches would combine to provide for preach- 
ing and to send the gospel beyond their lim- 
its. 

State Co-operation — First Convention. 

In pursuance of a scheme projected by Dr. 
J. D. Erwin, (then Jr.) Elder J. S. Havener, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



281 



A. M. and Maj. J. A. Minis, a convention was 
called which met at Enon, Hampton county, 
November, 1879, for the purpose of institut- 
ing- a state co-operation. Churches repre- 
sented were : Boiling Springs, by Elder J. S. 
Havener; Halcondale, J. A. Minis and James 
Reddy; Enon, John Miley and Wm. Mole, sr. ; 
Old Union, B. F. Robert; Erwinton, by letter. 

A paper prepared by Dr. Erwin, and sent, 
was read and discussed and the following 
adopted : 

1st. That whereas to successfully prosecute 
the missionary enterprise and to procure and 
sustain an efficient ministry for the work of 
evangelizing in this state, an alliance subsidi- 
ary to these ends, of all the churches, is 
an expedient commendable and wise, there- 
fore; We, the messengers here present, do en- 
ter into such alliance of all the churches rep- 
resented by us and do hereby constitute and 
establish The South Carolina Christian Mis- 
sionary co-operation and we, praying God's 
blessing, invite all the congregations, not here 
represented, to co-operate with us. 

2nd. "That a convention be called annually 
for the transaction of business, the selection 
of president and other officers, and the adop- 
tion of such rules and measures as may be 
necessary or proper for carrying out the pur- 
poses of the co-operation and in harmony 
therewith. 

Contributions were called for as the begin- 
ning of an evangelizing fund, and the sum of 
about $30 dollars was handed in. 

At the second convention, held at Bethany, 
Berkley county, November, 1880, Elder J. S. 
Haverner, presiding, arrangements were made 
to employ an evangelist, and the officers for 
the ensuing year were empowered to carry out 
the same. Following the adjournment, the 
committee, or officers, secured the services of 
Elder J. S. Havener, who began his labors 
July 1, 1881, and continued to the next con- 
vention. The funds for his support were sup- 
plemented by a liberal contribution from the 
General Christian Missionary Society, through 
F. M. Green. 

At the third convention, held at Enon, 
Hampton county, November, 1881, rules were 
enacted for the better regulation of the an- 
nual conventions, for the choosing of officers 
and defining their duties, and district union 
meetings were inaugurated. Under the above 
named constitution and rules, with but slight 
alterations, the disciples of South Carolina 



(whites) have worked continuously to the 
present time. 

We contribute to Home and Foreign Mis- 
sions, have a Christian Woman's Board of 
Missions and participate in the other enter- 
prises in the several departments of Chris- 
tian work. 

The District Unions meet quarterly, make 
reports of churches and of pledges, and hand 
in contributions. All sums raised for the 
"state work" forwarded by the District Treas- 
urer to the State Corresponding Secretary and 
Treasurer. 

Colored Disciples. These as a rule, are in 
separate congregations, and are served by 
their own ministers. Their Christian Associ- 
ation, constituted in 1874, meets annually. 
As the funds warrant they employ their own 
state and Sunday school evangelists. They 
have the sympathy of their white brethren, 
and frequently send two or more of their 
representative men to our conventions for 
aid and counsel. 



TENNESSEE. 



J. H. ROULHAC. 



It is stated in the history of Tennessee, 
published by the Goodspeed Publishing Com- 
pany, that Barton W. Stone was perhaps the 
first, or among the first, who preached in Ten- 
nessee that which is now generally known as 
the plea of the disciples. This plea was, in. 
substance, a plea for the union of all believers 
in Christ. And the method through which this 
desirable result should be sought, was by the 
abandonment of all human authority in re- 
ligion, and a return to Christianity as it is 
set forth in the New Testament, under the im- 
mediate guidance of the Holy Spirit; includ- 
ing all its teachings, ordinances and spirit. 
This religious movement began in Pennsyl- 
vania, during the year of 1809, under the 
leadership of Thomas Campbell, and his son, 
Alexander. B. W. Stone's movement having 
the same end in view, began, perhaps, earlier. 
These were distinct movements, which were 
afterwards blended into one. Both the Camp- 
bells, and also Barton W. Stone, were devout 
Presbyterians; and they carried with them 
into the new movement all of their earnest 
piety, and a zeal which no opposition could 
successfully resist. So it appears that this 



2S2 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOSEPH H. ROULHAC. 
Union City, Tenn. 

Born October 15, 1833, in Rutherford 
county, Tenn. ; completed school education at 
Franklin College, near Nashville, Tenn., of 
which Tolbert Fanning was President in 1853; 
read law and began practice in September, 
1855; abandoned practice in 1872, and entered 
the ministry in January, 1873 ; continued in 
this work ever since; field of labor, Southwest 
Kentucky, and West Tennessee. 



religious movement was begotten, if not born 
in the Presbyterian fold. It is most probable 
that this "New Light," as it was then sneer- 
ingly called, was brought to Tennessee by 
Barton W. Stone, or by some whom he had 
taught, and that he is entitled to be regarded 
as the father of this movement in Tennessee. 
In fact, B. W. Stone's movement was earlier, 
and seems to have been more direct than the 
one led by the Campbells ; for there is no halt- 
ing place with Stone, by deflection, as was 
the case with the Campbells when they united 
with a Baptist association. 

Starting with the work of Stone and his co- 
workers in Tennessee, we will give, as suc- 
cinctly as we can, the beginning, and gradual 
development of the Churches of Christ in 
Tennessee. If all the startling events of 
that beginning, with all the heart burnings, 
and disruption of families and churches could 
have been recorded, and could be read to- 
day, we would be furnished with the material 
for the grandest, and most exciting religious 



drama of modern times. But alas! the mate- 
rial now available for such a work is scanty. 
Comparatively few of the churches planted by 
the pioneers have had an unbroken existence 
down to the beginning of the Twentieth Cen- 
tury. Some of these churches have perished, 
and have left scarcely so much as a memory 
of their existence. But a few of these ear- 
liest churches still exist a*».d are centers of in- 
fluence. Yet so careless have the churches 
generally been that very few of them have 
kept any continuous record, and hence their 
church books, if they could be found, would 
hardly contain much, if anything, of historical 
value. As before stated, this effort to induce 
all believers in Christ to return to the simplic- 
ity of the gospel, as preached by the apostles, 
began in Pennsylvania in 1809, and as the 
movement of B. W. Stone preceded this, it is 
altogether probable that Stone, or some of his 
co-laborers brought the plea for Christian 
union ,o Tennessee about the beginning of the 
second decade of the Nineteenth Century. Per- 
haps the first church of those who claimed to 
be simply Christians, no more no less, was 
established in Roane county, in East Tennes- 
see, during 1813 or 1814. 

Bro. Smith and Bro. Randolph were the 
earliest preachers in this county, and one or 
both of these men were instrumental in plant- 
ing this church at Post Oak Springs, which 
still survives, and it is still known as Post Oak 
Springs church. 

Later a church was planted at Buffalo, in 
Carter county in 1828. About two years later 
still, a church was established at Concord in 
Sullivan county; and in 1833 another church 
was planted at Boones Creek, in Washington 
county; and in 1835, Union church was estab- 
lished in Washington county. In Johnson 
county, Liberty church was founded in 1835; 
in Carter county, Old Turkeytown church was 
planted in 1840. Mount Bethel church was 
founded in Greene county, in 1850; and during 
the same year Liberty church was established 
in Blount county. Several churches were es- 
tablished in Bradley and McMinn counties 
about the same time. Poplar Ridge church, 
in Sullivan county, was organized in 1846. 

The above mentioned churches were, and 
are still, located in what is known as East 
Tennessee, and are yet active in the work 
of the Lord. Some churches which were 
planted in East Tennessee later, have perished. 
The reason for the steady persistency of the 
above specified churches is found in the fact 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



283 



that very early in their history they formed 
a Co-operative Association in connection with 
four or five counties in Virginia, and two or 
three counties in North Carolina, and have 
held their annual conventions for at least 
fifty years. The regular coming together for 
consultation and encouragement, and the con- 
sciousness that all of the churches within 
the bounds of the district were working to- 
gether for a common end, gave them zeal and 
confidence. 

The early preachers, who labored chiefly in 
this field were Robert and Gilbert Randolph, 
and Bros. Smith and Owings, in Roane, county. 
Jas. Miller and D. M. Buck, in Carter, Sullivan, 
Johnson and Washington counties. These two 
last mentioned brethren were known to have 
been identified with the movement inaugurated 
and led by B. W. Stone and were very active 
in spreading the truth. 

This may also be truly said of all these pio- 
neer preachers. Many of them were poor men, 
who labored for the poor, with little, if any, 
worldly compensation; and who have entered 
into the rest prepared for those who love 
and served God and their fellow-men. 

In addition to the above named preachers, 
who labored in East Tennessee during the 
early years of this movement, there were 
Daniel Mclnturf, George Duncan, J. T. 
Wright, Jas. I. Tipton, Solomon Hendrix, 
John Wright, Dr. Robert Shanklin, U. Dodge, 
Madison Love, L. Madern, and Bros. Blount, 
Knox and Cocke, and S. H. Millard; which 
last named did more than any one in his sec- 
tion to open the understanding of the people 
to the truth as it is in Christ. Bro. Millard 
is still living, loving and praying for men; 
and is loved and honored by all who know 
him, and is happy in the knowledge that he 
has not labored in vain; but has been per- 
mitted to live and enjoy much of the fruit 
of his own sowing. He is now over eighty 
years old and will soon pass to his eternal 
home with the Savior, whom he has loved and 
served so well. But he will not be a stranger 
there; for many will be the friends who were 
saved through his labors, who will greet him 
in that glorious land. 

Passing now from East to Middle Tennes- 
see, we will find that the plea for primitive 
Christianity met with a hearty welcome in 
this part of the state, also. Amongst the 
earliest churches planted in this division of 
the state, we find the church at Nashville, 



which was originally a Baptist church, but 
laid aside the name and the peculiarities of the 
Baptists and became simply a Church of 
Christ, taking the New Testament as their 
guide in all matters of faith and discipline; 
and accepting the good confession of the 
apostle Peter, recorded in Matthew 16:16, as 
an ample and complete expression of the faith 
of the Church of Christ. This was placing the 
faith of the church, not in theological sys- 
tems, whether true or false, but in a person. 
The faith that saves was seen to be an ab- 
solute trust in the Lord Jesus, not in a sys- 
tem of doctrines however true, and this faith 
made resolute by a personal love for a per- 
sonal Lord, led to obedience. Upon this basis 
many other churches, once Baptists, acted. 
Among many other churches planted in Mid- 
dle Tennessee about this time were Bethlehem 
church, in Wilson county; Berea church, 
Globe Creek church, Wilson Hill church, and 
Liberty church, all of Marshall county. Three 
years later, in 1831, Smyrna church, Cedar 
Creek church, in Marshall county, and also 
New Hermon church, in Bedford county, 
were established. Rutland church, in Wilson 
county, ceased to be a Baptist church, and 
became a Church of Christ in 1832. Sylvan 
church, in Sumner county, was organized, with 
nine members March 30, 1834. Brawley 
Fork church, Cannon county, and South Har- 
peth, Davidson county, were also established 
in 1834. Rock Spring church, Rutherford 
county, and Sycamore church, Davidson 
county, were established in 1835. Rock Spring 
church was previously a Baptist church. Bag- 
dad church, Smith county, was founded in 
1835. Lewisburg church, Marshall county, 
was organized in 1838. Big Spring church, 
Wilson county, was established in 1839. Trace 
Creek church, Jackson county, and Long's 
Meeting House, Marshall county, were planted 
in 1840. Blackburn's Fork church, Cane 
Creek church, Lincoln county, were organ- 
ized in 1841. Torny Fork church, Marshall 
county, began in 1841. Harts ville church, 
Sumner county, Salt Lick church, Jackson 
county, and Meigsville church were estab- 
lished in 1842. 

From these churches, through the preach- 
ers, the plea was extensively presented in Mid- 
dle Tennessee. Among these early preachers 
were: Jessie Sewell, Isaac Sewell, J. M. Kid- 
well, T. Fanning, Sandy E. Jones, Bro. Ander- 
son, Calvin Curlee, J. J. Trott, Jessie B. and 
John Furgeson, J. Eichbaum, Albert Bran- 



2S4 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ham. G. W. Cone, Bro. Runnells, Bro. Hall, 
and "Wilk" Huffman. Doubtless there were 
others who labored effectually with these 
more prominent preachers, and who helped 
much in establishing the cause of a purer 
Christianity among- the people. Many 
churches were planted in the different counties 
of Middle Tennessee, which was the most pop- 
ulous part of the state. At the breaking out 
of the Civil War, in 1861, there were, perhaps, 
more churches of Christ in Middle Tennessee 
than in East and West Tennessee combined. 

Passing now to a consideration of the plant- 
ing of the cause in West Tennessee, we will 
find among the churches first established in 
this division of the state, the following: 
Roan's Creek church, Carroll county, planted 
in 1828. Paris church, Henry county, founded 
in 1833. Mason Grove church, Madison 
county, organized about 1844. Blood River 
church, Henry county, established 1839. Al- 
mo church, Crockett county, about 1840. Mil- 
ler's Chapel, Dyer county, about 1840 to 1845. 
La'malsamac church, Dyer county, 1844 or 
1845. Linden Street church, Memphis, in 
1845. Conyersville church, Henry county, 
in 1848. Old Republican church. Obion 
county, in 1848 (merged into the Union City 
church in 1870). Mont Rose church, Obion 
county, about 1850 and Union City church, 
Obion county, in 1856 or 1857. Concord 
church, Gibson county, in 1846 or 1848. 
Pleasant's church, Fayette county, in 1850. 
Palestine church, at Glass. Obion county, 
about 1852. Pleasant Hill church, Obion 
county, about 1860 (merged into the church at 
Rieves). Clear Creek church, McNairy 
county, was one of the earlier churches planted 
but date of organization is unknown. 

We have not attempted to give a full list 
of the churches in either division of the state, 
but a statement of the earlier or pioneer 
churches in these three divisions. 

From these churches there flowed an ever 
widening and deepening stream of influence, 
and the growth of the churches was normal, 
and sometimes, because of peculiar condi- 
tions, abnormal. Of course this movement 
was antagonized by all the then existing de- 
nominations, as it was everywhere else, when 
its power began to be understood. But this 
did not greatly retard its progress, and some- 
times it seemed even to facilitate it. Exter- 
nal opposition never checked its growth. Yet 
there was an unfortunate condition which re- 
sulted from this fierce antagonism, and was 



seen in the fact that the pioneer preachers 
became keen controversialists, sharp debaters, 
using not only hard logic, but pungent 
sarcasm also. There was much more logic 
than love in the preaching of the gospel in 
those days. The law and the gospel were de- 
livered with great power, and the divine pro- 
cess of reclaiming a soul from the power 
of sin was usually spoken of as the "law of 
pardon." Christianity, itself, was viewed 
from the stand-point of law and system rather 
than from the view-point of love. The gra- 
cious provisions of human redemption were 
usually stated in terms of law rather than 
in the appeals of love. It seems as if the ef- 
fort was to argue or reason men into a heav- 
enly state of mind, rather than to win them 
by the sweetness and power of divine love, 
as it is manifested in Christ. Instead of the 
emphasis being placed upon Christ and Him 
crucified, in order that the souls of men 
might have a vision of the divine love which 
would take captive their hearts, and bring 
every thought into captivity unto the obedi- 
ence of Christ, it was laid, for the most part, 
upon the necessity of understanding what steps 
and how many must be taken in order to 
secure the forgiveness of sins; while neglect- 
ing to build up in the hearts and souls of 
men that love out of which all true obedi- 
ence must flow. 

It was the exaltation of the obedience of 
law, rather than the obedience of love. It 
was therefore inevitable that the Churches of 
Christ in Tennessee, built up and nurtured 
under such teaching, should demand "a thus 
saith the Lord" for every possible step, or 
arrangement for the advancement of the king- 
dom of Christ, and to exalt such arrangements 
into tests of fellowship. It is not surpris- 
ing, therefore, that a large number of the 
churches in Tennessee are honestly opposed 
to all organized Missionary Societies, Chris- 
tian Endeavor Societies, and some oppose the 
Sunday schools; and that there is very little 
of the rnisionary spirit or work in the churches 
which do not look beyond the neighborhood 
in which they are located, and take no thought 
nor make any provision for spreading the 
gospel in the needy fields of our state. 

Many churches in the state have long real- 
ized that this was a very sad condition of 
affairs, and in the year 1889 an effort was 
made to remedy these conditions by arousing 
the churches to more active and systematic 
evangelization in the waste places of the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



285 



state : and this effort was inaugurated by 
the Woodland Street church, of Nashville. 
This church invited other churches to co- 
operate with it in this work, which they 
agreed to do. The Woodland Street church, 
led by the faithful women, raised $880 for the 
work, which amount was supplemented by 
other churches sufficiently to raise the amount 
contributed for the first year's work up to 
$2,341.33. This amount justified the church 
in selecting an evangelist, and A. I. Myhr 
(then of Missouri) was called, and he, with 
others, entered upon the work. 

Immediately a strong and persistent oppo- 
sition sprang up in Nashville against the 
Woodland Street church, its elders and 
preacher. Notwithstanding this, the work 
went on, and grew in the favor of many of 
the churches, so that other congregations be- 
came interested; and a convention was called 
to meet at Chattanooga, Tennessee, to con- 
sult and arrange for a continuation of the 
work; and the churches generally were in- 
vited to participate in the proceedings of the 
convention. The result of that meeting was 
the organization of the Tennessee Missionary 
Convention, whifch was subsequently incor- 
porated under the laws of Tennessee. Ever 
since the action, which was taken by the 
Woodland Street church, the opposition, 
which makes tests of fellowship out of mis- 
sionary societies, organs, etc., has persisted 
in vehement antagonism to the work which 
was formally organized at Chattanooga. But 
the cause of missions has steadily advanced 
in the state, and as a result of this work, 
there have been over ten thousand additions 
to the churches and about one hundred 
churches have been established. Because of 
this success it seems that the opposition has 
become desperate, and has now appealed to the 
civil courts, and are seeking through them 
to have these missionary churches declared 
apostate, and thus gain possession of the 
church buildings now occupied by these live 
and aggressive congregations. A legal pro- 
ceeding has already been inaugurated in Dyer 
county in order to wrest the church building 
from the congregation at that place. This 
is, indeed, a sorrowful condition of affairs, 
but it is far from hopeless. The silver lining 
is not absent from the cloud which at the pres- 
ent time is somewhat obscuring our horizon. 
There are many indications of a more vigorous 
evangelization of the state. More and more 
our people are recognizing the necessity for 



earliest, aggressive work. Slowly, but surely, 
the churches are beginning to realize that 
they cannot thrive on negations, but that in 
order to prosper they must engage in affirma- 
tive and aggressive work. 

There are many churches in the state that 
are beacon lights, object lessons, seen and read 
of many, who are not reading in vain. These 
churches and brethren are looking both 
ways, and are asking the question: Why is 
it that Ave see so many of our churches dying 
from stagnation, and others growing and in- 
creasing in strength? The answer is, one 
class of churches busy themselves in criticis- 
ing and objecting to what others do, and do 
but little themselves. Even if the objections 
urged are well founded, they contain nothing 
to feed a starving soul or develop Christian ac- 
tivity; it is poor diet upon which to feed the 
church and the result is stagnation. Another 
class of churches are interesting themselves in 
efforts to save not only the people in the com- 
munity where they are located, but to pass 
beyond their borders in order to help save 
those who need help in other communities. 
Not only so, but in all the churches in this 
class, offerings are regularly and systemat- 
ically made in order to have the means to 
help in this large and aggressive work. 

Prominent in this class of churches in Ten- 
nessee may be mentioned the following: 
Woodland Street church, Vine Street church, 
both in Nashville; Clarksville church, Spring- 
field church, Paris church, Union City church, 
Newbern church, Dyersburg church, Humbolt 
church, Jackson church, Crockett Mills church, 
Bells church, Linden Street church, Missis- 
sippi Avenue church, and Third church, Mem- 
phis ; Colliersville church, Tullahoma church, 
Walnut Street church, and Highland Park 
church, Chatanooga; Johnson City church, 
Rockwood church, Harriman church, Park 
Street church and Forest Avenue church, 
Knoxville. 

Among the most prominent of our aggressive 
preachers are W. E. Ellis, Vine Stret church ; 
Joseph Armistead, Woodland Street church ; 
W. H. Sheffer, Linden Street church ; L. D. 
Riddell, Mississippi Avenue church; J. E. 
Stuart, Jackson church ; W. W. Phares, Dy- 
ersburg church; W. J. Shelburne, Union City 
church; E. C. McDougle and R. P. Meeks, 
Henderson ; B. M. Grddens, Paris church ; R. 
L. Cave, Clarksville church; J. J. Cas- 
tleberry, Springfield church; Robert Stuart, 
and E. C. Wilson, Knoxville; J. E. Gorsuch, 



286 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Third church (Memphis) ; Frank Adams and 
J. J. SetlifF, Chattanooga; Win. Burleigh, 
Harriman church; A. A. Furgeson, Rockwood 
church; J. H. Roulhac, Union City. 

Neither the list of aggressive churches nor 
preachers is complete, for there are many 
more missionary churches and preachers in the 
state, but those given are only such as stand 
in the fore-front of the work. To this list 
must be added the name of A. I. Myhr, the 
most self-sacrificing and the most indefatiga- 
ble worker of them all. With such a host of 
efficient laborers, backed by such an active 
body of churches, we propose, with the help 
of the Lord, to take Tennessee for Christ. 



TEXAS. 



B. B SANDERS. 



Correct statistics of the churches of Texas 
have never been obtained, but approximately 
speaking, there are 700 churches, with an ag- 
gregate membership of 90,000. Churches have 
been planted in all the leading cities of the 
state, and in nearly all the railroad towns, 
while there are quite a number in the rural 
districts. 

The organized mission work, as compared 
with some other states, is in its infancy, but 
not a whit behind any of the other states in 
the mission work done in the baptizing of the 
people and the planting of churches. In 
fact, the reports show, for the past two years, 
more additions, and more churches planted, 
and more Bible Schools organized, than any 
other state within the Union. The Texas Chris- 
tian Missionary Society was born in the City 
of Austin in June, 1886, at which convention 
there were not more than twenty-five churches 
represented, and not over a score more del- 
egates. 

Those were days of disputing over organ- 
ized mission work, as most of the churches 
thought that such was an innovation not au- 
thorized in the word of God — that mission 
work was taught by Jesus and His apostles, 
but that the evangelists should go forth with- 
out any stipulated salary and trust the breth- 
ren to remit them as their necessities required, 
but there were a few brethren, among whom 
were Chalmers McPherson, W. K. Homan, 
Charles Carlton, A. J. Bush, Judge Spencer 
Ford, J. P. Pinkerton, Addison Clark, Ran- 
dolph Clark, J. H. Rosecrans, B. B. Sanders, 




BLUFORD BRADFORD SANDERS, 
Austin, Texas. 

Born September 19, 1840; educated in Car- 
rollton, Ala., under Prof. E. D. Willett; lie 
served as a Confederate soldier for four 
years; after the war he taught school for 
twelve j T ears, then merchandised for ten 
years, when he became a minister of the 
gospel, and has served the Texas Christian 
Missionary Society as state evangelist and 
corresponding secretary since 1887. He has, 
during his sixteen years as a preacher, deliv: 
ered 5,000 sermons, added to the churches more 
than 5,000 souls, organized and re-organized 
fifty churches and been instrumental in the 
building of thirty-five church houses. He is 
still active and vigorous and ranks with the 
best evangelists. 



and some others, whose names are not now re- 
called, who saw the necessity of organized 
mission work and who were determined to or- 
ganize. This they did, and the Texas Chris- 
tian Missionary Society was founded, and the 
work of evangelizing Texas begun. 

A. J. Bush was called to the work of state 
evangelist and corresponding secretary, and 
at once began an aggressive campaign, en- 
listing churches in substantial sympathy with 
organized work, planting churches and baptiz- 
ing people. The work grew and prospered, 
and in the spring of 1887, B. B. Sanders was 
called to his assistance as state evangelist. 
These brethren continued to preach the neces- 
sity of co-operative missionary work, visiting 
many churches and explaining 1 the work, hold- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



287 



ing meetings, baptizing people, and planting 
churches. In 1888, a delegation of several 
hundred brethren and sisters, from nearly- 
all parts of the state, assembled in convention 
and devised ways and means for enlarging the 
work. Seven evangelists were employed by the 
Society and sent to different parts of the state, 
who went about doing good in the name of 
Christ, teaching the churches that in co-oper- 
ation there is power. Thus the work grew 
mightily from year to year, and to-day Texas 
Christian Missionary Society stands in the 
front rank in state mission work, having 
planted over two hundred churches and re- 
ceived into the fellowship of the church fully 
20,000 souls through its missionaries. 

At the last annual convention, in 1903, 
B. B. Sanders, the corresponding secretary, 
reported as a summary of the work done dur- 
ing the year just closing, thirty-five churches 
organized, twelve churches reorganized, thirty- 
six Sunday schools organized, 4,059 additions 
to the various churches, and over $20,000 
received for Texas mission work. 

The corresponding secretaries who have 
served the Society from its organization to 
the present time, are: 

A. J. Bush, from 1886 to 1892; B. B. San- 
ders, from 1893-1895; J. W. Holsapple 
from 1896 to 1898; B. B. Sanders, from 1899 
to 1903. 

J. C. Mason is the present incumbent, whose 
home and permanent address is Dallas, Texas. 

In addition to the corresponding secretaries 
named above, the following evangelists have 
served the Society, to wit: 

J. B. Boen, John W. Marshall, Tom Smith, 
Arthur W. Jones, Granville Jones, Jewell 
Howard, W. H. Wright, W. J. Hudspeth, D. 
W. Prichett, A. D. Rodgers, M. M. Smith, V. 
L. Graves, H. M. Bandy, L. A. Dale, Frederick 
F.. Wyatt, Volney Johnston, D. R. Hardison, 
B. J. Waugh, E. M. Dowthil, Thomas G. Nance, 
S. A. Thomas, George Thomas, A. M. Shelton, 
A. C. Parker, C. E. Smootz, Jesse B. Haston, 
J. B. Faulkner, R. C. Horn, W. H. Duke, 
O. J. Law, Emanuel Dubbs, G. H. Morrison, 
J. H. Rosecrans, John Bower, and J. H. Ban- 
ton. These men proved themselves workmen 
worthy of their hire, bringing up most excel- 
lent reports. 

The state has been divided into twelve dis- 
tricts, known as follows: The Panhandle, 



North Texas, Northwest Texas, Abiline, Min- 
eral Wells, Brownwood, Gulf, Temple, Hills- 
boro, Southeast Texas, Northeast Texas, and 
Collin County T , but many of these districts 
are entirely too large for close evangelistic 
work, and will be subdivided as soon as the 
means will allow in the employment of more 
men. 

In these districts the Society has from one 
to three evangelists, whose labors are con- 
lined to the limits of the district, but there are 
employed state evangelists who have the priv- 
ilege of visiting any part of the state, who are 
co-workers with the corresponding secretary 
in raising means to aid weak and destitute 
districts and churches. 

The whole number of missionaries em- 
ployed by the Texas Christian Missionary So- 
ciety for the year ending June, 1903, was forty- 
two, but even this number is inadequate for 
the evangelization of this great state which 
includes 246 counties, covering an area of 
265,780 square .miles. 



VIRGINIA. 



H. C. COMBS. 



The work in Virginia seems to have had its 
beginning in the Walnut Springs church, in 
Shenandoah countj^, in 1808. At this early 
date, the year before Alexander Campbell came 
to America, this church discarded all creeds 
and confessions of faith, and took the first 
steps in working its way through a labyrinth 
of doctrines to the simple platform afterward 
occupied by the disciples. This congregation 
became fully identified with the disciples in 
1836, and is at the present time one of our 
strongest and most flourishing country 
churches. 

Dr. Chester Bullard, born in Massachusetts 
in 1809, moved to Giles county, Virginia, 
while he was very young. He took a degree 
in a medical college and was for a time a 
practicing physician. He afterward moved 
to Montgomery county and made his home at 
Snowville, where his dwelling is still pointed 
out with pride. He was baptized by Landon 
Duncan, a preacher of the Christian Connec- 
tion, in 1831. He preached his first sermon 
on the day of his baptism, and organized his 
first church near the source of the Catawba, 
in 1833. His followers were called Bullard- 



288 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



it*'-. He was at this time eagerly and zealous- 
ly proclaiming the principles of the Restora- 
tion, although he knew nothing of either 
of the Campbells. In 1839, he read, by acci- 
dent, Campbell's "Extra on Remission," and 
was pleased and delighted to find there was 
a body of people in the world whose views 
coincided with his own. He preached about 
sixty years, covering all of Virginia with his 
labors. He organized a large number of 
churches, and baptized 8,000 or 10,000 per- 
sons. Our great strength in Southwest Vir- 
ginia is very largely due to his faithful la- 
bors. He died in 1893, full of years and 
honor, loved by all. 

In 1829, Alexander Campbell was a member 
of the Constitutional Convention of Virginia, 
with Presidents Madison and Monroe. 
"While in Richmond at this time he preached 
in the churches of the city quite frequently. 
His discourses were kindly received, and cre- 
ated a profound impression. In 1832, his 
father. Thomas Campbell, organized Sycamore 
church, our first church in Richmond. 

About this time Alexander Campbell 
preached throughout the Tidewater section 
with great effect. Many of the Baptists op- 
posed his teaching; many favored it. This 
work gave rise to what has passed into his- 
tory as the Dover Decrees. At a meeting of the 
Dover Association, of the Baptist church, 
held in Four Mile Creek church, near Rich- 
mond, in the early thirties, a resolution was 
passed urging the ministers to use all dili- 
gence to counteract the teachings of Camp- 
bell. In case those favoring Campbell were 
particularly stubborn in their adhesion to 
him, they were to be withdrawn from. These 
resolutions, called the Dover Decrees, served 
to drive large numbers of the Baptists to the 
position held by Campbell, and caused a num- 
ber of churches to be speedily organized un- 
der the name of Churches of Christ. 

Thus our work in Virginia began independ- 
ently, in the Valley of Virginia, in the South- 
west, and in the Tidewater section. The first 
fully fledged church of Christ in Virginia, 
however, seems to have been old Sycamore 
church in Richmond. 

At one time there was a meeting held in 
Richmond looking toward a union of the Bap- 
tist and Christian churches. There were 
sixteen representatives from each church. 
Among the Baptists were Jeter, Poindexter, 
Burrows, and Broadus. Among the Chris- 
tians were Pendleton, Goss, Henley, Ainsworth, 




H. C. COMBS, 

H. C. Combs was born at New Franklin, 
Ohio, October 8, 1866. At the age of sixteen he 
began teaching; when seventeen years old he 
entered Mt. Union College, at Alliance, Ohio. 
He graduated in 1888 with the degree of 
A. B. He has since received his A. M. ; he 
taught two years and entered the Col- 
lege of the Bible in September, ' 1890. He 
graduated in the classical course, delivering 
the class address in June, 1892. He at once 
began preaching at the mission church in 
Macon, Georgia; worked seven years mak- 
ing a self-supporting church; was called to 
be state evangelist of Georgia; held this po- 
sition three years with great success ; was 
called to be Financial Secretary of the Vir- 
ginia Christian Missionary Society, which po- 
sition he at present holds. 



"Walthall. Crenshaw, and Duval. Much was 
expected from this conference. After a most 
thorough discussion of the doctrines of the 
two peoples, very little was accomplished be- 
yond showing that the time for the union of 
these two kindred bodies had not arrived. 

Among the pioneers were Reuben Lindsay 
Coleman and Silas Shelburne. The first was 
scholarly and eloquent, but very modest. He 
was accorded the honor of speaking alternately 
with Alexander Campbell. He was, perhaps, 
the only Virginian who could acquit himself 
with credit in such company. 

Silas Shelburne was the '"Raccoon" John 
Smith of Virginia. He traveled extensively 
in the state, and by his faithful preaching and 
pure life did much to extend the principles of 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



289 



restoration. Three of his children and three 
of his grandchildren have been ministers of 
the gospel. 

From the first, Virginia has done more or 
less in state mission work. Her present rec- 
ord of 300 churches and 20,000 members 
is no complete statement of what she has done. 
"Westward" has been the course of Virginians. 
The South and West are dotted with churches 
owing their origin to disciples who learned the 
truth in Virginia. 

A state meeting was begun in 1850, and 
continued with annual meetings until 1875, 
missing a few meetings during the Civil War. 
During this period of twenty-five years, G. 
W. Abel was state evangelist. He traveled 
much over the state, organized many churches, 
and did great good for the cause. Bro. Abel 
was born of Baptist parents, near Charlottes- 
ville, Va. In early manhood he learned and 
embraced the principles of the Restoration. 
He was a graduate of the University of Vir- 
ginia. He was a hard student during his col- 
lege days, and injured his health by his too 
arduous pursuit of knowledge. He brought 
to the ministry a ripe scholarship, a burning 
zeal, and a thoroughly consecrated life. He is 
yet remembered in many fields for his self- 
sacrificing labors. 

In 1875, the annual meeting was reorgan- 
ized. A meeting was held in Richmond each 
year from 1875 to 1886 inclusive. At this 
time the state meeting seems to have been 
merged into the Virginia Christian Mission- 
ary Society. Under this name all our state 
missionary work has since been carried on. 
L. A. Culter was the first president of the or- 
ganization, E. L. Powell and C. S. Lucas 
were among the first men employed by this 
Society, the latter being state evangelist for 
several years. Among the first churches aided 
by the Society were Lynchburg and Norfolk. 
The annual conventions since 1886 have been 
held as follows: 1887, in Richmond; 1888, in 
Louisa; 1889 and 1890, in Richmond; 1891, 
in Roanoke; 1892, in Richmond; 1893, in 
Norfolk; 1894, in Clifton Forge; 1895, in 
Strasburg; 1896, in Richmond; 1897, in Lynch- 
burg; 1898, in Charlottesville; 1899, 1900, 
1901, 1902, in Richmond. Every city church 
in the state except Seventh Street, Rich- 
mond, has been helped by the Virginia Chris- 
tian Missionary Society. 

Virginia has given to the brotherhood a 
number of men, who working in other than 
Virginia fields, have made for themselves na- 
20 




DB. 



CHESTER BULLARD, 
Lynchburg, Va. 



tional reputations. Among these we mention 
W. K. Pendleton, C. S. Lucas, R. Lin Cave, 
C. P. Williamson, J. M. Trible, E. L. Powell, 

E. B. Bagby, Peter Ainsle, B. A. Abbott, and 

F. D. Power. 

W. F. Fox, superintendent of the Richmond 
schools, has been president of the Vir- 
ginia Christian Missionary Society for a num- 
ber of years. Under his wise leadership much 
progress has been made. 

The prospects to-day are bright. The Lord 
is abundantly blessing our labors. 



WASHINGTON. 



F. WALDEN. 



Among the first settlers of what is now the 
state of Washington, were members of the 
Church of Christ. Mrs. M. T. Maynard, the 
first white woman who lived in Seattle, was 
a member of the Church of Christ. She still 
lives in Seattle, and is a member of the First 
church. Dr. C. F. Spinning and wife, of Sum- 
ner, Wash., were worthy members of the 
church when they came to Washington, fifty 
two years ago. They are still faithful disciples. 
Among the first preachers who labored in this 
new country we find the names of G. W. Rich- 
ardson, Samuel Hamilton, John Ruddle, Wil- 



290 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



liam Huntington, Jacob Hastings, C. J. 
Wright, Amos Buchanan, and N. T. Carlton. 
Some of these pioneers abide here yet. 

Jn 1877, Jacob Eshelman settled in Golden- 
dale, in Klickitat county. His able ministry 
has been a great source of strength to our 
cause in this country. He lives in Tacoma, and 
labors in word and doctrine. In 1879, Neal 
Cheatham came from Iowa to Washington and 
located in Waitsburg. He is an able minister 
of the gospel and has done much 'to give 
stability to the 'churches in Eastern Washing- 
ton. He has served in the State Legislature, 
and was for four years State Auditor. He 
has remained faithful to the cause of Christ, 
an incorruptible Christian Statesman, and 
still preaches the gospel. 

About 1880 J. B. Daisley settled in Eastern 
Washington and still faithfully and acceptably 
preaches the gospel. Bruce Wolverton came 
into Washington about twenty-five years ago 
and preached and taught acceptably for a num- 
ber of years, and then returned to Oregon, 
where he now lives. 

In 1888, F. Walden came to Washington 
and took up the work at Waitsburg. He 
had served for sixteen years - on the Iowa State 
Board. He was urged by many of the leading 
preachers of the territory to take the lead in 
organizing our people into a Territorial Con- 
vention,. He accordingly issued a call Sep- 
tember 1, 1888, for such a gathering. We 
met in Ellensburg, October 4, 1888, and or- 
ganized the Washington Christian Convention. 
F. Walden was elected president; Jas. E. Den- 
ton, vice-president; J. B. Daisley, correspond- 
ing secretary, and T. J. Hollewell, treasurer. 
Money was pledged and the work started. But 
little was done the first year, owing to our 
inability to secure a territorial evangelist who 
could continue in the work. C. F. Goode la- 
bored for the board for three months and met 
with fair success. 

The second meeting of the convention was 
held in Waitsburg in October, 1889. Neal 
Cheatham was chosen president, J. T. Eshel- 
man, vice-president ; F. Walden, secretary, 
and John R. Ware, treasurer. F. Walden 
was prevailed upon to give up his work at 
Waitsburg and enter the field as territorial 
evangelist. He gave the entire year to the 
work. He gained 150 additions to the churches, 
assisted in locating a number of preachers 
and raised enough money on the field to pay 
his salary and left over $100 in the treasury. 




F. WALDEN, 

Zillah, Washington. 

Born in Floyd county, Indiana, March IS, 
1839; educated at Oska'loosa, Iowa; began 
preaching 1860; served various churches as 
minister for thirty-six years; served on the 
Iowa State Board sixteen years; was a trustee 
of Oskaloosa College twelve years ; Drake 
University six; moved to Washington 1888; 
was first president of the state convention; 
one year evangelist ; owns one of the finest 
fruit farms in the state, and depends on that 
for a support and gives his labors in the min- 
istry free. 



Though urged to continue in the territorial 
work he could not comply on account of his 
wife's health. 

The third meeting of the convention was 
held in North Yakima. E. 0. Sanderson, who 
is doing such good work as Dean of the Di- 
vinity School at Eugene, Oregon, took the 
work of territorial evangelist and continued 
for two years. His work was most excellent 
and did great good to the churches of the 
(now) state of Washington. Sanderson was 
succeeded by R. E. Dunlap, who was state 
evangelist for three years and faithfully car- 
ried on the work that had been inaugurated 
by others. He still preaches the gospel as oc- 
casion offers, but gives his time largely to 
prohibition. Twice he has been the candi- 
date of the Prohibition party for governor. 

Owing in part, at least, to the hard times, 
there was a time when we had no state evan- 
gelist. Then Neal MacCallum took up the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



291 



work for one year. We have been two years 
without a stale evangelist, but now J. M. Mor- 
ris is to take up the work. 

R. H. Moss, son of the veteran J. J. Moss, 
labored faithfully for a number of years in 
Washington, but some years ago entered into 
rest. J. E. Denton and S. B. Letson came to 
Washington in 1888. Denton located in El- 
lensburg and Letson in Spokane, and both did 
faithful work. Both are in California now. 
The one whose coming has perhaps done the 
most to give stability to the work in Washing- 
ton, is W. F. Cowden. He came in 1889. From 
that day to this he has filled the responsible 
position of Superintendent of Missions in the 
Northwest. His work has not always been of 
the most pleasant kind. Where there is trou- 
ble there his duty calls him, and it is almost, 
if not quite, impossible to settle difficulties to 
the satisfaction of both parties. But he has 
done his work faithfully and impartially so 
far as enlightened judgment would guide him. 
No man could have done better and he has 
earned the esteem and love of his brethren 
who know his work best. 

The growth of the work in Washington has 
not been very rapid, but it has been a steady 
gain, and the outlook is encouraging. We 
have four churches in Seattle, known as the 
First, the Fremont, the University and the 
Green Lake churches. B. H. Lingenfelter is 
the minister of the First, Bro. Allen of the 
Fremont, while the Lniversity and Green 
Lake churches are supplied by brethren Dun- 
lap, Wood, Allen and W'alden. In Ballard, 
which is really a part of Seattle, but under 
a separate city government, we have a church 
of which Galen Wood is the minister. Morton 
L. Rose and H. K. Pendleton minister to the 
two churches in Tacoma, while W. S. Crockett 
is the efficient minister at Olympia. B. E. 
Yutz and J. W. Allen minister to the two 
churches in Spokane. We have churches in 
nearly every county seat in the state, as well 
as in the smaller towns and villages and also 
in manv rural districts. 



WISCONSIN. 

MILTOX WELLS. 



Philip R. Campbell reports to Millennial 
Harbinger in November, 1839, preaching and 
the organization of a congregation in Grant 
county of twelve members, and we also learn 



that in 1850 an organization was formed at 
Sima, in same county, of seventy members, 
and that a few years later Henry Howe organ- 
ized a congregation at Platte ville and also 
at Bethel, near Mineral Point, and about the 
same time that Daniel Gray organized another 
at Woodstock, Richland county, and that soon 
after Daniel Householder, Jonathan Trotter, 
and Eden Mitchell moved from Jefferson 
county, Ohio, and settled in Spring Valley, 
and that brethren George H. Babb and Daniel 
Gray preached there and organized a congre- 
gation, with charter members the families men- 
tioned above. 

About this time William H. Miller and wife, 
Wiliam Ross and wife, James Snyder and fam- 
ilies settled on farms near Richland Center 
and had preaching in a log school house on 
the farm of W. Miller, and were organized and 
built a church edifice on Pine River, with 
seventeen charter members. This organization 
had strange experiences, but finally resulted in 
the organization at Richland Center. Three 
of the charter members are yet living, viz: 
Mrs. Eliza Snyder, of Footville, Mrs. Jane Sny- 
der, of Jainesville, and WOliam H. Miller, 
who is now an elder of the Richland Center 
congregation, which was organized Jan. 22, 
1882, with twenty-seven charter members. In 
March, 1885, a new church building was ded- 
icated with a heavy debt overshadowing it, 
causing much sorow, trouble, and vexation of 
spirit, which caused the calling of Bro. Milton 
W 7 ells, in 1888, as minister, and the result was 
in one year the church was clear of debt. 
Warning — Never dedicate a church until all 
indebtedness is provided for in full. 

Since that time over two hundred persons 
have been received into the congregation. They 
have flourishing Bible school, Aid Society, 
Auxiliary C. W. B. M., Y. P. S. C. E., all doing- 
splendid work under the fostering care of 
Edward Owers. 

SUGAR GROVE 

Vernon county congregation was organized 
June, 1857, by David Parkinson, of Ohio, with 
eleven charter members. They first met in a 
log school house which had not a nail in its 
erection, no sawed timber ; hewed logs for 
seats. John Hurd, of Viroqua, strengthened 
them much by occasional preaching which was 
followed by Henry Howe, in a very successful 
meeting, and in nine years they numbered 
one hundred members. The most successful 
meeting ever held for this congregation was by 



202 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Milton 'Wells, which added eighty-seven mem- 
bers to the church. This church has met reg- 
ularly every Lord's day since its organization, 
except during the past summer, while erecting 
a new church building. This is one of the 
most influential churches for good among the 
disciples of Wisconsin. It has alwaj^s had 
an efficient eldership. 

MILWAUKEE. 

A few brave souls, about the year 1853, 
began to set forth the ancient order of spir- 
itual things, but only maintained their light 
a short time as Christadelphianism extin- 
guished them, and there was a lull until 1884, 
when W. H. Trout and wife, and James Stover 
and wife, came to the city, gathering new 
material, began to meet in whatever halls they 
could procure. Six months after their first 
meeting, Bto. Wm. T. Sherman came to their 
relief with a church house which had been 
used by an independent body, under the care 
of Mr. Hoskins. The disciples came to it in 
May, 1885, when Bro. Robert Moffet, Corre- 
sponding Secretary of the American Chris- 
tian Missionary Society, visited them and se- 
cured to them an annual stipend of $400 to 
assist in maintaining a minister. Bro. Sher- 
man's gift of the house was conditioned that 
they meet regularly each Lord's day and main- 
tain a minister of the gospel. Bro. C. C. 
Smith was called for one year, beginning his 
labors October 1, 1885, and in January, 1886, 
they were organized and incorporated a church 
of Christ in Milwaukee. 

In March, 1886, Bro. R. Moffett held a meet- 
ing of nineteen days, with ten confessions, and 
closed as, he said, no more hearers were in 
sight, his whole audience was conquered. 
Bro. Smith at close of second year accepted 
a call to California. Bro. Gr. L. Brokaw suc- 
ceeded him for one and one half years, and his 
successors were for different periods of time, 
John McKee, M. B. Ryan, C. G. McNeil and 
F. N. Calvin, under his influence they be- 
gan to raise money for a new church building. 
Dr. Sherman, son of Wm. T. Sherman, de- 
ceased, gave them the deed for the old prop- 
erty, which was sold, and they bought a lot 
on South Side of Milwaukee and a new build- 
ing was erected. Bro. Calvin resigning, the 
services of C. M. Kreidler were obtained. He 
began his labors October 1st, and the church 
was completed and dedicated January, 1901, 




MILTON WELLS 

Milton Wells was born July 13, 1829; edu- 
cated in common schools in Brooke county, Va. 
1857 to 1859 in Bethany College; principal 
of high schools 1859 and 1860 and 1861, and 
enlisted in the army in July, 1861, as private; 
discharged April 8, 1865, as Colonel, on account 
of wound received in action ; was immersed by 
A. E. Myers 1852; elder of Wellsburg and 
West Liberty, Va., churches ; after discharge 
from the army principal of Wellsburg and 
Ravenwood, West Virginia, high school; 1873, 
made evangelist of fourth missionary district 
of West Virginia; 1881, minister of Central 
church, Wisconsin ; 1888, minister at Richland 
Center ; 1893, minister for Grjeen, Marble 
Rock, Urbana and Prairie Creek churches, 
Iowa; retired to Footville, Wisconsin, 1870; has 
preached over two hundred sermons since; 
has immersed about 5,000 persons. 



at a cost of $11,600, free of debt. The work 
of building the spiritual kingdom grew and 
finally Bro. Roland Nichols, of Chicago, came 
and held for them a series of meetings, assisted 
by Mrs. Powell, of Indiana, as soloist, which 
resulted in seventy-nine additions, closing 
February, 1903. Bro. C. M. Kreidler is con- 
tinuing the good work as minister. 

GEORGETOWN. 

This church was organized in February, 
1865, by Elder Henry Howe, and prospered 
under his fostering care. He was followed 
by Henry Exley, who had a house of worship 
erected and it was dedicated in September, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



293 



186S, by James Challen and Henry Howe, and 
ha Parmley, of Center, Wis. 

Henry Howe traveled on foot, on horse back, 
through mud, sleet and heat, through win- 
ter's cold, through poverty and all kinds of 
hardships, and died in poverty. But thank 
God, he has come out victorious through 
Christ over all and is only awaiting the gen- 
eral resurrection morn, to take a seat in 
heaven at God's right hand. 



church was organized by A. P. Jones, in 1854, 
and in 1855, under the labors of Bro. Calvin 
Smith, was united with the Platteville church. 
But these churches, with the exception of 
Platteville, have gone out with the lead min- 
ing influx. 

CEXTER. 

church was organized by Henry Howe and 
A. P. Jones, December 21, 1853. Bro. John 
Wallihan and wife, Curtis Parmley and wife, 
and Ira Parmley, were the first disciples of 
Christ to settle in Center, which was in 1846, 
and were the originators of this organization. 
Brethren Howe, Jones, Mullins, Sherwood, Col- 
lins, Slater, Christner, Morrison, Wells, Kim- 
berly, Courtney, Pool, Spencer, Mutchler, 
Bloom, and Wetzel have been her ministers of 
the gospel in the order mentioned, Wells serv- 
Ag nine years. This church did more for the 
cause of Christ than any other in the state. 
Her ministers were what all ministers should 
be, evangelists in all parts of the state, and 
Center church letting their salaries go on 
as though they were preaching at home. The 
Footville church, owes what she is to-day to 
Center church, and as an individual, to F. M. 
Dann. It was through his influence, when 
shut out of the Methodist church, that a hall 
was obtained. He was the representative in 
the eldership from start to finish of the Center 
congregation, and is still an elder in the Center 
church. It was during the labors of C. Wl 
Sherwood that the Footville mission was 
started and both congregations were under 
one organization until recent years, when C. 
W. Pool made Footville a separate organiza- 
tion, but both churches have always supported 
the same minister ; but the child has out- 
grown the parent, owing to deaths, removals, 
and other causes. D. X. Wetzel is serving 
them the second vear as minister. These 



(•lunches have Bible schools, Aid Societies, and 
Auxiliaries to the C. W. B. M., all doing well. 

PLATTEVILLE CHURCH. 

was organized in October, 1857, by Edwin 
Wakefield, of Ohio. But prior to this, Calvin 
Smith, of Ohio, held a meeting which pre- 
pared the way for the organization of the 
church. John Smelker and Jonas Wanna- 
maker were the elders. John Ervine and Ly- 
man Cheever, deacons. Mrs. J. M. Dyer is the 
only surviving charter member. At the time 
of organization they met in an upper room of 
the academy. They also had a prosperous 
Sunday school. Brethren Lavin, John Sweeney 
and A. P. Jones each visited them at differ- 
ent times and strengthened them. During 
the rebellion the church was closed for a 
time, but in 1865 they rallied, bought a 
church, which gave courage to the members to 
work with a new zeal and Christ-like spirit. 
Brethren Robertson and Smelker did the 
preaching. In 1879 George L. Brokaw visited 
them a.nd a more commodious house of wor- 
ship was erected. Bro. Burton being minister, 
the new edifice was dedicated January 12, 
1883, by L. L. Carpenter. In the new build- 
ing, under the careful management of the 
elders, many were added to the church, with 
Brethren John Hurd, A. J. Carrick, and others 
preaching the gospel to them. But deaths and 
removals have made havoc of the church at 
Platteville, but it still sustains its social meet- 
ings and Bible school, with the hope of re- 
viving the work into newness of life. 

BEREA CHURCH 

was organized in 1858, by Abram Williams, 
Matthias Merrell and G. H. Babb, and has kept 
up its organization until the present time. 
This was Bro. G. H. Babb's home church. Its 
present elders are David Smith and Jesse 
Thomas. It has had fires within and without 
and at times on top of the hill of prosperity 
then down in the valley of adversity. The 
bad character of some of her preachers has 
done her more harm than all else of her trials. 
She owes her existence to-day to her heavenly 
Father, through the instrumentality of Bro. 
Milton Wells, who has always come to her 
assistance when most needing help. This 
church is an example to others in that there 
were always a faithful few to hold up the 
banner of Jesus, the Christ, the Son of God. 



294 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



LYNXVUJLE, 

of Crawford county, owes its organization and 
stedfastness to a few faithful women. The 
most energetic and faithful is Catherine Arm- 
strong. This church has been hindered in 
its work by a debt hanging over it, but at 
last overcome; it now bids fair to do much 
good. 

Readstown, Rib Lake, Manitowac, Lady- 
smith, all new places, have organizations 
formed under state evangelist, J. H. Stark, 
who labored under the Wisconsin Christian 
Missionary Association of the Churches of 
Christ, which was incorporated in 1889, under 
the laws of the state. The auxiliary to the 
C. W. B. M. also an incorporated body, and 
most of the churches have an auxiliary. 

Wisconsin needs evangelists, especially per- 
sons who can speak in the Norwegian and 
German languages. No state in the Union 
has as great a per cent, of her population 
foreigners as this. 

Henry Howe was born April 15, 1811, near 
Washington, Clinton county, Ohio. His par- 
ents being Baptists, but early in the Restor- 
ation yielded to the teachings of the Holy 
Scriptures. Henry being naturally an adept, 
in very early age was converted to 
Christ, and at the age of eighteen began 
speaking in meeting. He married Henrietta 
M. Nickerson in 1833, who died some two years 
afterward, leaving a son, David James Howe, 
who also is a preacher of the gospel for 
thirty-five years. His brother, D. R. Howe, 
now of Eureka, 111., has been a preacher about 
sixty years. The subject of this biography 
moved to Beaureau county, 111., 1834, and soon 
after began his life work, preaching the gos- 
pel. In 1840 he was married to Miss Camelia 
A. Davidson. She. with her parents, were ex- 
cluded from the Eaptist church for teaching 
"Campbellism" as we find recorded in their 
church book. Soon after their marriage they 
moved to Stevenson county, 111., near the 
village of Oneco, and bought a farm of 200 
acres ; and being a good manager, he would 
have accumulated much wealth, but preachers 
were scarce, and he having many calls and his 
great love for the salvation of souls, left the 
farm to care of family, and throughout North- 
ern Illinois and Southern Wisconsin was 
preaching nearly the whole time, and conse- 
quently was away from home and family most 
of his time. In 1842 he went to Mineral Point, 




GEO. H. BABB, deceased. 



Wisconsin, and in 1843, formed an organ- 
ization in Dr. Loofborough's house where 
it continued to meet for several years in 
a small log house. In 1846 James Xoble set- 
tled on a farm live miles east of Mineral Point, 
and organized the church at Bethel, he being 
its first elder and preacher. Henry 
Howe sold his farm in llinois, entered 200 
acres of land near Bethel church, became its 
minister, and by the help of other brethren 
from the East, a strong congregation was 
built. He was constantly traveling, preaching, 
and farming or helping to organize churches, 
as will be noticed in the history of the 
churches. No man in Wisconsin made greater 
sacrifices and endured greater hardships for 
the cause of Christ. 

He died at his home in Richland Center, Wis., 
July 9, 1868, from pneumonia, a disease he 
contracted while holding a meeting at Viroqua. 
He left his family a noble heritage, that of a 
noble example of Christian fortitude. 

''•'Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord." 
Milton Wells : born in Brooke county. Vir- 
ginia, July 13, 1829; received his education in 
the common schools and Bethany College ; 
married Mary Meigs Walker, March 8, 1849. 
They both united with the Church of Christ 
October 2, 1852; were immersed by A. E. 
Myers ; farmed and taught school until 1861 ; 
enlisted in the army July 19. 1861 ; holds 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



295 



commissions as Captain, Major, Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel and Brevet Brigadier General; 
was wounded October 19, 1865, at Cedar 
Creek, Virginia : was discharged on ac- 
count of wound April 6, 1865; was prin- 
cipl of High School until 1873; was evangelist 
of Fourth Missionary District of West Vir- 
ginia from 1873 to June, 1881 ; minister of 
church at Center and Footville, Wis., from 
1881 to 1889; Richland Center, Wis., until 
1893, then minister of Greene church, Iowa, 
two and one half years ; then Urbana Prairie 
Creek, Iowa, four and one half years ; re- 
tired to Footville, Wis., October, 1900. Since 
that time has held several revival meetings in 
various parts of the state; just closed a very 
successful meeting at Martintown, Wis.. He 
has been the intrument in God's hands of 



bringing thousands into the fold of Christ, to 
whom belongeth all the praise. 

G. H. Babb was born in Clinton county, 0., 
October 25, 1815; moved to Delaware county, 
Ind., in 1840; married to Emily Jordan 1841; 
moved to Richland county, Wis., in 1856, Sa- 
bin P. 0. ; he united with the Church of Christ 
in 1835 and from that time until death ear- 
nestly contended for the faith once delivered 
to the saints. He endured many hardships 
and many sacrifices for the cause of his Mas- 
ter, whom he loved dearly. He was a master 
logician and had the Scripture at his tongue's 
end, and by that means always vanquished his 
foe. His wife died May 31, 1887, and he 
died Jan. 4, 1902, in the triumphs of the 
faith he had contended for for sixty-six years. 
He is missed from our annual conventions by 
all. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST IN SOME 
OF OUR LARGE CITIES. 



ATLANTA, GA. 

i 

A. G. THOMAS. 

The establishment of the Church of Christ 
in Atlanta, Georgia, began in the coming to- 
gether of a few disciples, who had moved to the 
young city to follow various avocations, on 
the Lord's day for worship. The first preach- 
ing was done in the year 1848 or 1849, by 
Nathan W. Smith, one of the first men in 
Georgia to preach for the restoration of prim- 
itive & Christianitv. About the year 1850 Dr. 
Daniel Hook, an able advocate and a conse- 
crated minister of the gospel, moved from Au- 
o-usta, Georgia, to Atlanta, where he found the 
Tittle band faithful to the Lord. Among these 
were Elder F. P. Perdue, E. B. Reynolds, b.J. 
Shackelford, and others. Dr. Hook and Elder 
Perdue preached and labored in private houses 
and halls for a time until the number increased 
and a church was organized. In January 
1855, Dr. A. G. Thomas, having just completed 
a post-graduate course of study for the minis- 
try, in Bethany College, under the personal di- 
rection of Alexander Campbell, was called to 
the ministry of the church at Atlanta. Dr. 
Thomas was the first regular called and sala- 
ried minister of that church, which office he held 
until the Civil war, when he entered the Con- 
federate service as chaplain of the seventh regi- 
ment infantrv, Georgia Volunteers. During the 
war Dr. H. Marshall, W. H. Goodloe, C. K. Mar- 
shall, and others preached for the Atlanta 
church. In the earlv seventies Thomas M. 
Harris was called to be minister. He was min- 
ister till 1876 or 1877, when Dr. A. G. Thomas 
was again called as minister. In the winter 
of 1884 Dr. Thomas resigned, and T. M. Harris 
was again called, and served three or four 
years, when C. P. Williamson was called. He 
served the church for nearly ten years. In 
1885 the Second church was organized and 
flourished for a time, but its numbers being de- 
pleted by removals and death, the church dis- 
banded, 'and the membership returned to the 
First church. As a result of missionary ef- 
fort in the citv. the West End church was 



established, of which R. Lin Cave is now 
minister, and the church at Howell's Station 
is in good condition. The First church has for 
its efficient minister at the present time, Bro. 
Sherman B. Moore, under whose loyal guid- 
ance the church is prospering and the outlook 
promising. 



BALTIMORE. 



B. A. ABBOTT. 

The beginning of the Church of Christ in 
Baltimore was as early at least as 1817. Two 
young men, Peter Ainslie and Charles Farqu- 
h arson, were sent direct to Baltimore from the 
Bible School of the Haldanes in Edinburgh, 
Scotland. They found a small Baptist congre- 
gation worshiping in a sail loft at Fell's Point, 
down by the harbor, in the southern part of 
Old Town, a section of the city now taken up 
with factories, lumber yards, and such other 
things as usually spring up about the wharves 
of a great city. A Mr. Healy, dyer by trade, 
presided over this band. 

It appears that Peter Ainslie preached to 
them only once, and that his sermon gave 
great offense. He then went on to Richmond, 
Va. The preaching of Farquharson soon also 
proved unsatisfactory to this little flock, and 
after speaking to them a few times he rented 
a house at his own charge and commenced 
services independently. Five men went with 
him, and they organized themselves into a 
church and continued to worship at Fell's 
Point for several years. The names of only 
two of these pioneers have survived. One was 
Allen L. Innes and the other was William Car- 
man. Nothing else is known of them, except- 
ing Carman, who had been the organizer of the 
first Sunday school ever started in Maryland. 

This small young church seems to have had 
a hard time to find a shelter and moved often, 
until some time between 1825 and 1830, a 
house of worship was erected on North Street. 
Here the congregation grew rapidly. It was 



296 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



297 








K* K 


y 




\\ 


jflhfc 


' .^H 


Ip 4 ^ 




■ ^k 


■ *■''■ 
• 



ALVINZI G. THOMAS, Deceased, 
Atlanta, Ga. 

Born in Twiggs county. Ga., June 10, 1833 ; first 
student from Georgia in Bethany College ; received 
degree of A. B., Bethany College, July 4, 1851 ; 
minister Atlanta church from 1855-1861 ; Chap- 
lain 7th Regt, Ga. Vol. Inf. 1861-1865 ; at present 
chairman Board of Elders and Official Board of 
Atlanta church, president of the Georgia Christian 
Educational Society and chairman of Ex. Com. Ga. 
Christian Missionary Convention. 



greatly strengthened by receiving a number of 
the most influential members of the First Bap- 
tist church. Among them was Mr. Henry 
Mentzel. who united with the Church of Christ 
in 1835. He was a man of decided force of 
character and splendid spiritual attainments, 
and his knowledge of the Bible and devotion 
to it made him an effective factor in the de- 
velopment of the cause. 

In this year, 1835, Alexander Campbell for 
the second time visited the city and preached a 
series of sermons. Although the Unitarian 
and Swedenborgian houses were offered for 
these meetings, they were considered too small, 
and instead he went to Scottis Hall. The first 
person converted to his views w r as Theodatus 
Garlick. at the time a student in the Maryland 
TJniversiy. He afterwards became famous as 
a sculptor and as a plastic surgeon. He later 
moved to Ohio and founded the Church of 
Christ in Youngstown. He died December 
9, 1804. 

Until this time the church on North Street 
appears to have been a movement by itself, 
hut a comparison of ideas showed that they 
stood substantially on the same ground with 
those who held the views of Campbell, and 
it henceforth became one of the congregations 
which belonged to that movement. There was 
?oain a considerable revival and mony addi- 
tion*. Soon, however, there were serious dis- 
sensions, alienations and divisions, but the con- 



ALFRED E. SEDDON, 
Atlanta, Ga. 

R a?S L °T?o d( ? n 'r? n r' Ja ? uai 7 30, 1846 ; graduated 
Regents Park College. London, Eng. In Baptist 
ministry 14 years: held ministries in London, 
Liverpool and Newcastle, Eng. ; newspaper cor- 
respondent m Europe and West Indies several 
years : m 1896 formed West End church, Atlanta ■ 
was its minister two years : one of the founders of 
<Tt . Soutliern Evangelist," of which he is now 



gregation continued at North Street until 1869, 
when they sold their property and built a 
house on Dolphin and Etting Streets, in the 
Western part of the city. Here thev worshiped 
for several years, but finally, discouraged 
through strife and divisions and various hin- 
drances, they merged the membership into 
the congregation which had arisen on Pacca 
and Lombard streets. Their church edifice 
was conveyed to this new congregation and was 
later given to the Second church, colored. A 
few years since they sold it and now worship 
in a small house they bought on Lexington 
street, near Aisquith. They are verv weak 
?nd unpromising. The work of the ' Church 
of Christ among the colored people in Balti- 
more has never been successful. 

On July 26, 1840, what was afterward 
known as the Paca Street church, was com- 
menced. Tt was started by members who had 
seceded from the North Street congrega- 
tion. Thirty-seven persons signed the doc- 
ument constituting themselves another church. 
There was a eroodly number of scattered Dis- 
ciples of Christ in the city, and it was hoped 
that they might all be brought together in this 
movement. 

The first meeting was held on the date men- 
tioned on Baltimore and Gay streets, in Trades 
Union Hall. For ten years the brethren wor- 
shiped in hired halls, and in Warfield's Meet- 
ing House, until the house of worship on Paca 



29S 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




BYRDINE AKERS ABBOTT, 
Baltimore, Md., 

Born Craig Co.. Ya., Jan. 6, 1866 : educated in 
the public schools of Yirginia, Milligan College, 
Tennessee, and at the University of Virginia ; 
taught school, served as evangelist, been editorial- 
ly connected with four of our papers : was minis- 
ter six years at Charlottesville. Va., and nine 
years in Baltimore, Md. ; July 1,1888, he married 
Ollie C. Carper, of Yirginia. 



and Lombard streets was ready for use. It 
was dedicated Ma}^ 26, 1850, by Alexander 
Campbell. The congregation continued to 
work and worship there, enjoying considerable 
prosperity until August 28, 1887, when the 
old house which had become too much crowded, 
and overshadowed by great factories, was given 
up. Russell's Hall, on Pennsylvania avenue 
and Mosher street, was used until a new 
church home on Harlem and Fremont avenues 
was opened. This house was dedicated March 
11, 1888. The day was also made memorable 
by one of the greatest blizzards ever known 
in Baltimore. James Vernon, Jr.. was minis- 
ter of the church and the dedicatory sermon 
was preached by Z. T. Sweeney, of Columbus, 
Ind. The building is of stone, and is in equip- 
ment and arrangement a modern church house. 
Tt cost $32,000 dollars. It is now known as 
Harlem Avenue church. The record of minis- 
ters is incomplete, but so far as it can be 
made it is as follows: George W. Elley, 1857- 
1858: Judson D. Benedict, 1880; A. Anderson, 
leaving 1801 : then James B. Pvatt, of Pennsyl- 
vania : D. S. Burnet, from 1863 to 1867; 
A. X. Gilbert, from October, 1867, to May, 
1877; I. J. Spencer for two years; H. D. Clark, 
1SS0 to 1884; James Vernon, Jr., from 1885 
to September 1, 1888: C. K. Marshall was min- 
ister for six years following this. The pres- 
ent minister is B. A. Abbott, who commenced 
labors with the church Ocober 1, 1894. The 
church has always been especially strong and 



rich in Bible knowledge, and as a result is 
independent in thought and methods of work. 
A number of excellent ministers have gone 
from its ranks. The present membership is 
613. 

On June 24, 1888, under the leadership of 
W. J. Bohannon, thirty-five members went out 
from Harlem Avenue congregation and met 
in a hall on West Baltimore street, near Car- 
rollton avenue, and organized what is now 
known as the Calhoun Street church. 
This body of disciples from the start had 
an excellent influence in the community and 
its growth has been rapid. It is especially 
characterized by evangelistic zeal and effect- 
iveness. In the beginning for nearly three 
years their meeting place was Hollins' Hall. 
The first minister was James Vernon, Jr., 
from September 1, 1888, to September 1, 1889. 
After his resignation till January 1, 1890, 
the pulpit was supplied by Cap. W. J. Bohan- 
non and Frank Morgan, a student of the Johns 
Hopkins University. Thomas Munnell then 
accepted the ministry, and in December of the 
same year a contract for a house of worship 
was let. The building was dedicated on April 
6, 1891. The dedicatory sermon was preached 
by C. P. Williamson/ On September 30th, 
Mr. Munnell resigned and was succeeded by 
Peter Ainslie, who is still minister of the 
church. On February 16, 1894, the church 
was partially destroyed by fire, and the con- 




PETER AINSLIE, 
Baltimore, Md. 

Born Dunnsville, Ya.. June 3, 1867 ; student at 
Kentucky University, Lexington 1886-89 ; minis- 
ter Newport News, Va., 1890 : minister Calhoun 
St. church, Baltimore. 1891-1903 ; editor of Chris- 
tian Tribune, Baltimore. 1894-1900; student and 
traveled in Europe 1898 ; founded and president 
Christian Tribune Home for Working Girls, Balti- 
more. 1899: author "Plain Talks," etc.; minister 
Christian Temple. Baltimore, 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



290 




HARLEM AVENUE CHURCH. 

Baltimore. Md. 



gregation worshiped in Hollins' Hall again 
until May 13th, when the renewed house was 
thrown open for services. The congregation 
has recently secured a site on Fulton and Pen- 
rose avenues, and will build a larger and more 
substantial house, modern in every way. It 
is to be of stone and already the contract for 
the chapel has been given out. The present 
membership of Calhoun Street church is about 
550. 

In 1897 the churches standing for New Tes- 
tament Christianity in Baltimore commenced 
to enjoy an era of expansion which has re- 
sulted in the establishment of three healthy 
and promising mission churches in favorable 
and needy sections of the city. 

The Christian Endeavor Society of Harlem 
Avenue church organized a Sunday school in 
Crown's Hall, on Francis street, and Fulton 
avenue, Sunday, December 12, 1897. There 
were present thirty-five pupils. This work 
was kept up in the hall until the following 
summer. The official board of the church 
then took charge of it, and a lot on Fulton 
and Walbrook avenues was secured and a 
tent pitched upon it, and W. J. Wright, of 
Washington, D. C, was called to hold a meet- 
ing. This meeting was of seven weeks' dura- 
tion, and got a wide and favorable hearing 
for the plea of the disciples of Christ among 
strangers in the community. On the first 
Lord's day in December. 1898. a neat frame 
chapel, with a capacity of 300, was dedicated 
by F. D. Power, of Washington, D. C, and 
M. H. H. Lee became the first mininster De- 
cember 1, 1898. The work prospered under 
his leadership despite considerable hindrances. 
He resigned May 1. 1903, to become minisU *• of 
the church at Ronceverte. W. Va. On Sep- 
tember 1, 1903, W. R. D. Winters, of Logans- 
port. Tncl., became minister. The work is 
known as the Fulton Avenue church, and 
has a membership of 125. 

In the meantime Calhoun Street had opened 
a Sundry school in Peabody Hall, in North 
Baltimore. On September 25. 1901, a beauti- 
ful chapel on Twenty-fifth street, near Calvert 
street, was dedicated, B. A. Abbott being the 
preacher on the occasion. Dissensions of a 
serious nature soon arose, but they were over- 



come, and Flournoy Payne became the first 
minister of Twenty-fifth Street church. The 
membership is about sixty. 

About this time also members from Calhoun 
Street church gathered some children together 
in a store room on Fort avenue and Jackson 
street, and commenced a Sunday school. The 
children Hocked to this new place, and it 
was recognised that there was a call for per- 
manent work in the community. This was 
decided upon and an appeal was made to the 
different boards of the church at large to 
support a minister there. The Missionary So- 
ciety of Maryland, Delaware and District of 
Columbia, and the C. W. B. M. appropriated 
funds to help support a man, and J. O. Shel- 
burne. of Virginia, was called to take charge 
of the field. He took hold of it with great 
zeal, and the result is the Riverside church 
on Randall street and Belt avenue, ded- 
icated October 19, 1902. The sermon was 
preached by F. D. Power, of Washington. D. C. 
At present- only the basement is finished. It 
is commodious and well furnished. To the 
usual form of church work this congregation 
has added institutional and labor employment 
features, thus making itself a servant of the 
people through many channels. 

The American Christian Missionary Soci- 
ety has helped greatly in the expansion of the 
work in Baltimore. Every encouragement has 
been given to open new places and the appro- 
priations have been liberal. The ministers of 
both Fulton Avenue and Twenty-fifth Street 
churches have been practically supported by 
this board in these early critical years. 

Amongst the beautiful benevolences of Bal- 
timore, one is supported and directed by the 
Churches of Christ. Peter Ainslie conceived 
the idea of establishing a home for deserving- 
working girls, and on October 1, 1899, the 
Tribune Home for Working Girls was opened. 
It has been successful, and at present there are 
twenty-three young girls boarding there. 

The churches in Baltimore are all in full 
sympathy with the broad and general ideas 
of the plea for the union of God's people and 
for the practice of the Christianity of Christ. 
In methods of work they recognize the value 
of church societies, which are, after all, only 
committees. They co-operate heartily with the 
general boards of the brotherhood at large. 
The Baltimore churches have always been 
considered among the forces striving to de- 
liver the city from every kind of evil. The 
degree of their influence is proportionately far 
beyond their strength financially and numer- 
ically. 

Witnesses to the original apostolic faith and 
loyal to the pattern "of church forms shown 
in' the New Testament, these churches are also 
hopeful prophecies of the good day coming 
when all God's people shall maintain faith 
and good works in the beauty and strength of 
perfect fellowship. 



300 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



CHICAGO. ILL. 



ALBERT LAREABEE. 



1S43 — A man named Saunders, from Ohio, 
organized the first mission work in Chicago, 
taking the name "Christian." 

1846 — M. H. Baldwin and wife (disciples 
of Christ) united with this band of Christian 
workers. 

1847— J. Reese and Sister Balch (Dickey) 
were added to the little mission chuch. 

1848 — Piatt Saunders and wife and Dr. L. 
S. Major and wife became identified in the 
work. 

1S49 — Separation took place between the 
original 1 members and these later ones. 

FIRST REGULAR ORGANIZATION. 

1850 — The disciples above named met at 
the residence of Bro. Baldwin and organ- 
ized the first church. 

1852 — The church employed Bro. L. Cooler, 
from Cleveland, who was the first regular 
minister. 

1854 — The first protracted meeting was held 
by Bro Love Jameson, of Indianapolis. 

1856 — C. B. Egan is employed to preach 
for the church, then meeting at Lake and 
Clark streets. 

1857 — The building of a house of worship 
was begun at West Monroe and Pucker 
street : now Center avenue. 

1858 — Dedicatory services were held, July 
4th, conducted by D. Pat Henderson. 

1860 — M. N. Lord is minister; work is 
prospering ; membership numbers 120. 

1861 to 1864 — During the war period Breth- 
ren N. S. Bastain, W. F. Black and John W. 
Sweeney ministered to the congregation; prop- 
erty sold and abandoned. 

1865 — The second church was organized by 
James Bremner, Joseph Badenoch and other 
Scotch brethren, now known as the "Kendall 
street" church. 

1866 — The First church moved from Monroe 
street to old St. James' church on North side, 
Ben H. Smith, minister. 

1867 — Church moves to Wabash avenue and 
Sixteenth street. At this time John W. 
Sweeney is minister. 

1868 — A new work is organized at Orphan 
Asylum building by D. P. Henderson and mem- 
bers from Sixteenth street brethren. 

1869 — Church building No. 2 is erected by 
the new congregation at Indiana avenue and 
25th street. 

1871 — After the great fire the two South 
Side conoTe.2r?tions unite, taking the name of 
First church and occupy the 25th street 
house. 

1872 — The first mission was opened at 517 
Madison street, by Sister M. D. Baggio and 
other members of First church. 

1873 — George Gr. Mullins became minister 
and established the church at Adams and 
Throou street, known as the "Central" church. 

1875 — The Central church moves to Camn- 
bell avenue and Van Buren street, and be- 
comes known as Campbell Hall Mission church. 




ALBERT LARRABEE, 
Chicago, 111. 

Born Auburn, Me., May 20, 1831 : educated at 
Lewiston Falls Academy, 1849-52 ; in early life 
taught school. Settled in Missouri and began 
business life 1856 ; elected three terms mayor of 
Macon, Mo., 1860-62 ; was admitted to practice 
law 1864: became identified with Chicago church 
work 1874 ; entered field of City Missions 1893 ; 
superintendent Mission Service 1903. 



1875 — Division comes to the Campbell Hall 
congregation and two places of worship are 
established — the one on Western avenue, the 
other on Oakley avenue. 

1878 — Houses are constructed at both the 
places, Western avenue and Oakley avenue. 

1880 — A new work was begun and church or- 
ganised at Prairie avenue and 30th street, 
by Irving A. Searles, known as "South Side" 
church. 

1883 — The First church (Indiana avenue 
and 25th street) and South Side church (Prai- 
rie and 30th) are united under the name of 
Central Church of Christ. 

1885 — The Englewood church was organized 
from a work begun by Bro. Henry Coggswell. 
who was its first minister. 

1887 — A new house of worship erected by 
the Central church at Indiana avenue and 
371" ! street. 

1887 — Occidental Hall Mission organized. W. 
G. Morris, superintendent. 

CHICAGO MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 

1887 — The Chicago Missionary Society was 
organized. A. Devore served a term of seven 
years as its president. 

1888 — Work begun with the colored peo- 
ple on the South Side, aided by Central 
church. 

1890 — North Side Mission was opened and 
the church organized about one vear Irter bv 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



301 



jShHI^HbKL 



JACKSON BOULEVARD CHURCH. 
Chicago, 111. 



L895 — First meeting by city evangelist 
Darst, held at Douglas Park Mission, and 
church organized with forty members. 

1896 — A meeting by evangelist Darst, lasting 
eleven weeks, resulted in the organization of 
the Evanston church. 

1896 — Garfield Park mission came into or- 
ganization under the leadership of Bro. A. 
Larrabee, of the Monroe Street church. F. G. 
Strickland was the first minister. 

1896— E. W. Darst established the church at 
West Pullman, and a house of worship is 
erected. 

1896 — Cook County Endeavor Union organ- 
ized at the Palmer House. E. Butterfield was 
first president. 

1897 — Union church was organized by J. 
H. 0. Smith at "Peoples' Institute," with 218 
members from West Side church. 300 were 
added the first year. 

1897 — Work is opened in Humboldt Park, un- 
der the auspices of the City Mission Board 
and the church established on Armitage ave- 
nue. 

1898 — Austin church, after one year of mis- 
sion work, by A. Larrabee, is organized, 
with Geo. A. Campbell, minister. 

1898 — The Irving Park church begins, and 
comes into organization with a meeting held 
by E. W. Darst and A. Larrabee, City Mission- 



Bro. W. F. Black, of Central church, later 
ministered to by W. B. Taylor. 

1892 — At Harvey, 111., the church was or- 
ganized. Bro. C. H. Knapp was promoter of 
the work. 

1892 — The Occidental Hall Mission was or- 
ganized as the Garfield Park church, located on 
Monroe street and Francisco avenue. The 
first minister is J. W. Ingram. 

1893 — "Ravenswood church" organized from 
an independent mission started two years pre- 
viously bv "North Side" members. 

1894— Prof. H. L. Willett organized the 
church at Hyde Park, under auspices of the 
Home Missionary Society. Meetings were held 
in Masonic Hall on 57th street. 

1894 — The mission at Douglass Park was 
organized by A. Larrabee, under auspices of 
Oakley Avenue church. The Christian 
Woman's Board of Missions Auxiliary Union, 
was organized at the Englewood church. 
Sister Black was first president. 

1895 — Mission Board employed E. W. Darst 
as the first evangelist for the Chicago work. 

1895— Bro. J. W. Allen closed a twelve 
years' ministry with the West Side church at 
Jackson Boulevard. 

1895 — The "Oakley Avenue" church and 
the "Garfield Park" church become united, 
taking the name of Monroe Street Church of 
Christ for the union church so formed. 

1895 — The Ministers' Association of the 
Disciples of Christ is organized, H. L. Willett, 
president. At this time there are seven resi- 
dent ministers. 

1895 — Disciples' Divinity House, at Univer- 
sity of Chicaero. is established. H. L. Willett, 
Dean : E. S. Ames. Head. 




GEO. F. HALL, 

Chicago, 111. 

Born near Clarksviile, Iowa. Sept. 23. 1864 ; 
student Drake University 1882-86 ; married Laura 
W. Woods, Manhattan, Kan., 1886 ; minister Man- 
hattan, Lincoln and Emporia, Kansas, Decatur and 
Chicago, 111. : author "Plain Points on Personal 
Purity." "Tabernacle Talks," "Pitfalls of the Ball 
Room." Degree Ph. D. from Ruskin University 
1903 ; began "work of faith ' at Bush Temple of 
Music, Chicago, 1902. 



302 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




s* 




MONROE STREET CHURCH, 
Chicago, Illinois. 



1898 — The church at Garfield Boulevard was 
organized by the city evangelist and J. G. 
Scott, minister. 

1898 — The beginning of Halstead street mis- 
sion. H. L. Baynes, from Engelwood church, 
superintendent. 

1899 — Sixty-second and Ashland church is or- 
ganized from a meeting held by J. F. Findley, 
evangelist. 

1899 — The organization of First church on 
South Side took place from members from Cen- 
tral church. F. G. Tyrrell first minister. 

1899 — Northwest mission (German American) 
was organized by A. Larrabee, superintendent. 
The beginning of Keeley street mission. J. H. 
Reid, superintendent, C. R. Neal, minister. 

1900 — Maplewood mission was established 
by A. Larrabee, superintendent, end E. E. 
Cowperthwait, minister. 

1900 — Mission at South Chicago was opened 
by members from Kendall street church. 

1900 — Xew building of the West Side church 
on Jackson Boulevard was completed, costing 
$40,000. 

1901 — The Moreland mission organized by 
Geo. A. Campbell, minister of Austin church. 

1901 — New house of worship erected by 
Monroe Street church, corner Monroe and Fran- 
cisco. Chas. C. Morrison, minister. 



1901 — The amalgamation of Union church 
and the West .Side church is effected under the 
name of Jackson Boulevard church, Roland A. 
Nichols, minister. 

1902 — The Wilmette mission is organized by 
W. D. Ward, of Evanston church. 

1902 — The residue of members belonging to 
the Union church reorganize and the church 
so formed known as the Metropolitan church. 
Charles Reign Scoville, minister. 

1902 — Services in Bush Temple of Music, 
Chicago avenue and Clark street, are instituted 
by Geo. F. Hall, the minister, and church or- 
ganized. 

1903 — The Austin church makes purchase 
of church property from Baptist people, Pine 
avenue and Ohio street; value, $10,000. 

1903 — Christian Temple mission, 1042 Otto 
street, an institutional work for boys, was or- 
ganized by Willis Brown, the superintendent 
and minister. 

1903 — Chicago Heights church w?s assisted 
in its organization by Superintendent A. Lar- 
rabee, of the Missionary Society. 

The first thirty years of the above history 
is from the record kept by M. N. Lord, and 
from 1873 to date of 1903, from diary of A. 
Larrabee, superintendent of City Missions. 

Location of churches and missions : 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



303 



Austin, Ohio and Pine; Bush Temple. Chi- 
cago avenue and Clark street; Central. Indi- 
ana avenue and 37th street ; Christian Tem- 
ple, Otto, near Southport and Racine ; Chicago 
Heights, near Halstead ; Douglas Park, Tur- 
ner avenue near OgdenjEnglewood, Eggleston 
avenue and 65th street ; Evanston, little east 
of depot; First church, Grand Boulevard and 
47th street ; Garfield Boulevard, Halstead and 
55th street ; Garfield Park, Chicago and Hamlin 
avenues ; Harvey, 153d street and Lexington ave- 
nue : Hyde Park, Lexington avenue, and 57tb 
street ; Humboldt, Armitage and Sawyer ave- 
nue ; Halstead Street Mission, Halstead and 
69th ; Irving Park, 43d and Cullom avenues ; 
Jackson Boul.. near Western avenue; Kendall 
street, Polk street, near Ogden; Monroe street. 
Francisco and Monroe ; Metropolitan, Van Bu 
ren and Leavitt; Maplewood, Fullerton and 
Rockwell ; Moreland, Indiana street and 48th 
avenue ; North Side, Sheffield and Montana : 
N.-W. Mission, Armitage and Leavitt ; South 
Side, State and 33d; 62d and Laflin, Laflin 
and 62; West Pullman, Wallace avenue and 
118th street; "South Chicago," 9138 Com- 
mercial avenue. 




CLEVELAND, OHIO. 



J. Z. TYLER. 



The 3,100 Disciples of Christ, resident 
within the limits of Cleveland, Ohio, are or- 
ganized into twelve churches and missions, 
as follows : Miles Avenue, 404 ; Franklin 
Circle, 658; Euclid Avenue, 439; Cedar Ave- 
nue, 246; Aetna Street, 283; West Madison 
Avenue, 245 ; Dunham Avenue, 586 ; Andrews 
Mission, ( German ) 48 ; Woolsey Street, 45 ; 
Jennings Avenue, 93 ; Highland Avenue, 28 ; 
Birch Street, (German) 25. 

Within the same county, beyond the city 
limits, are: Chagrin Falls, 180; Bedford, 
278; Solon, 111; Lakewood, 63; Collin wood, 
228; Glenville, 123. Total in city and suburbs, 
4,083, organized into eighteen churches and 
missions. 

1. The earliest organization of the Miles 
Avenue church was in 1835. Among the 
first ministers were A. B. Green, Jonas Hart- 
zell, Andrew Burns, J. P. Robinson, and James 
A. Garfield. Ministers since 1864: F. M. 
Green, J. M. Atwater, John Pinkerton, J. M. 
Monroe, S. K. Sweetman, Lathrop Cooley, J. 
Harrison Jones, E. D. Barclay, W. R. Spind- 
ler, A. A. Knight, F. A. Wight, E. S. Stevens. 
E. G. Laughlin and W. J. Cadman. 

2. The Franklin Circle church was organ- 
ized with 29 members, Feb. 20, 1842. Among 
its earlier ministers were A. S. Hayden, W)m. 
Hayden, and J. P. Robison. 

The following have served as ministers : La- 
throp Coolev, A. B. Green, Jas. A. Garfield, 
C. C. Footed J. C. Cannon, Silas E. Shephard, 
Burke A. Hinsdale, Alanson Wilcox, J. M. At- 
water. Lloyd Darsie, J. W. Allen, W. W. 
Sniff, C. H. Plattenburg, and Edgar D. Jones. 

3. The Euclid Avenue church was organized 
with 28 members, October 7, 1843. Among the 



JOSEPH ZACHARY TYLER, 

Born near Decatur, 111.. Oct. 10, 1848: student 
in Kentucky University 1867-1872. Minister Rich- 
mond, Ya.. 1872-1883; Augusta. Ga., 1883-84; 
Sterling Place, Brooklyn, N. Y., 1884-87 ; Central 
church. Cincinnati. O., 1887-1892 ; Euclid Ave. 
church, Cleveland, O., 1892-1900. First represen- 
tative of the Church of Christ on Board of Trus- 
tees of the United Society of Christian Endeavor ; 
founder of the Bethany C. E. Reading Courses. 



first ministers were: Matthew S. Clapp, Ezra 
B. Violl, and William Hayden. Ministers 
since 1864: E. H. Hawley, J. Harrison Jones, 
L. L. Pinkerton, C. C. Foote, J. B. Johnson, 
Jabez Hall, A. N. Gilbert, J. Z. Tyler, and 
J. H. Goldner. 

4. The Cedar Avenue church had its first 
home on Erie Street. It was organized the sec- 
ond Sunday in January, 1877, by Lathrop 
Cooley, and continued under his ministerial 
care until April, 1880. He was succeeded by 
his son, Harris R. Cooley, who continued as 
minister twenty-one years; he was succeeded 
by H. M. Atkinson and E. P. Wise. 

5. Aetna Street church is the outgrowth 
of a union Sunday school begun in 1887. In 
February, 1888, Lathrop Cooley began Sunday 
evening services. The church was organized 
March 22, 1891, with 107 members. B. J. 
Sawyer was their first minister. He was suc- 
ceeded by John E. Pounds, J. H. Mohorter, 
Austin Hunter, and Jno. E. Pounds (second 
term ) . 

6. The West Madison Avenue church is the 
outgrowth of a mission Sunday school. The 
church was organized March 4, 1888. with 56 
members. Their ministers have been Voetter 
Wilson, M. J. V. Utter, J. W. Jenkins, W. 
H. Harris. Lathrop Coolev, D. J. Osborne, 
H. J. Derthick, B. H. Hayden, and F. B. 
Huffman. 

7. The Dunlm v, Avenue church is the out- 
growth of a minion Sunday school started 



304 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



1 





FRANKLIN CIRCLE CHURCH, 
Cleveland, Ohio. 



by members of the Euclid Avenue church, 
on October 17, 1890. The church was organ- 
ized the first Lord's day in November, 1891, 
with 93 members, and it became self-support- 




DUNHAM AVENUE CHURCH, 
Cleveland, Ohio. 



ing in September, 1892. It has had but two 
ministers : A. B. Chalmers, from January, 
1892 to January 1898; and M. J. Grable, April 
15, 1898 to— 

8. The Andrews Memorial church (Ger- 
man) is the outgrowth of a German mission 
Sunday school, under the auspices of the Aetna 
Street church. The church was organized in 
April, 1895, under their present minister, R. H. 
Timme, with fifteen members. The church 
building is on Engel Avenue, near Broadway, 
and is known as the Andrews Memorial, in 
memory of Mrs. Julia A. Andrews, who was a 
member of the Euclid Avenue church. 




EDGAR DeWITT JONES. 
Cleveland, Ohio. 

Born December 5, 1876, in Hearne, Texas ; edu- 
cated at Missouri State University and Kentucky 
University. Has been preaching four and a half 
years. Located at Erlanger, Ky., where a hand- 
some modern house of worship is being builded 
under his ministry. Enjoys evangelistic work, and 
is a frequent contributor to the religious press. 




ALANSON WILCOX, 
Cleveland, Ohio. 
Born Hinckley. O., Feb. 2, 1832. Educated at 
Hiram College ; has honorary degree A. M. Min- 
ister at Yandalia, Paw Paw and Muir, Mich. ; 
Worcester. Mass. ; Pittsburg, Pa., Cleveland and 
Youngstown, O. Financial Secretary Hiram Col- 
lege 1879-84 ; now trustee ; Corresponding Sec- 
retary Ohio Missionary Society 1884-95. Has 
baptized about 3,000. Editor Standard nine years. 
Contributed to other religious journals. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



305 




EUCLID AVENUE CHURCH, 
Cleveland, Ohio. 



9. The Woolsey Street church is the out- 
growth of a mission Sunday school, started by 
members of the Dunham Avenue church 
August 26, 1894. The church was organized 
in the spring of 1895, and their chapel was 
dedicated the 7th day of the following July. 
E. I. Osgood, D. W. Besaw, and I. D. Brown 
have served as ministers. 

10. The Jennings Avenue church was or- 
ganized by their present minister, E. G. Laugh- 
lin, February 14, 1897, with sixty members. 

11. The Highland Avenue church was or- 
ganized in August, 1897, under the ministerial 
care of F. D. Draper. 

12. The Birch Street Mission (German) 
was begun in 1891, by R. H. Timme. Their 
chapel was dedicated in May, 1902. 

Much of the progress of recent years is due 
to the "Disciples Union of the City of Cleveland 
and Cuyahoga County," organized in 1886. It 
is a local church extension board. It has been 
more or less interested in the erection of the 
following : 

1. West Madison Avenue, dedicated March 5, 
1888, $3,500. 

2. Dunham Avenue, dedicated November 1, 
1891, $12,000. 

3. Aetna Street, dedicated February 19, 
1893, $13,000. 

4. Linndale, dedicated 1893, $3,000. 

5. Woolsey Street, dedicated July 7, 1895, 
$2,500. 

6. Rockv River, dedicated Jaunary 3, 1897, 
$5,000. 

7. Andrews Mission. Engel Avenue, dedicated 
February 14, 1897, $2,500. 

8. Jennings Avenue, dedicated December 19, 
1897, $7,500. 

9. Birch Street, dedicated Mav, 1902, $2,500. 
21 




MARTIN LYMAN STREATOR, 

Cleveland, Ohio. 

Born in Martinsburgh, Washington, county, Pa., 
Nov. 12, 1843 ; graduated at Bethany College in 
1866. Minister at Connellsville and Bethel, Pa. ; 
state evangelist of Pa. five and a half years ; min- 
ister at Youngstown, O., then at Ravenna ; mis- 
sionary of the C. W. B. M. in the Rocky Mountain 
region over 14 years. Author of the Anglo-Ameri- 
can Alliance in Prophecy, published in 1900, and 
The Hope of Israel, 1903. 



CINCINNATI AND VICINITY. 

J. H. LOCKWOOD. 
CEXTRAL CHURCH. 

The "Central Church" of the city was for- 
merly known as the Sycamore church, and af- 
terward located on Walnut and Eighth streets. 
It was originally the Enon Baptist church 
and was presided over for many years by 
James Challen in his early ministry. 

In 1828, Jeremiah Vanderman, a Baptist 
evangelist, held a series of meetings in said 
church, resulting in a large number of con- 
verts. He was intimately acquainted with 
Alexander Campbell, and introduced him to 
many of the Baptist churches in Kentucky. In 
1823 he had acted as one of the moderators 
of the debate between Mr. McCalla and Mr. 
Campbell. At that time no churches had been 
formed in Western Ohio or Kentucky by Mr. 
Campbell and his friends, nor had it been 
their intention to do so, apart from the Bap- 
tists. But because of the opposition which he 
and his friends encountered, they were forced 
to take independent ground, and it was deemed 
best to form a new church. By request, letters 
of dismission were granted to about one hun- 
dred and fifty persons, who soon organized 
and adopted the New Testament as their only 
rule of faith and practice. They entered their 
new church house on Sycamore street, in 1829. 



306 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JAMES HENRY LOCKWOOD, 
Cincinnati, O. 

Born Hamilton county, O., Sept. 11, 1822 ; 
student at Woodward College, Cincinnati, O., 
1.839-40, and at Fairview College, Ind., 1849-50; 
minister Bethel and New Richmond, O., 1851-54 ; 
married Margaret Elizabeth Holland, March 30, 
1854 ; minister Madison, Ind., 1854-62, and at 
Bethel, O., 1862-63 ; preached at other churches 
in Clearmont and Brown counties, O., during that 
time. Died June 17, 1903. 



James Challen was their first minister, and 
thus continued for many years, alternating 
with D. S. Burnet and Walter Scott. Under 
these the church received many accessions. 
In a series of three months' meetings, held 
in the winter of 1839 and 1840, there was an 
increase of 240 members. At these meetings 
Messrs. Rickets, Thompson, Moss, and others 
assisted. In 1847 the church moved to corner 
of Eighth and Walnut streets, with a member- 
ship of 368 in number. Names of officials and 
some of the members as follows : D. S. Bur- 
net, minister; Elders, John Summerville 
Owen Owens, A. P. Rickoff, S. S . Clark. 
Among the leading members were: Dr. Joseph 
Ray, Andrew M. and James Leslie, H. M. 
Lape, S. G. and Jacob Burnet, Dr. James Hop- 
ple, Archibald Trowbridge, Ancon Mann, 
Henry Pierce, J. A. Gano, Mrs. Judge McLean, 
Mrs. E. Poor, Mrs. Mary Purcell, Mrs. Jane 
Fobes, and many others. 

D. S. Burnet, after filling the ministerial 
office with great ability for a number of years, 
was succeeded respectively by C. L. Loos, Thos. 
Munnell, S. E. Shepherd, Robert Graham 
John Shackleford, W. T. Moore, George 
Flower, David Walk, E. T. Williams, J. Z. 
Tyler, J. A. Lord, and the present minister, 
A. M. Harvuot, who began his work April 1, 
1896, with Miss Lottie Nichol as helper. Unity 
and zealous co-operation prevails in all de- 
partments of work and never was the spirit 



of missions or evangelism stronger than now. 
To a great extent this has been a seed church. 
Several of the churhces in and around the 
city are offshoots from this one. Also many 
of its members have moved to the West and 
South. It was here the missionary society 
had its birth in 1849, whose annual conven- 
tions were held for many consecutive years. 

Among its delegates in those days were the 
leading pioneer preachers and members of the 
brotherhood of our country. 

Among other notable events that took place 
here, were the two discussions of Mr. Camp- 
bell. The one with Bishop Purcell, the other 
with Robert Owen. 

The present church building on Ninth street 
was begun in August, 1869, and in February, 
1872, it was opened to the service of God. 
The building cost $147,000. Present member- 
ship, 700. 

Among those who have served officially in 
later years are Dr. James Hoppel, Wm. H. 
Lape, James Leslie, S. G. Burnet, R. M. 
Bishop. 

Present elders: A. McLean, W. S. Dickin- 
son, and B. W. Wasson. Deacons, fifteen in 
number. The church is in a very healthy and 
growing condition. 

NORWOOD CHURCH. 

The Norwood church is one of the most 
promising suburban churches of Cincinnati. 
It was organized under the foster care of the 
Tenth District of the O. C. M. S., J. A. Lord 
as leader, assisted by A. M. Harvuot, both of 
whose good work was freely given. The church 
was organized September 28, 1897, with thirty- 
one members, most of them from the city 
churches, including four who were baptized at 
their first series of meetings. A. W. Taylor 
was their first minister, and remained with 
them four years. Preliminary work by J. A. 
Lord and P. Y. Pendleton of six months each. 
Thad. S. Tinsley has recently taken charge 
of the work and the outlook is very encourag- 
ing. 

The present membership is 120; value of 
property, $8,000. The present minister is 
H. H. Clark. 

WALNUT HILLS. 

May 5, 1881, movement was made to or- 
ganize a church on Walnut Hills, by members 
from the Central living there. Thirty-four 
signed the agreement, only six of whom sur- 
vive. In 1882, church incorporated and lot 
purchased. Building began in 1883, and ded- 
icated by Isaac Errett September 7, 1884. 
About 250 in the audience. October 15, 1884, 
church organized with a membership of 
twenty-nine. C. H. Gould, elder, D. M. Haw- 
kins, V. O. Pinckard and S. S. Church, deacons. 
Hawkins Sunday school superintendent, and S. 
M. Jefferson called as minister. The church 
has had six elders and twenty deacons. The 
first minister was followed by C. J. Taamer, 
G. B. Ranshaw, F. O. Fannon,' W. J. Dutcher, 
W. A. Foster, and P. Y. Pendleton, the pres- 
ent minister. The membership has grown to 
about 325, the Sunday school to 150. S. M. 
Cooper, F. M. Rains, B. L. Smith, C. C. Smith, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



307 



L rl 1 


Jn ^^^^ 











WALNUT HILLS CHURCH. 



all well known throughout the country, hold 
their membership here and are active workers 
in the church. 

Under the ministry of P. Y. Pendleton the 
church has taken on new life and many are 
being added to the membership. Present mem- 
bership, 360. Value of church property, 
$27,000. 

FOURTH CHURCH. 

This church was one of the offshoots from 
the Sycamore street church, Cincinnati. Their 
first meetings were held in the homes of the 
few members, and in an old market house. 
What preaching they had was graciously given 
by the preachers and officials of the mother 
church on Sycamore street. There were about 
20 members located there. Among these were 
the families of Messrs. Temple, Naylor, Fill- 
more, Lockwood, McKenzie, Gardner, Ferris 
and others. The church building was erected 
in 1843, and fuller organization made in same 
year. The same building, much improved, is 
still occupied. The field has been a difficult 
one to grow in. In earlier years they were 
most faithfuly served and largely by volunteers 
such as the Leslies, Stratton, Jones. Tiers, 
Hathway, Eickoff, Dr. Lawson, Dr. Gatchell, 
Tait. Rice as laymen, and James Challen, B. 
U. Watkins, D. S. Burnet, preachers ; and 
those moderatelv compensated were : H. R. 
Pritchard, J. T.' Powell, Geo. Campbell, J. J. 
Moss, A. D. Fillmore, J. H. Lockwood. In 
recent years they have had efficient young min- 
isters as Sweeney, Coffman, Pine. Green, 
Stauffer, and Huntsman, the present minister. 
Present membership. 100; value of church 
property, $4,000. Though financially poor, 
they are faithful in all departments of church 
work. 




^^HhMftaaw. 



P. Y. PENDLETON, 
Minister. 



RICHMOND STREET CHURCH. 

In April, 1842, a colony of seventy-one mem- 
bers came from the Sycamore street church, 
Cincinnati, and worshiped for a time in the 
hall of an engine house, corner of Fifth street 
and Smith, and not long after secured a frame 
house, repaired and used it as a place of wor- 
ship for ten years. James Challen preached 
the first sermon in this house November 




S. M. COOPER, 
Treasurer F. C. M. S. 



308 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




MATTIE M. BOTELER, 
Cincinnati, Ohio. 

Born at Jamestown, O. ; contributed for Youth's 
Companion^ Home Journal, Independent^ etc., till 
1894 when called to the editorship of the Lookout. 
Has published six volumes : "Shut In," "The 
Conversion of Brian O'Dillon," "Side Windows," 
'The Evolution of Juliet," Joe Binder's Wild- 
westing,*' and "Like as we Are." 



27, 1842. The new, large brick house on 
Sixth street, was occupied in 1854, D. S. Bur- 
net preaching the first sermon. For a number 
of years following, the elders, Dr. Lawson, 
Tait and Stratton, presided, did the preaching 
and baptizing, having occasionally protracted 
meetings from visiting ministers. 

The house on Sixth street was sold in 1874, 
and the one where they now meet on Richmond 
and Cutter, was purchased, and occupied imme- 
diately. A. I. Hobbs being the minister, 
preached the opening discourse. In this year the 
C. W. B. M. (national) was organized here. The 
church is in excellent working condition, work- 
ing earnestly in all departments, co-operating 
unitedly and generously in all missions, at 
home and abroad, and the Lord is blessing 
their labors in a growth in grace and in num- 
bers. As their ministers from 1848 to 1902, 
they have had as follows : Thompson, Melish, 
Havens, Pinkerton, Lockwood, Dearborn, Bur- 
net, Henry, White, Tiers, Baxter, Sweeney, 
Miles, Garvin, Hobbs, Bartholomew, Gilbert, 
Matthews, Trickett, Radford, Deweese, Walker, 
Charlton, Green, Stauffer, now serving the 
church, and Miss Ava Walton, helper. 

Present membership, 345 ; Sunday school, 
290; value of church property, $20,000. 

CENTRAL FAIRMOUNT CHURCH. 

This church was organized in 1901, with 
fourteen members by J. A. Lord, of the Stand- 
ard, and the Morrison family. 



Present membership, thirty- five; seventeen 
added by baptism since January 1, 1902. Sun- 
day school enrollment, 135. J. A. Lord is 
serving as preacher and Miss Eva Thompson 
as helper. Outlook encouraging for a substan- 
tial growing membership. Value of property, 
$2,500. 

CHURCH AT CAMP WASHINGTON, CIN- 
CINNATI, 

Began as a mission with Sunday school by the 
Central church. Church was organized in 
1894. W. F. Keen, minister. Charter mem- 
bers : F. C. Rowe, publisher of Christian 
Leader, Barbara Freeman, A. A. Foley and 
wife, and Mrs. Green Wheeler. Have had as 
ministers: Isaac C. Hoskins, E. W. Symonds, 
and W. T. Sellers. Present membership, fifty- 
four; value of church property, $900. 



HAMILTON COUNTY, OHIO. 

MT. HEALTHY CHURCH. 

This church was organized October 12, 1839, 
by twenty-seven charter members, to be gov- 
erned by \he Holy Scriptures, and to be known 
as the church of God, at Mt. Pleasant (now 
Mt. Healthy). Among this number were: D. 
S. Burnet, Mary Gano, J. H. Virgin and wife, 




WILLIAM HAROLD SALTER, 
Cincinnati, Ohio. 

Born Rochester, Mich., Jan. 2, 1870 ; removed 
Ypsilanti 1879 ; Ann Arbor 1888 ; in mercantile 
business as proprietor of wholesale and retail, 
grocery, bakery and fruit house 1889 to 1898. 
Married Miss Nellie E. Lucas, of Alden, N. Y., 
1890. Took Bible Chair Course at Ann Arbor, and 
lectures in U. of M. 1898 ; began preaching 1899 ; 
September, 1900, engaged in field for Christian 
Standard; is now circulation manager. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



309 



B Br 1 Hit ft^ 
E^ I IK 

Mm . ■Ei^TB 


~|t|§S| 


B i ;li W^f ^ • J 


■■■^^ ^ jft .„-«— i=— """"" 



CENTRAL CHURCH, 
Cincinnati, Ohio. 



R. S. Compton and wife, J. T. Snodgrass and 
wife. The names of Jessup, Durbin, Durham, 
Cook, Parks, Clark, Turner, Deets, Birdcell, 
also appear. On the next day nine -were added 
as charter members. In 1840 there were fifty- 
five members added. 

David S. Burnet was their first preacher, 
and his labors were attended with marked 
success. His salary was $200 a year. The 
pulpit has been supplied in turn by Walter 
Scott, James Challen, L. H. Jameson, Geo. 
Rice, B. U. Watkins, H. R. Pritchard, Benj. 
Franklin, and son, Joseph, Thomas Munnell, 
M. C. Tiers, Dr. L. L. and Elisha Pinkerton, 
John Boggs, Geo. Catt, C. K. Marshall, J. 

C. Beardsley, John Shackelford, Isaac Errett, 

D. R. Van Buskirk, and including a dozen 
others are: Knowles Shaw, Prest Lowe, (of 
Belmont College) A. McLean, Dowling, C. J. 
Tannar, and A. C. Gray, present minister. 
The present membership is 232; average Sun- 
day school, 125; value of church property, 
$4,!840; parsonage, $2,260; total, $7,100. 



CARTHAGE, O. 



The church at Carthage, Ohio, was organized 
by Walter Scott, in 1832, beginning with 
about half a dozen members. It enrolled some 
400 in a few years. In addition to Walter 
Scott, the following have served as ministers : 
L. H. Jameson, L. L. Pinkerton, Dr. Robert 
Richardson, Wm. Pinkerton, B. U. Watkins, 
George Catt, T. J. Murdock, Wm. Stratton, 
J. O. Beardsley, James Challen, H. H. Mc- 
Knisfht. Elder James Barclay, T. J. Lyle, H. 
T. Buff, Dr. A. M. Collins, Elder McGinn, D. 
H. Gary, Eugene Brookes, Thos Munnell, A. 



J. Sever, Melanchthon Moore, W. T. Groom, 
Chas. M. Fillmore, present minister. 

In addition to these ministers the church has 
enjoyed the services and preaching at revivals 
and other work, of nearly all the preachers 
of the ''current Restoration." 

The church property is worth $10,000; the 
membership about 150, well organized in all 
departments, aggressive and progressive. 



MADISONVLLE, HAMILTON COUNTY. 

A little band of brethren first met at a school 
house in 1877, and having some accessions in a 
revival meeting held by Bro. Allen, of Ken- 
tucky, they organized and chose some officers. 
In July, 1885, they completed their new church 
building, and Isaac Errett took charge of the 
dedicatory services. H. S. Allen was 
their first minister. He was followed 
by E. S. Muckley, S. W. MucMey, 
Earenfight, Kern, Wagner, Payne, Atkins, 
Van Winkle, Stewart, and at the present the 
work is being carried on by the Sebastian 
brothers, two young men who are doing en- 
couraging work. The State Board is helping 
them. The Sunday school, Aid Society, and C. 
W. B. M. are doing a good work. Probable 
membership, fiftv; probable church property, 
$2,500. 




J. O. SHELBURNE, 
Baltimore, Md. 

Bom May 4, 1870 ; son of Samuel Shelburne, 
grandson of the famous pioneer, Silas Shelburne ; 
educated Milligan College ; evangelized three years ; 
baptized in this time about 1,500 ; established 
Cove Alum church 1898 ; Newbern church 1899 ; 
Dec. 1900 moved to Baltimore and established the 
Riverside Park church, an institutional church, 
with a labor bureau, the first church in all Amer- 
ica to connect a labor bureau. 



310 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



THE FIRST CHURCH, COVINGTON, KY. 

This church was organized in 1837, and first 
met in a room, 13 by 15, in a one story 
frame building, with twelve or fifteen members. 
The first preacher was Elder James G. Arnold, 
who also furnished the building and contrib- 
uted largely to its support. In 1844, Mr. Ar- 
nold gave to the church a lot on Third street, 
on which an edifice was erected, and this served 
the church until 1865, when the lot on which 
the present building stands, was purchased. 
This location is on Fifth street, just west of 
Madison avenue. On March 24, 1867, the first 
house on this location was dedicated. The 
morning sermon was preached by W. T. Moore, 
and the evening one by Isaac Errett. That 
building was destroyed by fire March 5, 1893. 
The present building was erected on the same 
lot at a cost of nearly $35,000, and was dedi- 
cated October 14, 1894. The present member- 
ship of the church is 600; the Sunday school 
has an average attendance of 300. Some of 
our strongest preachers have served this church 
in the past years, as P. B. Wiles, John J. Rog- 
ers, O. A. Bartholomew, J. B. Briney, and W. 
S. Keene. The present mininster is George A. 
Miller, who is in his ninth year of service. 



FOURTH STREET CHURCH, COVINGTON, 
KENTUCKY. 

The Fourth Street church, Covington, Ky., 
was organized by Elder James Challen early in 
1875, with fifty-five members. The present 
property, valued at $10,000 and seating 400, 
largely the gift of W. M. M. Lee, Wm. B. 
Mookler, and J. G. Kircheval, was dedicated 
by Isaac Errett. 

Among the members are numbered descend- 
ants of B. W. Stone and Elder Samuel Rogers. 
Protracted meetings have been held here by B. 
B. Tyler, George Darsie, Sr., C. P. Williamson, 
Z. T. Sweeney, and David Walk. There are 
now 300 members. 

The following is the list of ministers with 
terms of service: James Challen, two years; 
S. M. Jefferson, seven and one half years; 
Elisha Pinkerton, one year; A. P. Cobb, one 
year; J. J. Morgan, three and one half years; 
N. . S. Priest, four years ; George Darsie, Jr., 
four years ; H. J. Seaman, four years ; and C. 
G. McNeil, present incumbent, one year. 

This church has always given to all mission- 
ary and benevolent enterprises of the disciples. 
S. G. Boyd, one of the present elders, was a 
charter member of the Board of Church Exten- 
sion. J. H. Hardin, while Corresponding Sec- 
retary of the A .C. M. S., was a member of this 



THE DAYTON BELLEVUE CHURCH, 
KENTUCKY 

Wa> organized October 16, 1889, with twenty- 
two charter members. G. B. Wagner as elder, 
and J. D. Ellis and Ed. D. Payne, deacons. 
Treasurer. Mrs. Bessie D. Ellis. Prior to this 
they were kindly permitted to hold Sunday 



school and church services in the Methodist 
church atBellevue on Sundays at 2:30 and 3:30 
p. m. Prayer meetings were held at private 
homes. October 26, 1890, Luther Moore was 
called to the ministry. In 1891 J. K. P. South 
held some meetings, resulting in a few confes- 
sions and $1,000 subscribed for a church build- 
ing. A suitable lot was soon secured and the 
building erected, cost about $3,000, and ded- 
icated by F. M. Rains, December 27, 1891. At 
this time about sixty-six members. The 
State Board of Kentucky helped them to se- 
cure a preacher, G. M. Anderson, who began his 
work February 1, 1892, and remained three 
years, during which the membership was in- 
creased to 291, the Sunday school to nearly 
200, and Christian Endeavor large and ac- 
tive. R. D. Harding was with the church 
about four and a half years. In July, 1899, 
H. C. Bowen was caled. He did a good work 
in reorganizing and building up and increas- 
ing the membership. In April, 1901, J. B. Jones 
began there and has gotten all departments 
in good working order. The members increased 
to 160. 



THE CHURCH AT LUDLOW, KENTUCKY 

Was completed in January, 1896, at a cost of 
about $7,000. At that time there were but few 
members. Since then the church has had a 
rapid growth, and now has about 250 mem- 
bers, well organized and active in all depart- 
ments of church work. P. H. Duncan had 
charge here for eight years, and until recently, 
and he succeeded in enlarging the work very 
much. 

Bro. Van Winkle followed for a year or 
more. Walter Gibbs is the minister at present 
time. 



FIRST CHURCH, NEWPORT, KENTUCKY. 

The disciples at Newport organized a Sunday 
school August 20, 1871. A mission was started 
with the help of the First Covington church 
April, 1872, and a permanent organization 
formed. As a mission they had the help of 
W. T. Moore, Wiles, Barber, Challen, Neal, 
Stratton. 

Elijah Goodwin was their first regular min- 
ister. In 1878 the church building was erecetd 
on Fifth street, which is still occupied, dedi- 
cated in 1879. W. S. Fowle was preacher 
then. Following him were J. B. lams, Stanley, 
McGinn, Beasley, Fowle, Edward Walk, W. T. 
Hall, H. C. Garrison, W. S. Stairs, C. J. Jane, 
George P. Taubman, Chas. Darsie, and C. K. 
Adcock, who has just entered on his work 
there. Of those who have been and are dea- 
cons and elders : J. H. Smith, L. B. Wells, 
W. H. Lape, Harry Dodsworth, T. H. Harvey, 
W. H. Davis, Paris C. Brown. Value of 
church property, $7,500; membership, 250. 



THE WHITE OAK CHURCH 

Was organized about 1833. Soon after they 
built a hewed log house for worship. The 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



311 



church was served by Walter Scott, D. S. Bur- 
net, Love H. Jameson, and other pioneer 
preachers, and after these regularly by Joseph 
Trowbridge for several years. In 1850 another 
lot was bought and a frame church was built. 
During the Civil War meetings were suspended 
for three or four years. Then the State So- 
ciety sent Wm. A. Trowbridge, who preached 
monthly for three years. J. M. Land followed 
him, preaching seventeen years, most of the 
time twice a month. In 1886 they erected a 
new building which is still occupied. J. M. 
Land closed his meeting there in 1895. Had 
no regular preaching until June, 1901. Yet 
their Sunday school and regular morning and 
evening services were never allowed to cease. 
The church was kept alive and active by the 
faithfulness of James Pool and James Keeling. 
Owen Livengood has had charge of work since 
June, 1901, and the work has grown very sat- 
isfactorily. Present membership, 125; value 
of church property, $5,000. 



Bowen, W. Y. Allen, and H. C. Runyan. Mem- 
bership, forty- five; value of church property, 
$1,500. 



FERGUS STREET CHURCH, 

"NORTH SIDE," CINCINNATI. 

The house of worship was opened May 28, 
1870. Preachers present, J. O. Beardslee, min- 
ister, Isaac Errett, W. T. Moore, James Chal- 
len, George Catt, and J. H. McCullough. 

Mrs. Judge S. B. McLean donated the lot 
and $5,000 toward the building. There were 
then about sixty members. A debt hung over 
and crippled them for a time. House reopened 
in 1875 and church growing steadily ever since. 
Have had for ministers: Muckley, Payne, 
Wright, Foust, P. Y. Pendleton, Hester, Hill, 
and now Justin Green. The church is in 
healthy growing condition. Present member- 
ship, 277; value of church property, $10,000. 



CHURCH AT LOCKLAND, OHIO. 

The Lockland church was organized May 
8. 1898, by E. K. Van Winkle, in the Town 
Hall, with twenty-one members. In the same 
month Allen Wilson began a series of meetings. 
In the meantime they soon put up a taber- 
nacle which the congregation is still using. 
W. W. Ellis was the first elder; A. Done and 
J. B. Cotton, the first deacons. W. O. Thomp- 
son the first minister, G. B. Griffith the sec- 
ond, and Will C. Loucks now serving them, 
and since 1901. The congregation has had 
rather a hard tim to get along, but is out of 
debt and is to begin soon raising money for 
a permanent home. Present membership about 
100; value of church property, $1,000. 



HARRISON CHURCH, HAMILTON COUNTY, 
OHIO. 

This church was organized in 1834. A Bro. 
Baldridge held the first meeting in 1833. He 
was succeeded by Carey Smith, B. U. Wat- 
kins and L. H. Jameson, who established a per- 
manent organization. The present church 
building was erected in the years 1867 and 8, 
valued at $15,000. To Knowles Shaw is given 
the credit of this building. He was located 
here while it was being built, but left a short 
time before it was completed. Ministers, as 
follows, have served the church since then: 
Calderwood. R. S. Groves, W. H. Kern, J. 
M. Land, L. E. Brown, Wm. Kraft, C. A. 
Freer, R. G. White, and M. L. Buckley, pres- 
ent minister. It is the strongest church in 
Harrison. Present membership, about 325; 
value of church property, $15,000. No church 
debt, and all departments of work in growing 
condition. 



COLORED CHURCHES OF CINCINNATI 
AND VICINITY. 

John Street Church was organized about 
four years ago and is a> partial remnant of the 
old Harrison Street church. Has no church 
property, but is raising money for the pur- 
chase of same. E. T. Lane (deceased) was 
one of its prominent ministers. Dr. E. Joseph 
Myers, a native of Jamaica, W. India, and a 
Hindoo, by nationality, has charge of the 
church now. Membership, fifty-seven. 

Walunt Hills Church (colored) has about thir- 
ty members, meeting in temporary quarters ; ar- 
ranging to build this year; have regulajr 
preaching by L. W. Wells. This church was 
organized and presided over for many years 
by a Bro. King (colored), who died a year 
ago. They have an enthusiastic and zealous 
baind of members, and prospects are good for 
success. 

College Hill Church (colored) is in a flour- 
ishing condition ; have church property and 
regular preacher, R. E. McDuffey. It is an old 
organization and enthusiastic. Have no re- 
port as to members or value of property. 

Lockland Church (colored). No report only 
name of preacher, W. W. Cordell. 



CHURCH AT LATONIA, KENTUCKY, 

Was organized February 27, 1898, by Geo. A. 
Miller. Preachers: P. H. Duncan, H. C. 



CENTRAL CHURCH, NEWPORT, KY. 

This church was organized in the year 1896, 
by members in part from the First church in 
Newport, Kentucky. They built a convenient 
and tasteful house of worship in a growing 
part of the city and have a growing congrega- 
tion, and active in all departments of church 
enterprises. 

The elders were : J. C. DeMoss, N. W. 
Austin, and Paris C. Brown. Ministers of the 
church have been: J. M. Baily, J. A. Irwin, 
R. T. Matthews, and W. T. Donaldson, now 
minister. Present membership, 270; valuie 
of church property, $11,000. F. M. Rains 
officiated at the dedication of the church build- 



312 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ing. Present elders are: C. P. Brown, N. W. 
Austin, and W. L. Glazier. The church is 
united and growing under the efficient work 
of W. T. Donaldson. 



DENVER, COLORADO. 

LEONARD THOMPSON. 

As early as 1871 the disciples of Christ met 
for worship in Denver. Services were held in 
the West Denver School House. The leading 
spirit was Thomas Pomeroy. He was the 
pioneer of our work in Denver. W. H. Wil- 
liams, afterwards the first missionary of the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions to Ja- 
maica, was the pioneer preacher. Albert E. 
Miles, a young preacher, in Colorado for health, 
a graduate of Kentucky University, also 
preached occasionally for the little band. 

In 1872 Major Jerry N. Hill came to Den- 
ver, and in 1873 Daniel C. Stover. The West 
Denver church disbanded. On May 25, 1873, 
"The Church at Denver" was organized. 
Thomas Pomeroy, Jerry N. Hill and Daniel C. 
Stover were leaders in that movement. Thirty 
persons enrolled as charter members. One of 
them was Mrs. Kate G. Patterson, a grand 
niece of Alexander Campbell. Only two of the 
original number remain in Denver — Mrs. 
Mary E. Hill and her sister, Mrs. Eliza A. 
McMahan. 

Services were held in the Farmers' Club 
Hall. It was the best place that could be se- 
cured. But it was located over a saloon, and 
sometimes the worshippers were disturbed by 
the noise below. This indicates something of 
the trials of these sturdy Christian pioneers. 
In less than a year a log building on a leased 
lot was secured and fitted up comfortably, 
and a baptistry put in. Here, on April 23, 
1874, the first baptism by disciples of Christ 
in Denver took place. Miss Georgie Pomeroy, 
daughter of Thomas Pomeroy, the pioneer, 
was the first, and John Beard, a young man, 
the second. The baptism of the latter was a 
notable instance. The man lived ninety-six 
miles from Denver. He traveled this distance, 
walking twenty-one miles, to reach Denver, 
that he might be baptized. Both he and Miss 
Pomeroy were baptized by James H. Stover. 

Until August, 1875, the church had no min- 
ister. Then came J. H. McCullough. Prior to 
this time the following brethren preached oc- 
casionally, viz.: George G. Mullins, Henry H. 
Haley, President J. K. Rogers, James H. 
Stover, his brother, Berty Stover, "the boy 
preacher," and Professor A. Hull. During J. 
H. McCullough's ministry the place of meeting 
was moved to Unity Chapel. E. T. Williams 
succeeded to the ministry in 1877, and E. Y. 
Pinkerton in the same year. In 1875 John L. 
Routt and his wife, Eliza F. Routt, came to 
Denver. Mr. Routt being appointed Governor 
of Colorado Territory. These disciples were 
destined to bear a very important part in the 
establishment of the work in Denver. James 
Davis also came in 1875, Joseph Brinker and 
ex-Governor J. Q. A. King in 1877, and Isaac 



E. Barnum in 1878. All of these were hon- 
ored and efficient elders. 

From May, 1877, to September, 1879, the 
church was without a minister. Services were 
conducted by the elders, who were not only 
faithful, but unusually efficient. They were 
ably assisted by Isaac E. Barnum, the Barna- 
bas of the church, with occasional preaching, 
specially by J. H. Ingram. 

In August, 1879, the working majority of 
the church peaceably withdrew, and organized 
the Second Church of Denver. The cause of 
this action was a difference of views concern- 
ing a previously incurred indebtedness. The 
Second Church met briefly in St. Paul's Pres- 
byterian church, and then in the chapel of the 
Brinker Academy. J. H. Garrison visited the 
church and preached on a Lord's day in Aug- 
ust, 1879. W. H. Williams served as minister 
from September, 1879 to May, 1880. Gov- 
ernor Routt rendered invaluable aid in the 
crisis by paying $400 of the old indebtedness, 
making the payment of the whole sum pos- 
sible. The two congregations were re-united 
in July, 1880, under the leadership of A. I. 
Hobbs, of Cincinnati. The persistent and 
heroic labors of Jerry N. Hill had prepared 
the way for the re-union. Services were again 
taken up in Unity Chapel. J. H. Foy, of St. 
Louis, ministered briefly. M. D. Todd was 
minister from September to November, 1881. 
In December, 1881, the organization was re- 
incorporated as the Central Church of Denver. 

In January, 1882, William Bayard Craig be- 
came minister. This was the beginning of a 
great forward movement. Under his splendid 
leadership, Governor Routt and wife gave 
$10,000 for a building. This generous gift was 
supplemented by liberal gifts from other mem- 
bers amounting to $6,000. A splendid property 
for that day was secured, costing $33,000. The 
corner stone of the building was laid Septem- 
ber 10, 1882, and the house dedicated March 
25, 1883, Isaac Errett preaching. 

A. I. Hobbs succeeded to the ministry in 
1889, B. J. Radford in 1891, W. F. Richard- 
son in 1892; J. W. Ingram in 1895, Barton O. 
AylesAvorth in 1897, and Bruce Brown in 1900. 
Under the leadership of the last named a 
splendid new property was secured. The lots 
which had cost $4,000 in 1882, were sold for 
$45,000, the building being reserved. A fine 
location, on the corner of Sixteenth and Lin- 
coln Avenues, was bought, and an excellent 
modern house erected thereon. It was ded- 
icated March 30, 1902, William Bayard Craig 
preaching. The total cost was $50,000, and 
the small indebtedness of $3,000 was pro- 
vided for at the dedication. William Bayard 
Craig succeeded again to the ministry in Oc- 
tober, 1903. 

The Central is the mother of all our work 
in Denver, and has generously helped the work 
throughout the State. On her third anniver- 
sary in the first building, she raised all her in- 
debtedness and pledged $2,400 for city missions. 

In 1888 the Highlands Church was organized, 
principally by members from Central, and a 
property costing $25,000 was secured. Cen- 
tral members gave liberally toward the prop- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



313 




CENTRAL CHURCH, Denver, Colorado. 
Bayaed Craig, Minister. 



erty, and paid half of the minister's salary 
the first year. J. C. Aganier was the first min- 
ister, succeeded by John L. Brandt, W. A. 
Harp, C. S. Ballou, Melvin Putmam Grant K. 
Lewis, H. A. Davis, and the present incum- 
bent, J. E. Pickett, under whose leadership 
an excellent modern building in a new location 
is being constructed. 

Out of the Highlands and Central churches 
grew the Berkeley church, in 1889. Eugene 
Brooks was the first minister. W. S. St. 
Clair, Emerson W. Matthews, C. C. Pomeroy, 
P. H. Sawyer, W. H. Bagby, Dr. William M. 
Semones, F. D. Pettit, and the present minis- 
ter, Mrs. Laura H. Pettit, have succeeded to 
the ministry. The' raising of the indebtedness 
of over $3,000 on church building and par- 
sonage, begun by Dr. Semones, has been com- 
pleted under the leadership of Mrs. Pettit. 

In 1890, when William Bayard Craig was 
about to move to California, John C. Sutton, 
of the Central Church, offered $10,000 if Bro. 
Craig would remain and build a church on 
South Broadway. The offer was accepted. 
The church was organized with thirty-seven 
members, and met for more than two years 
in a tent tabernacle. "Uncle John," as he was 
familiarly called, gave in all about $28,000, 
his entire fortune, to this great enterprise, 
and all voluntarily; he never was asked for a 



cent. His generous gifts were supplemented 
by many other liberal gifts from members 
throughout Denver, and a property costing 
$65,000 was dedicated June 5, 1892. W. F. 
Richardson and John C. Hay preached upon 
the occasion. Walter Scott Priest succeeded 
to the ministry in 1893; Samuel B. Moore in 
1896, and B. B. Tyler, the present minister, 
in 1900. On the twelfth anniversary, December 
7, 1902, $17,000 was pledged on the indebted- 
ness of $12,000 and $4,000 has been paid. The 
buildings of the South Broadway and Central 
churches are two of the best in the brother- 
hood. 

The East Side Church was organized under 
the supervision of the Alliance of Denver 
Christian Churches, December 12, 1897, with 
fifty-seven members. It was the outgrowth 
of a mission Sunday School by the Christian 
Endeavor Society of the Central Church. Leon- 
ard G. Thompson, who held the first meeting 
and organized the church, was minister during 
1898, Flournoy Payne followed in 1899, A. F. 
Holden in 1900, and T. T. Thompson, the pres- 
ent minister, in 1901. Lots were bought in 
1898, but services are still held in rented rooms. 

The congregations in Denver work together 
in perfect harmony, and are deeply interested 
in the work beyond their own borders. 



314 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



DESMOINES, IOWA. 



H. O. BREEDEX. 



October 1, 1860 'The Church of Christ in 
DesMoines, Iowa, was organized with a 
membership of seventeen persons, by Elder P. 
T. Russell, George T. Carpenter, J. P. 
Read and W. Short ministered at in- 
tervals to the infant congregation un- 
til 1864, when James E. Gaston became 
its first regular minister. A church building 
was projected at once, resources for which were 
secured by the minister who traveled over 
the Middle States soliciting funds for "the 
mission at DesMoines," and in two years it 
was completed at a cost of $7,500. Ten years 
later the old Presbyterian church was pur- 
chased in a more desirable location and the 
congregation grew. A protracted meeting was 
held by D. R. Lucas, resulting in a large gain 
to the membership, inl875, and the new quar- 
ters were enlarged by the addition of parlors, 
class-rooms, etc. 

A mission Sunday school was organized in 
East DesMoines in 1881, which after a success- 
ful protracted meeting held by minister A. P. 
Cobb, in 1884, resulted in the organization of a 
separate church of fifty-eight members from 
the mother church. A neat, but small building 
was erected at a strategic point within two 
blocks of the capitol. The new church pros- 
pered under the ministry of Prof. A. P. 
Armstrong. Geo. K. Berry, F. Walden, W. H. 
Johnson, D. R. Lucas. A. I. Hobbs, J. L. 
Weaver, James Small, D. A. Wickizer, 
J. M. Lowe, E. W. Brickert and T. J. 
Dow, each of whom served the church 
with great faithfulness and pronounced suc- 
cess. This church has grown by evangelistic 
effort. A meeting held by James Small, in 
1896, resulted in the addition of over three 
hundred to the membership. The first church 
building proving inadequate, a fine new edifice, 
commodious and convenient, was erected on 
the old site, under the direction of D. A. Wick- 
izer, in 1900. To-day, under the efficient min- 
istry of T. J. Dow, this church has no debt, a 
membership of six hundred, a prosperous Sun- 
day school, and is a great power for good 
on the East Side. 

The founding of the Drake LTniversity, in 
1881, gave the Church of Christ in DesMoines 
a new impetus and made the waters buoyant. 
The new faculty and the few pioneer residents 
of University Place, took membership with the 
mother church. Later a Sunday school was or- 
ganized in University chapel. It was successful 
from the first. The new community grew by 
leaps and bounds. The University contingent at 
tended the morning services at the down town 
ohnrch but established regular Sunday even- 
ing services at the University chapel. In June, 
1888. the University Place department of the 
church became a full-fledged congregation, with 
a charter membership of 387 persons, all of 
whom had been members of the Central church. 
From the beginning the growth of Univer- 
sity Place church has been remarkable. The 
titan strides of the University bringing annu- 
ally hundreds of students, brought also scores 



of the best people from the smaller churches 
in the state to locate in University Place. 
These trained workers at once became iden- 
tified with the University church and in- 
creased the tide of its influence and power. 

In 1891 the present splendid edifice, which 
seats thirteen hundred people, was completed 
and dedicated at a cost of $50,000. The fol- 
lowing have served the church as ministers: 
D. R. Dungan, 1885 to 1889; J. P. Davis, 
1889— six months; J. B. Vawter, 1889 to 
1891; E. M. Todd, 1891 to 1893; I. N. Mc- 
Cash, 1893 to date. 

During the past ten years, the period of the 
present ministry, over 3,200 persons have been 
received into the membership of the University 
Place church. Its membership has grown 
from 600 to 1,400 resident members with 
a non-resident membership of 500. Its 
minister has conducted ten protracted 
meetings in this church, in four of 
which he has done all the preaching. 
During this period he has held five resultful 
meetings elsewhere — a record of prodigious 
work. The University Place church has no 
debt and co-operates with the University in 
every good work. The University and the 
church together support a missionary in the 
foreign field. 

After the organization of the East Side 
church, the mother church took the name, 
"The Central Church of Christ." In spite of 
the great loss in numerical strength occasioned 
by the organization of the University Place 
church, which divided the membership about 
equally, the Central grew in numbers and 
power until it was too large for the old build- 
ing. A new edifice was projected and com- 
pleted in 1890, at a cost of $100,000 for build- 
ing and grounds. It is built of Lake Superior 
brown stone. It is ornate and symmetrical — 
a model in colors and architectural lines. It 
seats 1,200 people and contains twenty-six 
rooms. The Central is carrying on institu- 
tional lines of work quite successfully at the 
present time. Its missionary enterprise is phe- 
nomenal when it is remembered that it has 
never been considered a wealthy church. It 
supports Dr. Ada McNeil in India, Dr. H. H. 
Guy in Japan, and Evangelist John C. Hay in 
the home field. The following is a list of those 
who have served the Central in the capacity of 
ministers: James E. Gaston, 1864-7; A. I. 
Hobbs, 1867-71; John Encel, 1871-2; John C. 
Hav, 1873-5; John M. Monser, 1875-6; D. R. 
Lucas, 1876-81; B. J. Radford, 1881-3; A. P. 
Cobb, 1883-4; and H. O. Breeden, 1885 to date. 
T. A. McCleary became assistant minister in 
1900, and R. H. Caldwell associate minister 
in 1903. 

The growth of the Central has been steady 
and in the present ministry rapid. Over 4,000 
people have been received into the Central 
during this time. Its minister has conducted 
twenty-one protracted meetings in Des Moines, 
doing the preaching in thirteen of them. Some 
of the great triumphs of evangelism have been 
wrought in this church. The Central has now 
1,300 members. The present ministry began 
with 320. The great meeting held in the Cen- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



315 




CENTRAL CHURCH, DesMoines, Iowa. 
H. 0. Breedex,. Minister. 



316 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




I. N. McCASH, 
Minister University Place Church, Des Moines. 



tral in 1891, in which 563 were added to the 
church in six weeks, was the largest ingather- 
ing ever known among us save one, that held 
in University Place church in 1900, when 572 
were added in eight weeks. The cause of 
Christ in DesMoines has profited immensely 
by evangelism as well as by long ministries. 

Out of the three churches — Central, Uni- 
versity Place, and East Side, have grown 
the other seven churches of the city, the Cen- 
tral because of its central location and priority 
in age and service, furnishing the greater re- 
sources, while the University Place church 
with its ready access to the trained workers 
in the Bible College, has furnished a majority 
of the workers. In this felicitous co-operation 
the church at Ninth and Shaw, which is still 
a mission, was organized in 1889; the Grant 
Park church, J. W. Johnson, minister, in 1892; 
the Valley Junction church, Lawrence F. Mc- 
Cray, minister, just completing an $8,000 
building, in 1893; Highland Park church, H. 
Morton Gregory, minister, in 1894; Chester- 
field church, still a mission, in 1896; Park 
Avenue church, E. F. Boggess, minister, a pros- 
perous, self-supporting congregation, in 1897 ; 
and the South Side, in 1900. All these con- 
gregations have adequate buildings for the suc- 
cessful prosecution of their work save the 
South Side, whose edifice was entirely demol- 
ished by cyclone in May, 1903. 

With such conquests behind them and the 
finest possibilities before them, the history of 
the Churches of Christ in Des Moines is yet to 
be written. 



INDIANAPOLIS, IND. 

A. B. PHILPUTT. 

The combined membership of the congrega- 
tions in Indianapolis is over five thousand. 
From the first our churches have had their 
share of the wealth, the culture and the sturdy 
piety of the city. The fourteen organizations 
are now all in a prosperous way, few of them 
having any debt, and none of them a large debt. 
There is perfect harmony among them all, and 
our Monday morning preachers' meeting is the 
largest of any in the brotherhood. Represen- 
tatives from all the churches constitute what 
is called the City Union, a board which looks 
after the planting of new churches, and has 
been instrumental in doing much good, both 
by giving financial assistance and in an ad- 
visory way. 

The founding of the old North Western 
Christian University, now Butler, was due 
to the early impulse for a better educated 
ministry. This institution, whose largest ben- 
efactor was the late Ovid Butler, has been a 
great blessing to the city. Many of our lead- 
ing men in all walks of life are its alumni. 
The academic rank of Butler is perhaps higher 
than any other church college in the state. 
It has endowment to the amount of $450,000. 
The president of the institution is Scott But- 
ler, son of the founder. 

The Central church of Indianapolis was or- 
ganized on the twelfth day of June, 1833, at a 
meeting held in the residence of Benjamin 
Roberts, a log cabin located on Illinois street 
above Market. Their first communion ser- 
vice was held on the day of organization. The 




CENTRAL CHURCH, Indianapolis, Ind., 
A. B. Philputt, Minister. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



317 




ALLAN B. PHILPUTT. 
Indianapolis. Ind. 

Born near Shelbyville. Tenn.. 1856 : student at 
Indiana University, graduating with A. B. degree, 
1880; received degree of A. M. from same 1887; 
graduate student. Classical studies. Harvard Uni- 
versity, 1887-8 ; student in Episcopal Divinity 
School, Philadelphia. Pa.. 1895-7 : minister Bloom- 
ington, Ind.. 1879-86 ; tutor. Indiana University, 
1885-7 : minister First church, Philadelphia, 1889- 
98 : minister Central church, Indianapolis, 1 898. 



following covenant was adopted and signed by 
the members composing - the organization : 



clerk. Robert A. Taylor, James Forsee, and 
Butler K. Smith were soon after appointed 
deacons. The charter members are all dead, 
the last one to pass over the river being Mrs. 
Zerelda G. Wallace, the widow of ex-Governor 
Wallace. Soon after its organization the con- 
gregation moved to a small building located on 
the east side of Delaware street, just above 
Market. This room soon proved too small and 
the old court house and the county seminary 
were used, until in 1838 the first regular house 
of worship was erected on the southeast side 
of Kentucky avenue, between Capital and 
Senate avenues. The congregation continued 
to meet there until 1851, when a church build- 
ing was erected on the Southwest corner of 
Delaware and Ohio streets, formerly the site 
of Butler K. Smith's residence. This building 
when erected was one of the most expensive 
then in the city. The growth of the congrega- 
tion in time compelled a further enlargement, 
and in 1892 the present elegant house of wor- 
ship at Delaware street and Fort Wayne ave- 
nue was built, at a cost, including grounds, of 
•S50.000. This house was erected during the 
ministry of D. R. Lucas, and dedicated April 
16, 1893. The present membership of this con- 
gregation is 1,225, and has the largest Prot- 
estant Sunday school in the city. 

The Third church was organized in 1868, 
by members from the Central church. The 
mother church sanctioned the wisdom of such 
procedure, and from the first this congrega- 
tion has been strong and active. They erected 
a building on Thirteenth street, near College 
avenue, opposite what was then the North 
Western Christian University. This congre- 
gation possessed the second largest giver to 
church enterprises in the person of George W. 
Snvder. now deceased. Onlv Ovid Butler, 



COVEXAXT. 

"It has been the custom and we think the 
duty, of disciples or followers of the Savior, 
from the time His kingdom was first set up in 
the world, to meet and form themselves into 
congregations or churches, for the purpose of 
worship. Therefore, we, whose names are here 
registered, in like manner agree to constitute 
ourselves into a church or congregation, desig- 
nated by the name of the Church of Christ in 
Indianapolis, taking the New T Testament as the 
system of our practice, agreeing to make it 
the rule of our lives, and as such to the ex- 
clusion of all others, and as often as we can 
meet conveniently on the first day of the week 
to do so, for the purpose of worshiping God." 

Signed by the charter members. 

John H. Sanders, Mrs. Polly Sanders. Miss 
Zerelda G. Sanders, Samuel Fleming. Mrs. 
Serena Fleming, Butler K. Smith, Miss Sarah 
Smith. Mrs. Rebecca Smith, Mrs. Hester Council, 
Ebenezer Burns, Beniamin Roberts. Mrs. Eliza 
Roberts. Peter H. Roberts. Mrs. Elizabeth 
Roberts. Miss Sally A. Roberta Edmund G. 
Boston. Mrs. Xancy Boston. James Forsee. 
Catherine McGee. Elizabeth McDowell. Chas! 
G. McHatton. 

Dr. John H. Sanders and Peter H. Roberts 
were chosen bishops and Samuel Fleming, 




EXGLEWOOD CHURCH. 



318 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



founder of Butler University, surpassed him 
in the liberality of his giving. This church 
has been a liberal supporter of missionary 
work. The congregation now numbers about 
1,100, and the present minister is C. B. New- 
nan. 

The Fourth church, now numbering over 600 
members was organized in the seventies under 
W. W. Dowling. It has done a good work 
in a hard field and is now enjoying its greatest 
prosperity, under the lead of G. M. Anderson, 
minister. They have recently enlarged and 
beautified their house of worship. This church 
has a great many young people. 

The Second church (colored) has about 125 
members. It was first organized during the 
war and went down. It was reorganized in 
1870 and is now doing well. Its minister, H. 
L. Herod, is a graduate of Butler University, 
and is a man of great ability and influence 
among the colored people of the city. 

The Sixth church is enjoying great 
prosperity The membership is over 400, 
and a beautiful new house of worship affords 
them facility for all kinds of organized work. 

A. L. Orcutt is the present minister. 

The Olive Branch church is not so strong 
in numbers nor so well off as to house of wor- 
ship and resources. They are, however, mak- 
ing progress and will soon build a better 
church. Their membership is about two hun- 
dred. James Walter Carpenter is the present 
minister. 

The church in Irvington was organized about 
the time Butler University was located there, 
in 1875. Being in a well to do community, 
it has from the first had a membership of af- 
fluence and culture. The church is one of the 
best. F. W. Norton is the minister. 

More recent organizations are: The Seventh 
church, with a very commodious and elegant 
house of worship in North Indianapolis. It 
is enjoying a good degree of prosperity. The 
membership is between three and four hun- 
dred. D. R. Lucas is the present minister. 

The North Park church, organized by Bro. 
J. W. Canfield, and now in charge of Austin 
Hunter, is in a very prosperous condition. 
They are located in a substantial community 
and will soon be a strong and well established 
congregation. 

The Englewood church has a fine house of 
worship and a membership of about five hun- 
dred. It is in touch with a great many la- 
boring people, being in a community largely 
occupied by railroad men. S. W. Brown, the 
minister, has just resigned. 

The Hillside Avenue church, ministered to 
by S. J. Tomlinson, has a rather hard field but 
has shown spirit and faithfulness. They ex- 
pect soon to build in a different locality. 

The Bismark Avenue church, in Haughville, 
is in a most prosperous condition, under the 
lead of J. M. Canfield, who has done more than 
any other man in organizing the smaller 
churches in this city. They have a membership 
of about 400, and a newly improved house of 
worship. 

The Morris Street church, under the lead of 

B. L. Allen, is prosperous and has done a 
remarkable work in getting a good house of 



worship. It is the largest Protestant church 
in West Indianapolis, having a membership 
of about 350. 

The Broad Ripple church, organized a few 
years ago, has a comfortable building and is 
doing well. Its membership is about 175. 
Bruce Black has just recently left there for a 
church in the West. 

All our churches have Christian Endeavor 
Societies, and comprise about one half the 
working force of the Christian Endeavor 
Union 

The Federation of Ladies' Auxiliaries, com- 
posed of all the auxiliaries of all the local con- 
gregations, is a great factor in the C. W. B. 
M. work. 



LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA. 

In October, 1874, a meeting of fourteen per- 
sons was held in the Court House of Los An- 
geles, California, to start a church on the prim- 
itive model. G. W. Linton conducted the wor- 
ship. From that time a Bible school and the 
preaching of the gospel has been continued, 
without a single break, to the present time, 
January 22, 1903. In three or four weeks about 
one third of these dropped away and never re- 
turned. 

The organization of a church was effected in 
February, 1875, G. R. Hand officiating. In 
the next month G. W. Linton and T. H. Mor- 
gan left the" city, and the care of the church 
was left to W. J. A. Smith, who conducted 
the services until May, 1877, when John C. 
Hay arrived at Los Angeles and became the 
regular preacher, continuing until the spring 
of 1881. 

About this time B. F. Coulter (who had re- 
moved to Los Angeles soon after the coming 
of Bro. John C. Hay) was called to the church 
to succeed the latter in the ministry. At this 
time it is believed that the membership was 
about thirty. Bro. Coulter, by his earnest la- 
bors, and those of his family and his liberality, 
had the happiness of seeing the church meet- 
ing in its own chapel, on Temple street, the 
lot being a gift from himself, A. D. 1882. At 
this time the membership was sixty-five, and 
increased rapidly thereafter. In 1885 it num- 
bered 350 and was able to engage Bro. F. M. 
Kirkham as its minister, Bro. Coulter de- 
siring to engage in local missionary work. 

During the year 1887, a mission was started 
in the south part of the city, which afterward 
became the Central church. Bro. D. A. Wag- 
ner has had charge of its work during the 
larger portion of its history. Its membership 
is something over 100. 

In 1888, Bro. Coulter began a mission in 
East Los Angeles and built a chapel for it, 
giving the congregation an opportunity to 
pay for it on its own terms. It grew rapidly, 
having over 350 members when Bro. Coulter 
Avithdrew, but has since encountered adverse 
winds and during the last two or three years 
has lost many members. It numbers now not 
more than 130 or 140. 

In 1887-8, James B. Jones was called to 
preach for the original congregation (Temple 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



319 




A. C. SMITHER, 
Minister First Church. 



Street chuch), and left it about July 1, 1890, 
with a membership of 465, present and ac- 
tive, but 574 on record. In September, 1890, 
A. C. Smither became its preacher, and re- 
mains in the position to-day. A new lot had 
been purchased by this church in the South- 
west part of the city, in 1888, which in 1894 
was sold, as was also the Temple Street lot and 
house, and a new church building erected out of 
the proceeds of sales and a collection taken 
up on day of dedication. This house is on the 
corner of Hope and Eleventh streets. Since 
that time a new auditorium has been added 
through the liberal gifts of three of its 
wealthy members, aided by a general contri- 
bution, and it is a very elegant and useful 
structure. Bro. Smither deserves much credit 
for his efforts to accomplish this. This 
church now numbers a little over 600. It has 
purchased a lot and expects soon to start a 
mission which is expected to become the 
Seventh church in this city. When removing 
from Temple street it took the title of the 
First church. 

The East Eighth Street church, started in 
1896, with the approval and assistance of all 
the churches of the city, but later helped es- 
pecially by the First church and the Evangel- 
istic Board, of South California, now num- 
bers 280. Its Sunday school attendance is 
nearly 200. Its services have been conducted 
bv William Kellaway, W. J. A. Smith, David 
Walk, and H. Elliott Ward, its present min- 
ister. His work has been eminentlv success- 
ful. 

The Broadwav church, with its wonderful 
growth, and its Vernon mission work is treated 
by another pen. All these churches are out of 
debt, and the future of the cause in Los Angeles 
is quite hopeful. 



BROADWAY CHURCH. 

In 1895 nearly all Protestant congregations 
in the central section of the city, (including 
the Temple Street, now First church) were 
selling their property in the business section 
and moving to the Southwest, the more popu- 
lar residence section, leaving the crowded city 
center, including many of the poorer people, 
almost without church privileges. Seeing the 
need, B. F. Coulter erected upon his own lot, 
opposite the courthouse, one of the most con- 
venient and useful church buildings in the 
city. (Seating capacity, 1,200.) This build- 
ing was opened December 22, 1895, under the 
auspices of the East Los Angeles congregation, 
and on January 5, 1896, two weeks later, 120 
disciples having expressed a desire to join 
in the work, a separate congregation, the 
Broadway Church of Christ was formed, as 
yet without organization, the older brethren 
of the congregation acting as an advisory com- 
mittee until there were developed and "proved" 
according to the Scriptures, a competent set 
of men to become elders and deacons (July 
1888). Present roster of officers include: 

Elders: B. F. Coulter, minister; L. Swin- 
dle, assistant; T. D. Garvin, minister Vernon 
mission- J. M. Wallam and J. T. Patterson 
(formerly president Hamilton College, Lex- 
ington, Ky ) . 

Deacons : Andrew Bald, C. A. Barnes, L. 
E. Berkey, clerk, B. F. Boone, treasurer, S. 
G. Dunkerley, Fleming Franklin, Martin Has- 
tings, J. W. Hood, A. J. Jackson, L. M. Mor- 
gan, T. F. Randolph and C. A. Wright. 

Bro. Coulter has labored all these years 
without compensation other 'than the approval 
of the Lord and the gratitude of his brethren. 
The congregation has used its contributions 
largely for missions. In 1896 and 1897 T. D. 
Garvin was employed for one year in evangel- 
istic work for Broadway among the feebler 
churches in Southern California, strengthen- 
ing them and virtually saving several of them, 
one of which, Santa Monica, became a regular 
mission with minister supplied by Broadway 
until in May, 1899, they organized a separate 
congregation after being presented with a 
comfortable house on a good central lot, free 
from debt. 

From their very first meeting the young peo- 
ple have regularly contributed to a mission 
school in Tokyo, Japan, formerly conducted by 
Miss Carme Hostetter. now under the direction 
of Miss Alice Miller, a worthy, consecrated 
woman. 

The Broadway church is responsible for her 
support and has also contributed largely for 
the erection of a mission school building for 
her work. 

About February, 1902, a Japanese mission 
school was opened in this city by the Broadway 
church, and has resulted in the conversion of 
twenty-six Japanese. 

In 1901. a mission Sundav school was organ- 
ized at Vernon, a suburb. Bro. Coulter erected 
for them a comfortable chapel (seating ca- 
pacity 250) which was opened February 3. 
1002. as a mission of the Broadway church, 
with T. D. Garvin as minister. 



320 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




BROADWAY CHURCH, LOS ANGELES, CAL. 

1. Broadway Church. 2. B. L. Coulter, Minister. ?». L. Swindle, Elder, Assistant Min- 
ister. 4. T. D. Garvin, Minister Vernon Mission. 5. J. Wallam, Elder. 6. J. T. Patterson, 
Elder. 7. Vernon Mission. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



321 




22 



OFFICERS BROAD WAY CHURCH. 

1. T. Fred Randolph, deacon. 2. Andrew Ball, deacon. 3. Miss Alice Miller, Missionary, Tokyo, 

Japan. 4. Martin Hastings, Deacon. 5. C. A. Wright. Deacon. 6. L. E. Berkey, Deacon, 

Clerk. 7. S. G. Dunkerley, Deacon. 8. Flem ing Franklin, Deacon. 9. A. J. Jackson, Deacon. 

10. C. A. Barnes, Deacon. 11. J. W. Hood, Deacon. 12. B. F. Boone, Deacon. 13. L. M. 
Morgan, Deacon. 



322 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



There have been received into the membership 
of the Broadway church in the seven years, a 
total of 1,195, of whom 295 were by baptism, 
and fifty-six from other religious bodies. The 
present membership, after deducting dismis- 
sals, is 813, of whom approximatly 650 are 
resident active members. 



LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY. 

FIRST CHURCH. 

In the winter of 1821, P. S. Fall, having 
been then two years in the ministry of the 
Baptist church, visited Louisville for the pur- 
pose of preaching. A few of the Baptists who 
had organized into a church invited him to 
preach for them, and the services on Sunday 
were held at the old Court House, which was 
filled to overflowing. 

In 1823 the time was appointed to re- 
construct the church, and a covenant was 
drawn up after the model of the Enon Baptist 
church of Cincinnati, and a new constitution 
in the form of a creed was prepared and unan- 
imously adopted by the church. Mr. Fall, at 
this time, received several copies of the Chris- 
tian Bkiptist ; he read A. Campbell's famous 
sermon on the law with great pleasure. Mr. 
Fall and a number of others became subscrib- 
ers for the Christian Baptist. Some articles 
were read with great repugnance, but they re- 
sulted in an investigation, and these brethren 
soon decided that the Church of Jesus Christ 
was based on that sure foundation that God 
had laid in Zion, and not on a foundation such 
as they had recently constructed. A letter 
was sent and read before the Long Run As- 
sociation and met with much resistance. The 
substance of the letter was that the Scriptures 
of the Old and New Testaments are the only 
infallible and sufficient rule of faith and 
practice. 

After much discussion and wrangling, in 
1829, Cornelius Van Buskirk seized the books 
of the church and amid much confusion, cried 
out, "All who are for the old constitution fol- 
low me." About thirty followed him, and a 
separate body was organized, but the major- 
ity met at the church the next day and ex- 
cluded Van Buskirk and all who went with 
him for disorderly conduct. The two congre- 
gations were at first opprobriously styled 
Campbellites and Wallerites, Benjamin Allen 
being minister of the former and George Wal- 
ler of the latter. 

After a law suit, the New Testament party 
was given possession of the house. They still 
regarded themselves a Baptist church, belong- 
ing to the Long Run Association, and the 
records show that they bore the name of the 
First Baptist Church of Jesus Christ, c/f 
Louisville. Kentucky. The name of Churches 
of Christ was not assumed until 1833. The 
two congregations occupied jointly the house 
on the corner of Fifth and Green streets. This 
was kept up until the Creed party purchased 
the interest of the other narty in the house. 
March 14. 1835. the disciples sold their inter- 




E. L. POWELL, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born in King William County, Va., May 8, 1860 : 
married Miss Lida Smoot, of Maysville, May 11. 
1887. Attended private schools in Norfolk until 
1876 ; attended college at Canton, Mo., Christian 
University, graduating in 1881. Preached one 
year at Lynchburg, Va., before graduation. Min- 
ister of the Gorrlonsville and Charlottesville, Va.. 
churches from 1881 to 1882 ; was minister in 
Hopkinsville, Ky., from 1882 to 1883; returned to 
Norfolk as minister from 1883 to 1884 ; was in 
Maysville, Ky., as minister from 188 to 1887, 
since which time has been in Louisville. 



est in the house on the corner of Fifth and 
Green streets to the Baptists for the sum of 
$2,550, and bought a small house on Second 
street between Market and Jefferson. It was 
decided in January, 1836, to build a new house 
of worship, and a lot was selected on Fifth 
street between Walnut and Chestnut streets. 
Gorden Gates preached for the church during 
1836; April, 1837, George W. Elley was called 
as minister and remained until 1840. D. S. 
Burnet, Allen Kendrick, and Carroll Kendrick 
preached for this congregation during its 
early history. The building was sold June 
30, 1845, to the colored Baptist church for 
five thousand dollars. The congregation met 
for a while in the school house on Grayson 
street. 

January 1, 1846, a lot was bought on the 
northeast corner of Walnut and Fourth 
streets. The congregation moved into the 
basement in 1846. From this time on the 
church was ministered to bv such men as H. 
T. Anderson, Curtis J. Smith, and D. P. Hen- 
derson. 

Elder D. P. Henderson succeeded Curtis J. 
Smith, and commenced his ministry October, 
1855, and resigned November, 1866. His eleven 
years' labor was abundantly blessed, and the 
house of worship now occupied was commenced 
and the basement occupied during the last 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



323 




FIRST CHURCH, Louisville, Ky. 



year of his ministry, and the auditorium was 
finished while Dr. Hopson was minister. Elder 
T. X. Arnold succeeded Elder Henderson, and 
remained about one year. Dr. W. H. Hopson 
succeeded Elder Arnold, and commenced his 
ministry, June, 1868, and resigned May, 1874. 
He was regarded as one of our best preachers, 
and was very popular. Elder J. S. Lamar suc- 
ceeded Dr. Hopson, and remained one year, and 
was succeeded by Elder B. B. Tyler, March. 
1876, who resigned in 1881, and was succeeded 
by Elder A. J. Hobbs in 1881 and resigned 
1887. Elder Hobbs was a strong character 
and added strength to the congregation. Elder 
E. L. Powell was called and commenced his 
ministry in 1887, and is still, after seventeen 
years, the entirely acceptable and beloved min- 
ister and sincere friend and comforter of bis 
large membership, numbering now about 1,320. 
If there are any antagonisms or dissensions 
in the church, it is not known. There is man- 
ifested entire unity in all the enterprises of 
the church. 

The corner stone of the present edifice of the 
First Church, Fourth and Walnut streets, was 
laid on the 18ih of May, 1860. Only a few- 
were present and no ceremony. The congrega- 
tion moved then to the basement of this new 
building March 17. 1861. P. S. Fall and D. P. 
Henderson delivered sermons on the dedication. 



During the Civil War this congregation kept 
up all of her regular services. 




M. S. BARKER (Lawyer) 
Elder First Church. 



324 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





J. P. TORBITT, 
Louisville, Ky. 
Born in Woodford county, Ky., Dec. 23, 1823; 
educated first in country schools, and then at 
Bacon and Bethany Colleges ; remained on a farm 
several years, and in 1856 went into business in 
Louisville, and has lived there since. Became a 
member of the First church on arrival, and acted 
as S. S. teacher and leader of Bible class, as 
clerk, treasurer, trustee and elder, and has con- 
tinued as trustee and elder for thirty years. 



HENRY L. STONE, 
Louisville, Ky. 
Born in Bath Co., Ky., Jan. 17, 1842 ; educated 
in the common schools of Kentucky and Indiana 
and the Academy at Bainbridge, Putnam Co., Ind. : 
taught school for 19 months ; attended law school 
at Indianapolis, Ind ; joined the church of Christ 
under the preaching of Elder O. P. Badger, of In- 
diana : practiced his profession at Owingsville, 
Mt. Sterling and Louisville. Ky. : City Att'y. Louis- 
ville 1896-1903 : elder First church. Louisville. 




VV. HUME LOGAN. 
Louisville. Ky. 
Born in Lincoln county, Ky., Nov. 28, 1862 ; 
student at Columbia Christian College 1877-9 ; 
deacon and Supt. Sunday school, Lebanon, Ky., 
1879-81 ; student in Kentucky University 1882-3 ; 
Supt. Fourth and Walnut St. Sunday school, 
Louisville, Ky., 1884-7 : elder and Supt. of Park- 
land, Ky., Sunday school 1888-91 : deacon and 
Supt. Fourth and Walnut Sts. Sunday school 
1892-1903. President Dow Wire Works Company. 




Z. F. SMITH, 

Louisville, Ky. 
Born near Newcastle, Ky., Jan. 7, 1827 ; edu- 
cated Bacon College ; twelve years president Ky. 
Christian Educational Society ; president Henry 
College. Newcastle, Ky. : Superintendent of Public 
Instruction. Ky. : author present school system ; 
president Cumb. & Ohio R. R. four years, 100 
miles built; elder Church of Christ 50 years; 
Curator Ky. University 45 years ; author History 
of Kentucky and other works. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



325 




J. W. GRAHAM, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Was born in Frankfort. Ky., November, 1839 ; 
graduated at Georgetown (Ky.) College 1860; 
united with tbe First Church, Louisville, in 1888. 
The church has honored him by electing him, first, 
a deacon, then an elder, and, lastly, by ordaining 
him a minister. A fine Bible scholar and fluent 
speaker, he has done excellent service, especially 
in the mission work of the church. 



April 24, 1870, the auditorium of this new 
building was formally opened. Dr. Hopson 
preached both morning and evening. The 
building, including some additional ground, 
amounted to $66,000; a debt of $18,000 was 
left to be provided for. 

The congregation gives liberally to all our 
missionary enterprises, has a missionary of its 
own, and is recognized as one of the strongest 
congregations in the brotherhood. This may 
be called the mother congregation of all our 
other congregations in this city. The church 
is centrally located, and is the only down-town 
church we have in the city. A $500,000 hotel 
is now being erected just across the corner 
from our church building. 

SUMMARY. 

In 1846, Elder Samuel Baker and thirteen 
others began a mission, by permission of the 
church, on Hancock street, which gradually in- 
creased in numbers and removed to Floyd and 
Chestnut, and afterwards to East Broadway 
and became Broadway Church. From this 
church three missions were established, to-wit. : 
Campbell street, Portland avenue and Baxter 
avenue. 

In the year 1868 the First Church founded 
the Fifteenth and Jefferson Street Church. 
Owing to dissensions in the said church, a 
large number left the church and built a house 
of worship at Eighteenth and Chestnut streets, 
which has become quite a large and prosperous 
congregation. 



In IS72 the First Church built a house of 
worship, at an expense of $8,000, on Hancock 
street for the colored brethren, and that church 
established a mission on Green street. 

In 1881 a few brethren from the First Church 
built a house on Second street and organized 
as a church, and still sustain it with a reg- 
ular preacher. 

During the ministry of E. L. Powell 
(wo important missions have been established 
by the First Church at an expense of about 
$8,000 each — the first at Parkland, which now 
has a membership of about 200, and the second 
at Clifton, which has a membership of 275. 
Both these churches are vigorous and self- 
sustaining and contribute to Christian enter- 
prises. It will be perceived that there are 
now in the city of Louisville thirteen organ- 
ized Churches of Christ with regular preaching, 
all derived directly or indirectly from the 
mother church, and numbering in the aggre- 
gate about 4,000. The First Church supports 
Mrs. Dr. Anna Gordon, located at Mungel, 
Central Province, India, and has been doing so 
for five years. 

CAMPBELL STREET CHURCH. 

This congregation is ministered to by M. 
C. Kurfees. It has a membership of 250. 



PORTLAND CHURCH. 

Klino-man is minister. The present 



Geo 
membership is about 200 




ROBERT H. OTTER. 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born in Edmonson county, Kentucky, January 
11. 1840. In the mercantile business since early 
manhood, principally with the wholesale grocery 
firm of Otter & Co. For many years a deacon of 
the First church of this city, and president of the 
Christian Church Widows and Orphans Home of 
Kentucky. 



32<; 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



/ M 

^£H ^^* Bh V*tm 


r 
4 


fell dit BM 

HfBk 




; iM1"^. -'- "*' " ' 



BROADWAY CHU RCH, Louisville, Kv. 



HIGHLAND CHURCH. 

This church was organized a few years ago 
and has a membership of over 100. Isaac Hop- 
kins is their minister. 

COLORED CHURCHES. 

We have three colored congregations in the 
city. Hancock Street Church was organized 
thirty-four years ago; its present membership 
is 140, and it has property valued at $2,400. 
Present minister, J. E. Thompson. 

The Third Church was organized in 1900. 
It has a membership of thirty-six ; the present 
minister is E. H. Allen. 

We have not done the work among our col- 
ored people in the city of Louisville that should 
have been done. Our Colored Bible College 
is located here, and we ought to make this 
a strong center for our colored people. 

There is perfect harmony existing among the 
congregations, but with our growing popula- 
tion (the city already numbers two hundred 
and twenty thousand), there is plenty of room 
for evangelistic effort. A lot has been pur- 
chased recently in South Louisville, and there 
is a bright prospect for a good church in that 
locality in the next few years. 

BROADWAY CHURCH. 

This church was organized in a two-story 
frame building, used as a public school, situ- 
ated on the west side of Hancock street, be- 
tween Jefferson and Green streets, October 12, 
1846. 

The following brethren and sisters., obligat- 
ing themselves to take the Bible alone as their 



guide in faith and practice, formed a Church 
of Christ: 

John Baker, Mark Winters, Aaron Thomp- 
son, Lavinia Thompson, Saml. Baker, Joseph 
H. Oliver, John Harris, J. S. Tibbits, Oliver 
P. Harris, John R. Baker, Samuel Sutton, 
Ebenezer Melvin, F. A. Crump, Minor Redd, 
Lucy H. Gunterman, Charles A. Baker, John 
T. Lake, B. A. Johnson, Nancy M. Hooper, 
Mary Burns, Ann Dougherty, Elizabeth Cun- 
ningham, Elizabeth Mosgrove, Lucinda Sutton, 
Lavinia M. Glenn, Harriet Redd, Lavinia 
Thompson, Louisa Tibbits, Elizabeth Maddox, 
Rebecca Brotherton, Caroline McCorkhill. 

The first mid-week prayer-meeting was held 
October 21, 1846. 

The congregation increased in members and 
it was found necessary to secure other quarters. 
Accordingly Temperance Hall on Preston, be- 
tween Market and Jefferson streets, was se- 
cured, and the first service was held on the 
first Lord's day of December, 1846. 

John Baker was the first elder of the con- 
gregation; J. S. Tibbits, Aaron Thompson, 
deacons; J. H. Oliver, clerk; J. S. Tibbits, 
treasurer. 

August 22, 1847, J. G. Lyon and J. C. Davis 
were made elders ; Joseph H. Oliver and Ebene- 
zer Melvin, deacons. 

March 8, 1848, John Baker, John H. Oliver, 
John G. Lyon, Ebenezer Melvin, William Wat- 
son, Francis Duff and Thomas Harris were ap- 
pointed a Building Committee to superintend 
the erection of a building on the east side of 
Hancock streets, between Jefferson and Green 
streets. 

January 30, 1850, the new building was 
dedicated to the service of God. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



327 





GEORGE GOWEN, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born at Tullahoma, Tenn., January 8, 1859 ; 
reared on a farm ; studied at home and in country 
schools until twenty ; obeyed gospel when twenty 
years old : taught school and studied in College of 
Bible and Kentucky University, Preached at 
Murfreesboro, Fayetteville, Tullahoma, Tenn., five 
years; Eminence, Ky., three; Lancaster, Ky., five, 
and at Louisville. Ky., four. 



W. H. BARTHOLOMEW, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born in Louisville, Ky., July 26, 1840 ; gradu- 
ated from the public schools ; degree of LL. D. 
from State College of Kentucky, June, 1902 ; 
teacher in public schools of Louisville from 1857 
to date, forty-six years. Deacon and elder of 
Broadway church for more than thirty years. 
Principal of Girls High School from 1881 to date, 
more than twenty-two years. 





W. A. MILLS, 

Louisville, Ky. 

Born Mt. Washington. Ky. Superintendant 
Broadway Sunday school. Louisville. Real Estate 
Department of the Fidelity Trust and Safety Vault 
Company. 



P. GALT MILLER, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born May 20, 1837, in Louisville ; educated at 
Jeffersontown, Ky. Was chosen as an elder of 
what is now called the Broadway church, at that 
time worshiping on the corner of Floyd and Chest- 
nut streets. Director of the Water Co. for several 
years ; president of Bridgeford & Co. ; president 
of the American Standard Asphalt Co. 



328 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




OFFICERS BROAD TAY CHURCH. 

1. C. O. Ewing. 2. F. A. Crump. 3. T. B. Graham. 4. Wm. Bey roth. 5. W. M. P. Ramsey. 
!. L. DeWitt. 7. S. W. White. 8. Dr. S. B. Mills. 9. T. R. Ewing. 10. H. O. Bernard 11. F. L. 
Moselev. 12. C. P. Jean. 13. Harry Stucky. 14. L. Woodridge. 15. Joe Burge. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



329 




MRS. R. M. KILLGORE, 
Manager First C. W. B. M. District, Louisville. 



April 20, 1850, J. S. Tibbits was appointed 
a delegate to the State Missionary Society, 
which was held in Lexington, Ky., and he was 
authorized to subscribe twenty dollars for mis- 
sions in the State. 

April 6. 1852, Dr. W. T. Owen was appointed 
church clerk, which position he held until his 
death. W. M. P. Ramsey succeeded Dr. W. 
T. Owen as church clerk. 

September 7, 1852, ten dollars was sent to 
the Midway Orphan School. 

January,' 1864, the fourth Lord's day, the 
congregation occupied the house on the south- 
west corner of Floyd and Chestnut streets, 
which was purchased from the Cumberland 
Presbyterians. 

Bro. J. W. McGarvey, of Lexington, Ky., 
preached the sermon on this occasion from the 
text: "In vain do ye worship me, teaching 
for doctrine the commandments of men." 

From this time the congregation grew very 
rapidly, and it was found necessary to pro- 
vide more commodious quarters. November 
10, 1890, the following brethren were appointed 
a committee to purchase a lot : P. Gait Miller, 
W. H. Bartholomew, Harry Stucky, B. S. 
Weller and D. E. Stark. 

January 28, 1891, the congregation author- 
ized the trustees to sell the church property 
at Floyd and Chestnut streets and to apply the 
proceeds to the purchase of the lot on the 
south side of Broadway, between Preston and 
Floyd streets. 

The following committees were appointed 
to carry out the wishes of the congregation, 
looking to the erection of a new building: 

Executive Committee — P. Gait Miller. W. H. 
Bartholomew. Harry Stucky and Ben. S. 
Weller. 



Finance Committee — Ben. S. Weller, C. S. 

DanicU. [[. C. Bagby, ('. V. Hathaway, W. H. 
Jacobs, W. H. Beynroth, B. Oscar Ewing and 
J. B. Williamson. 

Building Committee — W. H. Bartholomew. 
Harry Stucky, R. M. Killgore, D. E. Stark and 
C, S. Daniels. 

The first stone of the foundation of the new 
building was laid on the morning of April 8, 
1891, in the presence of the Building Com- 
mittee. 

April 21, 1891, at 5 p. m., the corner stone 
was laid, in the presence of a large audience 
The following order of exercise was observed : 
Bro. John T. Hawkins, the minister of the con- 
gregation, was master of the ceremonies ; P. 
Gait Miller offered the opening prayer; re- 
marks pertinent to the occasion were made br 
E. L. Powell, G. G. Bersot, J. J. Morgan, V. W. 
Dorr is, C. W. Dick and 0. A. Bartholomew. 
W. H. Bartholomew, chairman of the Building 
Committee, then placed the following in a tin 
box, which was put into the opening prepared 
for it in the corner stone : 

The Bible ; our religious papers ; city daily 
papers; photographs of the preachers and 
elders of the congregation; photograph of the 
teacher of the infant class. 

Dr. S. B. Mills then dismissed the congrega- 
tion. 

The new building was set apart for the wor- 
ship of God the second Lord's dav of Novem- 
ber (8th), 1891. 

The following brethren have ministered to 
the congregation: John Baker, Allen Kendrick. 
William Crawford, John Noyes, William Begg. 
Louis Jansen, E. Y. Pinkerton, John M. Hutell. 
J. D. Sexton. H. T. Anderson, C. W. Sewell. 
M. B. Hopkins, J. C. Waldon, Wallace Cox. 
T. P. Haley, W. C. Dawson, I. B. Grubbs, G. 
W. Yancey, W. A. Broadhurst, T. B. Larimore. 
J. T. Hawkins, I. J. Spencer, F. M. Dowling. 
G E. Powell, H. K. Pendleton, R. T. Matthews, 
C. A. Thomas, George Gowen. 

The following brethren have held protracted 
meetings, or ministered to the congregation 
ad interim : 

Alexander Campbell, Robert Rice, John T. 
Johnson, Dr. W. H. Hopson, J. W. McGarvev. 
Sr., O. P. Miller, David Walk, Alexander 
Proctor. John C. Miller, John I. Rogers. Moses 
E. Lard, J. S. Shouse, C. W. Dick, P. Gait 
Miller, W. H. Bartholomew. 

Served as elders: John Baker, John G. 
Lvon. J. S. Tibbits, C. H. Barkley, J. C. Wal- 
den, W. C. Dawson, Dr. S. B. Mills, J. C. 
Davis, R. H. Synder, John W. Craig, T. P. 
Haley, P. Gait Miller, W. H. Bartholomew. 

As deacons : J. S. Tibbits, Jos. H. Oliver, 
E. C. Matthews, Samuel Sutton, Samuel H. 
Baker, William F. Rubel. P. P. Sutton, John 
Snyder, Joel Morehead, F. A. Crump, T. L. 
Melven, James E. Snyder, S. W. Raplee, Aaron 
Thompson, Ebenezer Melven, John T. Lake, 
J. M. Groves, Moses G. Anders, W. H. Bar- 
tholomew, P. H. Owens, D. E. Stark, Geo. L. 
Smith, Georsre Fisher, E. A. Liter. James G. 
Owen, J as. P. Morris, B. S. Weller, W. C. 
Priest, B. G. Bartholomew, J. B. Williamson, 
T. B. Graham. R. M. Killgore, Harry Stucky. 



330 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



C. S. Daniels, J. A. Blakemore, J. T. Frazier, 
Jacob Tborne, W. M. P. Ramsey, Lafayette De- 
Witt, C. T. Hathaway, R. C. Bagby, C. Oscar 
Ewing, J. T. Allen, F. L. Mosely, George L. 
Sehon, Thomas R. Ewing, A. Button, J. T. 
Owen, William Sale, Dr. J. T. Bryan, I. N. 
Mills, W. A. Mills, W. H. Beynroth, R. M. 
Lewis, C. P. Jean, James M. Allan, C. S. 
Longest, Jesse Owen, Saml. W. White, William 
Atwood, Jas. D. Gilman, W. T. Reager, W. 
Curtis Wheeler, Lawson Woolridge, T. English 
Kendall, Harry 0. Bernard. 




FIFTIETH ANNIVERSARY. 

1846-1896. 

The Fiftieth Anniversary was observed on 
third Lord's day of October, 1896, in the 
presence of a very large audience, composed 
of members of the congregation and their 
friends. 

It will be observed that this congregation 
has been in intimate and hearty co-operation 
with the brotherhood in every good word and 
work. It has always had among its member- 
ship a sufficient number of brethren and sis- 
ters whose only aim has been to inspire and 
unite each other in every effort for the glory 
of God and the enlargement of His kingdom in 
the earth. 

Some of the brightest and purest brethren 
of the brotherhood have ministered to it and 
the fruit of their work is seen and felt. Many 
of them are dead, but their works do follow 
them. 

The congregation is in peace and harmony, 
and the prospects for the future are full of 
hope, and under the leadership of our present 
efficient minister, George Gowen, the record of 
the congregation will become more and more 
illustrious. 

May the blessings of God ever attend it in 
its work of faith and labor of love. 

CENTRAL CHURCH. 

On November 5, 1882, some seventeen breth- 
ren and sisters met at Dr. J. L. Frazee's 
house, 522 Fifth street, and organized, together 
with reading of Scripture and prayer, and 
partook of the Lord's Supper; meeting in 
prayer-meeting from house to house each week, 
and meeting on Lord's day at Masonic Temple 
Hall at Fourth and Jefferson streets, until 
January 1, 1884, when the building now oc- 
cupied was completed and dedicated, H. N". 
Reubelt being the minister, preaching two 
Sundays each month. Dr. J. L. Frazee, W. W. 
Lyons, J. A. Dickinson, George W. Priest, J. 
M. Shreve and R. C. Howe are given as the first 
officers. 

The growth has been slow but gradual, with 
a good many ups and downs until now. We 
have over one hundred members in good stand- 
ing, with a good Sunday school, though small 
in number. We are doing a good work, having 
taken within the last year some seven or eight 
confessions of our Sunday school scholars. 
While we are poor as to finances, we can safely 
say we are rich in love and fellowship with the 
blessed Savior. 




G. G. BERSOT, 
Louisville, Ky. 
Born near Ghent, Carroll County, Ky., December 
21, 1835 ; graduated Eminence College 1869 ; served 
the following churches : Simpsonville, Ky., Har- 
rod's Creek, Ky., Glendale, Point Pleasant, etc. 
Now preaching for Central Church of Christ, Louis- 
ville, also Secretary and Treasurer of Christian 
Church Widows' and Orphans' Home, Louisville, 
Ky. 




P. H. DUNCAN, 

Louisville, Ky. 
Born at Warsaw, Ky. ; educated at Bible College 
and University, Lexington, Ky. State Sunday 
school worker ; editor series of Sunday school 
papers. Ministered at Middlesburg, Ky., and 
Savannah, Ga. For seven years has prepared the 
Children's Day exercises for the Foreign Mission- 
ary Society. These exercises have been given with 
splendid results in the Christian Sunday schools. 
Present location, Louisville, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



331 




THLBD CHURCH, Louisville, Ky. 



PARKLAND CHURCH. 

Parkland church, located in one of the 
rapidly growing suburbs of Louisville, has a 
membership of 250. The commodious church 
building, pleasantly located, was erected in 
1888, due largely to the financial aid of the 
First church of this city. The Broadway 
Church, also the Third Church, each lent a 
hand in helping the work along. C. W. Dick 
preached for this church four years, followed 
by E. J. Willis for a term of five years, and 
he in turn was succeeded by S. M. Bernard, 
who closed his term of service in 1902. Bro. 
Bernard did a good work for this church. 
When he began it was not able to support him 
for all his time. P. H. Duncan is the minister 
in charge at this time. 

THIRD CHURCH. 

Sunday school was organized by Bro. John 
A. Dickinson in the house of Bro. E. H. Bland, 
at the southeast corner of Tenth and Walnut 



streets, up stairs on the 23d day of November, 
A. D. 1856, where it continued for seven weeks. 
The first meeting was attended by thirty-three 
persons. The Sunday school was then moved 
to the German church building on the south 
side of Grayson street, between West and 
Eleventh streets, and held its first meeting in 
that church on the 10th day of January. 1857, 
and continued there until November 22, 1865, 
when, by consent of the Louisville School 
Board, the use of the school house, situated 
on southwest corner of Thirteenth and Green 
streets, was obtained and the Sunday school 
met there. The German St. Luke's church 
was rented on April 6, 1865, and church ser- 
vices were held by P. Vawter, Curtis I. Smith. 
George Mullins, Carroll Kendrick, Thos. P. 
Haley, Dr. W. H. Hopson and I. C. Keith. 
During these meetings some sixty additions 
by baptism were made and membership taken 
in the First Church at Fourth and Walnut 
streets. The Fourth and Walnut street and 
the Flovd and Chestnut street churches had 



332 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




DANIEL FLURRY STAFFORD. 
Born in Carroll county, Kentucky, August 29, 
1862 ; roared on the farm and received primary 
education in the public schools ; entered the Col- 
lege of the Bible, at Lexington, Ky., in February, 
1883, graduating with the class of 1888. Married 
Miss Mollie Lee Shearer, of Madison county, Ken- 
tucky, in 1890, and located at Warsaw, Ky., min- 
istering for that church one-half of the time, giv- 
ing the other half to Rising Sun, Indiana. Came 
to Louisville, as minister of the Third Church, 
February 1, 1895, and continues as its minister. 
The church is clear of debt and has a membership 
of 750. The church has fellowship in all our 
missionary work, and bids God's speed to every 
good caase. 



in the meantime formed a joint committee to 
consider the propriety of establishing a mis- 
sionary station in the west end of the city. 
The first meeting of this joint committee was 
held July 15, 1867, and from time to time, 
and authorized their committeemen, Benj. 
Skene, Griffin and Caldwell, to rent the church 
at Thirteenth and Green streets. The same 
committee, with the addition of Jno. A. Dick- 
inson, bought the lot on the southeast corner 
of Fifteenth and Jefferson streets, and Bro. 
Benj. Skene, who had charge of the mission 
work through all these meetings, and gave 
most of his time to the promotion of the 
desire to have a meeting house in the west end 
of the city, proceeded to get pledges toward 
building a suitable house of worship on the 
lot, which, after many delays and obstacles, 
seemingly insurmountable, were overcome, the 
bouse was built and services were held in it 
the first time January 24, 1869, and I. C. 
Keith preached at 11 o'clock a. m. to a full 
house. Bro. Hopson at 3:30 p. m. and T. P. 
Haley at night. The meeting thus begun con- 
tinued for about four weeks, resulting in 
twenty-five additions, seven of whom were by 
letter. 

The new church was organized on Sunday, 
February 21, 1869, under the following officers: 
James C. Keith, evangelist: Benj. Skene; 



elder and deacons, Win. Skene, Joseph Cran- 
dall, J. C. VanPelt and Daniel Bennett; Wm. 
Skene, treasurer, and J. C. VanPelt, clerk. 
Bro. Keith labored with the new church until 
September, 1872, when he resigned to accept 
a charge in California. He was followed by 
Z. T. Sweeney, his call having been signed by 
our elder and deacons, and here we find the 
name of our beloved brother, Ben T. Smith, 
although we have no record of his appoint- 
ment or election. The congregation nourished 
until the names of 697 communicants appeared 
upon the church books, but some of these had 
removed and taken their letters, and some 
had been called to their last home, and Bro. 
Z. T. Sweeney had been succeeded by Geo. W. 
Sweeney and others. 

Dissension arose and became bitter; when, 
finding it was impossible to agree, the congre- 
gation divided, the church was sold and the 
proceeds prorated. Those whose labors had 
originally founded the church, and a few of 
the most faithful members, rented a hall on 
the southwest corner of Seventeenth and Main 
streets, where Sunday school and church ser- 
vices were held for, perhaps, a year, but of 
which the records have been misplaced or lost. 
Bro. Enos Campbell and about sixty-five mem- 
bers remained steadfast out of the eighty-five 
who signed the list. The new church continued 
to thrive, and in a short time again became 
ambitious to own their own house of worship, 
and being those most tried, their ambition 
soon urged them on to action. A lot fifty-five 
feet front, was purchased on the north side of 




W. F. ROGERS, 
Louisville, Ky. 
Born near Elizaville, Fleming county, July 3, 
1848; educated at Ky. University; graduated 
from the law school in 1871 ; practiced law two 
years ; was teacher for ten years ; has been a 
preacher for twenty years. For the past twelve 
years connected with state work. Has built many 
of our best mission churches. 



CHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



333 



Chestnut street, between Seventeenth and 
Eighteenth streets, and soon the new building 
was ready. Bro. Enos Campbell still remained 
with us and the congregation worshipped there 
their first time on March 19, 1882. In April, 
1882, he was succeeded by Bro. B. B. Tyler, 
under whose ministration the membership grew 
rapidly, and although the auditorium was of 
good size, it was too small to accommodate 
those who came to hear. He was succeeded by 
Bro. Geo. Edward Walk, 1S83, and remained 
until September 11. 1887. Frank B. Walker 
assumed charge September 11, 18S7 ; S. F, 
Fowler, September 9, 1888; J. J. Morgan, 
November 10, 1889; A. M. Chamberlain, De- 
cember 30, 1893, for one year, when the present 
minister. D. F. Stafford, assumed charge, and 
has remained and is still with us. 

The work has been a glorious one, and the 
church roll now has upon it the names of 750 
members in good standing. The auditorium 
has been enlarged and a new and more artistic 
front built. The church and property has 
cost more than ten thousand dollars, four 
thousand dollars of which have been the cost 
of the enlargement and betterments. 

Thus has our Lord prospered those, who, 
believing themselves in the right, dared main- 
tain their stand, and though but few, relying 
upon Him, have succeeded beyond their high- 
est hopes. We incorporated the church under 
the name "Third Christian Church" and those 
of us who have gone through these years 
(nearly forty in number) look back in rev- 
erence and love to those who were our shep- 
herds and advisers, and our strength ; and 
among them are those whose efforts were untir- 
ing. First our belover brother Benj. Skene, who 
was ably assisted by Bros. Wm. Skene, B. T. 
Smith, E. G. Hall, and others of our own con- 
gregation : but we must not overlook the efforts 
of those of the other congregations who so un- 
selfishly reached forth their hands, and they 
were full, not empty. Of such were Bros. 
Jno. A. Dickinson. J. P. Torbitt, and Caldwell. 
Both by their work and their means did they 
help until we were able to help ourselves. These 
and many others, who cannot be mentioned in 
this short edition of our history. Nearly all 
have gone to their reward, and we know that 
they have received the welcome "Well done 
thou good and faithful servant, enter thou 
into the joys of thy Lord." 

CLIFTON CHURCH. 

With a membership of twenty-seven, was or- 
ganized as a mission church under the suoer- 
vision of the First Church, November 9, 1891. 
J. W. Graham, of the First Church, elder, and 
Theo. Cowherd and A. B. Elkins. deacons. 
The members w r ere Mrs. Maggie Abbott, Miss 
Tda Abbott, Theo. Cowherd, Mrs. Belle Cow- 
herd, Miss Jane Cowherd, A. B. Elkin. Mrs. 
M. S. Elkin. W. Lee Elkin, Dr. J. L. Evans, 
Errett Hackley, Mrs. Ella Morris. Mrs. Har- 
riet McDonald. Miss Bettie McDonald. Miss 
Dixie McDonald. Miss Mary O'Neil, John Pey- 
ton. Mrs. Katie Peyton, Miss Katie Peyton. 
Mrs. Bettie Quinn, J. S. Quinn, Mrs. Nannie 




THAD. S. TINSLEY. 

Born at Butler's Landing, Tenn., Sept. 11, 1867. 
When six years of age his father moved to Mis- 
souri, where he was baptized by Eld L. T. Satter- 
field in June, 1885. He graduated at Valparaiso 
in 1887, and in the Bible College, Lexington, 1890. 
He married Addie Gertrude Wilson, Moorefield, Ky.. 
1893. During his fifteen years ministry about 
3,000 souls have been added to the churches. 



Quinn, Miss May Quinn, Chas. D. Quinn, W. 
E. Quinn Mrs. L. A. Stockhoff, Mrs. Joe Wig- 
ginton, and Miss Geogette Wigginton. 

On September 20, 1891 a Sunday school 
had been organized, the First Church furnish- 
ing the superintendent, C. J. Meddis. The 
Sunday school at first met in the school house 
on Vernon Avenue, but later in a more suit- 
able building on Frankfort Avenue, rented by 
the Ladies' Aid of the First Church. This 
building was enlarged and occupied by the 
Sunday school and church till the church 
building was erected. 

The growth of the church in the beginning 
was greatly accelerated by two weeks' preach- 
ing, given by Elders Thomas Bridges and Geo. 
Bersot, and one week by Elder E. L. Powell, 
and the earnest labors of her first elder, J. 
W. Graham, and her first preachers. W. T 
Hilton, and C. W. Dick. 

In the summer and fall of 1892 a beautiful 
church building was erected on Vernon Ave- 
nue, at the cost of $4,000, the Clifton Church 
furnishing $1,500 and the First Church $2,500. 
the title being vested in the First Church. 
The building was dedicated on the 8th of Jan- 
uary. 1893, Elder E. L. Powell preaching the 
dedicatory sermon. 

By December 19, 1895, the church had be- 
come self-supporting, and on that day elected 
as her officers Dr. Albert Toon and G. W. Wat- 
kins, who were preaching for the church at 
that time, elders; and A. B. Elkin. B. C. Gib- 



334 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CLIFTON CHURCH, Louisville, Ky. 



son, Peter Knoff, W. L. Kennett, Chas. T. 
Stier, and W. T. Thompson, deacons. 
During the year 1899, Elder C. H. Hilton 
preached for the church and accomplished 
much good hy installing the first principles 
in the minds and hearts of the members. He 
was followed by J. M. Helm and he by the pres- 
ent minister, T. S. Tinsley. 

During the summer and fall of 1903, under 
the energetic and earnest leadership of T. S. 
Tinsley, warmly supported by the officers, the 
church building was enlarged and rendered 
much better adapted to the work necessary 
to the growth of the church. A Sunday school 
room, a number of class rooms, and the ladies' 
working room was added. This work was 
done at the cost of $5,000. Before the begin- 
ning of this improvement they paid the First 
Church $1,000, thereby securing the title to 
the property. Peter Knoff, J. S. Hilton, and 
W. L. Kennett were made trustees. This al- 
most new building was dedicated November 
22. 1903, Elder E. L. Powell preaching the ded- 
icatory sermon. 

The officers of the church at the present 
time are : 

Elders: J. D. Senbold and Sam. O. Smart. 
Deacons: Peter Knoff, W. L. Kennett, Robt. 
McDonald, C. J. Meddis, A. B. Elkin, H. B. 
Montague, W, R. King. L. W. James, James 
Yager, Wm. Fowler, Fred. J. Reibel, W. E. 



Quinn, W. F. Reager, Fred Pfau, L. L. Dres- 

cher, and J. fe. Hilton. 



MINNEAPOLIS, MINN. 

G. T. IIALBERT. 

About the year 1876, Mrs. Charlotte E. 
Wyman moved to Minneapolis from Marion, 
la., and in February following Elder John La 
Grange, at her instance, visited the city. 
They succeeded in gathering eight of the 
disciples at the home of Mr. and Mrs. A. T. 
Ankeny on February 14, 1877. Besides these 
two there were present at this meeting Mr. and 
Mrs. Ankeny, Mr. and Mrs. R. T. Beebe. Mr. 
and Mrs. S. B. Mattison and Mrs. S. D. At- 
kinson, all of whom survive (1903) except 
Mrs. Wyman and Mrs. Mattison. 

At this first meeting these eight members 
"put away," so read the minutes, "all doubts 
and fears for the abiding conviction that the 
same success which had come to the disciples 
elsewhere would be sure to mark their efforts 
here," so they determined to organize a Church 
of Christ in Minneapolis. These persons have 
ever since been closely identified with the 
struggles and success of the first Minneapolis 
Church of Christ. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



335 




PORTLAND AVENUE CHURCH, Minneapolis, Minn. 



On February 25, 1877, the first public serv- 
ices were held and a congregation of twenty- 
two members was organized, which has ever 
since flourished and grown strong. 

hi May of the same year Elder N. A. Mc- 
Connell, of Cedar Rapids, la., visited Min- 
neapolis and held a series of meetings and 
the church became fully established. 

In October of the same year Elder E. T. C. 
Bennett was employed and continued with the 
church six months. Elder W. H. Rogers, com- 
ing to attend the University of Minnesota, 
worked with the church about fifteen months, 
and much tribute is paid him by those who 
remember his ability and faithfulness and the 
small money support he received. 

The following ministers succeeded: W. H. 
Jeffries, May 2, 1880 to October 31, 1880; John 
C. Hay, May 10, 1881, to June 3, 1883; Enos 
Campbell, November 4, 1883, to June 26, 1887; 
Win. J. Lhamon, June 26, 1887, to April 30, 
1894; Carey E. Morgan, Julv 22, 1894, to June 
10. 1899: Chas. J. Tannar, March 4, 1900, 
to April 24. 1903; R. W. Abberlev, Julv 5, 
1903 

Of the evangelists who have preached the 
gospel in this field are Elders N. A. McConnell 
(1877) L. Y. Bailev (1879) , A. P. Cobb (1886), 
I. N. MeCash (1896), W. F. Richardson 
(1898), Charles Reign Scoville (1902). 

The elders, other than the ministers, have 
been D. W. Euan, James Campbell, Amos P. 
Ireland, Dr. David Owen Thomas and Dr. 
George D. Haggard, the two last named being 
the present (1903) elders. 



The church meetings were held in a small 
Swedenborgian chapel until the summer of 
1881, when the present site, most strategic- 
ally situated at the beginning of Portland 
Avenue, formed by the junction of Grant and 
Eleventh Streets and Sixth Avenue, was 
bought for $3,500. 

Bro. Chas. Evans Holt purchased and do- 
nated the tabernacle building and furniture 
of the Methodist brethren, and the congre- 
gation placed it on the site, and for the time 
made a most comfortable home, ever since re- 
membered as the chapel of the Portland Avenue 
Church of Christ. 

In 1893 the congregation, under the minis- 
ter, Win. J. Lhamon, and the trustees, S. B. 
Mattison. A. T. Ankeney and Mr. R. Waters 
as building committee, erected the present 
building on the site mentioned at a cost of 
$28,500, which with the site, constitutes a 
church property worth more than $50,000. 

This first congregation, though receiving 
but little outside assistance, has always been 
a missionary church, and from the first con- 
tributed according to their means to the va- 
rious missionary enterprises. 

An auxiliary of the Christian Woman- 
Board of Missions was organized of six mem- 
bers in 1884 by the minister of the church 
and his wife, and this organization has in 
creased slowly but continuously so that now 
it is, under the presidency of Mrs. Charles 
Beebe Oliver, one of the strong societies of 
the Woman's Board, numbering 135 members 
and contributing $264 the present year, and 



33(5 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




RICHARD W. ABBERLEY, 

Minneapolis, Minn. 

Born in Liverpool, Eng., 1867, and reared in 
Episcopal church ; came to America in 1888 ; grad- 
uated at Cotner University 1893 ; married Miss 
Martha A. Tourtelotte at Lincoln, Neb., Sep. 20, 
1893 ; minister at Nelson, Neb., 1888-89 ; Lincoln. 
Neb., 1889-94; Council Bluffs, Iowa (East Side); 
1894-95 ; evangelist for Western Pennsylvania 
Missionary Board 1895-97 ; minister at Central 
church, Columbus, Ohio, 1897-1903; at Portland 
Avenue church, Minneapolis, Minn., since July 
1, 1903. 



exemplifies the deep religious impress given 
the church by the minister, Enos Campbell, 
and his most excellent and consecrated wife, 
Mary E. Campbell. 

At the very outset a Ladies' Aid Society 
was formed and henceforth held frequent meet- 
ings. During its existence this Society has 
earned by the work of its members $25,000 
for the church, and has encouraged and pushed 
forward the congregation in times of obstacles 
to its ventures and triumphs. 

A Christian Endeavor Society was organ- 
ized in 1888, and soon became one of the 
strongest in Minnesota, furnishing three pres- 
idents and many other officers of the Minne- 
apolis Christian Endeavor Union, and supply- 
ing officers and Executive Committee members 
of the State Christian Endeavor Union. The 
Society subscribed and collected from its own 
members upwards of $1,000 for the present 
Portland Avenue church building, and was 
largely responsible for the installation of the 
pipe organ in the church. Strong Intermediate 
and Junior Societies were early organized and 
now constitute important auxiliaries of the 
church. 

The panic and continued hard times of 1893- 
1898 found a congregation of about 200 active 
members with a building debt of about $10,000 
and an annual current expense of over $4,000. 



Notwithstanding but little gain was made 
in reducing the debt on the building during 
those years of depression— yet years under the 
ministry of Carey E. Morgan, probably the 
most heroic in the history of the Portland 
Avenue Church — still the congregation, in the 
early summer of 1899, incited and urged on 
by the Endeavor Society, resolved to invite 
the General Missionary Convention to hold 
its 1901 Session in Minneauolis. A campaign 
was then planned and, at the Cincinnati Con- 
vention of 1899 and the Kansas City Con- 
vention of 1900, so executed that the first 
Twentieth Century Convention was secured 
for the Flour City. 

These campaigns of invitation necessitated 
an expense of fully $2,500 by the delegations 
to the two Conventions. The expenses of the 
Convention in Minneapolis, raised by private 
subscription without effort, were about $1,500, 
exclusive of the convention hall, furnished by 
the city Commercial Club. 

The First Twentieth Century Convention 
is notable in the successful methods used by 
the Minneapolis Committee, under the chair- 
manship of Dr. David Owen Thomas, in wide 
publicity given, in the remarkable railroad 
rates secured, in the generous support accorded 
by the daily press and in the sermons by rep- 
resentative ministers on the "Plea of the 
Disciples of Christ" from nearly a hundred 
pulpits in Minneapolis and St. Paul. This 




GEORGE TRUITT HALBERT, 
Minneapolis, Minn. 

Born in Lewis county, Ky., Dec. 4, 1864 ; united 
with the Church of Christ at Greenup, Ky., in 
1878, James P. Pinkerton, minister ; graduate of 
Bethany College 1884 ; admitted to bar of Ken- 
tucky 1886, of Minnesota 1887 ; was Secretary of 
General Committee of the First Twentieth Cen- 
tury Missionary Convention, and Chairman of 
Sub-committee on Advertising. Now Vice-Presi- 
dent and Counsel of Yale Realty Company. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



337 




DAVID OWEN THOMAS. 
Minneapolis. Minn. 

Born Nov. 21, 1852, in Pembrokeshire, Wales ; 
graduated at Bethany College 1878 ; he was mar- 
ried to Miss Anne E. Butler, of Indianapolis, Sep., 
1885, and moved to Minneapolis, Minn., the same 
month, where he has made his home and has been 
ever since in the practice of medicine. Chairman 
General Committee First Twentieth Century Con- 
vention. 



secured for the Churches of Christ in the 
Twin Cities a recognition they had never be- 
fore fully secured. 

As one of the inspirations preceding the 
convention, the remaining $7,000 debt on the 
building was that spring paid off under the 
leadership of the minister, Charles J. Tannar. 
More than $12,000, exclusive of amounts con- 
tributed to missions, was raised in cash in 
1901 by the Portland Avenue Church. 

Following the First Twentieth Century Con- 
vention, evangelists Chas. Reign Scoville and 
De Loss Smith held five weeks of services, re- 
sulting in about 100 additions. 

In the autumn of 1902, under the leadership 
of Chas. J. Tannar and Charles Oliver, M. R. 
Waters, F. E. Herthum and Dr. Geo. D. Hag- 
gard, a committee appointed from the Port- 
land Avenue church, the Second Church was 
organized. A suitable site was purchased and 
a building was erected at the corner of 
Thirty-first and Grand Avenue, at a cost of 
$5,000, and about sixty members from the 
Portland Avenue Church were given as a neu- 
cleus for the new congregation, to which about 
forty other members from the parent church 
were later added. This congregation, under 
the name of the Grand Avenue Church of 
Christ, with the assistance of the American 
Christian Missionary Society, called C. B. Os- 
good as minister, and started as a fully 



equipped, organized and officered church, with 
Sunday-school, Ladies' Aid Society, Christian 
Endeavor Society and C. W. B. M. Auxiliary 
under full headway. The Grand Avenue 
church will soon be self-supporting, and able 
to co-operate with the parent church in mul- 
tiplying churches in Minneapolis. 

The strength of the Minneapolis churches 
lies in their wise choice of ministers, the en- 
ergy of their members, their ability to organ- 
ise, their experience with difficulties and large 
undertakings, their love of work and their 
faith in the harvest. 

The future of Minneapolis churches should 
not be limited by conservative prophecies. 
Tn 1877 the city population was about 40,000, 
in 1894, about 175,000. At the close of 1903 
the membership of the two churches is about 
000 and the city population beyond 250,000, 
and fast rushing on to the half million goal, 
so the purpose to establish a Third Church, to 
be located near the University of Minnesota, 
with its 4,000 students, is maturing. A proper 
building for such a church will, with proper 
site, cost not less than $50,000, and more like- 
ly $100,000, and the minister of such a church 
must be one of the ablest in the brotherhood. 

This University Church of Christ and two 
or three additional suburban chapels should 
be located and organized within the next 
five years, so ?s to be reported at the Pitts- 
burg Centennial Convention. 

As strong congregations in the metropolis 
of the great Northwest, self-supporting, com- 
fortably housed, with membership prosperous 
and progressive, the Minneapolis Churches of 
Christ will surely exert large influence and 
extend liberal assistance in planting and nour- 
ishing churches in Minnesota and the 
Dakotas, and at the same time become Living 
Link Churches of the Foreign and American 
Christian Missionary Societies and the Chris- 
tian's Woman's Board of Missions. 

May the Minneapolis churches be an earnest 
of the many such to be established in that 
beautiful city by the Falls of St. Anthony 
and in the State of the thousand lakes. 




CmWENTION HALL, Minneapolis, Minn., 

Where our first Twentieth Century Convention 

was held. 



23 



338 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




FIRST CHURCH, Allegheny, Pa. 



PITTSBURG AND VICINITY. 

O. H. PHILIPS. 

In 1810, the first church containing some of 
the seeds of the Restoration Movement was 
planted in Pittsburg. This was the Haldane 
School and the leader was George Forrester. 
Here, in the early summer of 1819, Walter 
Scott, a graduate of Edinburgh, and teacher 
in George Forrester's school, was baptized 
by Mr. Forrester, and united with the small 
company of believers formed in the '"'smoky 
city." 

Wlhile this work was going on the seeds of 
the new movement had been sown at Sharon, 
June, 1829, at Somerset the same year, by the 
two Campbells; at Connellsville in 1830; at 
Edmburg in 1832; and at Braddock in 1883. 
such were some of the early sowings of Wes- 
tern Pennsylvania. 

In March, 1835, a number of members in 
Allegheny withdrew from Forrester's church, 
in Pittsburg, and on the second Lord's day 
of this month organized the First church, 
Allegheny. The first building was situated on 
the banks of the Allegheny river. It was a 
plain brick building, capable of seating about 
three hundred persons. This house was burned 
in 1858. It was not until 1868 that they occu- 
pied the beautiful and commodious house of 



worship which they still occupy. From 1835 
to 1851, the presiding genius and foundation 
builder of this church, with a splendid history, 
was Samuel Chruch. For thirteen of these 
years he was assisted by that brilliant but ec- 
centric scholar, Walter Scott. Following Mr. 
Church there should be mentioned, J. S. Ben- 
edict, J. W. Pettigrew, B. F. Perkey, Robert 
Ash worth, and Thomas Farley, jointly, Theo- 
bold Miller, W. S. Gray, Isaac Tener, and T. 
C. McKeever. Then followed the long minis- 
try of Joseph King, from 1862 to 1884. Dur- 
ing this period of fruitful service, the church 
came to have a power and influence throughout 
the whole city. Later ministers were Win. F. 
Cowden, W. F. Richardson, Chapman, S. 
Lucas, W. J. Lhamon, J. W. Kerns and Wal- 
lace Tharp. Much more might be said if there 
were space. The old historic church has been 
a center of missionary zeal, sending out again 
and again, bands to build up new congregations 
and still her growth has never abated. Be- 
sides, she has been loyal to every Foreign 
Mission call, to C. W. B. M. work, to state 
and national work, and to every other agency 
that meant the enlargement of the Master's 
Kingdom. 

The first swarm from this mother hive took 
place at Hazelwood in 1867. The first sermon 
was preached by Isaac Errett. There were only 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



339 





WALLACE THARP, 
Allegheny, Pa. 

Born Middletown, Ky., September 22, 1858 ; edu- 
cated at Forest Home Academy, Anchorage, Ky. 
Been preaching for twenty-three years ; first charge 
Glasgow, Ky. ; second charge Versailles, Ky. ; min- 
ister at Carlisle, Ky., Augusta, Ga..and Crawfords- 
ville, Ind. ; now First church, Allegheny, Pa. 



CHAPMAN S. LUCAS, 
Allegheny, Pa. 

Born Maybrook, Va., May 5, 1849 ; student at 
Richmond College, Va., graduating in 1867. Min- 
ister churches at Charlottesville, Lynchburg, West- 
ville, and Roanoke, Va. ; Lexington, Mo., Augusta, 
Ga., Maysville, Ky., and Alegheny, Pa. Died in 
harness, while minister of First church, Allegheny, 
Pa., November 20, 1896. His motto was "Work 
on earth and rest in heaven." 




JOSEPH KING, 
Allegheny, Pa. 

Born in Trumbull county, O., July 9, 1831. 
Student at Hiram and Bethany Colleges, graduat- 
ing with degree of A. B. in 1855. Minister church 
at Warren, Williamsville and New Lisbon, O., and 
Allegheny, Pa. Had the unexampeled ministry 
of First church at Allegheny, Pa., for twenty-one 
years : resigned on account of ill health, and 
died in Allegheny May 11, 1890 




WM. H. GRAHAM. 
Allegheny, Pa. 

Born in Allegheny. Pa., Aug. 3, 1844. Served 
as superintendent of the First church Sunday 
school, Allegheny, Pa., for seven years. This 
famous Sunday school holds the Childrens' Day 
Banner for having contributed an average of 
$500 per year for fifteen years, or a total of 
seventy-five hundred dollars for Foreign Missions. 



340 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




WITJ.T AM J. RUSSELL, 
Pittsburg, Pa. 

Born Casnovia, Muskegon county, Mich., Jan. 
28, 18.10 ; student of the classical and theological 
courses at the Northwestern University, Evan- 
ston. 111. ; two years special work in Butler Uni- 
versity. Minister two years at the Fourth church, 
Indianapolis, Ind. ; five years at Grand Rapids, 
Mich. ; three at Columbus, O. ; four with the 
Main Street church at Rushville, Ind, and since 
1901, with the East End church, Pittsburg, Pa. 



R. S. LATIMER, 

Pittsburg,' Pa. 

Reared on a farm in county of Derry, Ireland. 
Grandfather, James Mackrell, stood with Alex- 
ander Carson, Tubbermore, Ireland. Educated at 
country schools ; apprenticed at fourteen to the 
general merchandise. Arrived in America March 
4, 1881 President Western Pennsylvania Chris- 
tian Missionary Society, April, 1888, which office 
he still holds. Supt. Central Bible School since 
'82 ; preached in and around the city since 1885. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



341 



about twelve members at the beginning. The 
minister there at the present time is E. W. 
Thornton. Branching out from Hazelwood 
was McKeesport, in 1880. Until recently J. A. 
■Joyce has been the acceptable minister. 

October 15, 1882, a Bible School was started 
on Fifth avenue, in the Fifth Avenue Bank 
Building. This was the nucleus of the pres- 
ent Central church. Save for two years, when 
Edward Ohesley was superintendent, R. S. Lat- 
imer has been the only superintendent. After 
about seven and a half years of Bible school 
growth the church was organized, April 17, 
1890, with thirty charter members. This has 
been a busy hive during its thirteen years of 
church history. Kindergarten classes, Boys' 
Brigade, a wonderful Bible School and many 
other things have characterized its history. 
C. L. Thurgood became minister December 6, 
1892 and with the exception of one vacation 
year, has been minister ever since. 

In the spring of 1885, preaching was begun in 
the residence of John M. Addy, East End. This 
resulted in the organization of a church with 
thirty members. Later the church purchased 
a lot on the corner of Alder street 
and South Highland. Four ministers have 
served: T. D. Butler, H. K. Pendleton, T. 

E. Cramblet, and W. J. Russell, the present 
incumbent. It was during Mr. Cramblet's 
ministry that the present beautiful building 
was erected. In the sixteen years of its his- 
tory, this church has shot forward, until at 
the present time it is both a financial and mis- 
sionary power. 

This brings us to 1890. From this time on, 
enlargement has been the word. Wide a-wake 
and consecrated disciples have been on the look- 
out to utilize every promising field. Each 
old church caught the mission planting fever. 
From the First Allegheny there went forth 
bands to start Observatory Hill, J. A. Sayne, 
minister; Shady Avenue, Z. E. Bates, minis- 
ter; and Bellevue, J. H. Craig, minister. 
Shady avenue is still a mission child 
of the First church, Allegheny. The Cen- 
tral, Pittsburg, started the Herron Hill 
mission and have at present a lot worth $1,400. 
East End church started Bowan Avenue mis- 
sion. E. E. Manley is the minister. Braddock 
started Turtle creek. B. J. Bamber is minis- 
ter. Besides these, since 1890, Knoxville, with 

F. M. Gordon, minister; Duquesne, H. F. Lutz, 
minister; Homestead, E. A. Bosworth, minis- 
ter; Bellevue, J. H. Craig, minister; McKee's 
Bocks, S. E. Brewster, minister; Bristol, a 
child of Hazelwood, with W. N. Arnold, minis- 
ter; Wilkinsburg, L. N. D. Wells, minister; 
Crafton, J. W. Kerns, minister ; Dravosburg, 
without a minister at present ; New Kensington 
and Breckenridge, with Mr. Weisheit as min- 
ister; Fourth church Pittsburg, a swarm from 
Knoxville; Carnegie, started in 1888, with C. 
C. Cowgill as minister; and Banksville. 

This represents aggressive work. Prior to 
1885, there were only four churches in the 
county: First Allegheny, Braddock, Hazel- 
wood, and McKeesport. To-day there are 
twenty-six organizations and not one of them 



will fail. This enlarged work has been largely 
due to men with a home mission spirit. Men 
like R. S. Latimer, Jas. B. Grier, James P. 
Stewart, and Edward Chesley, who went out 
somewhere on the Lord's day to carry the 
gospel message to newly organized congrega- 
tions. This preaching, with generous giving, 
has made the work go. The promise of the 
future is bright as the stars. 



PHILADELPHIA. 



FRANK TALMAGE. 



The church in Philadelphia was organized in 
1832 in the session room of an abandoned Pres- 
byterian church building on Bank street. One 
of the chief constituent members was William 
Ballantine, an Englishman, who kept a clas- 
sical school- here as early as 1820. The char- 
ter members of the church did not number over 
a dozen. The elders were William Ballan- 
tine, J. Locksley Rhees, who had charge of 
one of the public schools, and James Hall, a 
printer. The deacons were James Heazlitt, 
Owen T. Flannigen and a Brother Davis. 
xlmong the early members were Mrs. Mary H. 
Nichol, Mrs. Lydia Jones, and Mrs. Eliza A. 
Smith. 

Alexander Campbell first visited the church 
in 1833. The brethren procured, for the sum 
of forty dollars, Musical Fund Hall, where Mr. 
Campbell! preached. 

In writing of the occasion, in the Harbinger, 
he says that he trespassed upon their patience 
for three hours and twenty minutes, discours- 
ing upon the "Reasons of the Christian's Hope 
in God." He also speaks of the faithful la- 
bors of William Ballantine. 

While on Bank street the church held a meet- 
ing under the leadership of David S. Burnet, 
one of the great liights of the Restoration. 

In 1836 William Rowzee came from Ken- 
tucky, bringing with him his church letter. 
He remained with the church until his death 
in 1893. Brother Rowzee was a man of strict 
integrity, well read in the Scriptures, and 
through a long period of years he exerted a 
stronger influence upon the fortunes of the con- 
gregation than any one man. 

The little flock moved from Bank street to 
Pear street about 1838. About the time of the 
removal to Pear street, Mr. Campbell paid his 
second visit. He was listened to by great 
crowds. Soon after this the church again 
removed, this time locating on Cherry street 
above Fifth. Here it was that William 
Hunter, from Ireland, came to minister to 
them, baptizing a great many. A little later 
the church on Cherry street enjoyed the brief 
though successful ministry of George W. Ellley, 
of Lexington, Kentucky; also a visit from 
H. T. Anderson, author of a translation of the 
New Testament. 

In 1841 Thomas Taylor and wife came to 
shepherd the flock. They remained until 1846. 

In 1842 Walter Scott came and held a meet- 
ing for them. His fame had preceded him 
and the church was crowded to hear his first 



342 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




FRANK TALMAGE, 
Philadelphia, Pa. 

Born in Philadelphia, Pa., June 18, 1847. Edu- 
cated in the public schools of Philadelphia, and at 
Dickinson College, Carlisle, Pa. Was a minister 
in the Methodist church. United with the Church 
of Christ in 1867 ; was minister and evangelist for 
years. Served three years at Tonawanda, N. Y.. 
in a ministry of phenomenal success. Has added 
thousands to the churches. Has recently sup- 
plied the First church in Philadelphia. 




H. W. TALMAGE, 
Philadlephia, Pa. 

Born Cedar county, Mo., Oct. 12, 1869. Edu- 
cated in public schools Philadelphia ; graduated 
with honor Bethany W. Va., June 1889. Min- 
ister Oak Grove, Pulaski, Pittsburg, McKeesport, 
Pa. Editor the Light-House and the Church Her- 
ald, organ of the Church of Christ in the East. 
With a coterie of able writers back of it and a 
plant thoroughly up-to-date everything looks 
bright for the future. 



sermon. The church at this time numbered 
about one hundred. 

Soon after this the congregation bought a 
Presbyterian church at Fifth and Gaskill 
streets. The pulpit of this church had been oc- 
cupied by the famous Dr. Ely. The purchase 
was not altogether satisfactory, causing about 
thirty of the members to form a new organ- 
ization, which met in a hall on Race street. 
These members returned in two or three years. 

While at Fifth and Gaskill streets, Benja- 
min Franklin, afterwards editor of the Ameri- 
can Christian Review, and a noted preacher, 
and publisher came from Tennessee to study 
medicine; while there he preached for the 
church. 

In 1848 the congregation sold their meeting 
house with a view of locating farther "up 
town." 

About 1852 they purchased a lot on Twelfth 
street above Wallace, and erected what was 
for that time, a commodious structure, at a 
total cost of $12,000. As soon as the basement 
was up a call was extended to James Challien. 
In 1853 the house was completed. 

The opening sermon was preached by Alex- 
ander Campbell. Brother Challen, while min- 
ister here, published a little magazine called 
the Ladies' Christian Annual. He was quite 
a writer, and his name is mentioned in 
Allibone's "Dictionary of Authors." 



Dr. Barclay, who had been our missionary to 
Jerusalem, and author of the notable book, 
"The City of the Great King," lived here for a 
while during this ministry. James Challen re- 
signed about 1858, and was succeeded by Dr. 
Pearre, who resigned at the beginning of the 
war. About this time George G. Mullins 
preached for a few months. 

In 1865 Dr. Faurot was called. A serious 
division occurred soon after on the question of 
women speaking in the meeting. In 1866 O. A. 
Bartholomew became minister. He remained 
for two years and was succeeded by David 
Walk, who immediately preceded William 
Rowzee. Brother Rowzee returned from New 
England in 1868 and found the church min- 
isterless. He preached for them for two and 
one-half years, until the calling of W. L. Hay- 
den, in 1870. The church at this time was 
gaining financial strength. 

While the growth of our churches in New 
York City has not been rapid it has been sub- 
stantial and the outlook is bright with promise. 

Some of those prominent in the church at 
this time were George D. Smith, Benjamin 
Andrews, Robert Mingus, Samuel W. Van 
Culin, Joseph Barnhurst, W. S. Trevor, T. C. 
F. Sanders, and George Bradfield. 

In 1875 C. C. Foote was called. He re- 
mained four years. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



343 



In 1876 Hugh Chain, Jr., and others, started 
the mission in West Philadelphia, which is now 
the Third church. 

Brother Philputt was minister of the con- 
gregation for nine years and four months. It 
was during the early part of his ministry 
that there was started, under the lead of Bro. 
C. C. Garrigues, the mission which has since 
become the Kensington church. It was also 
during the latter part of his ministry that 
Brother Wiliam R. Glen was for many years 
superintendent of the Sunday school which, 
under his direction, grew in numbers and 
usefulness. 

Bro. Philputt was succeeded by J. S. Myers 
in a brief ministry. He was succeeded by 
R. G. Frank, who remained for two years and 
a half. Frank Talmage filled an enterreg- 
num of four and a half months, until the next 
and present minister was called, L. G. Bat- 
man, of Ohio. The First church is one of the 
best in the brotherhood. 



NEW YORK. 



S. T. WILLIS. 



The cause of the Restoration of primitive 
Christianity in its doctrine, its ordinance and 
its life found advocates in New York early in 
the Nineteenth century. The congregation on 
West Fifty-sixth street grew out a secession 
from the First Baptist church, about the close 
of the Eighteenth century through the efforts of 
certain men who desired to organize a church 
after the primitive model. The first record of 
names preserved to us was made in 1810, and 
among them we find Haughton, Saunders, Hat- 
field and Errett (Henry, father of Isaac 
Errett). In 1813 we find the names of Hen- 
drickson, and James Darsie, and later Pet- 
tigrew and Reid. In 1821 Walter Scott's name 
was on the record and many others of note. 
These, with their co-laborers, may be consid- 
ered the pioneers of the Restoration Movement 
in the Metropolis. In the first years of their 
history they met in public halls on the lower 
west side of the city, and from house to house 
for worship. From 1810 to about 1836 there 
were several bodies of believers in New York 
called "Disciples," "Primitive Christians," 
"Churches of Christ," etc. Some two or three 
of these ultimately united in one body calling 
themselves Disciples of Christ. The first 
church building owned by the disciples in New 
York Avas erected by Eleazar Parmley about 
1836 or 1837, at No. 80 Green street. At 
this time the church took on new life and 
vigor, growing rapidly in numbers and spirit- 
ual power. Many disciples moved into New 
York from the country, and a number of Bap- 
tists also united with them. 

In 1850, the church was incorporated and 
purchased a building at No. 70 and 72 West 
Seventeenth street, near Sixth avenue. The 
first minister in the new location was Dr. 
Silas E. Shepard, who remained with the 
church about six years. From 1856 to 1868 
the congregation was ministered to by D. S. 




LENOX AVENUE UNION CHURCH, 

New York. 



Burnet, J. C. Stark, and Urban C. Brewer in 
the order mentioned. During the ministry of 
Mr. Brewer, in 1865, the congregation ex- 
changed its property on Seventeenth street for 
one on Twenty-eighth street, near Broadway, 
which it occupied until 1883, when the present 
church, at 323 West Fifty-six street was ded- 
icated. The site and building cost $105,000; 
it is estimated at a value of $150,000 in the 
market at present. The membership en 
rolled is three hundred and fifty and the 
church is prosperous. The ministers following 
Mr. Brewer, in 1868. are in this order: W. 
J. Howe, C. C. Foote, W. C. Dawson, D. R. 
Van Buskirk, J. B. Cleaver, B. B. Tyler, 
(whose was the longest ministry in the history 
of the congregation — some thirteen years) W. 
C. Payne, and B. Q. Denham, the present min- 
ister. 

About the year 1853, a church was organ- 
ized in the village of Morrissania, which then 
was outside the corporate limits of New York 
city. This congregation had a precarious ex- 
istence, meeting in public halls until 1860, 
when a church building was purchased on 
Washington avenue, near sixth street. This 
building was sold in 1866 and the congregation 
was homeless for a number of years. The 
organizer and first minister of this congregation 
was the scholarly Dr. Silas E. Shepard, who 
was employed by the New York Bible Union 
to translate portions of the Scriptures. Those 
following him as ministers were, A. N. Gil- 
bert, James S. Bell, and Montgomery C. 
Tiers. 

In 1864, Lorin Tngersoll purchased a site. 
61 by 106 feet, on what was then Seventh 
street, Morrissania. now 169th street, New 
York, and erected, in 1870, a two story brick 



344 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



and frame building for the disciples who came 
out of the Washington Avenue congregation. 
The Second church of Christ was incorporated 
in June, 1885, at which time Mr. In- 
gersoll gave the property by deed to the 
church. 

The order of mininsters in the building on 
169th street is as follows: Charles Abercrom- 
bie. Henry Schel'l Lobingier, George Edward 
Walk. W. A. Watkins, Frank Maynard, Way- 
land Johnson, J. M. Philputt, and S. T. Wil- 
lis, the present incumbent, who is now serv- 
ing the church in the fifteenth year of his min- 
istry. Under the direction of Mr. Willis, the 
169th street congregation inaugurated a mission 
or branch work in 1896, and four years later a 
chapel was built at a cost of $1,500, where a 
flourishing work is carried on. This congrega- 
tion now has a membership of about 225, two 
Sunday schools of almost 500, and other aux- 
iliary societies thoroughly organized. 

The congregation is now building a large and 
handsome church of brick and stone, at a cost 
of about $25,000. The first story of the new 
building is completed, and was dedicated No- 
vember 1, 1903. The upper story will be erect- 
ed soon and dedicated to God. 

About 1876 a church was organized in Lin- 
coln Place, Brooklyn, as a "Gospel church," 
with J. B. Cleaver as minister. This church 
was reorganized by Dr. W. A. Belding, a few 
years later as the Sterling Place Church of 
Christ. Among those who have ministered to 
the congregation are (besides those mentioned) 




JAS. P. LICHTENBERGER, 
New York. 

Born at Decatur, Ills., June 10, 1870 ; early 
years spent on the farm ; graduated Eureka Col- 
lege. Illinois, degree of A. B. 1893 ; three short 
ministries in Illinois 1893-99 ; Jefferson Street 
church, Buffalo, N. Y., 1899-1902 ; corresponding 
secretary N. Y. C. M. S. 1900-1902 ; received the 
degree of A. M. Hiram College, O. ; minister Lenox 
Avenue Union church, New York, 1902 ; gradu- 
ate student Columbia University, N. Y., 1903. 




S. T. WILLIS, 
New York City. 

Born in Kentucky, July 16, 1864 ; student Col- 
lege of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1883 to 1886; 
minister Bowling Green, Ky., 1886 ; Chattanooga, 
Tenn., 1887 ; Knoxville, Tenn., 1888-89 ; gradu- 
ated from Milligan College 1890, degree of A. B. ; 
graduated from Union Theological Seminary, 1893. 
Took five years post-graduate study in the Univer- 
sity of New York, receiving degree of A. M. in 
1893. Minister church New York City since 1889. 



E. T. Williams, C. S. Black, J. Z. Tyler, C. 
B. Edgar, C. A. Young, Thomas Chalmers, 

F. W. Troy, and M. E. Harlan. The church 
prospers in its work. 

In 1886 Dr. W. A. Belding started the 
work that led to the organization of the Green 
Point church (the Second church) Brooklyn. 
Lots were bought on Humbolt street, near 
Nassau avenue, in 1889, and the new house 
dedicated in January, 1890. Among those 
who have preached for the church are Dr. 
Belding, E. P. Edwards, A. B. Philips, and 
Joseph Keevil — under whose ministry the build- 
ing has been enlarged and much improved. 
The church enjoys much prosperity. 

The Lenox Avenue Church of Christ was or- 
ganized by J. M. Philputt, in 1889. For four 
years the meeting place was a rented hall on 
Lenox avenue, near 127th street. In 1893, 
the brick and stone church now occupied by the 
congregation on 119th street, was purchased 
from the United Presbyterians. Mr. Philputt 
was succeeded in the ministry by Jas. P. Lich- 
tenburger, in September, 1902. Miss Jennie 
W. Dalzell is the ministers assistant. The 
church now numbers about 300 members, is 
strongly organized and in perfect harmony. 

The sixth congregation in New York was 
organized at Kensington, in Brooklyn, in 1898. 
They maintain a growing Sunday school and 
hold regularly services, though they have not 
been able to keep a minister all the time. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



345 





" - 


% 






1 '^' V «' 


■ at 1 


1 i. ; y.' 


SKS^" ■ 


i^^^^^^^l 



RICHMOND, VA. 



J. Z. TYLER. 



SEVENTH STREET CHURCH, 
Richmond, Va. 



John L. Garvin preached for this church two 
years, resigning in June, 1903. The congre- 
gation owns lots and a small chapel in which 
they worship. W. G. Oram is minister at the 
present time. 

The church at East Orange, N. J., (just out- 
side Xew York) was organized under the di- 
rection of S. T. Willis, in the winter of 1901. 
R. P. Shepherd was called to preach for them. 
The Church Extension and General Home So- 
cities were induced to assist in the work. Lots 
were purchased at Park avenue and Seven- 
teenth street, and a nice chapel erected. The 
work is prosperous and very hopeful. 




The group of Richmond (Va. ) churches em- 
braces a membership of nearly 2,000, as fol- 
lows: Seventh Street, 724; Marshall Street, 
414; Third church. 521; Cowarden Avenue, 
(Manchester) 150; West End, 168. 

1. The Seventh Street church (formerly 
"The Sycamore") was organized March 2, 
1832, under the ministry of Thomas Campbell. 
Its sixty-eight charter members withdrew, by 
request, from the First Baptist church. Their 
first church building was on Eleventh street; 
their present building. Seventh and Grace, 
was dedicated first Lord's day in May, 1873. 
The church has been served by the following 
ministers : John Thomas, James Henshall, R. 
L. Coleman, W. J. Pettigrew, W. H. Hopson, 
T. N. Arnold, J. A. Dearborn, J. Z. Tyler, 
Henry Schell Lobiniger, R. C. Cave, Jabez 
Hall, and Carey E. Morgan. 

2. Marshall Street church was organized 
in September, 1875, by twenty-eight members 
who were granted letters from the Seventh 
Street church for that purpose. Their first 
church building was on Main street, between 
Pine and Laurel. They subsequently pur- 
chased their present house from the Northern 
Methodists. This church has been served by 
the following ministers : J. A. Dearborn, L. 
A. Culter. A. R. Moore, H. C. Garrison, Harrv 
Minick, F. W. Troy, C. P. Williamson, and B. 
H. Melton. 

3. The Third church (Church Hill) is the 
outgrowth of a mission Sunday school by the 
Seventh Street church. Their first chapel was 
opened in March, 1874, on Twenty-fifth, near 
M street. Their present building is on the 
corner Twenty-sixth and Marshall. This 
church has been served by the following minis- 
ters: W. J. Pettigrew, H. C. Garrison, E. A. 




THIRD CHURCH, RICHMOND, VA. 



JXO. B. CARY, Deceased. 



346 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




COWARDIN AVENUE CHURCH, 
Richmond, Va. 



Cole, L. M. Omer, S. E. Maxwell, and P. A. 
Cave. 

4. The Cowarden Avenue church (Manches- 
ter) is the outgrowth of a Sunday school 
opened in the spring of 1875 by the Seventh 
Street church. The ministers of this church 
are I. J. Spencer, C. E. Moore, W. H. 
Trainum, J. A. Spencer, W. K. Pendleton, Jr., 
and H. H. Moore. 

5. The West End church was organized 
November 10, 1900, with sixty-one members. 
Henry Pearce Atkins is minister. 



ST. LOUIS, MISSOURI. 

JOHN L. BRANDT. 

Back in the thirties of the Ninteenth Cen- 
tury, when the City of St. Louis had a pop- 
ulation of less than^ 10,000 souls, when sec- 
tarianism was rife throughout the land, and 
when we were few in number and every where 
misunderstood and misrepresented, there were 
but seven people in St. Louis who could claim 
the honor of belonging to the Church of Christ. 
In the year 1837 these seven organized into a 
congregation and met every Lord's day to com- 
memorate the Savior's love to man. Death 
and removals thinned the little band and made 
it necessary to abandon the meetings. The 
remnant of this first organization worshiped 
for two years with the Baptists. In 1839, 
several families having moved into the city, 
brother Robert B. Fife urged them to meet 
in their homes for prayer and celebration of 
the Lord's supper. This plan was adopted and 
the meetings continued tilT the reorganiza- 
tion of the church in February, 1842. This 
organization was effected in the home of Bro. 
Fife, who was the recognized leader of the 
church during its early history. There were 
many strangers present, but they joined to- 
gether in the bonds of Christian love and fel- 
lowship, and every countenance spoke the 
sentiments of the heart within. The old rec- 
ords from which I have obtained this bit of 
history state there were accessions to the church 




JOHN L. BRANDT, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born Perry county, O., October 26, 1860. Edu- 
cated at Somerset, O., and Philadelphia, Pa. 
First labored as evangelist in Virginia. Minister 
at Terre Haute, Ind., Denver, Colo., Toledo, O., 
Valparaiso, Ind ; now minister First church and 
President Evangelical Aliance, St. Louis, Mo. 
Author "Turning Points," "Lord's Supper," "Mar- 
riage and Home," "America or Rome." Success- 
ful Lyceum and Chautauqua Lecturer. 



nearly every Lord's day. The meetings were 
held in the Wainwright School' House. On the 
30th of January, 1843, Robert Fife was elected 
elder; E. Owens and John Hall, deacons, and 
Wm. O. Fife clerk. The members grew in 
grace and knowledge of the Lord, and from 
time to time there were additions to the 
church. All who have been engaged in this 
kind of pioneer work know of the joy of such 
labors of love. The church outgrew the school 
house and moved into a hall on Pine and 
Third streets, and with more members and 
financial strength, they leased a house and 
lot on the corner of Six and Franklin avenue. 
Dr. W. H. Hopson, who was then in the zeal 
of youth, was called as minister, and on many 
occasions the auditorium would not hold the 
people. Jacob Creath succeeded Dr. Hopson, 
and during the ministrations of these giants 
many were brought to a saving knowledge 
of the truth. More commodious quarters be- 
ing necessary, a lot was purchased on Fifth 
street, near Franklin, and a house of worship 
was erected thereon, at a cost of $16,000. 
Joseph Patton was minister of the church for 
two years. He was succeeded by S. S. Church, 
whose ministry extended from 1850 till 1856, 
when he was transplanted and his death was 
mourned by the whole city. In 1852 Alex- 
ander Campbell delivered a series of lectures 
in the church building, which were largely at- 
tended and pronounced a great success. Alex. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



347 




THE CENTRAL CHURCH, 



HOWARD T. CREE. 



St. Louis, Mo. 



The Central church was organized December 
Fourteenth and St. Charles streets, by a few 
was its first minister, and the following have serv 
Calvin S. Blackwell, J. M. Trible, R. C. Cave, 
ter, and Howard T. Cree. A church edifice was 
and entered into in November 1875. The present 
was dedicated December 11, 1887. 

On October 22, 1902, a joint and concurrent 
gregation, and Mt. Cabanne Christian church. 
Von Verson and Union avenue has been bought a 
edifice for the consolidated congregation, which 
church. 



17, 1871, in a hall at the northeast corner of 
members of the First church. D. P. Henderson 

ed as ministers since : Enos Campbell, J. H. Foy, 
Frank G. Tyrrell, Baxton Waters, Jas. Mc Alis- 
built at Twenty-second and Washington avenue, 

church building, on Finney avenue, near Grand, 

resolution to consolidate was pssed by this con- 

A lot, 150 by 200, at the southwest corner of 

nd plans are now being prepared for a church 

will be known as the Union Avenue Christian 





F. E. UDELL, 
St Louis, Mo. 

Born Jefferson, Ohio, Jan. 13, 1837 ; student at 
Western Reserve Eclectic Institute, Hiram, O. 
Removed to St. Louis in 1857, and for nearly 
thirty years has been at the head of large whole- 
sale and manufacturing business in that city. 
Has been a member of Central church since its 
organization in 1872, and for many years an 
elder. 



JAMES HARVEY GARRISON, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born Feb. 2, 1842, near Ozark, Mo. United 
with Baptist church at fifteen. Was First Ser- 
geant in the Federal Army, and in 1862 was com- 
missioned as Captain, and later promoted to the 
rank of Major. Graduated from Abingdon College 
1868. A. B. ; preached at Macomb, Ills. ; editor 
Gospel Echo 1869. now Christian Evangelist. 
Author of "Alone with God," "A Modern Jficu . 
Ancient Truths," etc; elder Central church. 



348 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



HOWARD T. CREE, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born at Covington. Ky., 1874 ; married Miss 
Lily Bryan Thomas, of Shelbyvile, Ky. Graduate 
of High School and Kentucky University, with de- 
gree, Master of Arts. After four years of success- 
lul ministry at Maysville, Ky., he was called, in 
1901 to the pulpit of the Central church of St. 
Louis, when the work entered a period of its 
greatest prosperity. 



Proctor was next called to server as minister, 
and lie remained with the church till 1859, 
when he was succeeded by B. H. Smith. The 
city was growing rapidly, business houses 
were invading the district, and a new location 
becoming desirable the property was ex- 
changed for the corner of Seventeenth and 
Olive. This occurred in 1862. Some twenty 
of the brethren who lived in the northern part 
of the city, petitioned the brethren for letters 
and permission to organize a church in their 
own neighborhood. The request was granted, 
together with $1,800 in money. The church 
worshiped in their edifice at corner of Sev- 
enteenth and Olive for a full quarter of a 
century. In the winter of 1888 and 1889, a 
new location was selected at 3126 Locust 
street, within walking distance of most of the 
members. A lot was purchased and 0. A. 
Bartholomew, as architect and builder, under- 
took the erection of the building and it was 
completed December 25, 1889. It is known as 
the First church of St. Louis and is the mother 
of five other congregations, whose membership 
at first came largely from the First church, 
and more, this grand old institution has served 
as a recruiting station for both the city and 
surrounding states. 

This church has been greatly blessed by send- 
ing out these consecrated workers. The First 
church has a property worth about $40,000, 
and a seating capacity of 1,000. Present mem- 
bership, 750. From its organization, in 1837, 
till the present time, it has had twenty-seven 
ministers and ninteen elders. Its present 
minister is John L. Brandt. 

The Second church was organized in 1862, 
with twenty-two members. Location corner 
Fleventh and Tyler. Present membership, 
about 325 ; present minister, W. D. Pittman. 

The Central church, on Finney, near Grand, 
was organized in 1872, with thirteen members. 
Present membership, about 550; value church 
property, about $30,000. Howard T. Cree, 
minister. 

Fourth church, corner Penrose and Blair, 
organized in 1881, with tw T enty-two members. 
Present membership, 500, with E. T. McFar- 
land, minister. 

Mt. Cabbanne church was organized 1892, 
with thirty-seven members. Location, Kings 
Highway and Morgan; value church property, 
$28,000. Present membership, about 400, and 
present minister, F. G. Tyrrell. 

Hammett Place church was organized 1893, 
with thirty members. Church property, $10,- 
000. Present membership, about 400, and 
present minister, S. B. Moore. 

Compton Heights church, corner St. Vincent 
and California streets, was organized in 1894, 



with 166 members. Present membership 525, 
and church property valued at $25,000. F. N. 
Calvin, minister. 

The West End church was organized June 
2. 1895, with twenty-eight members. Loca- 
tion, Plymouth and Hamilton avenues. Pres- 
ent membership, 150. Present minister, F. 
J. Mcholls. Value of church property, $10,- 
000. 

The Tuxedo church was orgaized in 1895, 
with eighteen members, and now has 160 mem- 
bers, with J. A. Bennett as minister. Their 
property is estimated to be worth $6,000. 

Maplewood church was organized in 1896, 
with twenty-five members. Present member- 
ship, 130. " Church property worth $5,000. 
G. A. Hoffmann, minister. 

Carondelet church was organized 1897 ; 
present membership eighty- five, and church 
property worth $5,000. G. E. Ireland, minis- 
ter. 

Besides the above churches there are four 
missions : Old Orchard, Arlington, Fifth 
Church, and Prairie Avenue. 

There are now about 4,000 members in the 
various churches and missions in the city. 
The church sittings number something more 
than 5,000. Sunday school pupils, 3,300. The 
Endeavor societies and Missionary organiza- 
tions are equally strong. 

Among the strong men who have occupied 
the pulpit in St. Louis, may be mentioned, 




GILBERT E. IRELAND, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born Southampton, England, Oct. 11, 1850. 
Student at Metropolitan College, London. Bap- 
tist minister, Manchester, Eng.. 1877-1882. Came 
to United States with his wife, united with the 
Church of Christ 1882; minister at Fort Wayne, 
Sullivan and Princeton, Ind., and Kansas City, 
Kans. Served National Board C. W. B. M. in 
Montana, three years as minister at Missoula ; 
now minister Carondelet church, St. Louis, Mo. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



349 




DEACONS AND DEACONESSES. CENTRAL CHURCH. 



1. Mrs. O. Goodloe. 2. Philip A. Lighter. 3 
kins. 5. Charles Henry Till. 6. Albert Webb. 7. 
Oreon E. Scott. 10. T. R. Fowler. 11. Sydney II. 



Mrs. Rowena Mason. 4. Mrs. S. Haw- 

Dr. A. D. Williams. 8. J. J. Searcy. 9. 

Thomson. 12. Lee W. Grant. 13. W. Pal- 



mer Clarkson. 14. Win. T. Miles. 15. T. M. Harding. 16. Scott Green. 



350 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




O. AID BARTHOLOMEW, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born in Ohio, April 7, 1837. United with the 
church at the age of thirteen ; ordained to preach 
and elected president of Jefferson College at the 
age of twenty-three, and held city ministries con- 
tinuously for about forty years. During the last 
fifteen years he has labored in St. Louis, Mo., 
largely increasing the wealth, membership, and in- 
fluence of the churches there ; organizing five new 
congregations ; built seven houses of worship. 



W. H. Hopson, Jacob Creath, Alex. Proctor, 
S. S. Church, B. H. Smith, John H. Brooks, 
T. P. Haley, O. A. Bartholomew, J. L. Par- 
sons, W. A. Foster, F. 0. Fannon, D. 
P. Hendrickson, Enos Campbell, J. H. 
Foy, D. P. Dungan, P. M. Trible, 
John Burns, W. D. Pittman, G-. A. Hoffmann, 
F. G. Tyrrell, George Sniveley, and others. 

Amongst the elders such godly men as P. B. 
Fife, J. 0. Carson, W. H. Christopher, A. 
Johnson, J. G. Allen, J. H. Allen, E. Wilker- 
son, J. Q. McCanne, W. H. McClain, John 
Boyle, J. H. Garrison, T. E. Udell, W. W. Dow- 
ling, F. M. Call, Irwin McGowen, P. D. Pat- 
terson, O. C. Shedd, and many others. 

Special mention should be made of 0. A. 
Bartholomew, who came to St. Louis in 1888, 
and who, as minister, architect, builder, and 
financier contributed largely to the construc- 
tion of six of the St. Louis churches, which 
will stand as monuments of his labors of love 
and sacrifice. 

Also of J. H. Garrison, the beloved editor 
of the Christian Evangelist, whose wisdom 
strengthened the Central in time of her weak- 
ness and financial crisis. Bro. Garrison's 
sweet spirit and timely counsel have blessed 
all the churches of the city, and his office has 
been a radiating light at a'll times. 

Also W. H. McClain, who for many years 
has been prominent in Sunday school, Christian 
Endeavor, Missionary and Philanthropic work 



of the city and who holds the distinction of 
having the largest Sunday school class of 
young men and women in the city. 

If space permitted we would gladly speak 
in praise of the City Missionary Board, The 
American Benevolent Association, and of our 
National Statistician, G. A. Hoffmann. Before 
closing this article it is appropriate that we 
state that our brethren in St. Louis from the 
vantage ground of character and influence, 
stand high and compare most favorably with 
other religious bodies. In contributions to 
City. State, Home and Foreign Missions, St. 
Louis is second to none. In growth in churches 
and membership during the past ten years the 
city compares favorably with DesMoines, Buf- 
falo, and Washington. Being located in the 
midst of the great brotherhood of the disciples 
of Christ, with splendid church edifices, with 
wise and consecrated leadership, and with a 
strong faith in God and the gospel of Jesus 
Christ, as the power of God unto the salvation 
of all who believe, there is every reason to 
look for greater results in the future than we 
have witnessed in the past. 

And now unto Him who loved us and gave 
himself for us be all the praise now and 
forever. Amen. 

Mt. Cabbanne and Central churches have ef- 
fected a union and will erect a fine house of 
worship on Union Boulevard and Vonversen 
avenue. 

Note. — The membershp of several of the 
churches is approximate. 



DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 

F. D. POWER. 

The work in Washington City dates back 
to 1844, when a half dozen persons met at 
the residence of Dr. J. T. Barclay, near the 
Navy Yard, to "break bread." A formal or- 
ganization was effected March 2, 1856, with 
Dr. Barclay as evangelist. J. N. Carpenter, 
H. H. Hazard, and J. P. Dickenson, elders; 
and Wm. Ashdown and R. G. Campbell, dea- 
cons. At intervals from 1844 to 1856, Dr. Bar- 
clay served the little congregation. 

In June, 1850, Alexander Campbell visited 
Washington and on the invitation of both 
houses of Congress, addressed them at the 
capitol, and in October following an appeal 
for funds to build a house of worship appears 
in the Millennial Harbinger. Some brethren 
suggested the comparatively easy plan of rais- 
ing the necessary sum by a contribution of 
twenty-five cents per member on the part of 
all the churches, and Mr. Campbell thinks 
the brethren by thousands and tens of thou- 
sands should give each his quarter and "forty 
thousand dollars would be a moderate offering 
for so great a people for so great a cause at 
so great a point as the capital of this new 
world." The sum realized was $850.48. Mean- 
while the little church led a nomadic life. 
First it is the church in Dr. Barclay's house, 
then in Mr. Campbell's house, 487 Massachu- 
setts avenue, then it is in the Medical College, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



351 





i My 



VERMONT AVENUE CHURCH, 
Washington, D. C. 



F and Twelfth streets, then in Temperance 
Hall, E street, near Ninth, then it meets in 
Corcoran Library, H street, near Thirteenth, 
then in the City Hall. Now at Metzerott's 
Hall, and now at Old Trinity; to-day at Shiloh 
Meeting House, and to-morrow back at Mr. 
Campbell's, and then again at the City Hall, 
until it finally pitched its tent on M street, 
in 1869, in the little old Methodist chapel. 
But here it rests not. Soon the chapel is on 
wheels, rolling up to Vermont avenue and N 
street. They are pilgrims and sojourners. 
Their peregrinations are pathetic. They are 
literally going into all the city and preaching 
the gospel to every creature. 

Alexander Campbell again visits the church 
in May, 1856, and preaches in the First Bap- 
tist church, on Thirteenth street, near G. 
Judge J. S. Black meets with them when At- 
torney General, 1857-61. They worship in 
Marini's, or Temperance Hall, on E Street. 
Peter, the colored coachman was sensitive for 
the honor of the family, and more so for his 
carriage, and one day said to Mrs. Black: 

"Mrs. Black, that ain't a very tine church 
you and the Judge go to." 

"No, Peter." 

"Do you 'spec to 'tend that church every 
Sunday, Marm?" 

•'Yes. Peter, until we get a better one." 

"Well marm, I want to ax you if you hadn't 
no objection, to let me drive down to dat fine 
Presbyterian church, where de other big men 
go, and stand there till meetin' is out and 
then drive back for you and de Judge." 

All right, Peter," said the lady, "if you will 
be on time." And Peter satisfied his mind 
that he saved the credit of the family and of 




F. D. POWER, 

Minister. 



his horses and carriage by standing regularly 
afterward with the fine turnouts of the other 
cabinet ministers. 

During the Civil War the church had a sore 
struggle, but James A. Garfield came to them 
and met with and often spoke for them. Ben- 
jamin Summy and wife, George E. Tingle and 
wife, R. G. Campbell and wife, and H. H. 
Hazard and wife were the main stays of this 
period. D. P. Henderson held several meetings 
in 1867 with fine results. H. T. Anderson was 
minister in 1868. J. Z. Taylor held most 
profitable meetings in 1869, when the Sunday 
school was organized with sixteen members, 
and H. C. Stier served as superintendent till 
1893. 0. A. Bartholomew became minister 
that year and continued to serve for three 
years. From 1873 to 1875 the congregation 
was without a regular minister. J. S. Lamar, 
J. H. Hardin, F. M. Green, B. H. Hayden, M. 
Mobley, and others filling the pulpit. F. D. 
Power took the charge September, 1875. There 
were then about 150 members. A mission was ^ 
opened that year on the Bladensburg road. 
In 1878, by a call of the church, the Chris- 
tian Missionary Society of Maryland, Dela- 
ware, and District of Columbia was organized. 
In 1880 the minister made an appeal before 
the G. C. M. C. in Louisville for funds to build 
a new house of worship. President Garfield's 
election that year made the necessity an im- 
perative one. He took the liveliest interest 
in the new structure. "Let us keep within 
our means," he said, "Always avoid anything 
like ostentation either in size or decoration. 
Let it be a neat, modest church of undersize 
rather than oversize." 

July 2. 1881, President Garfield was shot, 
the assassin having planned to commit the 
deed in our chapel. July 2, 1882, the corner 



352 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




NINTH STREET CHURCH, 
Washington, D. C. 



E. B. BAGBY, Minister. 



stone of the building was laid, and January 
20, 1884, the house was dedicated, W. K. Pen- 
dleton preaching the sermon, and President 
Arthur and many distinguished persons be- 
ing present. The total cost was $63,000. 

"You will be greatly in the wrong now," 
said Father Timothy Coop, of blessed memory, 
"if with this fine building as a center, you 
do not plant missions all! through the city." 

1890 marked the projection of the Ninth 
Street church. P. B. Hall and W. D. Owen 
superintended the school in Odd Fellow's Hall, 
"S. E. 

April, 1891, a chapel was opened at the 
corner of Ninth and D streets, N. E., with 
127 members, and E. B. Bagby as minister. 
A new house of worship at a cost of $23,000, 
was erected on the site of the chapel in 1897, 
and the membership of the church is now 
1,100. 

The Third church grew out of a mission 
planted by the Vermont Avenue church, at 
Potomac Hall, S. W. Tent meetings were held 
by W. J. Wright in 1896, and finally a build- 
ing purchased on Eighth street, near Four and 
a half street. Under Mr. Wright's ministry 
the church grew to a membership of 300. Fin- 
lev B. Sapp became minister in December, 
1901. 

Whitney Avenue Memorial is located 
on Whitney avenue, near Seventh street. 
For twenty-two years it was a union 
mission. The work was turned over to 
the Vermont Avenue church in June, 1899, 



and the church was organized in the autumn of 
that year. It is a nourishing congregation, 
with 200 members. Ira W. Kimmel success- 
fully ministered to the congregation from 
its organization to his death, in 1903, when W. 
L. Harris was called. 

The Fifth church is projected and lot pur- 
chased at the corner of Fifteenth and D 
streets, S. E. A suburban church is in pros- 
pect at Edgemont, where a lot has been se- 
cured, and a flourishing mission is sustained, 
and a new church at Antioch, near Vienna, 
Va., with fifty members, has been established 
with J. T. Watson as pastor. These are both 
missions of the Vermont Avenue church. 



KANSAS CITY, MO. 



T. P. HALEY. 



This city was organized in 1853. The pop- 
ulation was about one thousand. There were 
about two hundred and fifty voters. There 
were at that time a few disciples here, but 
no orgonization and no preaching. Among the 
small! number were Judge Thomas A. Smart 
and two daughters, and Dr. Isaac M. Ridge, 
who married the younger daughter, and a few 
other? whose names are not now recalled. 

Ae the solicitation of these disciples an oc- 
casional sermon was preached by a transient 
or neighboring preacher. The venerable Fran- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



353 




T. P. HALEY, 
Kansas City, Mo. 



cis R. Palmer, of Independence, Mo., was the 
first minister to preach for them. At these 
meetings an occasional convert was made, and 
now and then a disciple with his family, from 
some other part of the county, moved into the 
city. 

In about the year 1855. a sufficient number 
was found to form a small congregation. Xo 
organization, however, was effected, but they 
secured preaching more frequently. 

There was a congregation, with an interest 
in a fairly good brick meeting house at West- 
port, some four miles distant, and the members 
living here held their membership therr . There 
was also a flourishing congregation at Inde- 
pendence, and one at Liberty, in Clay county, 
north of the river. 

As the city grew members from these con- 
gregations came here to make their homes. 
They soon began to discuss the matter of a 
•'•meeting house," and in the year 1858, plans 
were made to build. Judge Smart gave them 
the lot. where the Northwest corner of 12th 
and Main Street now is. then a part of a small 
farm on which he lived, and which is now in 
the heart of the city. 

The "meeting house."' a plain, rectangular 
brick of respectable dimensions, with tower. 
bell and pulpit, (a baptistry was not then 
thought of i was completed in the summer of 
1S59. In the autumn of that year it was 
opened for worship I we did not then dedicate 
churches) with a protracted meeting, in which 
the preaching was done by the writer and his 
brother. Henry H. Haley. Francis R. Palmer 
and John 0. Kane present. 

In this meeting about forty persons were 
added to their number. An organization was 
effected. Among the additions were many ex- 



cellent citizen-. They were now strong enough 
to support regular preaching. H. H. Haley 
became their minister. He was young, recently 
graduated from Bethany College, in Virginia. 
He was earnest, zealous, fascinating as a 
speaker, and a charming personality. It is 
not therefore strange thai the young church 
in a rapidly growing town, sprang into prom- 
inence at once, and soon became a prominent 
religious factor. The growth was rapid and 
constant for the next two years. The Civil 
War came : being on the border, the popula- 
tion divided in political convictions and feel- 
ing. Kansas City became at once a storm 
center. The people were scattered. Soldiers 
were stationed here. "Bush whackers" from 
Missouri and ••Jay hawkers" from Kansas were 
often in deadly conflict. 

The demoralization was such that in the 
spring of 1862, the young minister was forced 
to give up his charge. The shepherd driven 
away, the sheep were scattered and for a time 
the "candle stick" was removed. 

Many entered the army. Some going South, 
others into the Federal army. From the 
spring of 1862 to the close of the war in the 
spring of 1865, the church that remained had 
no minister, and rarely met for worship. 
Xow and then an army chaplain of our faith 
or a "straggling" preacher attempted to hold 
services, but harm rather than good came of 
it. When the war closed the scattered flock 
began to return to their homes. They longed 
for their first and only minister, and though 
he was at that time serving most acceptably 
the First church in St. Louis, he heard them 
cry and came joyfully to them in their distress. 
This was in 1866. In a little while the forces 
were rallied. Xew people, many of them 
excellent disciples, began to move in. The 
church took on new life, the house was filled 
to overflowing at every service. It became a 
greater power than it had ever been. 

This remarkable prosperity continued till 
the beginning of the year 1872. when the min- 
ister, for family considerations, resigned, and 
removed to Hanibal, Mo., which was his last 
ministry. There he was attacked by the fell 
destroyer," consumption, and in the year 1875 
passed to his reward. 

After his resignation, John W. Mount joy. of 
blessed memory, was called as minister. He 
served the church about a year and resigned, 
George W. Longan, who was then office editor 
of The Christian, served the church for one 
year, and was succeeded by Alexander Procter, 
who filled the pulpit for one year, though still 
residing at Independence. 

He was succeeded by J. Z. Taylor, a brilliant 
and aggressive preacher. For a time it seemed 
as if the church would regain what it had lost 
by recent constant changes, but differences be- 
tween the preacher and some of his prominent 
members arose, the result of which was the 
formation of a Second church, to which David 
Walk was called. While the Second church 
was formed with the consent of the Fir^t. still 
they did not get on harmoniously, and sharp 
controversies arose. After a year David Walk 
resigned. Still the differences continued. At 



354 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST. 



the request of the Second church and prominent 
members of the First the differences were sub- 
mitted to a committee appointed by the State 
Convention, held in Mexico in the month of 
August, 1881. 

J. Z. Taylor had offered his resignation. 
The committee decided that the officers of both 
congregations should resign, and that the two 
congregations should reunite, and at the end of 
one month the united church should elect a 
minister. The recommendations of the com- 
mittee were adopted with a good degree of 
unanimity, and the divided church became one 
again. This committee claimed no authority. 
was simply advisory, but carried with it the 
force of the public sentiment of the brotherhood 
of the State. 

After one month the writer was called to the 
ministry of the reunited church. 

Pending the controversy, the Second church 
had bought property at Tenth and Oak streets. 
The First church had sold their property and 
bought at Eleventh and Locust streets. The 
property of the Second was now sold. After 
the payment of all debts, the money remaining 
from the sale of both properties was applied on 
the building now 7 at Eleventh and Locust. This 
building was completed in May, 1884, and was 
dedicated by that prince among men, Isaac 
Errett, first editor of the Christian Standard, 
without a dollar of indebtedness, and none 
raised on dedication day. The Building Com- 
mittee was composed of E. P. G-raves, J. B. 
Atkins, T). 0. Smart and James Hurt, who 
deserve the credit for this magnificent achieve- 
ment. 

The writer continued as minister from 1881 
to 1894 (thirteen years), when he resigned. 
He has continued to reside in the city, and 
now serves the South Side church. In 1894 
W. F. Richardson became minister, and is still 
the successful and beloved preacher of this 
church. This grand old church has enjoyed 
remarkable prosperity, and was for years the 
largest congregation in the State. There have 
been no dissensions since 1881. It is practi- 
cally the "mother" of all the congregations in 
the city. It is to-day headquarters and the 
rallying point for all the churches and missions 
in the city and vicinity. 

The church building and furniture has cost 
about $50,000, and has a membership at present 
of about 800 souls. 

In a short time after we entered the First 
church, Martin Millard, a carpenter, reported 
that he was erecting a store-house at 23rd and 
Dripps streets on the West Side ; that the owner 
could be induced to build a hall over the store- 
room if he could be assured that it could be 
rented. He expressed the opinion that it would 
be a fine location for a Sunday school. He 
was instructed to make such arrangement and 
secure the hall. When completed G. W. Thomp- 
son, a teacher in the school at the First church, 
with a number of young people, organized a 
Sunday school. This school soon created a 
demand for preaching. The minister of the 
First church instituted a series of Sunday 
afternoon meetings, Avhich were so well at- 
tended and so successful it was decided to em- 




FIRST CHURCH, 
Kansas City, Mo. 



ploy a preacher. A. R. McAllister was em- 
ployed, and soon after a protracted meeting 
resulted in a number of additions; the nucleus 
of a church was thus at hand. 

It was then decided to build a house. A lot- 
was purchased and a comfortable house was 
erected at 1735 Summit street. Thus the 
Second or West Side church was formed. Every 
dollar of expense incurred was paid by the 
First church, including cost of the house and 
the minister's salary. After the completion 
of the church, for a number of years the salary 
of the minister was supplemented from the 
same source. A. R. McAllister was succeeded 
by E. Monroe, and he by Harry D. Smith for 
a short time. E. S. Muckley then became the 
minister, and under his ministry the church 
prospered. The house on Summit street was 
sold and a new one erected at Twentieth and 
Penn streets, where they still worship. Bro. 
Muckley was succeeded by the lamented B. M. 
Easter, who recently passed to his reward. The 
church has a membership of about 300, and 
the property is worth perhaps $10,000. They 
are free from debt. This congregation had its 
origin in a Sunday school organized in August, 
1884, and their first meeting house was dedi- 
cated by the writer on the first day of May, 
1886. 

In 1886 a mission school was organized by 
R. L. Yeager and J. B. Atkins, in an abandoned 
Presbyterian' church building at Sixteenth and 
Lydia avenues. It soon demanded a church 
building. Jessee H. Hughes was employed as 
minister, a lot was leased, and a comfortable 
church building was erected at Fifteenth and 
Lydia. The money for the building and the 
support of the minister was furnished by the 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST. 



355 




R. H. WAGGENER, 
Kansas City, Mo. 

Born in Mason City, West Virginia, Feb.. 16, 
1851 : came to Missouri in 1865 ; educated at the 
State Normal School, Kirksville, Mo. Connected 
with Standard Publishing Company since 1884. 
Selected National Superintendent of Bible Schools 
at Richmond, Va., in 1894. State President of the 
Missouri Christian Endeavor Union in 1901-1902. 
Now World's vice President of U. S. C. E. from 
Missouri. 



First church. Jessee Hughes was succeeded 
by A. W. Kokendoffer, who continued in this 
ministry for ten years. Under his ministry 
the church erected an excellent building at 
Sixteenth and Forest avenue, where a large 
congregation has been gathered. From the 
commencement of the work of Bro. Kokendoffer 
the church was self-supporting, but in the 
erection of the new house the churches of the 
city contributed liberally. J. P. Pinkerton 
succeeded A. W. Kokendoffer, and is now the 
minister. They have 800 members and a prop- 
ery worth $20*000. 

About the same time that the above move- 
ment was inaugurated, a mission school was 
organized at Independence avenue and Brook- 
lyn avenue, and placed under the care of D. 0. 
Smart, D. L. Woodgale and John E. Hale. In 
a short time there was a demand for a minister, 
and John A. Brooks, then residing here, was 
chosen. From the very start this movement 
gave promise of a large congregation. Under 
the ministry of John A. Brooks the church at 
Sixth and Prospect was erected. This move- 
ment was also supported by the First church 
until the new church was completed. 

Bro. Brooks was succeeded by George H. 
Combs, the present minister, under whose min- 
istry this church has become the largest in the 
city. Recently, by the generosity of Bro. B,. A. 
Long, a business man, supplemented by the 
liberality of the congregation, one hundred 



thousand dollars have been subscribed for a 
new church on Independence and Gladstone 
Boulevard. Work will be commenced very 
soon. This church now has a membership of 
about 1,500, and will have a property worth 
about $115,000. 

After this a mission Sunday school was 
organized at Eighteenth and Prospect, in a 
-mall store-room on Eighteenth street. It 
grew rapidly and in a little while preaching 
was demanded. Chas. A. Young, now of the 
Christian Century, was the first minister. Out- 
growing the little store-room George H. Kerr 
built, on a lot which he owned at 1809 Prospect, 
a double store room and donated the use of it 
for five years. Bro. Young was active, aggres- 
sive and popular, and the young mission grew 
rapidly, but he was called elsewhere and was 
succeeded by F. N. Calvin, who did a good 
work, but resigned to take a larger work in 
Texas. He was succeeded by Eugene Brooks, 
from Denver. He resigned to go East to be 
with his invalid mother. Feeble in body and 
not too strong in mind, he ultimately found his 
place with the Dowieites. 

Fortunately for the church, A. B. Phillips 
succeeded him and did a great work. During 
his administration the elegant stone church, 
at Twenty-second and Prospect, was erected, 
and the congregation grew rapidly. He re- 
signed to take the church at Fulton, and was 
succeeded by W. S. Priest, who remained a 
year only, and was succeeded by E. W. Thorn- 
ton, whose stay was brief. O. P. Shrout fol- 
lowed him and he, in turn, was succeeded by 
J. J. Morgan, the present minister. They have 
been burdened with a debt, which will account 
for the frequent changes. The debt is now in 
process of extinction, and prospects bright. 
They have about 400 members, and property 
worth $15,000. 

The South Side, Springfield Avenue, was also 
the result of a mission Sunday school, organ- 
ized by some of the young people of the First 
church, at 310 Homer street. Bro. H. S. Gil- 
lian was their first minister. Under his ad- 
ministration the present house of worship was 
erected and a good beginning made. He was 
succeeded by W. R. Jinnette, who remained 
with them one year. The church was sus- 
tained by the State Board of Missions and the 
First church. The Church Extension Board 
made them a loan with which they completed 
their house. This has at last been paid. They 
now have about 300 members, and a property 
which cost them $6,000. They expect soon to 
erect a better house in a better location. 

Meanwhile the old Westport church was re- 
vived, preaching secured and a reorganization 
effected. They are now under the name of the 
Hyde Park church, building a new and com- 
modious house of worship, to cost about $15,- 
000. R. H. Fife is the minister and leader of 
this new- movement. It is now in one of the 
finest sections of the city, and will no doubt 
become a strong congregation. 

The churches in Kansas City, Kansas, have 
also been greatly aided by the churches on 
the Missouri side. The Central church being 
composed at the outset, largely of members of 



350 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



the "mother church.'' Two congregations there 
have regular mininsters, and a respectable 
membership. There are also two colored con- 
gregations on that side. A good congregation 
at Armordale, with a comfortable house of wor- 
ship. Dr. Xoblitt is now their minister. 

Some years since a city missionary was em- 
ployed, Frank L. Bowen. He is indefatiga- 
ble, and aggressive. He has organized churches 
at Budd Park, Jackson Avenue and Ivanhoe 
Addition. Each of these missions has a build- 
ing under construction. A congregation has 
been organized at Sheffield, chiefly through the 
labors of Miss Ella Howe, now Mrs. T. A. 
Abbott. They have a small congregation^, 
with property worth $2,500. They have no 
minister at present. There has been for years 
a flourishing mission at Twenty-fourth and 
Vine, also at Rosedale, just across the line, 
a suburb of the city. There is also a small 
colored church in the city which has had 
many sorrows, and whose future is by no 
means promising. 

In all our efforts in Kansas City we have to 
record but one failure in the past quarter 
of a century. A church was erected at 
Twelfth and Bales, and w r as offered to any de- 
nomination that would build up a congregation 
there. Our brethren, in their zeal, contracted 
to purchase, organized a Sunday school, and 
employed a preacher and made a fine beginning. 
Bro. C. H. Winders preached acceptably for a 
year, was succeeded by J. M. Vawter, and he 
by T. M. Myers. A congregation of nearly 
200 was gathered, but under the administra- 
tion of Myers it was decided that the property 
could not be paid for. It was surrendered to 
the owners and the congregation dispersed, the 
greater number finding a church home at 
Sixth and Prospect. We have always felt that 
had either of the first two preachers re- 
mained, the result would have been different. 
The Baptists, who came into possession of the 
property, have built up one of the strongest 
of their churches in the city. 

The work here recited is a great work. 
One who has been on the ground through all 
these years, as has the writer, and who has seen 
all the difficulties encountered and overcome, 
can but help feel and exclaim, it is "the 
Lord's work, and marvelous in our eyes." The 
secret of our success has been the unity with 
which, for the most part, we have worked. 

At the beginning of my work in this city 
it was determined that there should be but 
one church in Kansas City, in however many 
places one may meet. 

A basis of co-operation was adopted some- 
thing like the following (which has been modi- 
fied from time to time : ) 

1. The churches now organized or to be or- 
ganized hereafter shall constitute the one 
Church of Christ in Kansas City. 

2. All property now owned or hereafter ac- 
quired shall vest in one board of trustees 
chosen from the different congregations. No 
property shall be acquired or sold without the 
consent of all the congregations. 



3. No new congregation shall be formed 
without the approval of those already exist- 
ing. 

4. Each congregation shall elect its own 
minister and officers, subject to the approval 
of all the others. 

5. Each congregation shall administer its 
own affairs, subject to the review of the joint 
boards. 

6. This agreement shall be binding only so 
long as each congregation may desire it. Any 
congregation may, at any time, by a majority 
vote, withdraw from this co-operation. 



MEMPHIS. 



LIXDEX STREET CHURCH. 



The Linden Street church was organized 
at Hightower Hail, Memphis, in 1847, by Mr. 
and Mrs. Egbert Wooldridge, Mr. and Mrs. 
E. W. Caldwell, Mary Mcintosh, Ann McGuire, 
and it may be others, whose names have not 
been preserved. Thje Southeast corner of 
Linden and Mulberry streets was purchased, 
on which stood a frame dwelling, which was 
remodeled and 'fitted up.' for a -church. This 
building was used until . 1859, when the pres- 
ent brick edifice- was .erected, . but . which was 
not finished until after the close of the war. 
It is a two- story structure, with lecture room 
and minister's study below, and with an audi- 
torium above. Massive towers stand at each 
corner fronting on Linden street. The build- 
ing is about 50 by 100 feet in dimensions, 
and cost the remarkably low sum of $22,000. 

The ministers of the church have been as 
follows: From its organization to 1853, B. 




LINDEN STREET CHURCH. 
Memphis, Tenn. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST. 



357 



F. Hall, who was succeeded by Robert E. 
Chew; in 1855, William J. Barbee, who con- 
tinued to 1862; in 18(53, R. A. Cook; 1865, 
T. \Y. Caskey; 1868, Curtis J. Smith; in 1869, 
David Walk; in 1879, J. M. Trible; in 1882, 
Geo. W. Sweeney; 1886, J. B. Briney. J. W. 
Ingram, Jno. A. Brooks, Wm. E. Ellis, W. 
D. Rice, and W. H. Sheffer, in the order 
named. Present membership about 500. The 
following comprise the officiary of the church: 
Minister, Wm. H. Sheffer. Elders: Tom Gale, 
J. R. Flippin, T. J. Latham, C. W. Edmonds. 
Deacons: W. J. Smith, J. H. Smith, W. H. 
Bates, D. C. Jones, W. S. Jones, B. M. Brown, 
B. M. Draper, C. P. Person, Lawrence Simp- 
son, C. A. Moore, L. E. Boswell, W. H. Dea- 
ton. W. M. Kennedy, W. B. Burnes, E. A. 
Long. 

MISSISSIPPI AVENUE CHURCH. 

The Mississippi Avenue church was organ- 
ized January 5, 1890, by H. A. Northcutt, 
evangelist. There were eighteen charter mem- 
bers. The following preachers have served 
as ministers of the church : S. P. Benbrook, 
July 27. 1890, to October 31, 1891; S. B. 
Moore, December 6, 1891, to January 1, 1896; 
Joseph Severance, February 2, 1896, to May 
10, 1897; Allen R. Moore, August 1, 1897, 
to September 15, 1900; L. D. Riddell, November 
1, 1900. 

The following compose the officiary of the 
church : Judge Jno. T. Moss, Elder ; John 
Ford, A. H. Goodman, J. T. Smith, A. M. 
Wooten, E. C. Gardner, L. H. Grant, James 
A. Moss, John M. Sears, S. C. Toof, Butler 
Jack, J. N. Smith, deacons. 

The membership of the church is about 275. 

THIRD CHURCH. 

The Third church was organized in June, 
1894, during a tent meeting held by Bro. R. 
P. Meeks. He was assisted by Sherman B. 
Moore and John A. Brooks. There were thirty- 
three charter members. The following named 
preachers have been ministers in the following 
order: A. G. Black, one year; James Sharp, 
two years; J. E. Willis, two years; E. L. Crys- 
tal, three years ; Victor R. Smith, one year ; 
J. E. Gorsuch is the present minister. 

The Official Board is as follows : A. G. 
Tennison. E. L. Tennison, Mrs. J. M. Root, 
Colonel Lowring. R. W. Davis, Edgar Middle- 
ton, J. W. Hill is. J. R. Shroyer. 

At the close of the tent meeting a hall was 
rented, where services were held for some 
years. In 1898, the present church building- 
was erected. The membership is 210. 



NASHVILLE, TENNESSEE. 

VINE STREET CHURCH. 

About 1826 a Baptist preacher by the name 
of Philip S. Fall came to Nashville and began 
to preach for the Baptist church. He was an 
independent thinker, and hence studied the 
Bible for himself. He became dissatisfied with 
the name Baptist. He searched the Scriptures 




MIC AH COMBS, 
Nashville, Tenn. 



and found that the "disciples w T ere first called 
Christians at Antioch." He also discovered 
that they were sometimes called "saints," but 
nowhere called Baptists. As the name Baptist 
could not be found in the Bible, as a name 
given by inspiration, for God's people, he at 
once decided to discard it. He found that he 
held other views which could not be sanctioned 
by the Scriptures, and therefore began to 
study the Bible anew. The communion ques- 




A. I. MYHR, 

State Evangelist. 



358 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




VINE ST. CHURCH, Nashville, Tenn. 



tion worried him most. He reasoned that the 
Lord's Supper was for all His people, and not 
for onl ya few of them, hence no man had a 
right to say who should partake of it. "Let a 
man examine himself," says the Bible. 

Philip S. Fall went before his congregation 
and told them of the ordeal through which he 
had gone and that peace of mind could not 
come to him until all human names were dis- 
carded and the Bible accepted as his only 
guide. The congregation accepted his views 
and, as a body, came into the Restoration 
Movement. 

For seventeen years this faithful servant of 
Christ ministered to the congregation which 
was known as Christians only. His consecra- 
tion and devotion to his chosen work soon 
made him a power for good in the city. Under 
his ministry the church greatly prospered, and 
was ready to assist in every good work. 

Mr. Fall was succeeded by that energetic 
and enthusiastic preacher, Jesse B. Ferguson. 
Mr. Ferguson built the handsomest church in 
Nashville, and had the largest congregation. 
At this time the membership numbered about 



eight hundred souls. He soon became infatu- 
ated with spiritualism, and as a result of his 
peculiar views the church divided. A law 
suit for the property was the result, and Mr. 
Ferguson and his followers lost the suit. Soon 
afterward the handsome building burned. 

Through the wise counsel of that man of 
God, William H. Wharton, Philip S. Fall was 
recalled as minister of the church. At 
this time Bro. Fall preached for the church 
eight years making twenty-five in all. Bro. 
Wharton was an elder of the congregation for 
years. He was a beloved physician, as well as 
an able and earnest preacher, and the future 
success of the church is due largely to his 
counsel and many sacrifices in its interest. 

Samuel Kelly succeeded Philip Fall, and 
preached for two years, at the expiration of 
which time he was called home. 

Robert Cave was called next, but on ac- 
count of ill health was compelled to give up 
the work after preaching for only one year. 

R. Lin Cave was then called and faithfully 
served the congregation for seventeen years. 
His long and fruitful ministry won for him a 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



359 




HENRY C. HENSLEY, 
Elder, Ch'm. Board of Officers. 



PROF. A. D. WHARTON, 

Elder. 





ALEX. PERRY, 
Elder. 



G. N. TILLMAN, 
Elder. 



3(50 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




WILLIAM E. ELLIS. 

Born in Shelby county, Kentucky, May 10, 1861. 
His early life was spent on a farm in that county. 
In 1882 he entered Eminence College, graduating 
from this institution in 1886 : in 1890 he graduated 
from the College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky. He 
began at once preaching the gospel ; preached for 
the church at Glasgow, Ky., one year and a half : 
Stanford, Ky., four years ; Linden St. Church. 
Memphis, Tenn., two years, and for the last six 
years has been with the Vine St. Church. Nash- 
ville, Tenn. 



warm place in the hearts, not only of his con- 
gregation, but also of hundreds of others who 
were fortunate enough to come under his in- 
fluence. 

Six years ago the present minister, W. E. 
Ellis became minister of the Vine Street 
Church, and the work has greatly prospered 
under his ministry. He is a man of sterling 
worth, an earnest and consecrated preacher. 
The church, under his ministry, has taken a 
step forward in all our missionary offerings. 
The present membership is about seven hun- 
dred, and owns a property valued at $50,000. 

There are seventeen other congregations in 
the city. The following is a list: 

South College Street, Woodland Street, 
Tenth Street, Lockeland Church, Fourth Street, 
Foster Street, Highland Avenue, West Nash- 
ville. Carroll Street. Line Street, Waverly 
Place, Beuna Vista and a congregation at the 
Nashville Bible School. 

Three of the eighteen are colored churches — 
Lee Avenue, Gay Street and Jackson Street 
churches. 

From a small beginning the work has grown 
in Nashville to large proportions, and the out- 
look for the future is very encouraging. 

Some of the leading pioneers of the Restora- 
tion Movement have preached at Nashville, 
and the best talent in the brotherhood has been 
secured in carrying forward the Lord's work in 




M. H. MEEKS, Elder. 



this city. The simple, but fascinating story 
of Calvary has not lost its power, and those 
who are called Christians only are always de- 
lighted to hear the old story of Christ and his 
love. 

The church has reached her present standing 
in the city after many struggles and heart- 
aches. The victories achieved for New Testa- 
ment Christianity have been glorious, but 




J. O. CHEEK, 
Elder Woodland St. Church. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



361 




CENTRAL CHURCH, 
Lexington, Ky. 




they have come after much toil and many 
sacrifices on the part of God's faithful chil- 
dren. There are many who have done heroic 
and valiant service for Christ* whose names 
should be mentioned in this brief sketch, but 
space forbids. Their names are written in the 
Lamb's Book of Life, and their works follow 
them. 



SOUTH SIDE CHURCH. 



LEXINGTON, KENTUCKY. 

CENTRAL CHURCH. 
CLARENCE EGBERT. 

The Central Church is the outgrowth of a 
little band of nine faithful and devout Chris- 
tians, pleading for the "faith once delivered 
to the saints," and insisting upon a return 
to primitive Christianity, who in the latter 
part of 1831 began holding meetings every Sun- 
day in their private houses for the purpose 
of attending to the Lord's Supper, the singing 
of hymns and prayer and exhortation. These 
nine believers were William Poindexter and 
wife, Thos. Rogers and wife, Mrs. T. S. Bell, 
Mrs. Joseph Ficklin, James Schooley, William 
VanPelt and his son William VanPelt, Jr. 
These meetings continued through 1832. They 



302 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




I. J. SPENCER, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born in Belmont County, O. ; graduated at 
Bethany College ; preached first in Bellaire, O., 
then Baltimore ; afterward Editor Missionary 
Weekly for nine years. Minister Central Church 
of Christ since January, 1895. 




MARK COLLI S, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Mark Collis. minister of Broadway Church, Lex- 
ington, Ky., was born in London, England ; grad- 
uated in the College of the Bible 1878 as valedic- 
torian ; salutatorian in class of 1881 in the Art 
College. 



were greatly blessed of God, the membership 
rapidly increasing, until 1833 it was deemed 
advisable to secure a place of worship and 
call a minister. A room on Spring Street that 
had been used as a chair factory was 
rented, and James Challen was called as the 
minister. Amid many vicissitudes, the con- 
gregation worshiped here for a year, contin- 
ually growing. In 1834 an old cotton factory 
on Broadway was secured for a place of wor- 
ship, the surroundings being more comfortable. 
The congregation worshiped here for several 
years, until a union was formed with the 
"Stoneites," who had erected a small brick 
church at the corner of Mill and High Streets. 
The union was consummated with great cere- 
mony, but unfortunately the exact date has 
not come down to us. Allen Kendrick was 
called as the minister of the united forces. 

The congregation worshipped here until 1843, 
when the Main Street Church was completed. 
William McChesney succeeded Allen Kendrick 
as minister; he was followed by L. L. Pink- 
erton; and Samuel Church, A. L. Robbins, A. 
L. Jones, J. G. Thompkins, James Henshall 
and John I. Rogers followed. In 1860, W. H. 
Hopson was called, and in 1861 J. W. Mc- 
Garvey became the minister. During the war 
the building was used as a military hospital, 
but the congregation came out of the war as 
strong as ever, and grew so rapidly under the 
preaching of J. W. McGarvey that in 1870 a 
branch congregation known as the Broadway 
Church was formed. The new congregation 
numbered 128, and Bro. McGarvey became 
their minister, being succeeded at Main Street 



by L. B. Wilkes, and he was followed in 1872 
by Moses E. Lard. T. N. Arnold was called 
in 1873; C. K. Marshall in 1874; W. H. Hop- 
son in 1878; W. F. Cowden in 1881. Robert 
T. Matthews was called in 1885, and was the 
last to serve in the old building. In the latter 
part of 1891 a movement was started for the 
erection of a new building, and the present 
edifice was dedicated in July, 1894. Before 
the finishing touches were put on the new build- 
ing Bro. Matthews was called to Drake Univer- 
sity. I. J. Spencer was then called as min- 
ister, beginning his service in January, 1895. 
Under his guidance and faithful ministry the 
church has continued to grow and enlarge. 
In 1898 the congregation erected a mission 
church in South Lexington. The work was 
carried on here under the direction of the 
Christian Endeavor Society until 1902, when 
an independent church there, known as the 
South Side Christian Church, was established. 



BROADWAY CHURCH, LEXINGTON, KY. 

MARK COLLIS. 

After the removal of Kentucky University 
to Lexington it was found that the old Main 
Street Church could not well accommodate 
the audiences that assembled there. To re- 
lieve this condition a separate meeting was or- 
ganized in the old Opera House, corner Main 
and Broadway, June 1, 1870. In the spring 
following the old Presbyterian house of wor- 
ship, on the corner of Broadway and Second, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



363 




BROADWAY CHURCH, 
Lexington, Ky. 



was purchased, and with the approval of 
the mother congregation, a church organized 
in July of the same year, with an enrollment 
of one hundred and twenty-eight. The elders 
first appointed were J. W. MeGarvev, W. B. 
Emmal, Dr. I. N. Hodgen and Dr. R. A. Gib- 
nev; the deacons, Robert McMichael, J. M. 
Hocker, I. Y. Smith, J. L. Shivel, D. D. Land- 
eman, J. P. Metcalf, J. B. Wallace and James 
Frost. 

J. W. McGarvey, Professor of Sacred His- 
tory in the College of the Bible, was chosen 
preacher. He continued this double service 
till the close of 1881, when the church had 
grown so large that the time which could be 
spared from Bro. McGarvey's professorship 
was inadequate to meet the demands of the 
church work. For this reason he resigned in 
1881, and John S. Shouse, of Midway, Ky., 
was chosen to take his place. Under the min- 
istry of Bro. Shouse this growth continued 
until it became necessary to provide more 



seating capacity for the large congregation. 
Tt was determined to tear down the old build- 
ing and to erect a new one on the old site. 
The necessary funds for this building were 
scarcely secured when Bro. Shouse was in- 
duced to resign his position and to accept the 
work of soliciting for an increase of the en- 
dowment of Kentucky University. In this 
crisis Bro. 0. A. Bartholomew, of St. Louis, 
Mo., came to Lexington and served the church 
in the double capacity of regular preacher and 
architect of the new building and parsonage. 
The new house was formally set apart on 
the first Lord's day in September, 1891. 
After the expiration of Bro. Bartholomew's 
term of service Mark Collis was induced to 
resign his position as Professor of English 
in Kentucky University and to accept the 
ministry of this church. He has continued to 
fill this position to the present time. The 
church continues to grow in numbers and in- 
fluence. Her membership now exceeds a 



3(>4 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




FIRST CHURCH, 
San Francisco, Cal. 



thousand. Broadway church is united and 
zealous, and, under the blessing of God, expects 
to be a greater power in the Kingdom of God 
than she has ever been. 



CHESTNUT ST. CHURCH, LEXIXGTOX, KY 

In the year 1888, for the purpose of relieving 
the over-crowded condition of its audiences, as 
also for the sake of more efficient evangeliz- 
ing in the city, Broadway Church bought a lot 
and erected a substantial brick church on 
Chestnut street. Here services were main- 
tained regularly by members of the congrega- 
tion, who were preachers, with the assistance 
of some of the elders and deacons, until the 
month of December, 1891, when an independent 
church was organized there. The church has 
been ably served by Thad. S. Tinsley, J. M. 
Taylor. Edgar Crabtree, Jno. S. Shouse and W. 
H. Allen. The last named is its present min- 
ister. The church is in a very prosperous 
condition, and under the leadership of its ef- 
ficient and earnest preacher may be expected 
to be a still greater power in the City of Lex- 



ington and in our brotherhood than it has been 
in the past. 



SOUTH SIDE CHURCH. 



In 1897 the Christian Endeavor Society of 
Central Church began holding mission meet- 
ings on Bolivar street in a building loaned by 
the city, securing preaching every Sunday from 
the College of the Bible. In 1898, with the 
help of some of the brethren, sufficient funds 
to erect a comfortable brick church were se- 
cured, and a regular minister was employed by 
the Endeavor Society. In 1902, the church 
became self -sustaining, and is now rapidly 
orowing in membership and usefulness. Ward 
Russell was the first minister ; he was suc- 
ceeded in 1900 by Cecil J. Armstrong, and he, 
in 1901, by J. B. Hunley. the present minister. 



FIRST CHURCH, SAX FRAXCISCO, CAL. 

A congregation of disciples has met in San 
Francisco since 1852. Organization perfected 
in 1862. W. W. Stevenson, being first minister. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



3G5 




WEST SIDE CHURCH, 
San Francisco, Cal. 




Sunday school organized August, 1865. Re- 
organized February 25, 1872, J. S. Lambert, 
first superintendent. Membership from 1866 
to 1870, forty-four to sixty. Incorporated un- 
der name, "Church of Christ in San Francisco," 
July 14, 1873. In 1866 Robert Graham "gave 
the little band the last five hundred dollars 
I had in the world as a start for a house of 
worship." Purchased house on Minna street, 
August 5, 1878. Sold church on Minna street, 
August, 1879. Built church on Twelfth street 
in 1886. Opened January 1, 1887. Member- 
ship, July, 1903, 385. Missionary offerings 
for all purposes July, 1902, to July, 1903, 
$1,151. Among those who have served the 
church as ministers are Robert Graham. T. P. 
Halev. J. P. Pettigrew, J. H. McCullough, 
Dr. W. A. Belding. J. J. Haley, T. D. Gar- 
vin, and M. J. Ferguson. 



TENTH AVENUE CHURCH, 
San Fancisco, Cal. 



WEST SIDE CHURCH, SAN FRANCISCO, 
CALIFORNIA. 

Organized May 1, 1892, with fifteen charter 
members. The first minister, William A. Gard- 
ner, began his ministry May 1, 1893. On ac- 



3(56 



CHURCHP]S OF CHRIST 




WALTER M. WHITE. 

The present minister was born October 29, 
1868, in Rutherford county, Tenn. He re- 
ceived his early education in the country 
schools, later taking a course in Grant Memo- 
rial University, Athens, Tenn., and the Eclec- 
tic and Normal College, Murfreesboro, Tenn. 
He took his Bible course at Lexington, Ky., 
graduating in June, 1892; married September 6, 
1893, to Miss Francis L. Atkins, of Milford, 
Ohio, who has in every way proven herself to be 
a helpmate indeed. Mr. White began his 
ministry by preaching for the Church erf 
Christ at Powersville, Bracken county, Ken- 
tucky, one Sunday in the month. He has 
labored for all classes of churches, from the 
smallest country church up to his present 
charge in the city of San Francisco. 



count of failing health he was forced to re- 
sign, preaching his farewell sermon Decem- 
ber 25, 1898. After spending one year in Hon- 
olulu, he returned to California and departed 
this life April 5, 1900, at Watsonville, Cal. 
During an interim of nearly a year Mark 
Wayne Williams served the church as sup- 
ply for several months. December 1, 1899, 
the present minister, Walter Madison White, 
began his ministry. The church from the be- 
ginning has been harmonious and prosperous. 
The church owns a splendid property on Bush 
street, near Devisadero, where they are at 
present erecting a magnificent stone and 
brick building, which in a large degree is 
the gift of Mrs. Nancy S. Douglass, one of the 
charter members of the church. The prop- 
erty, when building is completed, will be 
worth not less than $60,000. The church is ag- 
gressive and thoroughly missionary. The con- 
gregation has in it some of the leading business 
and professional men of the city. The mem- 
bership now numbers more than three hundred 
and is enjoying a steady, healthful growth. 
Mrs. M. C. Proctor is their efficient ministe- 
rial helper. 




FRANK S. FORD, 
San Francisco, Cal. 

Born Jackson, Cal., Feb. 1, 1870 ; student Wash- 
ington College, Cal., graduating 1889 ; student Ky. 
University 1889-90 ; married Miss Lila C. Pearson, 
of Vacaville, Cal., 1891 ; minister of churches in 
California as follows : Los Gatos, 1891 ; Hanford, 
1891-2; Madera; 1893-5; Pacific Grove, 1896; 
First church, San Francisco, since September 
1,1896. 




DR. 



GEORGE GREENWELL, 
San Francisco, Cal. 



Born in Durham, Eng., Aug. 21, 1861 ; graduat- 
ed in "Blue Coat" Grammar School and Academy ; 
cenfirmed by Bishop Lightfoot in Durham Cathe- 
dral : came to Cal. in 1884; ordained in 1889; 
has served Lodi, Ontario, Chino and Long Beach ; 
came to San Francisco to take course of medicine 
in California Medical College and now preaching 
for tlie Tenth Avenue church. 



SOME OF OUR EDUCATIONAL 
INSTITUTIONS. 



KENTUCKY UNIVERSITY. 

Bacon College, the earliest literary institu- 
tion of its grade established by the Church of 
Christ, began its first session in a dwelling 
house in Georgetown, Ky., November 14, 1836. 
Its first president was Walter Scott, who was 
very soon succeeded by David S. Burnet. 
Its "charter, granted at the next session of the 
Legislature, was approved February 23, 1837. 
Among its sixteen incorporators were John 
T. Johnson, Philip S. Fall, John Bowman, 
and James Challen. 

The college was removed to Harrodsburg 
in the summer of 1839. Beginning its first 
session there, again in a dwelling house, Sep- 
tember 2, 1839, it was conducted first under 
Samuel Hatch, M. D., and from 1840 under 
James Shannon, LL. D., until insufficient 
means led to its suspension in 1850. 

In the winter of 1855-6 Maj. James Taylor 
and Mr. J. B. Bowman, both of Mercer county, 
entered on the work of founding a university 
which should be the successor of Bacon Col- 
lege. Mr. Bowman's appeals for financial aid 
were successful beyond expectation and the 
preparatory department was opened September 
21, 1857. 

An amended charter, approved January 15, 
1858, in whim the provisions of the first char- 
ter were greatly extended and the name of 
the institution was changed to Kentucky Uni- 
versity, was accepted by the trustees of Ba- 
con College, February 2. 1858. 

The collegiate department was opened, under 
the presidency of Robert Milligan, A. M., 
September 19, 1859. The destruction of the 
college building by fire in 1864 necessitated the 
removal of the institution from Harrodsburg. 
After invitations to Louisville and Covington 
had been considered, an offer of tne property 
of Transylvania University that had been 
made and declined in I860, and that was now 
renewed, was accepted, 



Transylvania Seminary was chartered by 
the Legislature of Virginia in May, 1783. The 
first meeting of its trustees was held November 
10, 1783, near Danville, Ky. Its first session 
began February 1, 1785. Ater a few years the 
seminary was removed to Lexington, Ky. Its 
first session in this place began June 1, 1789. 
By an act of the General Assembly of Kentucky- 
approved December 22, 1798, Transylvania 
Seminary and Kentucky Academy were united 
January 1, 1799, under the name of Transyl- 
vania University. 

James Moore, the last president of Transyl- 
vania Seminary, was the first president of 
the University. He was succeeded in 1804 
by James Blythe, M. D., who was acting 
president until the inauguration of Hor- 
ace Holley, LL. D., in 1818. The University 
prospered under Dr. Holley's administration, 
which was terminated by his resignation in 
1827. In rapid succession came Alva 
Woods, D. D., in 1828; John Lutz, A. M., in 
1831 ; Benjamin 0. Peers, at whose inaug- 
uration on November 14, 1833, Morrison Col- 
lege was dedicated; Rev. Thomas W. Coit, 
D. D., in 1835; Louis Marshall, D. D., 
in 1837; and Robert Davidson, D. D., 
in 1840. In 1841 the trustees entrusted the 
academic department to the Kentucky Confer- 
ence of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
With the accession of Henry B. Bascom, 
D. D. LL. D., to the presidency in 1842, a great 
revival of prosperity began which continued 
beyond the resumption of control by the trus- 
tees that followed his resignation in 1849. 
James B. Dodd, A. M., was acting president 
until the academic department was reorgan- 
ized in 1856 under the presidency of 
Lewis W. Green, D. D., as a State school for 
teachers. The law department, which had 
boasted the name of Clay, Barry and Robert- 
son, had ceased to exist ; with the abrogation 
in 1858 of the act of reorganization the aca- 
demic department came to its end; the closing 

367 



3(>8 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




KENTUCKY UNIVERSITY, 
Lexington, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



369 




MEDICAL DEPARTMENT, KENTUCKY UNIVERSITY, 
Louisville, Ky. 



in 1859 of the medical, which had long been 
the largest of the three departments, ended 
the career of Transylvania University. 

After an existence of sixty-six years, Tran- 
sylvania University was consolidated with 
Kentucky University by an act of the Legis- 
lature, approved February 28, 1865, which was 
accepted by the Curators of Kentucky Univer- 
sity and by the Trustees of Transylvania 
University. 

The first session of Kentucky University in 
Lexington began October 2, 1865. To the Col- 
lege of Liberal Arts and the Academy, which 
had been conducted at Harrodsburg, the Col- 
lege of the Bible and the College of Law 
were now added. 

The office of regent of the University was 
created July 17, 1865. John B. Bowman. LL. 
D., the founder of the University, was elected 
regent, which office he held until June of 1878. 

By an act of the Legislature, approved Feb- 
ruary 22. 1865, the Agricultural and Mechani- 
cal College of Kentucky was made one of the 
colleges of Kentucky University. Its first 
session began October, 1866. This college 
ceased to be a College of Kentucky University 
by virtue of an act of the Legislature, ap- 
proved March 13, 1878. 

The Commercial College, which was organ- 
ized in the summer of 1867, was opened to 
students October 1, of that year. 
25 



KENTUCKY UNIVERSITY MEDICAL 
DEPARTMENT. 

LOUISVILLE, KY. 

Kentucky University Medical Department is 
an integral and co-ordinate part of the Univer- 
sity, and is the lineal descendant of. and the 
legal successor to, Transylvania University 
Medical Department. Transylvania University 
was founded at Lexington, Ky., in 1799. By 
an Act of the C4eneral Assembly it was, in 1865, 
consolidated with Kentucky University, which 
was established in 1836. By this union Ken- 
tucky University succeeded to the property, 
endowment and good-will of the renowned 
Transylvania University. Acting under an 
amended charter, the Board of Curators trans- 
ferred the Medical Department to the city of 
Louisville. 

The adoption of the graded course, together 
with the radical change in the method of in- 
struction, from the didactic and theoretical, to 
the clinical and demonstrative, demands that a 
medical school, in order to fulfill its highest 
aim and meet the progressive requirements of 
public and professional sentiment, must be a 
department of an endowed and established uni- 
versity. The university system elevates and 
broadens the plane of medical education and 
gives to the school standing and stability, and 



370 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



in every way favors systematic and scientific 
methods of instruction. It furnishes the stu- 
dent, during his college life, both the incentive 
and the opportunity to prosecute scientific re- 
search in medicine and collateral sciences, 
broadens his culture, and, in the end, gives 
dignity and distinction to his degree. 

The academic year of Kentucky University 
Medical Department is divided into four 
quarters, designated as the Autumn, Winter, 
Spring and Summer quarters, beginning on 
October 1st, January 1st, April 1st and July 
1st, each continuing for thirteen weeks. 

The course of instruction requires four 
years, with an attendance of at least two 
quarters in each year. A student may begin 
his college work on the first of any quarter. 
The curriculum is so arranged as to insure to 
the student a complete annual course during 
any two consecutive quarters. 

While the student is advised to remain in 
attendance at least three quarters, he will not 
be given a time credit for more than one official 
session in any one year. At least forty-two 
months must elapse between the date of first 
matriculation and the date of graduation. The 
system is in harmony with the requirements of 
the Association of American Medical Colleges, 
with existing medical practice acts, and with 
the rulings of the various State Boards of 
Health. 

The faculty of Kentucky University Medical 
Department desire to call special attention, not 
only of students, but of practitioners as well, 
to the splendid clinical and anatomical facili- 
ties afforded by the city of Louisville. It is 
only in large centers of population that such 
advantages can be secured. The city of Louis- 
ville, together with its suburbs, has a popula- 
tion of nearly 300,000. The poorer classes 
avail themselves of the gratuitous treatment 
offered them in college dispensaries and in- 
firmaries. The great reputation of Louisville 
as a medical center attracts from this and 
surrounding States thousands of patients, a 
large portion of whom are legitimate subjects 
for clinical demonstrations. Broadway Infirm- 
ary is entirely under the control of the Uni- 
versity. This enables the faculty to utilize 
the almost inexhaustible supply of clinical 
material and to give the students practical 
bedside instruction in the diagnosis and man- 
agement of medical and surgical diseases. 

The Dean is Dr. T. C. Evans, Louisville, Ky. 



THE COLLEGE OF THE BIBLE. 
Lexington, Ky. 

This is the oldest college of the brotherhood 
whose special purpose is the education of 
young men for the ministry. It was organized 
in the year 1865 as one of the colleges of 
Kentucky University. It took its name from 
the fact that it was intended to impart, above 
all things else, a thorough course of instruc- 
tion in the whole of the English Bible. Its 
founders believed that such a course of in- 
struction is the basis, and the only safe basis 
for a preacher's education. As in all other 



branches of science facts furnish the basis for 
all the deductions of reason, so all knowledge 
of the Christian religion must have the facts 
recorded in the Bible for its basis. A knowl- 
edge of these facts is therefore the beginning 
of the education of one who is to "preach the 
word," and if it should also be the ending, the 
man fully equipped with it is a mighty power 
for good. At the very outset, therefore, the 
course of Sacred History, which is still the 
most prominent feature of the college, was 
contemplated and projected. It consists in a 
careful study of all the historical books of 
both Testaments, and a historical study of all 
the other books. The course requires three 
years of daily lectures and recitations, and 
a fourth year of three lectures a week. The 
method requires the student to memorize the 
narratives, and in many parts, especially in 
the New Testament, to memorize the text. The 
true historical method is observed throughout 
the course. 

The College offers two graduate courses, 
styled respectively the English and the Classi- 
cal. The English course requires, in addition 
to Sacred History, one year each in Ancient 
Civil History, Christian Doctrine and Church 
History, Hermeneutics and Exegesis, Homilet- 
ics and History of Missions, Biblical Criticism, 
Natural History, and Mathematics. Also two 
years in Philosophy, including Logic, Psychol- 
ogy, Ethics, American Government, and Politi- 
cal Economy; and a complete college course in 
English Language and Literature. To com- 
plete these courses requires full four years with 
not less than twenty recitations a week. 

The Classical Course includes all of the pre- 
ceding, and in addition the other courses nec- 
essary to the degree of A. B., together with one 
year in Hebrew. The two courses can be taken 
pari passu. 

The first President of this college was Robert 
Milligan. eminent in piety as well as in Bibli- 
cal learning. He continued in office from 1865 
till the spring of 1875,. when his untimely 
death terminated his career amid universal 
sorrow. He was followed by Robert Graham, 
who had previously been President of three 
colleges, and who held the office till 1895, when, 
on account of the infirmities of age, he re- 
signed. His administration was faithful and 
efficient in the highest degree, and, like his 
predecessor, he enjoyed the unbounded confi- 
dence of all who knew him. He was succeeded 
in 1895 by J. W. McGarvey, who had been Pro- 
fessor of Sacred History in the college from 
the beginning. His colleagues are Prof. I. B. 
Grubbs, appointed in 1877; Prof. B. C. 
Deweese, appointed in 1895, and Prof. Samuel 
M. Jefferson, appointed in 1900. 

This college has been attended by a larger 
number of students preparing for the ministry 
than any other among the disciples, and has 
turned out a much larger number of preachers. 
They are noted for their knowledge of the 
Bible and their fidelity to it. Many of them 
have become noted as editors of religious 
journals, principals of high schools, and pro- 
fessors and presidents of colleges. The col- 
lege promises to be increasingly useful as the 
future comes on. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



371 




COLLEGE OF THE BIBLE, 
Lexington, Ky. 



HAMILTON COLLEGE, LEXINGTON, KY. 

Hocker (afterward Hamilton) Female Col- 
lege was established in 1869. The announce- 
ment of its founding contains the following : 

"Hocker Female College has been established 
to supply a long felt want in and around Lex- 
ington. We have been importuned from every 
corner of the state, and from other states, to 
open in this city a college of the highest grade, 
in which our daughters might have education- 
al facilities equal to those afforded our sons. 
There are few places, if any, that combine as 
many advantages for such an institution as 
Lexington. 

'Tor years it has been a cherished purpose 
with Mr. James M. Hocker, of this city, to 
consecrate a large portion of his time and 
means to the upbuilding of an institution 



for young ladies, founded on Christian and 
scientific principles." 

Robert Graham was the first president 
of the college, and the first board of advice 
included the names of Robert Milligan, Moses 
E. Lard, John W. McGarvey and L. B. Wilkes. 
H. Turner was made president in 1875, and re- 
mained in charge during the session of 1875-76. 

The summer of 1876 the proprietorship of 
Hocker College was transferred from individual 
ownership to that of a joint stock company. 
In announcing this change James M. Hocker 
said: "In the transfer of the proprietorship 
of Hocker College the institution will reach the 
consummation which I have so long desired. 
From the beginning it has been my cherished 
aim to make the college a permanent institu- 
tion, dependent on no one individual life. I 
have now the confident expectation of soon 



372 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




HAMILTON COLLEGE, 
Lexington, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



373 



transferring it to the ownership and control 
of a joint stock company, composed of enlight- 
ened and public-spirited citizens of Kentucky, 
who will cherish it as an instrument for the 
intellectual and spiritual elevation of the 
young, long after my labors on earth have 
ceased." 

J. T. Patterson was elected president in 
1876. For fourteen years he remained in 
charge of the college, and during this entire 
time was ably assisted by his beloved wife, so 
widely known among the students as "Aunt 
Lou." 

In 1877 the name was changed to Hamil- 
ton College. This change was made in recog- 
nition of the subscription of $10,000 by the 
venerable William Hamilton, of Woodford 
county (Ky. ) This subscription came at a 
time of financial distress in the history of the 
college, and Mr. Hamilton's gift being the 
largest one secured, the Executive Committee 
in acknowledgement of this act, and in compli- 
ance with a promise made, voted to change 
the name of the institution from Hocker Col- 
lege to Hamilton College. 

President Patterson remained in active con- 
trol until the summer of 1888, when he felt 
he must be relieved of some of the responsi- 
bilities of the position. He called to his as- 
sistance Prof. J. B. Skinner, who became the 
active head of the institution. For two years 
longer President Patterson continued his con- 
nection with the school, but in June of 1890 
he finally withdrew, and Prof. Skinner con- 
tinued in charge until his death in February, 
1898. This session was completed by his wid- 
ow, Mrs. Julia Lenoir Skinner. 

In July, 1898, B. C. Hagerman was elected 
President and remained in charge for five 
years. 

Kentucky U'niversity being the controlling 
stock holder of Hamilton College, assumed 
charge of the property July, 1903, and Mrs. 
Luella Wilcox St. Clair was called to the 
presidency. 

Hamilton College, by its alliance with Ken- 
tucky University, offers the strongest fac- 
ulty and the most thorough curriculum of any 
school for young women in the South. Courses 
are offered in full Academic work, in Music, 
Art and Elocution. 

The following names have, at different times, 
appeared on the Board of Trustees : Robert 
Graham, J. W. McGarvey, Gen. W. T. With- 
ers, Moses E. Lard, J. S. Sweeney, J. B. Bri- 
ney. J. B. McGill, Mark Collis, I. J. Spencer, 
and J. S. Shouse. 

A few of the names of those who have been 
on the faculty roll are : Misses Liccie Corbin, 
Belle Ballou, Eudora Lindsay South, Sue Bur- 
roughs, Marv K. Ware, Mrs. O. A. Carr, W. 
O. Sweenev, V. P. St. Clair, C. P. Williamson, 
J. W. Porter. 



DRAKE UNIVERSITY. 

Drake University, founded in 1881. is the 
youngest and lustiest institution of higher 
learning in the Church of Christ. Its attend- 



ance lias grown from two hundred and seventy, 
the first year, to twelve hundred and five, 
the twenty-second, or sixteen hundred and 
eighty-five including the summer session. Far 
more important is the growth in dignity, 
solidity, and public confidence which has given 
it an assured place among the foremost 
schools of the brotherhood and of the great 
empire of the Middle West. 

General Francis Marion Drake, whose name 
Drake University bears, has been its greatest 
benefactor, its wisest counselor, and the Pres- 
ident of its Board of Trustees from the first. 

Next to the name of General Drake stands 
that of George Thomas Carpenter, who organ- 
ized the school and served as its Chancellor 
till his death, July 29, 1893. To the other 
men of faith who were associated with him 
in inaugurating the enterprise much credit is 
due, yet Drake University may be regarded 
in a most important sense as the child of 
Chancellor Carpenter's thought and plans and 
prayers. 

The beginning of this university Avas really 
in a disheartened meeting of members of the 
Oskaloosa College faculty, when they, like 
others who had preceded them, feeling that 
they could no longer make the sacrifices nec- 
essary in remaining with that struggling in- 
stitution, reluctantly informed President Car- 
penter, who had been with the school almost 
continuously since its opening in 1861, that 
they must seek employment elsewhere. After 
a thoughtful silence he replied, sorrowfully 
but deliberately, "I have organized my last 
faculty for Oskaloosa College." 

Later D. R. Lucas, then minister of the 
Central Church of Christ in DesMoines, sug- 
gested that a great school might be built 
up in his city. Correspondence and visits to 
Iowa's capital resulted in definite plans to- 
ward this end. General Drake was looked 
to as the one man who could furnish the means 
to start the enterprise. Mr. Lucas wrote 
asking him if he could give $20,000 toward 
endowment. Over the wire came the reply, 
"I can and will do it." Every succeeding year 
has brought additional gifts until his bene- 
factions aggregate more than $200,000, the 
last being a beautiful new building for the 
Conservatory of Music. 

A tract of wooded land to the northwest of 
DesMoines was purchased by a company which 
gave to the University a campus and certain 
lots. During the summer streets were cut 
through, trees felled, homes erected, a large 
frame structure was built, designed to serve 
many purposes until the brick main building 
could be reared. On September 20, 1881, 
Drake University opened. 

Among the members of the Oskaloosa fac- 
ulty who cast their lot with the venture were 
Bruce E. Shepperd, William P. Macy, and 
Lyman S. Bottenfield. The first is still with 
the school. 

Besides the College of Liberal Arts, the 
various colleges and departments of Drake 
University include Bible, Law, Medicine, Nor- 
mal. Music, Oratorv, Dentistrv, and Phar- 



374 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



375 




DRAKE UNIVERSITY, 
Des Moines. Towa. 



376 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



The growth in attendance has crowded all 
available room, so that larger quarters seem 
imperative. At least four new buildings are 
expected within the next two years. 

Drake has from the first made paramount 
her obligation to serve the church, in fur- 
nishing well equipped workers for the minis- 
try, the mission field, the school room, and the 
various avocations of life. Not far from one 
thousand men and women have received train- 
ing in her Bible College. The consecrated 
men who have stood at the head of this school, 
directing the minds and firing the hearts of 
the students, have been : David R. Dungan, 
1883-1891, instruction prior to this time hav- 
ing been given by Chancellor Carpenter, Nor- 
man Dunshee, and others; Alvin I. Hobbs, 
1891 until his death in 1894; Robert T. Math- 
ews, 1894-1897; Harvey W. Everest, 1897- 
1900. Death claiming Dr. Everest, Alfred M. 
Haggard, who had been assisting him, was 
elected Dean of the Department. 

Barton O. Aylesworth, called to the presi- 
dency in 1889, became acting head of the 
university upon the death of Chancellor Car- 
penter. His strong personality and buoyant 
spirit impressed themselves on students and 
faculty alike. 

On his resignation in the spring of 1897, 
William Bayard Craig took up the strenuous 
duties of the Chancellorship. Vigorous, never 
giving half-hearted service to any cause, his 
administration was marked by splendid growth 
in many ways. 

Hill ^McClelland Bell is Chancellor Craig's 
successor as administrative head of the insti- 
tution. For many years he had been connected 
with the faculty, and in addition had been in- 
trusted with an increasingly large part of the 
details of the management, having been chosen 
Principal of Callahan College in 1888, Dean 
of the Normal College and Principal of the 
Academy in 1897, Dean of the College of 
Liberal Arts in 1901, and served as Vice- 
Chancellor two years with Chancellor Craig. 
When the latter resigned, in June 1902, Vice 
Chancellor Bell became Acting Chancellor. In 
March, 1903, he was nominated by General 
Drake, and elected President of the University. 
President Bell has an enviable reputation as 
a teacher, and in executive ability he has few 
equals. 

W T e believe Drake University will be an ever 
increasing power for good, a monument to the 
wisdom and foresight of its founders. And 
while many men may come and go, and while 
the present sacred walls may crumble and be 
replaced by others, there is one name, the 
name of Francis Marion Drake, that will live 
in the hearts of generations yet unborn. It 
will live because of the noble impulses which 
have actuated his eventful, honored, noble life, 
a life that has touched thousands of other 
lives through countless acts of love and beau- 
tiful philanthropy. It will live because he has 
made possible this great Christian school with 
its attending blessings. 



WILLIAM WOODS COLLEGE FOR GIRLS. 

This institution is located at Fulton, Mis- 
souri, and occupies a high and healthful site 
with elegant buildings that will accomodate 
over 100 boarders, and up-to-date improve- 
ments. The enrollment for the session 1902- 
1903 is 181. The possibilities of the institu- 
tion for good are limited only by the generosity 
and philanthropy of a rich Brotherhood, whose 
benevolence should break forth like springs 
upon the hill side. 

This school was first located at Camden 
Point, about 1880, and was known as the Or- 
phan School of the Churches of Christ of 
Missouri. In 1889 the buildings occupied by 
the school were burned. The convention of the 
Church of Christ, at Warrensburg, decided 
to relocate the school, and as Fulton appeared 
to make a bettter offer than Mexico and Mar- 
shall, the competing towns, the school was 
transferred to the present site, and the spa- 
cious, imposing and well appointed buildings 
now occupied were erected and equipped at 
a cost of over $40,000. From the beginning 
this institution has been noted for the health 
of its pupils and the excellent sanitary con- 
ditions that prevail. The first president was 
F. W. Allen, a graduate of Bethany College, 
West Virginia. He held this position for six 
years during the formative period of the school. 
Unfortunately the income from the patronage 
of the paying pupils failed to meet current 
expenses, and a debt of several thousand dol- 
lars was contracted. The building committee, 
exceeding the limit set by the board of direc- 
tors, contracted another debt of over $15,000. 
In June, 1896, James B. Jones, teacher of 
Psychology, Bible and Literature, of Hamil- 
ton College, Lexington, Kentucky, was ap- 
pointed president of the institution. U. I. 
Quigley, well known throughout the state as 
a financial agent for missions, had been en- 
gaged the year before as a solicitor of stu- 
dents, and saved the school from closing 
its doors on account of insufficient patronage 
and a consequently inadequate income. With 
his co-operation the present management suc- 
ceeded in filling the school with an ample and 
self-sustaining patronage. His death, Jan- 
uary, 1900, was a serious loss to the school. 
The primary purpose of the school was, and is, 
the education of orphan and other dependent 
girls. Even during the years when the school 
was not self-sustaining the beneficiaries con- 
stituted a large part of the patronage. Since 
the location of the school at Fulton, more than 
225 pupils have received one year's gratui- 
tous board and tuition, and about 350 partly 
gratuitous board and tuition. 

The graduates and former students of the 
school have taken first rank among the stu- 
dents at institutes, and many of them hold 
high positions as educators in the state. The 
board of managers and patrons of the school 
are delighted with the work accomplished and 
the present outlook is very auspicious. 
The debts to which allusion has been 
made finally amounted to $36,000 and threat- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



377 




WILLIAM WO ODS COLLEGE, 
Fulton. Mo. 



ened the life of the school. For more than 
three years President Jones struggled to pay 
off these debts. Resting on the strength of 
his plea and the assurance that he "that trusts 
in the Lord and does good" cannot utterly 
fail, his hopes were at last realized. At a 
called meeting of the board of directors in 
Kansas City, October 16, 1900, provision was 
made to liquidate all debts. Among the largest 
contributors were Dr. W. S. Woods and D. 
0. Smart, Kansas City; W. H. Dulaney, Han- 
nibal; Judge J. M. Sandusky, Liberty; J. 
T. Mitchell, Centralia; R. H. Estill's heirs; 
Mrs. E. J. Reid, Mt. Sterling, Ky. ; and the 
former president of the school, F. W. Allen, 
who was surety on a note representing a debt 
of $5,900, and for which his personal prop- 
erty in Fulton had been attached. The 
friends of the school were overcome with joy 
when the debts were cancelled, for not only 
the site of the school and all property thereon 
were saved, but bequests amounting to nearlv 
$100,000. In view of the fact that Dr. Woods 
and his generous wife had given property in 
Kansas City worth at one time $50,000 and" had 
contributed largely toward the liquidation of 
the debt, the name was changed from Daugh- 
ters College (worn only for a few months) 




J. B. JONES, 
President. 



378 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



A 




MRS. WILLIAM WOODS.. 



to William Woods College for Girls. The 
purpose and ownership of the school will 
forever remain unchanged. While it has en- 
rolled, and will continue to enroll, the daugh- 
ters of some of the wealthiest people of the 
state, the school will exist to do good. The 
institution now expects ample endowment and 
enlargement in every way. The school 
has achieved great success in the face of many 
difficulties, and there will be a full realization 
of the hopes that have sustained it during the 
dark days that have now disappeared, let us 
trust, forever. 

The ownership of William Woods College is 
vested in the Church of Christ, though it justly 
wears the name of the man whose generosity 
was the chief factor in its redemption, and 
whose liberality has since made it glad by many 
gifts. But every preacher and church should 
pray and work for the school, and this obli- 
gation is deepened by the fact that it pro- 
poses the gratuitous education of the daugh- 
ters of foreign missionaries and has two schol- 
arships for that purpose. The investing com- 
mittee, composed of John T. Mitchell, Cen- 
tralia ; Geo. A. Mahann, Hannibal ; and Dr. 
W. S. Woods, Kansas City, is sufficient guar- 
antee for the safe investment and management 
of all endowment funds. The sixteen thousand 
dollars received from sale of a farm bequeathed 
to the school by the late Alexander Breckin- 
ridge, of Edgerton, has recently been turned 
over to this committee, which stands ready 
to receive gifts from any source. 




DR. WILLIAM S. WOODS. 



Dr. William S. W T oods, physician and banker, 
and one of the most prominent financiers of 
Missouri, to whom the school that wears his 



name owes so much, was born in Columbia, 
Missouri, November 1, 1840. His parents 
were James Harris and Martha Stone Woods, 
both natives of Kentucky. 

July 10, 1866, he was married to Miss Al- 
bina McBride, daughter of Judge Ebenezer 
McBride, an old and prominent resident of 
Monroe county, Missouri. Mrs. Woods is a 
woman of excellent education, charming so- 
cial qualities, and philanthropic spirit. 

No man in Missouri has been more suc- 
cessful than Dr. Woods in the man~ o ""~ 
of large business interests. The National 
Bank of Commerce, with which he is now con- 
nected, is the largest institution of its kind 
west of the Mississippi, and is known through- 
out the country as one of the most stable and 
successful of the great banking houses, and 
enjoys a prestige which reflects credit upon 
its city and state. He is one of the men who 
recognizes his obligation to honor the Lord 
with his substance and with the first fruits 
of his increase, and although he has already 
generously co-operated in the redemption of 
the school from debt, and has made the largest 
gift for its permanent establishment, we have 
reason to hope that he and his excellent w T ife 
purpose in their hearts to make this institu- 
tion a fit expression of the goodness of God 
to them and the best possible monument to 
their memory. They are deeply interested in 
all that pertains to the welfare of the institu- 
tion. While the school has many friends who 
recognize its merits, it is believed that there 
are none who cherish a deeper love for it than 
Dr. and Mrs. Woods. It is befitting that the 
photogravures of these good people should be 
permanently embodied with the history of the 
institution. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



379 



CHRISTIAN COLLEGE, 
Columbia, Mo. 

The first charter ever granted by the Mis- 
souri Legislature for the collegiate education 
of Protestant women was that under which 
Christian College was incorporated, at Col- 
umbia, Boone county, Missouri, January 18, 
1851. The first steps were taken in the mem- 
orable year of 1849, by Dr. Samuel Hatch 
and Prof. Henry H. White, of Bacon College, 
Harrodsburg, Ky. D. P. Henderson and James 
Shannon, LL. D. were associated with them; 
John Augustus Williams was the first pres- 
ident of the new school. At first a small 
house in town was used, but the growth of the 
college was so rapid that it soon became nec- 
essary to seek larger quarters. The incom- 
plete residence of Dr. J. H. Bennett and twen- 
ty-nine acres of ground were purchased in 1851, 
and the school opened in September of the same 
year. Various and sundry additions and en- 
largements were made to the building until 
by 1884 it was the best equipped college in 
the West. 

Mr. Williams, after five years, was succeeded 
as president by L. B. Wilkes, and he, in two 
years, by J. K. Rogers, who administered the 
affairs with remarkable wisdom and success 
for twenty years. Then followed G. S. Bry- 
ant for six years. W. A. Oldham for nine 
years, and in 1893, F. P. St. Clair. Presi- 
dent St. Clair's untimely death occurred 
shortly after his school opened and he was 
succeeded by his wife, Mrs. Luella Wilcox St. 
Clair, the first woman president of Christian 
College. Her administration immediately 
brought the college to the front, and intro- 
duced another most prosperous career. On 
account of a long and severe illness, Mrs. St. 
Clair resigned the presidency in 1897, her 
fourth year, and was succeeded by Mrs. W. 
T. Moore, a Wellesley woman. During Mrs. 
Moore's administration alone, of two years, 
she added laboratories and apparatus, raised 
the curriculum to articulate with the State 
L T niversity, and crowded the college with stu- 
dents, until admission had to be denied for 
want of room. 

The need of additional buildings being im- 
perative Mrs. Moore and Mrs. St. Clair (whose 
health was restored) formed a partnership 
in the summer of 1899, in order to carry out 
great building enterprises they had planned. 
They erected at their own expense, a splendid 
new Dormitory building, costing $75,000. and 
gave it to the Christian brotherhood of the 
state to be used for the education of young 
women for all time. The next step was the 
erection of a handsome new Auditorium and 
Library building, made possible by the gener- 
ous gifts from friends whom they had inter- 
ested. The names of the large donors are 
Mr. W. H. Dulany, Hannibal, Mo., $5,000; 
Mr. B. F. Lowry, Columbia, Mo., $5,000; Mr. 
Frank Coop, Southport, England, $5,000; 
Mrs. Rowena Mason, (alumna of the college) 
St. Louis. $5,000; Mrs. E. P. Graves, Kansas 
City. $2,500: Mr. R. H. Stockton, St. Louis, 
$5,000, besides smaller amounts, mainly from 



citizens of Boone county, aggregating over 
$6,000. 

About the same time a woman friend (who 
does not wish her name published) gave $5.- 
000 for constructing a Music Hall. The main 
part of the old building left standing on the 
north was remodeled and contains thirty four 
sound-proof practice rooms and teachers' stu- 
dios, being connected with the Dormitory by 
a covered passage. With the completion of 
these buildings it can truthfully be said that 
Christian College has a working basis une- 
qualed in many respects by any similar col- 
lege in America. 

THE SPLENDID NEW DORMITORY. 

The beautiful new Christian College Dormi- 
tory is of Elizabethan style, built of pressed 
brick and Bedford stone, heated by steam and 
lighted by electricity. The students' living rooms 
are arranged en suite — two students occu- 
pying a bed chamber and a study, each having 
a large clothes closet with hooks and shelves. 
The interior of the building is in hard wood ; 
floors are of maple. Each floor has two 
suites of bath and toilet rooms. The main 
building contains rooms for the accommodation 
of 150 students, besides those reserved for the 
use of the family and faculty. Other apart- 
ments are a suite of three drawing rooms, 
students' sitting room, public and private of- 
fices, private library, assembly room, Domestic 
Science rooms, infirmary, dining hall, ma- 
tron's suite, kitchen, pantry, store-room, serv- 
ing room, laundry, etc. 

The building has a fine south frontage of 
228 feet, with a wing at the west extending 
north 112 feet. There are three stories above 
the ground floor; the roof is of slate, and the 
entire building is fire-proof. The plan is the 
result of the best ability of an experienced 
architect, and for educational purposes, com- 
fort, convenience and perfect sanitation, is un- 
equaled by any school for women in the 
southwest. 

NEW AUDITORIUM AND LIBRARY BUILDING. 

This building is of stone to the first floor, 
and the other two stories of red pressed brick, 
handsomely trimmed with stone. A unique 
and attractive feature of the building is a 
Roof-garden over the entire Auditorium. The 
Roof-garden gives delightful opportunities for 
outdoor exercise and recreation. In the edu- 
cation of girls, where health is a paramount 
consideration, this provision for out door 
living is an important one. The Roof-garden 
also furnishes facilities for open air programs 
and entertainments. 

Besides the Auditorium, the new addition 
contains a Library, Gymnasium and Art rooms. 
It is located at the west end of the Dormitory 
and connected with it by a porte-cochere. The 
entire addition is architecturally in harmony 
with the new Dormitory, and the whole makes 
one of the handsomest as well as one of the 
most .imposing groups of buildings for school 
purpose to be found anywhere in the United 
States. 



380 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



I 


a 


►*v*l 


j 








U 




i'**! 




k u 


,»l| 


n » 1 


'i i B *l< 






BP^ 









CHRISTIAN COLLEGE FOR YOUNG WOMEN, 

Columbia, Mo. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



381 



PRESENT CONDITIONS. 

In the spring of 1893 Mrs. St. Clair accepted 
a call to the presidency of Hamilton College, 
thus, after four years, leaving Mrs. Moore 
again in sole charge of Christian College. The 
past few years have been phenomenal in growth 
and the enrollment the present session is 
greater than ever before in the history of 
the college, students again being turned away 
for want of room. 

The aim of Christian College is to provide 
the highest possible education for the young 
women of the great and growing West. It 
is believed that the best results in this 
line cannot be obtained in our Eastern col- 
leges. Our women, who expect to make their 
home in this wonderful westland, ought to be 
educated in harmony with the intellectual, 
moral and economic needs of their environ- 
ment. Missouri is practically the center of 
the West and Southwest, and Columbia, with 
its great University and other educational in- 
stitutions, is undoubtedly the most command- 
ing and promising position from which to work 
out the problem of higher education for the 
women of this coming central empire. With 
the best equipped buildings and the strongest 
faculty, Christian College is already leading all 
the other colleges for the education of young 
women, and with a realization of its ideals, 
which are now well advanced, the college has 
a right to the title that has been given to it, 
viz: "The Wellesley of the West." It is 
no longer simply a state school, but is national 
in the extent of its patronage, the attendance 
this year being from twenty-eight states and 
England. 

Long ago Christian College passed the ex- 
perimental stage. She stands willing to be 
judged by her fruits. Her Alumnae are the 
representative women of Missouri and many 
other states — the leaders in home, church, 
school, and social interests. Her greatest 
pride is not her splendid buildings of brick 
and stone, but her character-building. Mind 
and spirit are the precious materials with 
which she is fashioning a temple fit for eter- 
nity. The splendid work done by the relig- 
ious organizations of the Christian College 
Daughters' League and the auxiliary of the 
Christian Woman's Board of Missions (both 
student bodies) will last forever. With ju- 
dicious physical training, with richest culture 
of mind, heart, and soul life, this state pioneer 
in the education of women will, in the years to 
come, continue to send forth a splendid pro- 
cession of Christian women who will be cen- 
ters of high and noble influence. 



ADD-RAN CHRISTIAN UNIVERSITY. 

Texas Christian University had its beginning 
in a school founded by J. A. Clark and his 
two sons. Addison and Randolph, at Thorp's 
Spring, Texas, in the year 1873. It was char- 
tered under the name of Add-Ran College in 
memory of Add-Ran Clark, a little son of Ad- 
dison Clark, whose death occurred about this 
time. 



The history of the institution embraces three 
distinct periods corresponding to three stages 
of growth by the three names it has worn. 
The first period — 1873 to 1890— is that during 
which it was conducted as a private enterprise. 
This period is intensely interesting in its de- 
tails of heroic achievement and success, the 
merest mention of which is forbidden by the 
limited space of this brief sketch. The Clarks, 
Addison president, and Randolph vice-president, 
were men of clear vision and transparent hon- 
esty of purpose. Their first aim in life was to 
plant an institution for Christian education, 
which would live on after they were gone. 
Apparently they had no thought of fame or 
gain. Their sublime faith excluded all doubt 
as to the final outcome. The enrollment of 
Add-Ran College increased rapidly from the 
beginning. Within a few years it exceeded 
three hundred, and before the end of the first 
decade it had approximated five hundred. Then 
began to be felt the competition growing out 
of the general progress in the educational af- 
fairs of the state. The cities and larger towns, 
by special tax, were organizing efficient sys- 
tems of public schools which were maintained 
nine or ten months in the year. Their courses 
of study ended in three or four years of high 
school work. The state institutions for higher 
education were growing in popular favor, and 
the several denominational colleges were in 
full sympathy with the general spirit of edu- 
cational progress. 

While Add-Ran College continued to hold 
its own, the time had come when a decisive 
forward movement must be begun if it would 
maintain its standing among the best insti- 
tutions of the state. No one was quicker to 
see this than the Clarks themselves. More 
than this, they realized that henceforth their 
own limited resources would be unequal to 
the growing demands of fast changing condi- 
tions. 

Moved by this consideration, and in keep- 
ing with their long cherished desire to place 
the institution beyond the uncertainties of 
individual enterprise, in the year 1890. they 
made a deed of Add-Ran College, including 
all materia] assets, together with their moral 
support, to a board of trustees representing the 
Christian brotherhood of Texas. A new char- 
ter was obtained and the name changed to 
Add-Ran Christian University. 

This brings us to the second period which 
extended from 1890 to the end of the session 
1901-1902. Add-Ran Christian University was 
blessed with generous friends. Chief among 
them in liberality stands the name of Maj. 
J. J. Jarvis, of Fort Worth, who, for several 
years was president of the board of trustees. 
But for his timely and generous support, 
the school would have been involved in finan- 
cial distress of a very serious character. As 
it was. the years passed by without special 
incident until 1895, when the move to Waco 
was made. Several causes conspired to check 
its growth from the date of its removal. First, 
was the growing competition of high schools 
and colleges noted above. Second, were the 
hardships incidental to transplanting, with 



3S2 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 








TEXAS CHRISTIAN UNIVERSITY, 
North Waco, Texas. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



383 



attendant loss of patronage and adjustment 
to new surroundings. Third, was a heavy fi- 
nancial burden which by some misunderstand- 
ing was incurred in the acquisition of the 
new property. Under these adverse condi- 
tions Add-Ran passed through the gloomiest 
period of its existence. A turn for the bet- 
ter began in the erection of a suitable home 
for young lady students in the summer and 
fall of 1900. Following this a little more than 
a year came the retirement of the entire in- 
debtedness of more than twenty thousand 
dollars held against the school. When the 
board of trustees held their annual meeting 
in March, 1902, they no longer had to stand 
face to face with a debt as had been their 
custom. They were free to face the future 
and lay plans for enlargement such as they 
had not before been permitted to entertain. 
They felt that a new era was dawning — the 
beginning of the third period in the history 
of our Texas school. Some important changes 
were made in the charter, the name being 
changed to Texas Christian University. A 
president must be elected. This office had been 
vacant since 1898, when Addison Clark re- 
signed against the protest of the board of 
trustees. After mature deliberation, Presi- 
dent E. V. Zollars, of Hiram College, was 
elected. He had been invited to be present 
and his counsels were in immediate demand. 
Plans for buildings and improvements, at 
an approximate cost of forty thousand dollars, 
were projected. At this writing, February, 
1903, these plans have all been carried into 
execution. The outlook is full of hope. In 
spite of two successive years of crop failure 
in Texas, the enrollment shows a good in- 
crease. President Zollars inspires confidence 
and awakens enthusiasm wherever he goes. 
He will never rest until he gets the brother- 
hood in this great Southwest to see their op- 
portunity to build a university in keeping 
with the future greatness of this section of 
country. It is freely predicted by those who 
are acquainted with all the schools of the 
Churches of Christ, that Texas Christian Uni- 
versity is destined in a few years to be sec- 
ond to none of them. 

The latter part of this sketch would be 
unsatisfactory — a statement of unintelligible 
facts, were only casual mention made of the 
name of T. E. Shirley, the president of the 
board of trustees since the year 1898. That 
the institution would not have an existence 
but for his liberality, sacrifice and personal 
services, is a statement which will not be 
questioned by those conversant with the facts. 
Within the last three years he has raised for 
all purposes about seventy-five thousand dol- 
lars, refusing all offers of remuneration for 
months of wearing toil. Surely Texas Chris- 
tian University will always be a monument 
to his memory. By the side of his name 
should be placed that of T. M. Scott, who has 
given several months to the supervision of the 
erection of buildings and improvements. By 
his quick detection of inferior workmanship 
and material, he has secured a higher order of 
buildings, besides saving the university many 
hundreds of dollars. 




W. J. LHAMON. 



Too much honor cannot be accorded to the 
faithful board of trustees. They must be 
content with the thanks of a grateful peo- 
ple as reward in part for their unselfish ser- 
vice. 



W. J. LHAMON. 



W. J. Lhamon, Dean of the Bible College 
of Missouri, was born on the 16th of Sep- 
tember, 1855. At seventeen years of age he 
was a teacher of a public school in Knox 
county, Ohio. He graduated from Butler Col- 
lege, then Butler University, in the class of 
'79. The following year he took post-graduate 
work in the same institution, and received his 
A. M. degree. He has held ministries in 
Indianapolis, Indiana; Ada, Lima, and Kenton, 
Ohio; Minneapolis, Minnesota; Toronto, Onta- 
rio; and Allegheny, Pennsylvania. In 1901 
he was called to his present position. 

He is the author of the following books, 
namely: "Studies in Acts," "Missionary 
Fields and Forces of the Disciples of Christ," 
and "Heroes of Modern Missions." He is a 
frequent contributor to our periodical litera- 
ture, and has been for several years a regu- 
lar contributing editor of the Christian Stand- 
ard, in Cincinnati, Ohio. 



THE BIBLE COLLEGE OF MISSOURI, 

The Bible College of Missouri is located 
in Columbia, Mo., the seat of the State Uni- 
versity of Missouri, and of several other insti- 
tutions of learning, as follows : Christian 
College, the foremost school for young ladies 
west of the Mississippi; Stephens College, a 



384 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




OOTNE RjU N1VERSIT Y._ 



COTNER UNIVERSITY. 

Bethany, Neb. 



Baptist school for young ladies; The Normal 
Academy, a private school doing work prepar- 
atory to the university; and the Welsh Mili- 
tary School, a private school for boys. By 
reason of its many schools and colleges Colum- 
bia is widely known as "The Athens" of Mis- 
souri. 

By virtue of its location in proximity to the 
University of Missouri, the Bible College com- 
mands all the advantages of that great insti- 
tution for its ministerial and missionary stu- 
dents. All the offerings of the academic de- 
partment of the university being elective it is 
no difficult matter to so adjust the Bible Col- 
lege to the University as to enable ministerial 
students to take their academic and scientific 
work in that institution. This is now being 
done and the plan works well. Our students 
have the advantages of a great university, 
while we have the use of all of our means 
for biblical and ministerial work. No tuitions 
are charged either in the university or in 
the Bible College. 

In addition to the above named advantages 
the Bible College reaches many of the univer- 
sity students with various lines of Biblical 
work. 

Dr. W. T. Moore, having served this insti- 
tution through a number of years, is now 
Dean Emeritus, and delivers each semester a 
course of lectures. Dr. Moore was formerly 
minister of the West London Tabernacle, in 
London, England, and editor of the Chris- 
tian Commonwealth. He has held many po- 
sitions of honor and usefulness in the brother- 
hood. 



Prof. Charles M. Sharpe has been elected to 
the chair of Old Testament History and Lit- 
erature. In 1879 Bro. Sharpe graduated from 
the University of Kansas. The following year 
he post-graduated from the same institution, 
taking his A. M. degree. He has been a strong 
and efficient minister in the Central church 
in Kansas City, Kansas. It was from that po- 
sition that he was called to the Bible Col- 
lege. 

The Bible College has an endowment of 
$50,000. It owns a most admirable building 
site, and is looking forward to a fine me- 
morial building- in the near future. 



COTNER UNIVERSITY. 

Cotner University was founded in the au- 
tumn of 1889. The rapid development of the 
West led the disciples of Nebraska to seek 
a more permanent establishment of primitive 
Christianity by forming a center of Chris- 
tian culture. Lands having been donated ad- 
joining Lincoln, the Capital of the state, a 
suitable and beautiful main building was erect- 
ed. A commodious dormitory, four stories in 
height, was also built. The campus of twenty 
acres, was graded, walks and drives laid out 
with lawns and trees, making it one of the 
most beautiful in the state. 

W. P. Aylsworth was chosen vice-president 
and Briscoe, professor of Sacred Literature, a 
chair which started with a liberal endowment. 
Under his leadership the school was organized 
and conducted the first year. Numbers rap- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



385 



idly grew. A medical department -was es- 
tablished. At the opening of the second year 
D. R. Dungan, then of Drake University, 
was called to the presidency, remaining in that 
position six years. The financial reverses, 
which brought ruin to many enterprises of the 
West, fell heavily upon Cotner University. 
For a time the title to the property was lost. 
At the opening of the year 1896 W. P. Ayls- 
worth was called to the presidency. During 
this year a movement was set on foot to re- 
deem the property. In this struggle several of 
the alumni were devoted and sacrificing work- 
ers. Conspicuous among these were L .P. 
Bush, F. L. Sumpter, Grace E. Young, and 
J. W. Hilton, the latter devoting two years 
in successful field work. In 1900 the property 
appraised at $137,000 was re-deeded without 
any incumbrance or debt to trustees of the 
Churches of Christ in Nebraska. Since then 
no debr has been incurred and a small endow- 
ment has been secured, the nucleus of larger 
things proposed. The school has continued 
without intermission since the beginning with 
fair attendance and a graduating class each 
year. The entire enrollment for 1902-3 was 
325. The present attendance promises to be 
the largest in the history of the school. 

From the beginning strong and thorough 
courses, equal to those in the best institutions 
in the West, and of our brotherhood, have 
been maintained. Biblical study has from the 
beginning received special attention. Well 
equipped commercial rooms and up-to-date in- 
struction offer excellent advantages in prepar- 
ation for business. Strong schools of music, 
art, and expression are sustained, as is also, 
a thorough Normal department. 

In the coming years the resources and fa- 
cilities of Cotner are expected to be largely 
increased. Situated as it is, in the education- 
al center of Nebraska, it opens great oppor- 
tunities for building up an important insti- 
tution of Christian culture. Meanwhile tu- 
ition funds are supplemented by contributions 
to the endowment and running expenses. 

The superb Bethany, in which it is situated, 
is an ideal home for the institution. A flour- 
ishing church is in operation. There are good 
public schools. The Omaha, Lincoln, and Be- 
atrice Electric Interurban Railway is being 
built directly through the suburb, thus fur- 
nishing immediate connection with Lincoln 
as well as with other leading cities of Ne- 
braska. The outlook is in every way promis- 
ing. 



VIRGINIA CHRISTIAN COLLEGE. 

Virginia Christian College had its concep- 
tion, its organization and its first opening all 
between the twentieth of February and the 
sixtenth of September, 1903. It is at Lynch- 
burg, Va., which is near the center of the 
state and is an excellent railroad center, three 
systems crossing there. The buildings cost 
about $50,000. The school has a beautiful 
situation, and is in connection with seventy- 
seven acres of land. The first two weeks en- 
rolled between 90 and 100 students, nearly 
26 



all of whom are boarding - students. The 
school is co-educational and distinctly Chris- 
tian; it is awakening a wide and hearty inter- 
est in Virginia and adjoining sections. 

The faculty is as follows: 

Josephus Hopwood, President; Elma E. R. 
Ellis, Greek and Modern Languages; Z. Parker 
Richardson, Latin and Old Testament; Chas. 
S. Givens, Mathematics; Mrs. S. E. L. Hop- 
wood, English; James S. Thomas, Preparatory; 
Myrtle MePherson, Assistant in English; Ethel 
McCartney Thomas, Assistant in Preparatory; 
Sallie Wade Davis, Vocal and Instrumental 
Music; Hattie Harman, Assistant in Music; 
Edna MePherson, Art. 

Trustees are as follows: F. F. Bullard, 
J. R. McWane, H. D. Coffev, J. N. Harman, 
J. W. Giles, A. I. Miller, J. B. Lyon, J. D. 
Hamaker, and J. Hopwood. 



MILLIGAN COLLEGE. 

At the close of the Civil War W. G. Parker 
started a school in Buffalo church, Cave 
Springs, Carter county, Tennessee. In 1867-68 
Isaac Taylor, then in the legislature of Ten- 
nessee, obtained a charter naming the school 
Buffalo Institute. Messrs. Barker, Akers, Pen- 
dleton, and Turner succeeded each other in the 
order named until 1875, when Prof. Josephus 
Hopwood and wife were given charge of the 
academy. In 1880-84 new buildings were 
erected. In May, 1882, a charter was ob- 
tained and the name of the school became 
Milligan College, after President R. Milligan, 
of Kentucky University. Prof. Hopwood re- 
mained at the head of the school until the 
spring of 1903, when he resigned to take a new 
college work in Virginia. - 

The institution has always maintained an 
excellent name, especially as to its training 
in moral Christian life. Catalogues and en- 
velopes have on them "Milligan stands, first 
for thorough intellectual training. Second, for 
the abolition of the strong drink traffic. Third, 
for the teaching of Christ to the world. " Prof. 
H. R. Garrett succeeded Prof. Hopwood as 
head of the school. 



CHRISTIAN UNIVERSITY, 

Canton, Missouri. 

Christian University was organized in De- 
cember, 1851, and a liberal charter was granted 
by the General Assembly of the State of Mis- 
souri, on January 28, 1853. It was a notable 
feature of this charter that it granted to 
women a co-equal and co-ordinate education 
with men, and it has the honor of being the 
first original charter in the United States to 
embody this advanced provision. 

The University has sent out an army of 
graduates, among whom are one hundred and 
fifty ministers of the gospel, hundreds of teach- 
ers, editors, physicians, jurists, half a score 
of county judges, one judge of the Supreme 



380 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHRISTIAN UNIVERSITY. 



Court of Missouri, one has been speaker of 
the House of Representatives. Hundreds of 
young ladies have here received instruction 
and inspiration to bless the world with their 
home, social, moral, and religious influence. 

The first college building was erected in 
1853, under the energetic direction of Elder 
D. Pat Henderson, and Brother James Shan- 
non was the first President. In March, 1903, 
this building was totally destroyed by fire. 
Steps were immediately taken to replace the 
lost building by one better adapted to the 
wants of a modern school. This new structure 
is, at this writing, almost completed, and will 
be ready for occupancy within three weeks. 
Its location is most desirable, the hill upon 
which it stands affording a view of forty miles 
of the Mississippi River, and such scenery 
as is seldom seen in the middle states. 

Particular attention is paid in this school 
to Bible work, and to the preparation of young 
men for the ministry. The view is here taught 
that the Bible is inspired, and students are 
warned against the evil of destructive higher 
criticism. Christian University is, perhaps, 
more favorably located than any other school 
in our brotherhood, because there are hundreds 
of Churches of Christ within a radius of one 
hundred miles that depend almost exclusively 
on our ministerial students for religious in- 
struction and guidance. All students who 
can preach acceptably can secure employment 
for work on Lord's days, at remunerative 
wages and are thus enabled to pay their way 
through school. 



CARR-BURDETTE COLLEGE, 

Sherman Texas. 

Carr-Burdette College, established by Mr. 
and Mrs. 0. A. Carr, was brought into being 
as a result of toil and perseverance which 
would have exhausted the hopes and energies 
of most persons, and which proves them wor- 
thy of the success which they have attained. 
This is the crowning work of their united 
lives; for no girls' College North, South, East, 
or West, as an exponent of the work of the 
Church of Christ, " excels it. It is a munifi- 
cent gift from Bro. and Sister Carr to the 
Christian congregations of Texas for the higher 



education of woman. Though only in its ninth 
year, it has already a wide reputation, having 
patronage even from far off Australia. Its 
beautiful situation, in a southern clime, its 
imposing fire-proof building of hydraulic 
pressed brick with all modern improvements, 
its elegant and luxurious Home furnishings, 
its thorough and strictly up-to-date depart- 
ment equipments, its competent faculty, rep- 
resenting the best colleges and universities 
and conservatories in America and Europe, 
and Brother and Sister Carr's reputation as 
educators at home and abroad, make Carr- 
Burdette the joy and pride of the church wher- 
ever its merits are known. Its climatic ad- 
vantages, its extensive play-grounds, its beau- 
tiful campus, its fruitful orchards, garden 
and farm lands, its dairy, its medicinal Artesian 
water coming from a depth of nearly 700 feet, 
are attracting delicate, ambitious students 
from colder climates to it, where they have 
educational facilities fully equal to those of 
their home colleges, and where their whole 
physical being is awakened to a new and de- 
licious strength in the health-giving air of 
a beautiful sunny Southland. In short, Carr- 
Burdette College is the student's health resort 
and model college. 



BETHANY COLLEGE. 



The charter for Bethany College was pro- 
cured from the Legislature of Virginia in 1840, 
by John C. Campbell, of Wheeling. The estab- 
lishment of an institution for the promotion 
of higher Christian education was for many 
years the cherished purpose and desire of Alex- 
ander Campbell, the illustrious founder. When 
he was 50 years old he published in "The Mil- 
lennial Harbinger" the plan of the institution, 
which, a little later, he inaugurated at Beth- 
any. The first session of the college began in 
1841. Mr. Campbell insisted that, as the Bible 
is the basis of the highest and truest culture, 
it should form an integral part in college edu- 
cation. For a long time Bethany was the only 
college in America using the Bible as a text 
book. Until recent years the great majority of 
colleges and many theological seminaries had 
no place in their courses for the practical 
study of the Bible. 

In the sixty-two years of her history almost 
ten thousand young people have received train- 
ing in the halls of "Old Bethany." Nearly one 
thousand of this number have graduated from 
the institution. Bethany is proud of her 
alumni. They are to be found in almost every 
State in the Union. They are to-day filling, 
with credit to themselves and their Alma 
Mater, honorable and responsible places in all 
the learned professions. Glorious as has been 
the past, the friends of Bethany confidently 
look for greater things in the years to come. 
With a larger endowment than ever before; 
with the buildings in better condition than in 
a score of years; with hundreds of friends in 
all parts of the land, there should be, yea, 
there shall be, glorious years yet for this 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



387 




CAKEt-BURDETTE COLLEGE, 
Sherman, Texas. 



mother of great men, this mother of colleges, 
this cradle of one of the mightiest religious 
movements of modern times. 

GROUNDS AND BUILDINGS. 

The College owns seventy-five acres of land 
overlooking the beautiful Buffalo creek. A 
coal mine on the college land provides fuel for 
the heating of the buildings. Springs of purest 
water supply reservoirs on the hillsides to the 
northeast of the college. From these, water 
is piped into all the buildings. With pure 
water, wholesome food, healthful surroundings 
and comfortable buildings, one may claim for 
Bethany all the advantages of a present-day 
health resort. The main college building- 
stands on an elevation in the centre of an at- 
tractive campus. It is an imposing structure 
and is well adapted to the purposes for which 
it is used. To the west of the main building 
stands Philip Hall, a modern and well equipped 
boarding hall, for young ladies. This building 
is heated with steam, lighted with electric 
lights, and has water and sewerage on each 
floor. It affords accommodations for sixty 
young ladies. To the east is Pendleton Heights, 
the beautiful home of the President. This 
building, recently repaired, is supplied with 
hot-air furnace and electric lights. 



LOCATION. 

The village of Bethany is situated in Brooke 
county, West Virginia, seven miles southeast 
of Wellsburg, fifteen miles north of Wheeling 
and forty miles south of Pittsburg. Comfort- 
able hacks make three round trips between 
Bethany and Wellsburg. Students should plan 
to reach Wellsburg not later than 4 p. m., the 
time when the last hack leaves for Bethany. 
Carriages can be secured by those who arrive 
too late for the hack. The drive over the well- 
kept limestone pike is unsurpassed. Bethany, 
from the beginning, has been famed for its 
picturesque and inspiring scenery. It pos- 
sesses a fascination that delights the student 
while here and remains with him a precious 
memory through life. There are no licensed 
saloons in Brooke county. The moral atmos- 
phere is unusually healthful and stimulating. 
Situated near enough to Pittsburg, Wheeling, 
Steubenville and Wellsburg to derive the ad- 
vantages which these cities afford, our students 
are at the same time removed from many of 
the temptations that come with city life. 

ENDOWMENT. 

The effort to endow Bethany College, begun 
in the summer of 1897, is meeting with very 
encouraging success. One hundred thousand 
dollars in cash and interest-bearing securities 
is now in hand. In addition to this, about 
$20,000 has been pledged toward a third 



388 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




V* C A.L.L H ALL. j T~ C MLS. HALL. ) 5 



BETHANY COLLEGE, 
Bethany, W. Va. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



389 




GEORGIE ROBERT SOX COLLEGE, 
Henderson, Tenn. 



block of 50.000. The College also has a be- 
quest in Scotland that will amount to fifteen 
to twenty thousand dollars. The Ministerial 
Loan Fund is almost* $10,000. 

The Board of Trustees has unanimously de- 
cided that another $100,000 must be added to 
our endowment. Mr. O. G. White, our field 
agent, is ably assisting the President in this 
campaign for endowment. 

At the annual meeting of the Alumni Asso- 
ciation, held at Bethany, June 19, 1902, it was 
unanimously agreed and voted that an effort 
should be made by the alumni to endow an 
'"'Alumni Chair." A nice sum has already 
been subscribed, and it is believed that Beth- 
any's Alumni will rally to the enterprise and 
insure its success. The officers of the Alumni 
Association are : Earle Wilfley, President, and 
O. G. \\ hite. Secretary and Treasurer. These 
gentlemen may be addressed at Bethany. The 
cordial and liberal support of all alumni and 
former students is solicited in aid of this 
praiseworthy undertaking. 




GEORGIE ROBERTSON, 
Deceased. 



390 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




EUGENE C. SANDERSON, 

Born in Ohio, 1859. Brought up on a farm 
in Iowa. United with the Church of Christ, 
1878. Began preaching 1883. Married Pru- 
dence Putnam, 1885. Served as minister at 
Marcus, Iowa; Colfax and Ellensburg, Wash.; 
and Portland, Oregon. Was state evangelist 
in Washington two years. A. B., Oskaloosa 
College; A. M. Oskaloosa College; B. D., Drake 
University; B. S. T., University of Chicago; 
D. D. Willamette University; LL. D., Drake 
University. President Eugene Divinity School 
since 1895. 



This growing institution, located in Eu- 
gene, Oregon, and adjacent to the University 
of Oregon, with which its relations are most 
cordial, was founded by President E. C. Sander- 
son. Through his efforts mainly the school 
has reached its present state of efficiency. In 

1895 articles of incorporation were obtained, 
with J. W. Cowls, W. H. Osborn, J. H. Haw- 
ley, J. D. Matlock, J. A. Bushnell, J. T. Cal- 
lison, and P. J. Flint as board of Regents. 
The school opened October 6, 1895, in a rented 
but commodious building. The library has 
grown until it contains 1,400 volumes. In 

1896 a splendid plat of ground adjoining the 
University campus was procured upon which 
have been erected two good buildings. The 
property now represents about $14,000. The 
school is free from debt and has, October, 
1903, an endowment of $10,000. 

These things were made possible by the 
liberal donations of Mrs. L. E. Cowls, widow 
of the late Judge Cowls, of McMinnville. He 
was one of the first Regents and gave the first 
financial aid to the school. 

Among our thirty-four students this term 
are twenty preparing for the ministry. Sev- 
eral others are enrolled either in the school 
of Oratory or Vocal Music. 

The courses of study are: English Minis- 
terial and Classical Ministerial. The faculty 
consists of Eugene C. Sanderson, David C. 
Kellems, and Earnest C. Wigmore. Also Clara 
G. Esson, J. S. McCallum, Eugenia O'Connor 
Lobdell, and Ella M. Humbert as special in- 
structors. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



391 




MADISON INSTITUTE, 
Richmond, Ky. 



MADISON INSTITUTE FOE YOUNG 
LADIES. 

Richmond, Kentucky. 

J. W; MCGARVEY, JR., A. M. PRESIDENT. 

Madison Institute was founded in 1856, and 
with slight interruption, during the Civil War, 
has been in successful operation ever since. 
The following persons have presided over the 
institution in the order of their names: S. 
G. Mullins, A. B. Jones, B. J. Pinkerton, W. 



B. Smith, C. P. Williamson, B. C. Hagerman, 
J. D. Clark, Mrs. Annie Bourne, Miss Alice 
Lloyd, and its present presiding officer, J. W. 
McGarvey, Jr. The school now has better 
equipment and is doing better work than ever 
before, and enjoys the distinction of being the 
only female college in the brotherhood that 
keeps a faculty composed of graduates of the 
world's greatest universities and schools of 
music and art, and whose graduates are ad- 
mitted to Wellesley and Vassar without exam- 
ination. 



392 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CAMPBELL-HAGERMAN COLLEGE, Lexington ,Ky 





PRESIDENT B. C. HAGERMAN. 



MRS. B. C. HAGERMAN. 



The Campbell-Hagerman College was founded 
in 1903 at Lexington, Ky. It is a flourishing 
young institution, having opened its first year 
with over 200 pupils, over one hundred of whom 
are boarders, coming from fifteen states of the 
Union. Has a faculty of sixteen members. 
Its buildings are large, modern in architecture, 
superb in their arrangements for health and 
comfort, and doubtless the equal of any college 
for women in the South. 



B. C Hagerman was born in Shelby county, 
Ky., October 22, 1853. Graduated from the 



Bible College of Kentucky University in June, 
of 1874, from Bethany College in 1876. He 
became a teacher of Greek in the latter institu- 
tion the following year and taught for nine 
years. He was afterward President of Madi- 
son Institute, Richmond, Ky., for five years. 
Leaving that institution, he went to San Diego, 
California on account of health. Remained 
there two years, during which time was min- 
ister of the church at that place. With re- 
stored health, returned to Kentucky and 
taught Latin in Kentucky University during 
Prof. A. R. Miligan's year's absence in Europe. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



393 



EUREKA COLLEGE. 





■saw \ 







I 






General V/ew College Campus, 




394 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




HIRAM COLLEGE, Hiram, Ohio. 

1. Main Building. 2. Association Building. 3. Library and Observatory. 4. Bowler Hall. 
5. Miller Hall. 6. Garfield Home. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



395 



Then received a call to Bethany College as pres- 
ident, where he remained until his call to the 
presidency of Hamilton College, which office 
he held for five years. Leaving this institu- 
tion, he built and founded the flourishing young 
school known as the Campbell-Hagerman Col- 
lege, an institution for young girls and young 
women, which in its first year has opened with 
an attendance of over 200 pupils. During all 
these years of teaching he has also done accept- 
able work in the pulpit. Mrs. Hagerman has 
been a great help and inspiration to Bro. 
Hagerman in his educational work. 



EUREKA COLLEGE. 



The Walnut Grove Academy at Eureka, 111., 
became Eureka College February 6, 1855, by 
the granting of the charter by the legislature. 
In 1884 Abingdon College also became a part 
of Eureka. During the half century of its 
history there have been about five hundred 
graduates. These, with thousands of others 
who stayed for a short time, have taken an 
honorable and useful part in the activities of 
life. The main purpose of the college has been, 
and now is, to make men and women. 

DEPARTMENTS. 

1. Collegiate — Offers a full four years' train- 
ing. Courses in History, Science, Mathematics, 
Languages, Philosophy, etc. 

2. Bible School — Offers instruction in Old 
and New Testament History, Church History, 
Missions. Homiletics, etc. The Bible, the text 
book of this department, is presented as God's 
revelation of Himself to man and as the one 
book indispensable to religious culture. There 
is an aid fund to assist needy students. 

3. Preparatory School — Offers a training 
equivalent to that of our well equipped high 
schools, with an advantage of the college life. 

4. Commercial Course — Special courses in 
bookkeeping, short-hand and typewriting. 

5. Music School — Full three years' course in 
piano and voice. 

6. Art — Drawing and painting. 

7. Elocution and Oratory — Simple, practical, 
effective. 

FACULTY. 

Strong, vigorous teachers, specially trained 
for their departments, are ably carrying on the 
work so faithfully done in earlier years by such 
men as C. L. Loos, B. W. Johnson, 0. A. Bur- 
gess, W. H. Everest and others. 



ADVANTAGES. 

Quiet city, beautiful grounds, convenient 
buildings, athletic park, gymnasium, physical 
director, popular lecture course, occasional 
special addresses, strong literary societies, lo- 
cation healthful, influences good, expenses mod- 
erate. Lida's Wood, the young ladies boarding 
hall, is an excellent home for girls. A large, 
well selected library. 

The Illinois Christian Educational Associa- 
tion was recently formed for the purpose of 
securing the co-operation of the disciples of 
Christ in the enlargement and maintenance of 
Eureka College by disseminating a knowledge 
of its work and needs throughout the state, by 
increasing the attendance, and by providing 
financial support. It has a membership of 
more than a thousand, and promises to become 
the efficient means of extending rapidly the 
work of the college. 

Founders' Day is appropriately celebrated 
each year. The college year, divided into two 
semesters, opens the middle of September and 
closes the middle of June. 



HIRAM COLLEGE. 



Founded in 1850 as "Western Reserve Ec- 
lectic Institute," by the Churches of Christ 
in Ohio. It attained large success under the 
successive presidencies of A. S. Hayden, J. 
A. Garfield, H. W. Everest, A. J. Thomson 
and J. M. Atwater. 

In 1867 "The Eclectic" was advanced to 
college grade and as Hiram College has had 
a splendid history. S. E. Shepard, J. M. At- 
water, B. A. Hinsdale, G. H. Laughlin, E. V. 
Zollars, and J. A. Beattie have been successive 
presidents. Wallace Ford, Allanson Wilcox, 
Lathrop Cooley, and 0. G. Hertzog have served 
as financial agents. 

The student body averages about three hun- 
dred in regular attendance and the graduates 
about thirty each year. The present Alumni 
is four hundred and sixty-six. Four regular 
courses are sustained besides elective studies. 
Classical, Ministerial, Philosophical and Sci- 
entific; special departments of music, art 
oratory, and business. Present faculty, twenty- 
three; volumes in library, exclusive of public 
documents, six thousand. The literary soci- 
eties also maintain good libraries. Present 
value of plant, including endowments, three 
hundred thousand dollars. 



SOME PIONEERS, AND OTHERS WHO 

HAVE BEEN PROMINENT IN THE 

RESTORATION MOVEMENT. 



ALEXANDER CAMPBELL. 

It was our desire that some of the older 
brethren should write a sketch of Alexander 
Campbell, but Bro. J. W. McGarvey suggested 
that we use the one written by Isaac Errett, 
and published in the first issue of the Chris- 
tian Standard, just after the death of Mr. 
Campbell. He said: "No man living to-day 
could write as good a sketch as that," so we 
give the sketch just as it appeared in the 
Christian Standard, April 7, 1866. 

"Before our first number reaches its readers, 
they will have learned that the beloved and re- 
vered Alexander Campbell has been gathered 
to his fathers. He fell asleep in Jesus, on the 
4th of March, near to midnight, at his home 
in Bethany, West Wirginia. 

"It was an event not unexpected. Coming 
in "a good old age," when his work was done, 
and his tired faculties craved rest from the 
incessant anxiety and toil 1 of half a century; 
coming slowly, attended with but little suf- 
fering, allowing his last years to be spent 
pleasantly in the scenes he loved best, and his 
last hours to be cheered and soothed by the 
fondest ministrations of conjugal and filial af- 
fection. Death has appeared in a milder form, 
and granted a gentler descent to the tomb, 
than is often permitted. 

"Alexander Campbell was born September 
12, 1788, in the county of Antrim, Ireland. 
But though born in Ireland, his ancestors were, 
on one side, of Scotch origin, and on the other, 
descended from the Hugenots, in France. In- 
heriting a vigorous and well-balanced physical 
and mental constitution, and trained from his 
earliest years, by his learned and accom- 
plished father, to habits of severe applica- 
tion, he grew up to manhood a constant and 
laborious student — completing his course of 
study in the University of Glasgow. 
Blessed with an exceedingly intellectual and 
pious parentage, and reared in one of the 
strictest schools of Presbyterianism, he early 
formed and cultivated habits of piety and a 

396 



taste for theological studies, which gave shape 
to his entire life. A profound reverence for 
the Word of God, was a marked feature of 
the character alike of the boy and of the 
man. 

"Coming to this country in 1809, and set- 
tling in Western Pennsylvania — whither his 
father had preceded him — he closely scanned 
the condition of religious society. Both father 
and son became deeply impressed with a con- 
viction of the evils and inherent sinfulness of 
sectarianism. Their first movement as Re- 
formers, was the repudiation of human creeds 
as tests of fellowship, and a proposal to unite 
all the disciples of Jesus in one church, with 
the Bible as the only authoritative standard 
of faith and practice. Pursuing the study of 
the Scriptures, as free as possible from party 
bias, they, and those in association with them, 
were soon convinced that infant memDersnip 
in the church, and sprinkling, were unauthor- 
ized of God. They were accordingly immersed, 
on a confession of faith in the Son of God, 
and united with the Regular Baptists — stipu- 
lating, however, that they should not be re- 
quired to subscribe to any creed or articles 
of faith, other than the Bible. The prejudice 
and passion of some excitable and intolerant 
men who then held a leading influence in the 
Redstone Association, rendered it prudent for 
Mr. Campbell to withdraw, after a few years, 
from that connection. Against his own wishes, 
he was compelled, by the force of ecclesiastical 
opposition, to act separately from the Baptists, 
seeking fellowship only with those who were 
willing to be governed by the Bible alone. 
Thus cut loose from his former connections, 
and with a fierce opposition stirred up against 
him, he gave himself supremely to the advo- 
cacy and defense of his plea for a return to 
primitive Christianity. For half a century he 
gave his strength to this work, making trib- 
utary to it all his treasures of learning and 
eloquence. For forty years — from 1823 to 
1863 — he never failed to publish monthly, a 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



397 




MRS. ALEXANDER CAMPBELL. 



religious magazine, laden with varied informa- 
tion, rich thought, keen argument, and pious 
sentiment. This was published, the first seven 
years, under the name of The Christian Bap- 
tist. In 1830, it appeared in enlarged form, 
under the title of the Millennial Harbinger. 
These publications, although enriched with con- 
tributions from many gifted pens, were prin- 
cipally occupied with editorial essays; and on 
this mainly depended their popularity and 
power. The earlier years of his editorial ca- 
reer were distinguished by lively and earnest 
controversy — the arguments and criticisms of 
his opponents being given in full on his pages, 
and the replies exhibiting a completeness of 
information on the topics discussed, ripeness 
of judgment, strength of argument, keenness 
of retort, and withering exposures of sophistry, 
that render them admirable models of polemi- 
cal theology. Seldom is such playfulness of 
wit and keenness of satire joined with such 
gentlemanly dignity and logical power. We 
have always regarded the correspondence with 
Bishop Semple as one of the finest specimens 
of the epistolary style of discussion, anywhere 
to be found. 

"Afterwards, when the heat of controversy 
had somewhat abated, there is traceable in 
his journalism, a gentleness and mellowness 
which, while admitting of no compromise 
with error, dealt more forbearingly with op- 
position, and delighted more in the sweetness 
of piety, and in the practical aspects of Bible 
doctrine. Seldom, however, even in the hot- 
test of the strife, were sentences written un- 
worthy of the dignity and benevolence of the 
religion of Jesus. We doubt, in going over 
these forty volumes, and noting the wide range 
of subjects — doctrinal, critical, ethical, histor- 




ALEXANDER CAMPBELL, 
Bethany, W. Va. 



ical, and literary — whether the same amount 
and variety of writing can be found in any 
controversial author with less which, when 
dying, he would wish to erase. 

"In addition to these forty volumes, Mr. 
Campbell published several other works. A 
translation of the New Testament, by G-. Camp- 
bell, Doddridge and McKnight, with Prefaces, 
Emendations, and Critical Notes of his own; 
the Christian System; Infidelity refuted by In- 
fidels; Baptism: Its Anticedents and Conse- 
quents ; a volume of Literary Addresses ; a life 
of his father, Thomas Campbell, etc. He also 
held several public discussions, which were re- 
ported and published: A debate on baptism in 
1820, with Rev. John Walker; one on the same 
subject in 1823, with Rev. W. M'Calla; one 
on the evidences of Christianity in 1829, with 
Robert Owen; one on Roman Catholicism in 
1837, with Bishop (now Archbishop) Purcell; 
and one on the points in dispute between Pres- 
byterians and Reformers in 1843, with Rev. 
N. L. Rice. This last discussion occupied eigh- 
teen days. He had also a written discussion 
with Dr. Skimmer, on Universalism. In all 
these he maintained a high reputation for 
learning, dignity, and logical and critical 
acumen. 

"He was not less laborious as a speaker than 
as a writer. During all these years, he trav- 
eled extensively, traversing most of the states 
of the Union, and visiting Great Britain and 
Ireland ; discoursing everywhere to crowded 
audiences, on the great themes that occupied 
his heart, and coming into contact with many 
of the best minds of the age, from whom, 
whatever their difference of sentiment, he con- 
stantly challenged respect and admiration. 
His discourses were extemporaneous, often ex- 



398 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




THOMAS CAMPBELL. 



ceeding two hours in length, but were so clear 
in statement, cogent in argument, rich in dic- 
tion, and forcible in illustration, as to hold 
his auditors in rapt attention to the close. 
His was not the highest style of oratory. In- 
deed, he rather despised oratory as an art, re- 
lying on the inherent attractiveness of the 
truths he uttered. We have known him, in 
his prime, stand for two hours, leaning on a 
cane, and talk in true conversational style, 
with scarce a gesture in the entire discourse. 
But to a fine personal appearance and dignity 
of manner he added a clearness of statement, 
a force of reasoning, a purity and sometimes 
a pomp of diction, a splendor of imagination, 
and an earnestness often rising into impas- 
ioned utterance, which clothed his pulpit ef- 
forts with a high degree of oratorical excel- 
lence. His habit of extemporaneous speaking 
never caused him to degenerate into slovenli- 
ness of style, but sometimes led to undue dif- 
fusiveness and discursiveness. 

"In conversation, he expended, perhaps, 
more time and strength than in pulpit dis- 
course. Possessed of a strong social nature, 
and gifted with rare conversational powers, 
his delighted visitors hung for hours on the 
wisdom and eloquence of his lips. We do 
not compare him with Johnson and Coleridge, 
who, as conversationalists, Avon so great fame. 
Mr. Campbell conversed on different themes, 
and to a widely different circle of hearers. 
But we doubt if any of his age excelled him 
in capacity to charm and instruct in the social 
circle. Perhaps more prejudice was dissipated, 
and more adherents were gained, in these daily 
conversations, than in his best pulpit efforts. 

"It is not designed to enter here on a con- 
sideration of the peculiar features of Mr. 



Campbell's teaching. Briefly, they may be 
sketched thus: 

"Christ the only Master: involving a re- 
jection of all human names and leaderships 
in religion. The Bible the only authoritative 
book: necessitating the denial of the author- 
ity of all human creeds. The Church of Christ, 
as founded by him, and built by the Apostles, 
for a habitation of the Spirit, the only divine 
institution for spiritual ends: logically lead- 
ing to the repudiation of all sects in religion 
as unscriptural and dishonoring to the Head 
of the church. Faith in Jesus, as the Christ, 
the Son of God, and repentance toward God, 
the only scriptural pre-requisite to baptism 
and consequent church membership: thus dis- 
missing all doctrinal speculation and all theo- 
logical dogmata, whether true or false, as un- 
worthy to be urged as tests of fitness for mem- 
bership in the Church of Christ. Obedience 
to the divine commandments, and not correct- 
ness of opinion, the test of Christian standing. 
The gospel the essential channel of spiritual 
influence in conversion: thus ignoring all re- 
liance on abstract and immediate influence of 
the Holy Spirit, and calling the attention of 
inquirers away from dreams, visions and im- 
pressions, which are so liable to deceive, to the 
living and powerful truths of the Gospel, 
which are reliable, immutable and eternal. The 
truth of the Gospel to enlighten; the love 
of God in the Gospel to persuade; the ordi- 
nances of the Gospel, as tests of submission 
to the divine will; the promises of the Gospel, 
as the evidence of pardon and acceptance; 
and the Holy Spirit, in and through all these, 
accomplishing His work of enlightening, con- 
vincing of sin, guiding the penitnet soul to 
pardon, and bearing witness to the obedient 
believer of his adoption into the family of 
God. 

"He was intensely Protestant, steadily cher- 
ishing throughout his life the cardinal prin- 
ciples of what is called evangelical faith and 
piety — the divinity of Christ, His sacrifical 
death, as a sin-offering, and the indwelling of 
the Holy Spirit in the hearts of believers. A 
Trinitarian in sentiment, he repudiated the un- 
scriptural technicalities of Trinitarian theology 
as involving a mischievous strife of words. A 
devout believer in the atoning sacrifice of the 
Lamb of God, he would not teach, as Gospel, 
any theory of atonement. A stout advocate 
of spiritual influence and special providence, 
he was the enemy of all theories of abstract 
spiritual power, as tending to ignore the Word 
of God, and leading to a deceptive trust in 
psychological peculiarities as the voice of the 
Spirit of God. Sternly opposed to baptismal 
regeneration, he still insisted on the baptism 
of the believing penitent 'for the remission 
of sins.' Educated in Calvinism, and always 
inclining to that school, he was so fearful of 
the tendency of all speculative theology, that 
it is difficult to trace his own proclivities on 
these questions anywhere in his voluminous 
writings. Deeply sympathizing with evangel- 
ical Protestantism in its grand ideas and prin- 
ciples, he nevertheless looked on its present 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



399 



-■•■ 1 




1. The Campbell Mansion. 2. A. Campbell's Study. 3. A. Campbell. 4. Interior of 
Study. 5. Where A. Campbell was baptized. 6. His Monument. 



400 



CHUECHES OF CHRIST 



divided and distracted state as evidence that 
Protestants are only partially rescued from 
the great apostasy; regarded the enforcement 
of speculative doctrines and creed-authority 
as the tap-root of sectarianism; and insisted, 
through half a century, on the abandonment 
of party names, leaders and symbols, to pre- 
pare the way for the union of all believers 
in one body; arguing that thus only have we 
a right to expect the conversion of the world. 
He suffered much unjust reproach for a plea 
which, just as he was passing away, he saw 
rising into exceeding interest among all evan- 
gelical parties. 

"As an educator, he is entitled to the honor 
of successfully instituting a college course, 
with the Bible as a text-book, and as the basis 
of the entire curriculum of study. He gave the 
ripest years of his life to the erection and en- 
dowment of Bethany College, from which 
hundreds of young men have gone forth, bear- 
ing the impress of his spirit, and the moulding 
influence of his noble Christian life. 

"In estimating the character of this illus- 
trious man, it ought not to be forgotten that 
he possessed eminently practical talents. He 
was no recluse, shut out from sympathy with 
the activities of life. He w T as diligent in busi- 
ness, as well as fervent in spirit, seeking to 
serve the Lord in the former as religiously as 
in the latter. He had splendid business ca- 
pacity, and employed it to a great advantage; 
so that, while traveling and preaching at his 
own expense, entertaining generously the 
throngs that gathered at Bethany, and meeting 
the constant demands on his purse which every 
public man of generous nature is plied with, 
he was still enabled to accumulate consider- 
able wealth. He once told us of his standing 
at an early day on the site of the present city 
of Cleveland, when engaged with his father- 
in-law in locating lands. His quick percep- 
tion took in at a glance the advantages of this 
site, and he urged the propriety of purchas- 
ing in a locality which it was evident would 
one day be a great commercial center. His 
father-in-law did not readily accept the proph- 
ecy, and their lands were selected in Holmes 
county. 

"Once only did he venture on the stormy sea 
of politics. In 1829, at the earnest solicita- 
tion of the people of West Virginia, and with 
a special pledge from his friends that he 
should not be required to take the stump, 
he consented to be a candidate for a seat in the 
Virginia Constitutional Convention. He was 
elected. He bore a prominent part in the 
proceedings of that Convention, acting on the 
Judiciary committee with Chief Justice Mar- 
shall , on intimate terms with ex-President 
Madison, snd coming into conflict with John 
Randolph and other leading minds of Eastern 
Virginia, in his advocacy of the interests of 
the Western portion of the state. In all this, 
he never for a moment forfeited the dignity 
of his character as a Christian minister. 

"His reputation was without spot. His 
bitterest enemies failed to find a flaw in his 
character for truth, integrity and goodness. 
But to those who knew him well, he was most 



cheerful, gentle, genial, just, and devout; and 
as dearly loved for his goodness as he was ven- 
erated for his greatness. It will ever 
be remembered to his honor, that with an 
almost unbounded personal influence over a re- 
ligious community, numbering hundreds of 
thousands, he never sought the least ecclesi- 
astical control. Although the telegram from 
Wheeling announcing his death spoke of him 
as "Bishop Campbell," it will surprise many 
to learn that he was merely one of the bishops 
of the congregation meeting in Bethany, and 
that outside of this, he never sought and never 
exercised, the least ecclesiastical authority. 

"He was a profound admirer of American 
institutions. His heart ever beat with the 
impulses of freedom. The communities of 
disciples grew to be large, both North and 
South of Mason and Dixon's line, and in ear- 
nest desire to preserve their unity unbroken, 
led him sometimes to lean over towards 
slavery in apology and defense, many of us 
thought, too far. Yet he was almays in sym- 
pathy and practice, an anti-slavery man. The 
best proof of this is found in the emancipa- 
tion of all the slaves who, by marriage came 
into his possession. His tract to the people of 
Kentucky, urging them to adopt a system of 
gradual emancipation, was an earnest and 
powerful appeal. Although it fell on ears that 
were dull of hearing, the people of that state, 
who rejected his counsels, will learn how 
true he was to their best interests, as well as 
to the noblest instincts of his own nature. 

"For many years he was possessed of the 
conviction that the year 1866 w T ould exhaust 
many prophetic dates, and witness great 
changes in ecclesiastical and spiritual affairs 
— It is not unpleasant to think that this has 
become to him the year of years, and to his 
ransomed spirit will unseal many of the mys- 
teries of apocalyptic vision which, here, even 
his piercing intellect failed to penetrate. 

"He passed away on the Lord's day — the day 
in which he so much delighted — to the peace 
and bliss of an eternal Sabbath. We have 
not yet learned the particulars of his last 
hours, only that it was a kingly triumph. In 
his later years, the personal dignity and of- 
ficial relations of the Son of God was his 
constant theme of discourse. Who can imag- 
ine the reverence and rapture that shall fill 
his spirit when beholding the glory of Im- 
manuel, whom, unseen, he loved so well, and 
at whose feet he laid, adoringly, the gifts of 
his nature, and the toils of his life. 

"He is gone. We pause and drop a tear of 
affection to his memory. — We knew and re- 
vered him from our boyhood up. In the ear- 
lier years of our ministry, we owed much to 
his counsel and encouragement. In riper 
years, it was a joy to co-operate with him 
in his labors in the "kingdom of Christ. Sunny 
are all the memories of our intercourse. — 
We hope to greet him in a brighter world, 
and renew, on the heights of Zion, the recollec- 
tions of many a happy scene in the path of our 
pilgrimage. He is gone; but the truth lives; 
and the God of truth lives and reigns. The 
principles for which Alexander Campbell so 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



401 



nobly and steadfastly contended, will assert 
their living power more successfully, now 
that he is gone, than during the period of his 
personal advocacy. He has left no human 
leadership. His brethren will never wear his 
name. Xor will any other succeed to the same 
influence and power which he wielded. Those 
who have expected to see the cause he plead 
die with him will now learn how little trust in 
a human arm has belonged to it, and how firm 
is its grasp of the truth of the living God. 
Yet his name will be bright in history., after 
many of the leading men of his times shall 
have been forgotten; bright, too, we trust, 
among the immortals in the paradise of God." 



BARTOX W. STONE. 



J. T. SHABBABD. 



In 1857 Alexander Campbell and W. K. 
Pendleton, on a tour of Kentucky in behalf 
of Bethany College, standing, with Wm. Rog- 
ers, in the grave yard of Cane Ridge, Bourbon 
county, Ky., surrounded by graves of those 
who had been asleep for nearly a century, read 
upon a modest monument of marble the follow- 
ing inscription: "The Church of Christ at 
Cane Ridge and other generous friends in 
Kentucky have caused this monument to be 
erected as a tribute of affection and gratitude 
to Barton W. Stone, minister of the Gospel of 
Christ and the distinguished reformer of the 
19th century. 

"Died Nov. 9, 1844. 
•'"His remains lie here. 
•''This monument erected in 1847." 

After pondering for a time. Mr. Campbell 
said: "That should read e A distinguished re- 
former.' " Mr. Rogers replied : "Before caus- 
ing this inscription to be engraved, I sent a 
copy of it to all of the leading preachers of 
the Church of Christ for their criticism and 
suggestions, and they have returned it un- 
altered. What I have written I have written." 

"Whether or not he had the right to that 
distinction posterity must decide, but as far 
as history goes, his was the first voice that 
was heard in the wilderness advocating a re- 
turn to the practice and teachings of the 
Apostles, and declaring for Bible names for 
Bible things. That he did not at first see the 
whole truth is not surprising; that sometimes 
he saw "men as trees walking," is not to be 
wondered at. but this remains true of him: 
as he saw the light he followed it, let it lead 
where it would, and cared not for the conse- 
quences to himself or others. 

That was a great century in the last quarter 
of which Barton W. Stone was born. It was 
the century in which the United States of 
America was born; the century of Washington 
and Jefferson; of the Declaration of Independ- 
ence and the adoption of the Constitution. It 
is not surprising that, as he says. "From my 
earliest recollection I drank deeply into the 
spirit of liberty." and "learned to hate the 
British and Tories." 



His parent- were poor, but it was the pov- 
erty of the frontiersman, not of the city. There 
was hope and opportunity in it. Almost every 
one shared the same hardships. It was a pov- 
erty that rather ennobles, for the conflict with 
the savagery of the wilderness tended to de- 
velop all that was best in him, and fit him 
for his future work. His earliest place of 
worship was God's first temples, and in the 
solitude of the wilderness he learned to listen 
to the voice of God in his soul ; to partake of 
the purity of the water which gushed from 
the hillsides, which was his chief drink. For 
him the wilderness had no terrors, for often he 
in after years, like Jacob, had merely a stone 
for a pillow, as he slept out beneath the silent 
stars: and who can say that he did not see 
visions of heaven opening? 

Born near Port Tobacco, Md., December 
24, 1772, while yet an infant he was left fath- 
erless. In 1779 his mother moved to the back- 
woods of Virginia, near Dan River, Pittsyl- 
vania county. •'•'From the time I was able to 
read I took a great delight in books," but books 
were scarce in those days, and his means lim- 
ited; however he says: "I determined to qual- 
ify myself for a barrister, and to acquire a lib- 
eral education to accomplish this, I stripped 
myself of every hindrance, denied myself of 
strong food and lived chiefly on milk and veg- 
etables, and allowed myself but six or seven 
hours sleep out of the twenty-four." 

While thus engaged a great religious re- 
vival swept over that part of the country. 
Many of the students of the Academy "got 
religion," but he would have nothing to do with 
it, believing it would interfere with his 
studies. At last he was persuaded to go to 
hear Mr. James McGready. He was brought 
under conviction, and after a hard struggle 
between duty and inclination, finally decided 
to give up all his cherished plans, his friends, 
everything, and accept Christ. 

This was easier decided on than accom- 
plished. The spirit was willing but he could 
not feel that he was saved. •'"For a whole year 
I was tossed on the billows of doubt, labor- 
ing, praying, striving to obtain saving faith, 
sometimes almost despairing of ever getting 
it." A sermon on '•'God is love," by Wm. 
Hodge, finally brought him peace, and when 
he had studied his Bible alone in the woods, 
•'•'The great truth finally burst upon me. I 
yielded, and sank at his feet a willing subject. 
I loved Him ; I adored Him : I praised Him 
aloud in the silent night in the echoing grove 
around." 

This was the turning point in his life. He 
now resolved to devote his life to the ministry. 
"The study of the dead languages became a 
pleasure." 

In 1793 he became a candidate for the min- 
istry in the Presbyterian church in Orange 
county, X. C. but before the meeting of the 
next presbytery changed his mind on account 
of his inability to reconcile the theological doc- 
trines of the church with the Bible. While 
in this state of indecision he paid a visit to his 
brother in Georgia and was chosen Professor 
of Languages in the Methodist Academy, near 
Washington. Here he remained for a year, 



402 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




BARTON W. STONE. 



but could not crush out his desire to preach 
the gospel. He accordingly resigned his posi- 
tion, again applied for license to preach, which 
was granted. After preaching a short time in 
Virginia and North Carolina, he, in 1796, 
made his way through the wilderness to Ken- 
tucky, and commenced preaching at Cane 
Ridge, Bourbon county. His preaching was so 
acceptable that in the fall of 1798 he received 
a call to preach for the churches at Cane Ridge 
and Concord and settle among them. 

They were a religious people, and had not, 
like so many in these last days, left their re- 
ligion at home when they left for other fields, 
in fact, they had hardly completed the erec- 
tion of their homes before they built Cane 
Ridge church and a seminary near by. That 
part of Bourbon county was settled largely by 
persons from North Carolina, Georgia and 
Virginia. They were nearly all Calvinists of 
the strictest sect. They might be, as Froude 
says of John Knox, "hard, narrow, superstitious 
and fanatical, but who, nevertheless, were men 
whom neither king, noble nor priest could 
force again to submit to tyranny." They be- 
lieved the Confession of Faith to be the auth- 
orized test of a man's fitness for and right to 
the Kingdom of God, and those who could not 
conscientiously subscribe thereto, had no lot 
nor part with them ; brave indeed must be the 
man who would dare to teach otherwise. 
The ban of the Presbytery was almost as 
powerful as the bull of the Pope in the time 
of Luther. Imagine, then, if you can, what 
courage it took for the young preacher, who 
was to follow the eloquent and learned Dr. 
Finnley as minister of these churches, when 
the time came for ordination to call together 
some of the Presbytery and inform them that 
he had decided that he could not conscientious- 
ly accept this Confession of Faith and would 



not be ordained. "Doubts had arisen in my 
mind on the doctrines of election, reproba- 
tion and predestination as there taught. Also 
I stumbled at tne doctrine of the Trinity. 
After laboring in vain to remove my ob- 
jections and difficulties, they asked me how 
far I was willing to receive it. I told them, 
as far as I saw it was consistent with the 
Word of God. They concluded that was suf- 
ficient. I went into the Presbytery, and when 
the question was proposed, 'Do you receive 
and adopt the Confession of Faith as con- 
taining the system of doctrine taught in the 
Bible?' I answered aloud, so that the whole 
congregation might hear, 'I do as far as I see 
it consistent with the Word of God.' No ob- 
jection being made, I was ordained." 

How like the echo of that great reformer of 
the sixteenth century it sounds, as he stood 
before the Diet of Worms, who were to make 
him recant — "On God's Word I take my 
stand; I cannot do otherwise. God help me. 
Amen." He did not know what a dramatic 
picture he was making for the future histo- 
rian, or that he, too, was to become God's mes- 
senger of liberty and light; that those im- 
mortal words were to become the motto of over 
a million men and women marching on to vic- 
tory. They might not know the source of 
their inspiration, but the fact would remain. 

His work at Cane Ridge and Concord was 
from the start a great success, but the doubt 
had entered his soul; not that he doubted God, 
but that the doctrines of Calvinism he was 
expected to teach faithfully represented him. 
He doubted the system of Calvinism. "How 
can they believe ? How can they repent ? How 
can they do impossibilities ? How can they be 
guilty in not doing them?" To solve these 
questions he made the Bible his constant com- 
panion, and was finally relieved by the prec- 
ious Word of God. He saw that God did love 
the world, the whole world, and that the reason 
men were not saved was because they would 
not receive the Word of God and believe on his 
Son." 

He had been preaching for Cane Ridge and 
Concord about three years, when the great 
camp-meeting was held. In 1801 he had been 
attending some meetings held in Southern Ken- 
tucky and Tennessee, and witnessed the strange 
phenomena of the "jerks." On his return to 
his home, and while relating to some his ex- 
periences, they were also similarly affected. 
These experiences paved the way for the most 
remarkable meeting the world has, perhaps, 
ever known. 

On July 2, 1801, he married Elizabeth 
Campbell, of Virginia, and immediately after- 
wards hurried back to Kentucky to be ready 
for the camp-meeting, which had been an- 
nounced to begin the "Thursday or Friday be- 
fore the third Lord's day in August, 1801." 
At this meeting a Revolutionary officer esti- 
mated that there were 30,000 people in attend- 
ance. Take into consideration the popula- 
tion of Kentucky at that time, and you can 
have some idea of the religious interest tnat 
brought so many together. It lasted about 
seven clays and nights, and was discontinued on 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



403 



account of the difficulty in furnishing food for 
so vast a multitude. During the meeting it 
is estimated about 3,000 persons fell with the 
"jerks;" sometimes they would be laid out in 
rows appearing as dead men. The influence 
was widespread and had its effect upon him- 
self. He here saw demonstrated the possibil- 
ities of the union of all Christians, as all de- 
nominations participated, and four or five 
would be preaching at one time. 

The preaching by the various denominations 
during and after the camp-meeting had an un- 
expected effect — some began to go away from 
the Presbyterian church to the Methodist and 
Baptist. This raised a feeling of alarm in the 
ranks of the Ultra-Calvinists, and party lines 
were more closely drawn. Objections were 
made to the liberal doctrines preached by 
Stone, McNemar and others. McNemar's case 
was taken up by the Springfield, Ohio, Pres- 
bytery, was transferred in 1803 to the Lex- 
ington, Ky., Synod, and was clearly a test 
case. Before the Synod could take action, 
five preachers then determined to withdraw, 
which they did. and organized the "Springfield 
Presbytery." An address to their congrega- 
tions was prepared setting forth their reasons 
for leaving and their objections to the Confes- 
sion of Faith and "against all authoritative 
confessions and creeds founded by fallible 
men." "We expressed our total abandonment 
of all authoritative creeds but the Bible alone 
as the only rule of faith and practice." They 
continued to worship under the name of the 
Springfield Presbytery, "but we had not worn 
our name for more than a year when we saw 
it savored of a party spirit. With the man- 
made creeds we threw it overboard and took 
the name Christian." They then issued the 
Last Will and Testament of the Springfield 
Presbytery, in which they "ivill that all 
names of distinction such as Reverend, etc., 
be forgotten ; all delegated authority to make 
laws for the church cease; candidates for the 
gospel ministry study the Bible and obtain 
license from God to preach: each particular 
congregation to be independent ; that the peo- 
ple take the Bible as their only sure guide to 
heaven." etc. This was signed by Robert 
Marshall, John Dunlavy, Richard McNemar, 
B. W. Stone, John Thompson and David Pur- 
viance. and signed and dated June 28, 1804. 
It reminds us of another remarkable address 
issued five years later by Thomas Campbell 
and others, in which they agree to take the 
Divine Word alone for "our rule of faith and 
practice, the Holy Spirit for our teacher and 
guide, and Christ alone, as exhibited in the 
Word, for our salvation," and of the motto of 
Thomas Campbell, "where the Scriptures speak 
we speak: and where the Scriptures are si- 
lent, we are silent." 

These two movements, so similar in aim, 
were destined to become one in the not distant 
future. In launching out into unknown seas 
the mariner is liable to encounter many dan- 
ger'-. The movement started by Mr. Stone was 
no exceotion to the rule. The '"'Shakers" in- 
vaded his territory and drew off two of the 
five who originated the movement ; later two 




BARTON W. STONE'S MONUMENT. 



others returned to the Presbyterian fold, and 
he was left alone. Most men would have fal- 
tered or failed, but he only strengthened his 
armor and continued the fight until the vic- 
tory was won. Then came the question of the 
Atonement. In endeavoring to steer between 
Calvinism and Armenianism, he came near 
establishing a theory of his own as a test 
of fellowship. From this he was saved by a 
correspondence with Alexander Campbell" in 
1827, who taught nim the folly of being wise 
above that which is written, and that things 
reevaled are to be accepted not because proven 
by reason, but simply because God has revealed 
them." 

Another question that had to be adjusted 
was the question of Baptism. It kept contin- 
ually coming up and would not down. Even 
before the great camp-meeting he had become 
convinced, through an argument with Robert 
Marshall, that immersion was Scriptural; but 
as he attached but little importance to it, 
he permitted other things to crowd it out 
of his thoughts, but others would not suffer 
him to ignore it. His co-laborer, David Pur- 
viance. had submitted to it, and taught that 
infant baptism was unscriptural. The practice 
of immersion became quite general, Mr. Stone 
himself being immersed, and upon one occa- 
sion exhorting those who had come to the 
mourners' bench to "repent and be baptized 
for the remission of sins," but the effect was 
the opposite of what he anticipated — "it served 
to cool their ai'dor. They were expecting fire, 
and I brought them water." Like Mr. Camp- 
bell, he taught it as Bible doctrine, but did not 
appreciate its importance. It remained for 
Walter Scott to practice what Mr. Campbell 
and others had taught, and to give the present 



404 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



order of conversion, as late as 1827, when he 
performed the first baptism for remission of 
sins. Mr. Campbell had taught it, but had 
not begun to practice it. Stone afterwads ac- 
cepted Mr. Campbell's views of it. 

In 1S09 he lost his wife and only son, leav- 
ing him with four little daughters. Placing 
his children in the care of the brethren, he 
devoted all his time to evangelizing with great 
success, visiting Ohio, Kentucky and Tennes- 
see and several Western States. 

In 1811 he was married again to his wife's 
cousin, Miss Celia W. Bowen. 

For a time he was principal of the Kitten- 
house Academy at Georgetown, but resigned 
upon the earnest solicitation of his friends, 
to devote all his time to the ministry. 

In 1826 he began the publication of the 
Christian Messenger, a monthly periodical, at 
Georgetown. He continued to publish it for 
eight years, when he removed to Illinois. Mr. 
Stone's energetic labors soon began to pro- 
duce fruit in other States, especially in the 
West. Here they encountered two similar 
ones, and the three combining, formed what 
was known as the "Christian Connection." 
Their object is stated to have been, not to 
establish for individuals any peculiar or dis- 
tinctive doctrines, but to assert for individuals 
and churches Christian liberty; to escape the 
thraldom of human creeds; to make the Bible 
the only guide ; to secure the right of private 
judgment and follow the simplicity of the 
primitive Christians." 

The movement, while in many respects, sim- 
ilar to that in which the Campbells were en- 
gaged, yet had some fundamental differences. 
They seemed to seek to solve the problem of 
Christian union by permitting all men who 
believed in Christ as their Savior to unite 
in one fellowship; they granted membership 
to the unimmersed and free communion to all. 
They were zealous, liberal and pious, and made 
many converts from all classes . The Camp- 
bells' movement laid greater stress on teach- 
ing, they on preaching. The one demanded 
conformity to the primitive faith and prac- 
tice, the other a conscientious desire to serve 
God as they were led by the Spirit. 

With the greater familiarity as to each oth- 
ers' views afforded by an exchange of papers, 
the Christian Baptist and the Christian Mes- 
senger, it was soon discovered that there was 
but little fundamental difference between the 
two bodies, and as both were pleading for 
Christian union, why not unite with each 
other ? 

During Mr. Campbell's visits to Kentucky 
he became personally acquainted with Mr. 
Stone. They discussed the points of differ- 
ence, and found that baptism for the remission 
of sins was one of the main things that divided 
them. "Notwithstanding this, advances began 
to be made towards a consolidation of the two 
bodies. In 1831 the two churches at Lexing- 
ton, Georgetown and Paris united, and others 
following their example, soon made them prac- 
tically one body. Under the preaching of the 
evangelists sent out they soon became one in 
every respect. The united body agreed to 



accept the name Christian as the designation 
by which they were to be known. At this time 
Mr. Stone's followers numbered nearly 10,000. 

In 1834 he removed to Illinois,, locating at 
Jacksonville. Here the same spirit that had 
animated him cropped out again. He found 
there two churches, a "Christian" and "Re- 
former's" church. A union was soon effected 
between the two. 

In 1843 he paid a farewell visit to the 
scenes of his earlier labors in Indiana, Ohio 
and Kentucky. August, 1843, he paid his last 
visit to Cane Ridge. Those who were present 
never forgot the scene. From Kentucky he 
returned to Missouri, where at the home of his 
son-in-law, Capt. Samuel A .Bowen, November 
9, 1844, he entered into rest. He exhorted 
his friends to the last to be Christians. He 
died triumphant in the faith he had so nobly 
preached. 

In the merging of his movement into that of 
others, he was, to some extent, lost sight of 
in after years, but he was content to decrease 
if that should increase. His one great desire 
was to teach the people liberty and love as 
taught in the Word of God, and to persuade 
them to take the Word as their guide through 
life and to heavenly rest. He lived" to see his 
principles triumphant, and the church he did 
so much to establish a mighty power for good 
in the world. 

May we not say with the poet: 
"Great offices will have 
Great talents; and God gives to every man 
The virtue, temper, understanding, taste, 
That lift him into life; and lets him fall 
Just in the niche he was ordained to fill." 



CANERIDGE CHURCH. 

THE BIRTHPLACE OF FAITH. 
J. T. SHARRARD. 

"And thou, Bethlehem in the land of Judah, 
art not the least among the princes of Judah, 
for out of thee shall come a Governor who shall 
rule my people Israel." — Bible. 

"All experience evinces that human senti- 
ments are strongly influenced by association. 
Renowned places have a power to awaken feel- 
ings which all acknowledge. No Englishman 
can pass by the field of Waterloo, no American 
by Bunker' Hill or Valley Forge as if they were 
ordinary spots on the earth's surface. Who- 
ever visits them feels the sentiment of love of 
country kindling anew as if the spirit that 
belonged to the transactions which have ren- 
dered these places renowned still hover around 
them with power to move and excite all who 
in future time may approach them." — Webster. 

When the pious traveler visits Caneridge 
and stands with bared head beneath the wide- 
spreading pine and elm that shelter the grave 
of Barton W. Stone, he seems, in a measure, to 
catch the spirit that animated the man and his 
few associates who, in yonder little log church, 
a century ago issued an Emancipation procla- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



405 



SOME PIONEERS 







HTAndeRcSOk 




D.P Henderson 



J ; ;i 



406 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



mat ion and gave to the world a Declaration of 
Independence second only perhaps in its conse- 
quences to that of the celebrated German 
Reformer of the sixteenth century. 

Here in the cane-brakes of Bourbon county, 
Kentucky began a movement which received a 
broader and more complete development under 
the teachings of Walter Scott, John Smith and 
others until it took on a National aspect under 
the leadership of Alexander Campbell, and has 
become world wide through the efforts of those 
upon whom their mantles have fallen. It began 
like a star, it has become a sun whose rays 
warm and light dark places in the Occident 
and Orient. 

Caneridge Church is a low, log building 
30 x 40 feet, with three windows on each side, 
for which there were no glass at the time of its 
erection. The roof was of clap-boards put on 
with black locust pins; a door in each end 
gave ingress and egress; a high pulpit of 
clapboard originally furnished the vantage 
ground from which Robt. W. Finley, their 
first minister, proclaimed the gospel; the floor 
was of puncheon, the seats of same. As there 
was no "chinking" between the logs, there was 
no lack of ventilation; no fire place and no 
fire in winter. The preacher was supposed to 
warm up his congregation sufficiently without 
such mechanical appliances as stoves or fire- 
places. 

"Located in the midst of a dense canebrake 
as thickly set as a hemp-field, and from eight 
to ten feet in height, which kept its greenness 
all the year, looking its greenest in the winter 
months. It furnished a home and food for all 
kinds of wild animals which infested the coun- 
try at that time. So large and dense was this 
canebrake that a man had to climb to the top 
of a tall tree and signal the builders which 
way to come with the logs. It was first settled 
in 1789-90, and at that time was an unbroken 
wilderness of ash, walnut, locust and other 
valuable timber." — Alex Mitchell, Reminis- 
cences of Caneridge. 

As soon as the settlers had finished their 
homes they built a church or "meeting house," 
and then not far distant a "seminary," from 
which were graduated some of the ruling 
spirits of Kentucky. It was an educated com- 
munity. Mr. Findley was a highly educated 
man, as was Barton W. Stone, who succeeded 
him. The descendants of these pioneers have 
kept up its reputation for culture and hospi- 
tality, and to-day no more cultured commu- 
nity can be found in Bourbon county than 
those around old Caneridge. 

The church was erected in 1791; has had 
three roofs put on it since then; weather- 
boarded, the old pulpit and seats taken away 
and more modern ones substituted. It has 
had its times of prosperity and adversity, but 
has never ceased to be used as a Church of 
Christ. A Rogers was its first clerk, and a 
Rogers has been its clerk ever since. The line 
of apostolic succession is clearly proven. In 
the church most of our celebrated preachers 
have preached, and to it many tourists make 
their way each year. Here every tree becomes 
a monument and every hill a page of sacred 
historv. 




CANERIDGE CHURCH. 



The first event that gave to Caneridge al- 
most a National fame was the remarkable 
camp-meeting held there, which began "Friday 
before the third Lord's day in August, 1801." 
This meeting marked an epoch in the religious 
history of that age, and was the first practical 
example of the possibility of the union of God's 
people in Christian worship ; and doubtless had 
its influence on the after work of the Cane- 
ridge Reformers in their plea for Christian 
union. I cannot do better than to give an 
extract taken from a description written by 
a Mr. McNemar, who was an eye witness to 
what he describes: 

"In the summer of 1800 was inaugurated by 
a Mr. McGready a series of sacramental camp 
meetings, in what was called the Green River 
and Cumberland settlements, at which the 
people camped in the woods and held religious 
exercises in the groves. 

"We will describe one, having our eye on 
the one held at Caneridge in 1801," says the 
author, "When the ground had been cleared, 
seats of roughly hewn logs were prepared, 
over these seats a roof of clapboard was 
erected, rude stand constructed for the speak- 
ers, houses of logs or tents erected. The at- 
tendance at this meeting was enormous, having 
been estimated at twenty to thirty thousand 
persons. The religious duties were kept up 
day and night without intermission. There 
would be half a dozen preachers preaching at 
the same time in different parts of the grove. 
The hospitality was free and lavish. At night 
the scene was weird in the extreme, hundreds 
of candles and torches throwing their uncer- 
tain light upon the tremulous foliage, the 
solemn chanting of hymns, impassioned ex- 
hortations, earnest prayers, sobs, shrieks or 
shouts bursting from excited persons. The 
sudden spasms that seized upon scores and 
cast them suddenly to the earth all conspired 
to invest the scene with terrific interest and 
to work up the feelings to highest pitch of 
excitement." 

Here was witnessed that wonderful phenom- 
ena called the "jerks." All alike were subject 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



407 



to it, young and old believers and unbelievers. 
Children from nine years old to hoary hairs. 
"We shall include the phenomena under seven 
heads: falling, exercise, the jerks, rolling, 
running, barking, dancing, visions and trances." 
In the falling exercise persons would fall as 
if shot, and lie from fifteen minutes to two 
or three hours ; one woman lay nine days in an 
apparently unconscious state; their bodies per- 
fectly rigid ; sometimes they would suffer 
frightful agonies. At this meeting three thou- 
sand are reported to have fallen. Those hav- 
ing the "jerks" would sway backward and 
forward, or their head would be jerked from 
left to right with a force and velocity per- 
fectly inconceivable ; no features could be 
distinguished. When the hair of the females 
was long it would snap like a whip. The roll- 
ing exercise is described by McNemar as hav- 
ing the head and feet doubled together and 
rolling like a wheel or over and over like a log. 
In the barking exercise they would snarl and 
bark like a dog, the sound seeming to come 
from their chest. 

Mr. Stone, writing of this meeting, says : 
"The effects of this meeting was like fire in 
dry stubble driven by the wind. All felt its 
influence more or less." 

"The good effects of this meeting were seen 
and acknowledged in every neighborhood, and 
among the different sects it silenced contention 
and promoted unity for a while; and these 
blessed effects would have continued had not 
men put forth their unhallowed hands to hold 
up their tottering ark, mistaking it for the 
ark of God." 

Mr. Stone says, "This meeting lasted for 
six or seven days, and would have lasted longer 
had not the provisions given out and it was 
found impossible to feed so vast a multitude." 
Some other writers say it lasted ten days. 

Caneridge was destined to be the theatre 
for more important events than those of the 
great camp meeting. In the winter of 1796 a 
young Scotch Presbyterian preacher by the 
name of Barton W. Stone, twenty-four years 
old, came from Virginia to Caneridge on a 
preaching tour, and after a stay of a year re- 
turned to Virginia, but in the fall of 1798 
returned and accepted a call from the congre- 
gations at Caneridge and Concord to become 
their regular minister. When the Presbytery 
met to ordain him, on a closer examination of 
the Confession of Faith, he decided that he 
could not accept it as a whole, and so stated 
to the Presbytery. "They asked me how far 
I was willing to receive the Confession? I told 
them as far as I saw it consistent with the 
word of God. They concluded that was suffi- 
cient, and when the question was put to me I 
answered aloud so that all of the congregation 
could hear me, 'I do as far as I see it con- 
sistent with the word of God.' I was or- 
dained." This exception, however, was des- 
tined to be the cause of much trouble to him- 
self and to others. In 1893 Barton W. Stone, 
John Dunlavy, John Thompson, Robert Mar- 
shall and Richard McNemar seceded from the 
Presbyterian Synod with which they were con- 
nected, because they could not conscientiously 



accept vhe teachings of the Confession of Faith 
and established what was called the "Spring- 
field Presbytery." "The distinguishing doc- 
trine preached by us was, that God loved the 
world — the whole world, and sent his Son to 
save them, on condition that they believed in 
Him; that the gospel was the means of salva- 
tion, etc. We urged upon the sinner to believe 
novo and receive salvation. 

"We had not worn our name more than a 
year before we saw it savored of a party 
spirit. With the man-made creeds we threw 
it overboard and took the name 'Christian,' the 
name given to the disciples by divine appoint- 
ment first at Antioch." 

And the disciples were called Christians 
first at Caneridge. 

Says Mr. Stone : "From this period I date 
the commencement of that reformation which 
has progressed to this day. Through much 
tribulation we advanced, and churches were 
multiplied." 

June 28, 1804, this "Springfield Presbytery, 
sitting at Caneridge, in the county of Bour- 
bon," issued the immortal document known as 
the "Last Will and Testament of the Springfield 
Presbytery," in which they will, "that this 
body die, be dissolved, and sink into union 
with the body of Christ at large ; that one name 
of distinction be forgotten; that one power of 
making laws for the government of the church 
and executing them by delegated authority 
forever cease ; that the Church of Christ re- 
sume her native right of self-government; that 
the people henceforth take the Bible as the 
only sure guide to heaven; that preachers and 
people cultivate a spirit of mutual forbear- 
ance; pray more and dispute less. We will, 
that all our sister bodies read their Bibles 
carefully that they may see their fate there 
determined, and prepare for death before it is 
too late," etc. 

The signers to this document were. Mar- 
shall, Dunilavy, McNemar, Stone, Thompson 
and Purviance. 

Soon after this David Purviance, finding, as 
he says, by an independent study of the Scrip- 
tures that infant baptism was not authorized 
by the word of God, determined to renounce 
it, and was the first preacher of the new 
church who publicly taught that infant bap- 
tism was unscriptural. 

About this time he became convinced that 
immersion in water of a penitent believer was 
the only scriptural baptism, and declared his 
intention of practicing it from that time for- 
ward. The first persons who had the courage 
to submit to immersion were two women, 
whose names are unknown. The first man was 
Wm. Rogers, who was baptized in Stoner 
Creek, near its junction with Houston Creek, 
at Paris, Ky. The grand-son and great-grand- 
son and daughter-in-law, Mrs. Mary E. Rogers, 
of Wm. Rogers still survive and are foyal 
members of the Caneridge church, of which the 
writer was minister for two years, during 
which time many of the facts here recorded 
were obtained. 

The church at Caneridge was founded in 
1804, while that of which the Campbells were 



408 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



the main inspiration was organized at Brush 
Run, Pa., May 5, 1811. The first public bap- 
tism by immersion at Caneridge occurred in 
July, 1807, antedating that performed by Mr. 
Thomas Campbell just four years, and it was 
not until June 12, 1812, that Thomas and 
Alexander Campbell were themselves im- 
mersed. A "Christian" church had been or- 
ganized in Preble county, Ohio, since July, 
1807, with David Purviance and other Cane- 
ridge members ministering to it. 

The Caneridge church was first to take the 
name Christian, and was known by that name, 
while the Campbells' movement was known as 
the "Christian Association of Washington." 
Thus intimately is Caneridge associated with 
the Churches of Christ of the twentieth cen- 
tury. The work inaugurated by the fearless 
and pious Caneridge Reformers has not died 
with them, but, like the little elm seed planted 
by the grave of Barton W. Stone by Elder 
Jno. A. Gano, has become a mighty tree, whose 
branches reach from sea to sea and from the 
tropics to the poles, beneath whose sheltering 
arms over a million earnest seekers after the 
old paths have found refuge. 

In the grave-yard at Caneridge is a modest 
monument of marble bearing this inscription: 
"The Church of Christ at Caneridge and other 
generous friends in Kentucky have caused this 
monument to be erected as a tribute of affec- 
tion and gratitude to Barton W. Stone, min- 
ister of the Gospel of Christ and the distin- 
guished reformer of the nineteenth century. 
Died November 9, 1844. His remains lie here. 
This monument erected in 1847." 

The remains of his wife are not interred at 
Caneridge, but in a private burying ground 
some ten miles distant. 



WALTER SCOTT. 



BY CHARLES A. YOUNG. 



One of the chief promoters of the great re- 
ligious movement in modern times was Wal- 
ter Scott. His ancestry as well as his name 
was the same as the renowned novelist of the 
last century. He was born on the last day 
of October, 1796, in Moffat, Scotland. His 
parents were John Scott and Mary Innes, who 
had five sons and five daughters. His father 
was a music teacher and a man of culture. 
The mother was refined and so sensitive 
that the news of her husband's death caused 
her death and she was buried in the same 
grave with him. Walter was the sixth of ten 
children. At the very beginning of this brief 
biographical sketch of one of the purest, 
noblest and truest spirits of the Restoration, 
we desire to let one of his pupils, who became 
the best historian of the Restoration, give 
us his estimate of Walter Scott. After telling 
us that Scott was a tutor for several years 
in his father's home, Dr. Richardson says: 
"It was about this period also that he wrote 
his Essays on Teaching Christianity, in the 
first volume of the Christian Baptist, in which 
he, over the signature of 'Philip,' first pre- 



sented and developed the true basis and most 
important point in the Reformation, to-wit: 
The belief in Christ as the Son of God, the 
Christian faith and bond of Christian Union. 
Brother Scott really laid the true and distinc- 
tive foundation oi the Reformation." 

Baxter, in preparing his life of Walter Scott, 
found a dearth of material because this he- 
ro of the Cross had "lived so much for 
others that he had little thought or care for 
himself." We can only give a survey of the 
life of this great, gifted and God-fearing man. 
Before the death of his parents Walter was 
given good educational advantages. Through 
great economy he received training which 
usually only the children of wealthy par- 
ents enjoyed at the beginning of the Nine- 
teenth Century. After the necessary acade- 
mic preparation he entered the University 
of Edinburgh, where he completed the colle- 
giate course. It was the prayer of his parents 
that he should "preach the Word." A touch- 
ing incident of his boyhood days throws a 
flood of light upon the kindhearted charac- 
ter of this noble man. It is said that Martin 
Luther sang and begged for the lazy drones 
who belonged to a monastic order. Walter 
Scott when a boy of sixteen sang late at night 
for a poor blind beggar. Singing the sweet- 
est of Scotch airs he poured out the fulness 
of a sympathetic heart in the interest of suf- 
fering humanity. Soon after he completed 
his University training, Walter Scott was in- 
fluenced to come to America, by the fact 
that his uncle on his mother's side, George 
Innes, had a government position in New 
York City. He sailed from Greenock and 
reached New York July, 1818. His uncle was 
a man of integrity and highly esteemed. He 
secured Walter a position as Latin tutor 
in a classical academy on Long Island. Soon, 
however, he set out on foot with a light 
heart and a lighter purse, in company with 
a young man to go West. They reached Pitts- 
burg in May, 1819, where Mr. Scott fortu- 
tunately — we may say, Providentially, became 
acquainted with a fellow countryman, who 
had been greatly influenced by the Haldanes, 
Mr. George Forrester. He was the princi- 
pal of the best academy in Pittsburg, and 
quick to recognize the superior talents and 
training of Walter Scott he engaged him as 
his head assistant. Mr. Scott soon found that 
Mr. Forrester held views which were then 
quite peculiar, though fortunately they are 
not so peculiar now. "Mr. Forrester's pecu- 
liarity consisted in making the Bible his only 
authority and guide in matters of religion, 
while his young friend had been brought up to 
regard the Presbyterian Standards las the 
true and authoritative exposition and sum- 
mary of Bible truth." Being a diligent stu- 
dent of the Word of God, he soon saw the 
consistency of Mr. Forrester's position. The 
Bible had for him a new meaning. It was no 
longer a store-house of texts to confirm dog- 
matic systems, but a revelation, an unveil- 
ing of the will of God. "The gospel was a mes- 
sage and to believe and obey that message 
was to become a Christian." Seeing that re- 



CHURCHES OF CHRTST 



409 




WALTER SCOTT. 



ligion was personal and not a matter of proxy, 
he made a careful study of the conditions of 
pardon, and being a thorough Greek scholar 
he was soon convinced that baptism should 
symbolize his death to sin and the rising to 
live a new life in Christ. He was baptized 
by Mr. Forrester who soon after gave up his 
academy and placed the management of it 
entirely in the hands of Mr. Scott. The school 
became very prosperous, but the principal felt 
that he ought to be preaching the glad tid- 
ings of salvation. "About this time a pam- 
phlet fell into his hands, which had been 
put into circulation by a small congregation 
in the city of New York, and which had 
much to do with deciding the course he should 
pursue. The church alluded to was composed 
mainly of Scotch Baptists, and held many 
of the views held by the Haldanes, and were 
in many respects, far in advance of the other 
religious bodies. This pamphlet was published 
in 1820. It set forth with admirable clearness 
and simplicity the teaching of Scripture with 
regard to the design of baptism. The care- 
ful reader will find in it the germs of what 
was years afterwards insisted upon by Scott 
in his plea for baptism for the remission 
of sins and also by Alexander Campbell in 
his celebrated "Extra on Remission." We 
give a few extracts from this pamphlet: 

ON BAPTISM. 

"It is not intended, in this article, to dis- 
cuss the import of the term baptism, as that 
term is well known to mean, in the New Testa- 
ment, when used literally, nothing* else than 
immersion in water. But the intention is to 
ascertain what this immersion signifies, and 
what are the uses and purposes for which it 



was appointed. This can only be done by ob- 
serving what is said concerning it in Holy 
Scripture. (Here follows an induction of quo- 
tations familiar to our readers. C. A. Y.) 
From these several passages (Mark 1:4, 5; 
John 3:5; Acts 2:38; Acts 22:16; Rom. 
0:2-11; Gal. 3:26-28; Eph. 5:25, 27; Eph. 
4:4, 6; Col. 2:12, 13; Titus 3:3, 6; 1 Peter 
3:21), we may learn how baptism was viewed 
in the beginning by those who were qualified 
to understand its meaning best. No one who 
has been in the habit of considering it merely 
as an ordinance can read these passages with 
attention without being surprised at the won- 
derful powers, qualities, and effects, and uses 
which are there apparently ascribed to it, if 
the language employed respecting it, in many 
of the passages, were taken literally, it would 
import, that remission of sins is to be obtained 
by baptism, and that an escape from the wrath 
to come is effected in baptism, that men are 
born the children of God by baptism ; * * that 
men wash away their sins by baptism ; that men 
become dead to sin and alive to God by bap- 
tism ; that the church of God is sanctified and 
cleansed by baptism ; that men are regener- 
ated by baptism ; and that the answer of a 
good conscience is obtained by baptism. All 
these things, if the passages were construed 
literally, would be ascribed to baptism. And 
it was a literal construction of these passages, 
which led professed Christianity in the early 
ages, to believe that baptism was necessary to 
salvation. Hence arose infant baptism, and 
other customs equally unauthorized. And from 
a like literal construction of the words of the 
Lord Jesus, at the last supper, arose the aw- 
ful notion of transsubstantiation. 

"But, however such men may have erred in 
fixing a literal import upon these passages, 
Atill the very circumstance of their doing so, 
and the fact that the meaning they imputed 
is the literal meaning, all go to show that 
baptism was appointed for ends and purposes 
far more important than those who think of 
it only as an ordinance, yet have seen. 

"It is for the churches of God, therefore, 
to consider well, whether it does not clearly 
and forcibly appear from what. is said of bap- 
tism in the passages before us, taken each in 
its proper connection, that this baptism was 
appointed as an institution strikingly signifi- 
cant of several of the most important things 
relating to the Kingdom of God; whether it 
was not in baptism that men professed by 
deed, as they had already done by word, to 
have the remission of sins through the death 
of Jesus Christ, and to have a firm persua- 
sion of being raised from the dead through 
Him, and after his example ; whether it was 
not in baptism that they put off the ungodly 
character and its lusts, and put on the new 
life of righteousness in Christ; whether it 
was not in baptism that they professed to 
have their sins washed away, through the 
blood of the Lord and Savior; * * * whether 
it was not in baptism that they passed, as it 
were, out of one state into another, out of 
the Kingdom of darkness into the Kingdom of 
God's Son; * * * whether, in fact, baptism 



410 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



was not a prominent part of the Christian 
profession, or, in other words, that by which, 
the part, the Christian profession was made; 
and whether this one baptism was not essen- 
tial to the keeping of the unity of the spirit." 

This tract made a profound impression on 
the conscientious mind of Mr. Scott. He 
gave up his lucrative and delightful posi- 
tion and went to New York. But he was sadly 
disappointed. He found the practice of the 
church far below its high ideas. This same 
experience he had with regard to independent 
bands worshiping in Baltimore and Wash- 
ington. In regard to his Washington City 
experience, he said: "I went thither and hav- 
ing searched them up I discovered them to 
be so sunken in the mire of Calvinism, that 
they refused to reform ; and so finding no 
pleasure in them I left them. I then went to 
the Capitol, and climbing up to the top of its 
lofty dome, I sat myself down, filled with sor- 
row at the miserable dissolution of the Church 
of God." 

After this Walter Scott returned to Pitts- 
burg and resumed his teaching. He met the 
Campbells — Thomas and Alexander — wrote 
for the Christian Baptist, was married, and 
in 1826 moved to Steubenville, Ohio. In 
1827 he accompanied Alexander Campbell to 
the Mahoning Baptist Association which met 
in New Lisbon, Ohio. Although he was only 
a ''teaching brother," he was chosen at this 
meeting to be the evangelist for the Associ- 
ation. He had been preparing to publish a 
new paper to be called the Millennial Her- 
ald, but he gave up everything and entered 
with all the enthusiasm of his earnest nature 
into this new work. His first meeting, in 
which he preached the simple gospel, as in the 
days of the apostles, was at New Lisbon, Ohio, 
where only a few months before he had been 
appointed evangelist. This remarkable meet- 
ing resulted in a number of conversions. 
"His first step was to fix upon the divinity of 
Christ as the central and controlling thought 
of the New Testament, and which he after- 
wards demonstrated and illustrated with a 
strength and felicity that has never been sur- 
passed. Next he arranged the elements of 
the gospel in the simple and natural order 
of Faith, Repentance, Baptism, Remission 
of Sins, and Gift of the Holy Spirit, then he 
made baptism the practical acceptance of the 
gospel on the part of the penitent believer, 
as well as the pledge or assurance of pardon 
on the part of its author." It was Walter 
Scott who at the last meeting of the Mahon- 
ing Association freed the disciples from the 
last vestige of human authority and placed 
them under Christ with His Word for their 
guide. In incessant labors with Adamson 
Bentley, John Henry, William Hayden and 
others " he continued his work and gave the 
great evangelistic impulse to the Restoration 
Movement. The Messiahship of Jesus was 
the central theme of all his preaching. Next 
to Mr. Campbell, his co-laborer, Mr. Scott 
was one of the most prolific writers of the 
Restoration. He opposed the "Word alone" 
theory as well as the "Spirit alone" theory 



regarding conversion, and he was one of the 
first writers upon the Biblical view of the 
Holy Spirit. The latter part of his life was 
spent at Mayslick, Kentucky, where he died 
during the first year of the Civil War, April 
23, 1861. He was a great preacher and did 
more than any other man to restore apos- 
tolic preaching. He was a learned man and 
his greatest work was the Messiahship or 
Great Demonstration, written for the Union 
of Christians on Christian principles. 



JOHN (RACCOON) SMITH. 

D. R. DUNGAN. 

John Smith was born in Sullivan county, 
East Tennessee, October 15, A. D. 1784, and 
died in Mexico Missouri, February 28, A. D. 
1868, having reached the venerable age of 
eighty-three years four months and thirteen 
days. George Smith, of German parents, mar- 
ried Miss Rebecca Bowen, of Irish descent; 
settled in East Tennessee and raised a goodly 
family of boys and girls, of which John was 
the most prominent. His parents were Regu- 
lar Baptists of the strictest order, both in 
faith and life. The educational opportunities 
were very meager. About four months, in a 
log school house, were all the boy had 
in his earlier years, and not more than two 
months all told at a later period. And yet 
but few men spoke better English than he. 
When far advanced in age, it was noticed that 
he made no mistakes in the construction of his 
sentences, or in the meaning or pronunciation 
of his words. His speeches would do to print 
just as he pronounced them. He was asked 
how he had succeeded in getting such an ac- 
curate knowledge of English grammar. He 
said that during his whole life, he had paid 
the closest attention to the best speakers and 
writers, and had copied their diction. 

Physically, our hero was about perfect. His 
constitution would warrant him a century of 
active life, and there is little doubt that he 
would have reached that period if he had 
lived and worked as he might have done. 
While his early life was one of toil and strict 
economy, his health and strength suffered 
nothing on that account. After opening a 
farm in Tennessee, the father moved into 
Stockton Valley, Kentucky. Here the youth 
worked in opening the farm, climbed the moun- 
tains, loitered and traded with the Cherokee 
hunters and became somewhat familiar with 
their tongue. He was very conscientious 
during his whole life. Yet in his younger days 
he was the life of the family or the crowd 
of young people. If in an unguarded moment 
he had been enticed into a game of cards, he 
seized the first opportunity to confess it all 
to his father and promise not to repeat the. 
offence. He did not doubt the correctness of 
the religion of his parents, but was many times 
tempted to regard himself as having been 
passed by in the council of redemption. That 
he was as bad as the Harpes, who were mur- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



411 



derers, demons incarnate, he could hardly be- 
lieve. Yet he had to believe that human 
nature is totally depraved. If so, he was as 
bad as they, for there could be no degrees in 
total. Even those escape-graces could not be 
wore than totally depraved. 

He was perplexed with still a harder 
question, for he was told that if the 
Holy Ghost should be sent to him be- 
cause he was of the elect, he would see 
himself as the worst person in the world. Just 
why he should have to see himself in such 
an unfavorable light, when he knew it was 
not so, was the troublesome feature in the 
matter. And yet he came to it, for he decided 
that his opportunities had been so much better 
than the murderers, afore mentioned, that, 
after all, he was worse than they. This gave 
him some hope. He earnestly prayed over 
the salvation of his soul, and found no relief 
for a long time. Finally, when his mental 
forces were exhausted in his grief, he had the 
usual reversion of experience and felt that he 
had been saved. His brother told him that 
he was saved. Still his douots returned to 
him and he was miserable. Finally, however, 
he was persuaded to present himself to the 
church and tell his struggles, lights and shad- 
ows, to those who had passed safely through 
the wilderness of doubt and slough of despond. 
The good old brethren knew at once that he 
was saved, that he was one of the fore-ordained 
to eternal life. Accordingly he was baptized 
and received into the church. 

But his troubles were not at an end. Natu- 
rally he was a cheerful and clear-minded per- 
son, and, having accepted of God's offer of 
salvation, he did not doubt his saved condi- 
tion. But he was told that all the truly saved 
have doubts about it, and he could not doubt, 
and so he began to doubt because he did not 
doubt. 

He had been taught that keeping company 
with the opposite sex was not right except 
where marriage was a strong probability. But 
he could not regard it wrong to love Anna 
Townsend, and was married to her December 
9, 1806. He opened a farm and he and his 
industrious and faithful Anna passed a de- 
lightful beginning in a log house, minus all 
the furniture now known as a necessity to 
housekeeping. Before this the motions of the 
Spirit had told on the mind of Smith, making 
it tolerably clear that he ought to preach, but 
he had to wait for the call. It came, however, 
to the satisfaction of all, and was never 
doubted, because he was gifted. The Lord 
prospered him, and he was persuaded by the 
advertisements of land in Alabama that it 
would be right for him to sell his farm and 
get land near Huntsville, Ala. As the second 
war with England was nearing a conclusion 
the land would rise in value in a few years, 
and then he would be able to preach the gospel 
without money and without price. He was 
doing that any way, but with this increase of 
means he could leave his family in comfortable 
condition while he would be away in the 
Lord's work. As the result of the enterprise 
he lost all, or nearly all, he had. While he 




JOHN SMITH. 



was away from home, and his wife was admin- 
istering to the sick, his house burned and two 
of his children. Here his theology gave him 
trouble. If that dear boy and girl were not 
among the elect then they were lost forever. 
And it is quite evident that his views on elec- 
tion began to change with this misfortune. 
The wife waned, sickened and died. He was 
stricken with the cold plague, and lay for 
months at the point of death. When he re- 
covered, he returned to Kentucky and began 
again to build up a little hope of home for 
his children in the future. His strength was 
shattered and, perhaps, the shaking palsy, 
from which he had a long and severe trial in 
later years, was contracted in Alabama. 

After his return to Kentucky it was thought 
best for him to go among the stronger churches 
near the middle of the state and marry again 
this time into conditions which would assist 
him in giving himself to the ministry without 
fear of poverty. But he chose Nancy Hurt for 
his wife, though from the poorer walks. She 
was wise-hearted, faithful and frugal. She 
bore him eleven children, cared for the little 
farm in his absence. Her counsel was wise, 
her heart was true, and she shared his toil 
till the time of her death in 1860. 

When Mr. Campbell began the publication 
of the Christian Baptist, Smith was ready to 
read it, though he stood in doubt of some of his 
positions. He went and heard him and fol- 
lowed him and studied the doctrine of the 
Restoration, till he grew into sympathy with 
it in every respect. This brought on a war 
with his own brethren. He loved them and 
they loved him, and still they grew apart. 
Many churches went with him. But, then, 
there was another trouble still further along. 
The Christians, under the teaching of Barton 



412 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



W. Stone. John T. Johnson, John Rogers, etc., 
were pleading largely for the same things that 
were being advocated by Mr. Campbell. Smith 
was in favor of a council. It was held at 
Lexington. Smith and Stone were the speakers, 
and they agreed, and a union was effected. 
This union, however, was not universal. 

In the accurate knowledge of the Scriptures 
and in real success in the work of the min- 
istry, few men in the history of the world, 
have equaled plain John Smith. His scholar- 
ship was limited to English, and yet he had 
a wide range of knowlege. He studied the 
word of God constantly and thought God's 
thoughts after Him. Very much of his life 
he preached twice a day and brought people 
into the kingdom of Christ by the hundreds 
everywhere he went, Philip S. Fall announced 
him once in Frankfort, Ky., as "Raccoon John 
Smith," and that classic cognomen clung to 
him ever afterwards. His German dogged- 
ness and Irish wit combined to make him a 
pleasant friend and a strong opponent. Few 
men were ever feared and loved as he. 
Kindly disposed to every one, yet his love for 
truth and hatred for error and wrong, kept 
him always on the alert to help what he be- 
lieved to be right and hinder what he re- 
garded as wrong. Believing that Calvinism 
was responsible for much injurious doctrine, 
and delay in the service of the Lord, he fought 
it to the last with a right good will. For 
many years toward the close of his life he 
shook like a leaf and was not able to feed 
himself, and yet he seemed to be able to endure 
a great deal of fatigue. He had a self-poise 
that put every one at ease who heard him. 
He would pour forth a volume of good sense 
and Bible knowledge that entertained and in- 
structed the multitude. The people hung ea- 
gerly upon his words. 

After the death of his faithful Nancy he 
visited among his children and was in Ken- 
tucky or Missouri with friends and relatives. 
He never failed to attend the Lord's house 
when he was able to overcome the distance, 
and if he was at all able to speak, that duty 
was laid upon him. He preached almost to 
the last day of his life. And on one occa- 
sion, mounted a seat and exhorted with all the 
vigor of his earlier days. His body was taken 
from Mexico, Mo., back to his old friends in 
Kentucky to rest till he shall be called up 
higher. When the voice of the Master shall 
be heard by those who are in the graves, he 
will awake to eternal life. Already his right- 
eous spirit rests, being comforted in the bosom 
of Abraham. 



JAMES A. GARFIELD. 

F. M. GREEX. 



No history of the Churches of Christ would 
be complete without at least, a brief sketch 
of James A. Garfield. The main facts of his 
life may be summarized as follows: Born 
November 19, 1831, in Orange, Cuyahoga 
county, Ohio: driver on the Ohio canal in the 



summer of 1848; taught his first school in the 
winter of 1849-1850; baptized by W. A. Lillie 
March 4, 1850 ; entered the Eclectic Institute 
at Hiram, Ohio, August 25, 1851 ; was stu- 
dent and teacher at Hiram from 1852 to 1854; 
entered Williams College July 11, 1854; grad- 
uated w T ith honor from Williams College 
August 6, 1856; principal, professor and lec- 
turer at Hiram from 1856 to 1866; began to 
preach while a student at Hiram, and contin- 
ued to preach until he entered Congress, in 
1863; elected to the Ohio Senate in 1859; en- 
tered the Union army in 1861 ; commissioned 
Brigadier General January 10, 1862; elected to 
Congress in October, 1862, and served contin- 
uously from December, 1863 until 1880; com- 
missioned Major General September 18, 1863; 
elected United. States Senator from Ohio in 
January, 1880; nominated for President of the 
United States June 8, 1880; elected President 
of the United States November 2, 1880; in- 
augurated President of the United States 
March 4, 1881; shot by an assassin, July 2, 
1881; died at Elberon, New Jersey, Septem- 
ber 19, 1881, at the age of forty-nine years 
and ten months. Between the extremes of his 
birth and death his progress was rapid and 
steady. He was less than twenty years of 
age when he came to Hiram, in 1851. He was 
strong, broad shouldered and substantial, 
with a large head and bushy, light-brown 
hair. His features were plain, but manly 
and sensible. For so young a man his charac- 
ter was strongly marked by unflinching prin- 
ciple and "illimitable common sense." He 
had in him the instincts of a gentleman, 
though his manners were not polished or ele- 
gant. He was then, as always, polite and cour- 
teous, but his politeness and courtesy were 
matters of principle and not of policy. He 
was moved in his intercourse with men, not 
by the rules and regulations of the drawing- 
room or exquisite society, but by the rules that 
are fundamental to a true Christian character. 
There was a genial, kindly look in his blue 
eyes, which every one felt who came in con- 
tact with him, and yet a certain dignity which 
always commanded respect; but on occasion 
his mild blue eyes "blazed like battle lanterns 
lit." During two terms at Hiram, to pay his 
expenses, he was janitor of the building, and 
he made the fires, swept the floors, and rang 
the college bell. His friendships were strong, 
easily formed, and long retained. To the end 
multitudes claimed his friendship and were en- 
thusiastic in his praise. 

His mental equipment was of the first qual- 
ity, and his mind Avas buttressed by a sensi- 
tive conscience and a profound moral and 
spiritual nature. Intellectually nothing was 
too prodigious for him to undertake. In his 
studies he went to the bottom of things. His 
mind was of a logical cast though in his analy- 
sis of questions he rarely ever used the syllo- 
gistic machinery laid down in the books; but 
facts were sought after and used with won- 
derful skill and almost endless patience. So 
careful was he in his search for facts that 
when finally presented in speech or on paper 
it was a rare man who disputed them. This 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



413 



habit of careful study of all questions in which 
he became interested either by his relations to 
individuals, society, or to religious and po- 
litical bodies, was with him to the end. 

The religious feature of his life was as 
marked as his intellectual ability was promi- 
nent. He became a Christian when but little 
past his eighteenth birthday. He was bap- 
tized by William A. Lillie, whose name is yet 
honored on the Western Reserve, in Ohio, as 
a preacher of ability, and a man of gentle, 
Christ-like spirit, and from the time he en- 
tered the church until he died, his heart was 
faithful to his early vows. 

In the early days of the Churches of Christ 
on the Western Reserve — and probably this 
was true elsewhere — it was not a difficult 
thing for a young man to enter the ranks 
of the disciple ministry, if he was a Chris- 
tian, had fair gifts „ of body and mind, knew 
the alphabet of the gospel of Christ, was will- 
ing to study and had a desire to preach, he 
was encouraged to preach. Very few of the 
early disciple preachers ever "studied for the 
ministry," or were ever "ordained" to the min- 
istry, in the modern, ecclesiastical sense of those 
terms. ""Hence in the commonly accepted sense 
he was never a preacher or minister; but this 
may also be said of hundreds of other preach- 
ers in the Churches of Christ, at that time, be- 
fore and since. He did, however, "preach the 
Word." He did hold "revival" or protracted 
meetings and often with great success. In 
Hiram, in 1858, where he did most of the 
preaching there were thirty-four additions; 
in Newburg, the same year, twenty additions, 
and more or less, wherever he preached. He 
did baptize people on the confession of their 
faith. He married people, and oftentimes he 
stood by the caskets of the dead, and at their 
graves, and uttered w T ords of comfort to the 
living and of committal for the dead. In short, 
he did, on occasion, everything that is required 
of a minister of the gospel 1 . His first sermon 
in Hiram, and probably his first sermon any 
where, was in the winter of 1853-4. One who 
heard that sermon has briefly described it as 
follows: "One Sunday morning Elder Sym- 
onds Rider, who was the preacher in Hiram 
in those days, was sick and unable to be pres- 
ent. Two sermons were desired, and after a 
little consultation Mr. Zeb Rudolph, the senior 
elder, announced that Mr. Garfield would 
preach in the morning and Mr. Charles C. 
Foote in the afternoon. This arrangement was 
carried out. Mr. Foote choosing "Life" for 
his subject, and Mr. Garfield "The First and 
Second Comings of Christ." In beginning, 
Mr. Garfield drew a most startling historic 
parallel — so it seemed to those who heard the 
sermon — between the first and second com- 
ings of Napoleon Bonaoarte and Jesus Christ. 
With great vividness he sketched the life of 
the great Napoleon, from the time he entered 
the military school in Paris, in 1784, an un- 
known youth, to the time when all France 
gathered to receive the remains of the dead 
conqueror, who under the flag of the empire. 
Whose glory he sought on so manv battle fields, 
was entering the orates of the city once more. 




JAMES A. GARFIELD. 



He then turned and traced the history of Jesus 
Christ, from the manger, in the village of Beth- 
lehem, until he took his departure from the 
mountain in Galilee to heaven, where he 
should reign until every enemy was subdued 
and then he would come again, not as the babe, 
in helplessness, nor as the man of sorrows, 
but as Him whom the armies of heaven fol- 
lowed, and w 7 hose name written on vesture 
and thigh is "King of kings and Lord of 
lords." At the conclusion of his sermon the 
attention was intense and the stillness most 
profound, and from that time onward until 1 he 
ceased to preach, no one heard him without 
great pleasure." 

In 1857 Mr. Alanson Wilcox heard him on 
"The Material and the Spiritual." Full notes 
of that sermon have been published. His text 
was, "It is expedient that I go away; for if 
I go not away, the comforter will not come 
unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto 
you." (John 16:7). It was a strong sermon, 
in which he developed the following proposi- 
tions : 

"1. It was expedient that he should go 
away for the spiritual growth or faith of the 
disciples. 

"2. It was expedient for Christ to go away 
that he might become universal. 

"3. Though eighteen hundred years have 
passed, it is expedient for us that Christ went 
away and sent the Comforter." 

In conclusion he said: "Men are tend- 
ing to materalism. Houses, lands, and worldly 
goods attract their attention, and as a mirage 
lure them on to death. Christianity, on the 
other hand leads only the natural body to 
death, and for the spirit, it points out a house 
not built with hands, eternal in the heavens. 
Christianity teaches that the converted are to 



414 



ohurchp:s of christ 




THE GARFIELD MONUMENT. 



reecive the Holy Spirit. That they are sealed by 
it and changed by it into the image of God. 
To assist men in understanding the spiritual, 
a few material ordinances are still needed. 
Baptism, as an ordinance derives its efficacy 
from God. Jesus commanded it. It brings 
the trusting soul into the death of Christ. 
Its ends are spiritual good, and it shows to 
men and angels that the man's spirit is obe- 
dient to the will of Christ. The Lord's sup- 
per is an ordinance through which our weak 
conceptions can be raised up to the spiritual 
Christ. In this simple 'in memoriam' we 
not only declare our faith in the Christ of the 
past but in the present, who is alive forever, 
more. Let me urge you to follow Him, not as 
the Nazarine, the Man of Galilee, the carpen- 
ter's son, but as the ever living spiritual person, 
full of love and compassion, who will stand by 
you in life and death and eternity." 

In August, 1860, Alexander Campbell, then 
seventy-two years old, and James A. Garfield, 
then twenty-nine years old, met at the yearly 
meeting of the disciples, at Alliance, Ohio. 
On Sunday Mr. Campbell preached in the 
morning and Mr. Garfield in the afternoon. 
Mr. Robert Moffett, who was present, has pre- 
served a very clear and definite idea of 
Mr. Garfield's sermon on that occasion. His 
subject was "Life and Light," based on John 
1:4 and Matt. 5:16. These outlines are pre- 
served in full in "The Life of Garfield," by 
F. M. Green. Hearing Alexander Campbell, 
on one occasion, preach on the theme. "What 
Think Ye of Christ," Mr. Garfield said, "It 
was worth a journey of a thousand miles." 

The pulpit took a strong hold on his mind, 
and in some of his early letters written to inti- 
mate friends, the foundation is laid for the 



belief that he would make preaching his chief 
work in life. No doubt he would have achieved 
high distinction as a preacher, but his genius 
drew him to the state by its very bent, as any 
one can see. His life was full of interest and 
a sketch can hardly touch its rim. His re- 
ligious life is of most interest in this pl'ace, 
and his affection for the great disciple broth- 
erhood remained unshaken to the last. 



THE GARFIELD MEMORIAL. 
Cleveland, Ohio. 

F. M. GKEEN. 

This beautiful memorial is located in Lake 
View Cemetery, in the suburbs of Cleveland, 
on a high ridge of ground two hundred and 
fifty feet above the waters of Lake Erie, and 
three miles therefrom, and furnishing from its 
terrace and portico, on a clear day, a magnifi- 
cent panorama of the city of Cleveland, wide- 
spreading forests and fields, and the broad 
waters of Lake Erie. Few visions of natural 
beauty equal the view from its summit, the 
Memorial itself being visible for many miles 
in all directions. 

The form of the Memorial is large and im- 
posing, rising boldly in the air to its summit, 
180 feet from the roadway on the east. It is 
in the shape of a circular tower, fifty feet in 
diameter, elevated on broad, high terraces, 
which are reached by several flights of wide- 
spreading steps that form a dignified approach 
to the Memorial. 

At the base of the tower projects a square 
porch, decorated externally with a historical 
frieze, within easy view from the terrace, or 
the ground below. This frieze is divided into 
five panels, containing bas-reliefs which repre- 
sent, in a language understood by all, the 
career of Garfield. Spiral stairs, in turrets, on 
each side of the porch, give access to a balcony 
which commands an outlook that delights the 
beholder. 

The tower is crowned with a conical-shaped 
stone roof, enriched with bands of sunken tile 
pattern ornaments. 

The Historical Frieze on three sides of the 
porch has for suojects, the career of Garfield 
as a teacher, a soldier, a statesman, and as 
President of the United States, the last one, 
on the south side, representing his body as 
lying in state. 

In these five panels there are over 110 figures, 
all life-size, and executed in every variety of 
skill known to the art, both as to the measure 
of perfection, being from the lowest to the 
highest of bas-reliefs, without, however, mak- 
ing any subject a complete figure, but standing 
free, each individual figure having a composi- 
tion and treatment of its own. The life of 
Garfield, not unlike that of many distinguished 
Americans, was full of variety, illustrating 
many of the prominent characteristics of our 
national life, and these the sculptor, who 
modeled this frieze, has skilfully reproduced. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



415 



Over the entrance door, on the inside, are 
seated allegorical figures of "War," fully 
armed, and ''Peace," holding the olive branch, 
typical of the labors of Garfield in the service 
of his country, both in camp and court. 

Underneath ''War" and "Peace" is the in- 
scription: "Erected by a grateful Country in 
memory of James Abram Garfield, 20th Presi- 
dent of the United States of America, Scholar. 
Soldier, Statesman, Patriot. Born, 19th No- 
vember, 1831; died, September 19th, 1881." 

The entire amount expended by the Trustees 
in and about the Garfield Memorial amounts 
to $225,000, of which the city of Cleveland 
contributed $75,000. 

The contributions came from every state and 
territory of the nation, and from many foreign 
countries. 

The Memorial Temple or shrine is circular 
in form, and in the center is a pedestal of 
Italian marble, on which stands a marble 
figure of Garfield of heroic size. This statue 
represents Garfield just risen from his chair 
in the Congress of the United States, and about 
to address the House of Representatives. 

The statue of Garfield, by Alexander Doyle, 
standing directly under the dome, and sur- 
rounded by all this wealth of Mosaic and alle- 
gory, is made the soul of the Memorial. The 
whole design of architect and artist leads up 
to it, and is concentrated in this central figure. 
The Memorial grows out of this kernel, as it 
were, which is enshrined in its heart, and the 
lofty tower, rising from its broad and massive 
foundation, gives dignity and character to the 
mortuary shrine within, which glows with the 
soul and life which are typified in this marble 
figure. 

In the crypt underneath, is placed the mor- 
tuary chapel where lie the mortal remains of 
Garfield in a bronze casket, whilst near by are 
those of his mother who, dying at the good 
old age of 85, loved and respected by the 
American people, among her last wishes, ex- 
pressed to the writer, wanted to have her last 
resting place near the son she loved so well, 
where let them both rest undisturbed in the 
blessed hope of reunion and immortal life be- 
vond the tomb. 



JUDGE J. S. BLACK. 

GEORGE GOWEX. 



Jeremiah Sullivan Black was born at his 
father's homestead, Somerset county, Penn- 
sylvania, January 10, 1810. His grandfather 
was a man of influence in the comunity and 
his father, Henry Black, heir to the home- 
stead, was Justice of the Peace, Associate 
Judge of the county for twenty years, mem- 
ber of the General Assembly, and Representa- 
tive in Congress. 

The lad went to the schools of the neigh- 
borhood, in the country, and in the villages 
round about, and finally to a classical school 
at Brownsville, where his education, at the 
hands of the regular masters, came to an end. 




JUDGE J. S. BLACK. 



Thenceforth he governed his own studies, but 
he governed them with a sober judgment, 
though he pursued them with a keen spirit. 
Mental labor was almost no labor to him. . 

The boy was especially fond of the Latin 
classics, and at fifteen was a clever Horatian. 
He had committed the text verbatim; had 
translated it into English prose ; and then 
turned the whole into English verse of his 
own. To the day of his death he remem- 
bered literally all three — the Latin, the Eng- 
lish prose and the English verse, — though 
neither had ever been written; and he amused 
many a leisure moment by comparing his 
childish version with the numerous pub- 
lished translations of his favorite. At 
the age of seventeen, when he entered an 
office as a student of law, he was found a 
fair scholar, and well equipped for his pro- 
fession, for he had pursued, with even greater 
assiduity, studies for which he had less taste. 
His serious mind, with its mighty and eager 
grasp, seized and assimilated everything within 
reach. He had read all of the books to be 
found in the closets and on the shelves of his 
father's and grandfather's homes. He mas- 
tered the principles of the law with mar- 
velous rapidity and was admitted to the bar 
before he was of age. He succeeded to the 
practice of his tutor, who went to Congress 
and soon after became deputy Attorney Gen- 
eral for his home county, and was found on one 
side or the other of every important case in 
the several courts. His fame and practice 
extended rapidly, and rested upon the sure 
foundation, not of genius merely, or of the 
capacity for oratorical display, but of personal 
probity, conscientious devotion to the inter- 
ests of his clients, and that comprehensive and 
scientific knowledge of law which, in the 



41G 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



considerate judgment of his profesional breth- 
ren, gives him historical rank beside the most 
illustrious of his profession. He continued 
to practice with success until, at the age of 
thirty-two, he was appointed "President Judge 
of the Sixteenth Judicial District. 

Judge Black while at the bar had not been 
much of a politician. He had given his mind to 
literature and law, and if he was. profound in 
learning he was also masterly in exposition. 
He was not fond of the stump and insisted that 
he had no talent, as he certainly had no taste, 
for that kind of speaking. But he was a vig- 
orous writer, and his pen was used much in the 
service of his party. He was a Democrat of 
the straitest sect, a disciple of Jefferson, and 
a most unflinching and aggressive friend of 
Jackson. He soon came to be recognized as 
one of the foremost men on the Democratic side 
in his state, and was more or less discussed as 
candidate for Governor, for Senator in Con- 
gress and Judge of the Supreme Court. 

In 1851 he was elected Judge of the Su- 
preme Court of Pennsylvania, and under the 
arrangement for determining such matters, be- 
came Chief-Justice. He was afterwards re- 
elected Associate Justice, and left upon the ju- 
risprudence of his state a deep impression. 
When Mr. Buchanan was elected President in 
1857 Judge Black, because of his great ability 
and incorruptible integrity and not because 
of personal friendship or political influence, 
was appointed Attorney General in the newly 
elected President's Cabinet. In this office he 
earned the everlasting gratitude of the Amer- 
ican people by the way in which he exposed 
and overthrew the land conspirators who by 
means of forged titles were seeking to get con- 
trol of thousands of square miles of land in the 
newly acquired territory from Mexico. Be- 
cause of differences in the Cabinet, Cass and 
Cobb resigned, and Judge Black became Sec- 
retary of State, playing an important part in 
the controversies immediately preceding the 
Civil War. On the 6th of February, 1861, 
he was nominated by the President for Asso- 
ciate Justice of the Supreme Court of the 
United States, but the nomination was never 
confirmed, nor was it rejected. 

At the age of fifty-one Judge Black re- 
turned to the practice of law with "clean 
hands and empty." In the latter part of 
1.861 he was appointed reporter of the United 
States Supreme Court and after issuing the 
first and second volumes resigned to meet 
the requirements of a very large and desirable 
law practice. He was counsel for President 
Johnson in the impeachment proceedings, for 
Secretary Belknap and Samuel J. Tilden be- 
fore the Electoral Commission. His last pub- 
lic work was on behalf of his state in an un- 
selfish effort to protect the people against 
corporate greed. 

Judge Black was a devout Christian. Fear- 
ing nothing else in this world he went always 
and humbly in the fear of God. His whole 
mind and being were saturated with the moral- 
ity of the Testament of Christ, which he said 
was "filled with all forms of moral beauty, 
and radiant with mirr.cles of light." He was 



baptized in 1843, by Alexander Campbell, 
whose eulogy he pronounced at the unveiling 
of his statue at Bethany W. Va. 

Judge Black expired at Brockie, his home, 
on the 19th of August, 1883. Unable to rise 
from his bed, he, during the last days of his 
fatal illness, asked his wife to go to the win- 
dows and look out on the fair and beautiful 
landscape and report to him how it looked, 
especially if the fields were green; and he 
listened to her report with simple and touch- 
ing tenderness. 

He knew from the first that he was fatally 
stricken, and no assurance to the contrary 
produced the slightest impression. But he 
said very little on the subject. In his broad 
view of the economy of nature and of God, 
dissolution of his life was an event not to be 
dreaded but to be soberly welcomed by one 
who had no reason to fear the face of the 
Judge. To one member of his family he said, 
"I would not for one moment have you think 
I am afraid to die." To another he said, "my 
business on the other side is well settled." 
There were no "scenes." His descent into 
the grave was perfectly serene, and he lay 
down to his well earned rest with all the maj- 
esty of his natural) character about him. 
Judge Black was a man great in all the ele- 
ments of true greatness; great in intellect, 
great in culture, great in moral grandeur, and 
great in the simplicity and beauty of his spir- 
itual life. 



MOSES E. LARD. 



J. B. JONES. 



The forces that form character are so com- 
plex and remote that we stand with unbared 
head in the presence of a great life. If the 
heart shrinks from the attempt to solve the 
mysteries that invest the giant oak, rooting it- 
self in the earth and representing the con- 
quest of the life within over the forces without, 
the product ox the centuries, without thought 
or conscience, with no power to choose a su- 
preme end, though a thing of beauty and a joy 
forever, how much more do we tremble in the 
presence of one made in the divine image, em- 
powered to rise to the plane of angels or sink 
to the level of demons? 

Do we not hear the words that came to 
Moses from the burning bush? "Put thy shoes 
from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou 
standest is holy ground." A great life, the 
joint product of agencies human and divine, is 
the most sublime product in the universe. 
Let no man seek to pierce the unseen. We can 
only touch the outer edge at best. 

Moses E. Lard was born in Bedford county, 
Tennessee, Oct. 29, 1818, and after fighting 
"the good fight of faith" for over sixty years, 
entered into eternal life from Lexington, Ky., 
at midnight, June 17, 1880. His father, Leaven 
Lard, with his family, moved to Ray county, 
Missouri, about 1829, hoping to secure a home 
by entering land, and also to enjoy the chase, 
for at that time game of all kinds abounded. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



417 



Though disappointed in proving up his claim, 
and doomed to succumb at an early day to the 
dreaded scourge, smallpox, and to leave his 
family of six children without adequate sup- 
port, his son Moses was entered in the school 
of adversity, from which he learned independ- 
ence and that courage which has bequeathed 
to posterity the example of true greatness. 
Surely the fires within and without played over 
his soul with a fury that would have consumed 
one of inferior mold. It was from the pure 
ozone of the West, from the wide prairies and 
boundless forests, from great rivers that swept 
past his feet onward to the sea, that the early 
life of Moses E. Lard drew its inspiration. 
Here he derived his power of depicting nature, 
here he put himself en rapport with the throb- 
bing heart of God in trees and brooks and 
running streams. 

From his father he inherited his noble, stal- 
wart frame and his conceptions of honor and 
integrity. From his mother he received that 
profound veneration for God's Word which 
vitalized all his intellectual powers. The proof 
of this is found in the following words writ- 
ten by his own inimitable pen: "As my brother 
and myself stood beneath the eaves of our lit- 
tle cabin, just ready to take leave of the only 
objects on earth dear to us, and thus close the 
saddest scenes of our lives, my mother said 
to us, 'My dear boys, I have nothing to give 
but my blessing and these tw T o little books.' 
She then drew from her bosom two small 
Testaments and placed them in our hands, 
and, as her tears were streaming down her 
cheeks, and lips quivering, she screamed as 
if it were her last, and that family was forever 
broken on earth." The memory of that sad 
hour was the supreme benediction. It Avas 
his pillar of fire by night, the cloud to shield 
him by day from the burning heat of forces 
that forever played upon his sensitive nature. 
From this source came the strength that en- 
abled him to pass upward and onward till his 
name belted the earth with its influence, touch- 
ing alike the shepherd upon the plains of Aus- 
tralia and earth's cultivated thousands. While 
he was the image of his father in strong, rugged 
build, with grey, piercing eyes, he possessed 
the sweet tenderness and affection of his moth- 
er's disposition. It was her hope that sus- 
tained him through the dark hours when pen- 
niless and alone he was buffetted about by a 
cold, heartless world. But we have reason to 
rejoice that he found friends who recognized 
the pure gold that only waited the touch of 
benevolent hands to reveal its true worth. 

General Alexander W. Donaphan saw that he 
had in him the elements of a great man. He 
awakened in him the ambition to perfect his 
education, and with friends provided the way 
by which he entered Bethany College, after he 
was married and had two children. Here, 
by his superior natural abilities and close ap- 
plication, even while he was earning by his 
daily labor his support, he completed in three 
years the course which entitled him to the de- 
gree of Master of Arts, and was by his own 
class appointed valedictorian. He never used 
his degree, urging that in the end every man 
must stand upon his own intrinsic worth. 
28 




MOSES E. LARD. 



From Bethany College he returned to Mis- 
souri, and his eloquence thrilled his audiences 
and swept them before the truths which he 
uttered into the kingdom of God by the score. 
When he arose in the pulpit there was an air 
of supreme confidence in the grandeur of his 
theme and sublime w T orth of the soul that drew 
all eyes to him. His mind bounded over his 
theme as the doe leaps over the prairie. He 
came to his work after long, laborious re- 
search. His words were always well chosen 
and leaped from his lips full of fire that 
burned its way into the heart through every 
obstruction. His keen, piercing grey eyes shot 
out their sparks in every direction, and t here 
was a magnetism that knit his hearers to him 
with resistless grip. Among his greatest 
themes were Abraham Offering Isaac, Remem- 
ber Lot's Wife, and the Millennium. His 
vivid imagination created his word pictures 
with a power rivalling the pencil of the mas- 
ter painters. All the wealth of his genius 
flowed from his lips upon the canvas, and the 
men and women created by his own words stood 
before you real beings, living, moving, breath- 
ing at his command. Although he spoke with- 
out note, these masterpieces came from his 
mind ready for the press, and defied the crit- 
icism of the best scholars and writers. It is 
much to be regretted, that aside from what 
was left in the Quarterlies, no sermon survives. 
Had his best sermons been written out and 
published, they would to-day be masterpieces 
in sermonic literature, and all others would 
oale before their brightness, beauty and log- 
ical coherence. The writer has never heard 
any preacher surpass him in his power to flood 
his theme with the effulgent glory of divine 
truth. The Scriptures had so penetrated all 
his powers, so thrilled his entire bein°:, that 



41S 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



they came from his lips burning with fire 
off God's own altar. It is true that he was 
not uniformly eloquent. Genius is never uni- 
form. It will not be subject to ordinary de- 
vices, or be thrust within the narrow confines 
of the ordinary nutshells of commonplace 
brains. 

Alexander Campbell, unable to meet all the 
demands made upon him by the attacks coming 
from the various sources, assigned to Moses E. 
Lard, at the age of thirty-nine, the work of re- 
viewing J. B. Jeter, a distinguished Baptist 
preacher, who had in some measure misrepre- 
sented the plea that was being made for a com- 
plete return to the faith and practice of the 
apostolic churches. In this review the writer 
dissects, with merciless logic, every fallacy and 
leaves his opponent without the power of re- 
ply. If this work is too severe in its tone, 
too sarcastic in its retorts, too merciless in 
its exposure of error, it must be remembered 
that the age was superheated by religious preju- 
dice, and that Moses E. Lard's intense nature 
was ablaze with indignation, because he felt 
that all error was hateful to God and should 
be exterminated. It has been urged by some 
that one of the chief defects in his style was 
his dealing with words as if they were made 
of iron, and each had a value as exact as a 
mathematical formula. If this be true, let it 
be remembered that at that time a darkness 
had settled down over religious thought, and 
that the world was beclouded with mysticism. 
Nothing but definition could lift the hang- 
ing clouds and let in God's clear sunlight. 

But granting that this is in part true, what 
is more delightful than to glide along the cur- 
rent of his translucent thought, looking down 
into the depths where there is no mud, and 
where associated truths glitter and sparkle 
like the pearls at the bottom of the Silver 
Spring in Florida? 

When the Civil War came, such was the ar- 
dor of Moses E. Lard in the advocacy of what 
he believed to be right, such his hatred of all 
that was oppressive and unjust, that he was 
compelled to leave Missouri, refusing to submit 
to an oath that was subsequently set aside by 
the Supreme Court of the United States. He 
spent some time in Canada. It was during 
the intense excitement of the war that he 
moved to Georgetown, Kentucky, and after- 
wards to Lexington. 

Recognizing his great gifts as a writer, his 
friends induced him to undertake the publi- 
cation of what became at that time the ablest 
periodical published by the advocates of the 
Restoration, Lard's Quarterly. 

In spite of the turmoil of war, the rage of 
passion throughout the land, the impossibility 
of making one dollar do the work of three, 
the pages of this magazine will forever remain 
one of the best proofs of his great genius. 
Such was the estimate placed upon his logical 
powers that his papers were used in one of the 
colleges in Canada as the best specimens of 
clear, distinct and connected thinking. 

In the papers entitled "My First Meeting," 
"Dick and South Point," the lover of prose 
poetry, true word painting and sweet pathos 



will find himself charmed beyond expression. 
No pen ever glowed with such fervor or painted 
pictures more highly interwoven with the 
beautiful and true than Moses E. Lard. 

Lard's Commentary on Romans is a work 
that deserves to, be in the library of every 
preacher of the gospel. It represents the rip- 
est and best scholarship of the author, and 
though written in a few brief years, near the 
clos? of his illustrious life, it gives evidence 
of great ability, clearness and independence 
of thought. No man can read it without being 
strengthened and invigorated intellectually!. 
He is luminously clear, always strong and 
dignified. We may dissent from some of his 
positions, but the cogency of his reasonings 
and the onward sweep of his thoughts, that 
march forth like drilled soldiers doing his 
bidding, leave you in no doubt as to his mean- 
ing. 

The Apostolic Times, a paper, projected 
chiefly by his efforts, and of which he was the 
chief editor, enjoyed a large circulation for 
a number of years. His gifted pen made the 
columns glow with his own fervid spirit, 
and it was greatly regretted when he felt com- 
pelled to turn his attention to other more en- 
during work. 

In our judgment, he towers above all his 
compeers in intellectual grandeur, in his power 
of analysis, in his elegant and poetic diction, 
in his prose poems, in his clear, clean-cut, 
lucid statements, to open the Word of God and 
turn its life-giving fountains in upon the 
thirsty soul, in that indescribable magnetic 
force which bears the audience away upon the 
winged thoughts of the orator. 

He was in every way unique. He stands 
alone. He constitutes a class of his own; 
hence is not subject to the ordinary rules of 
criticism. With such rich and rare endowments 
he escaped the curse of pride and envy. He 
was not absolutely perfect, but such were the 
elements that made up the man that he chal- 
lenges our admiration, evokes our love and 
bequeathes to posterity the rich legacy of a 
great character wrought out under the fires 
that would have consumed to dust ordinary 
mortals. In proof of his humility we quote 
from his Commentary on Romans : "To my 
Savior, in profound humility, this volume is 
gratefully inscribed." Before he closed his 
eyes in death he said, "There is not a cloud be- 
tween me and my Heavenly Father." 



ROBERT MILLIGAN. 

The life of Robert Milligan is a book of les- 
sons triumphing over disheartening hindrances, 
of doing thoroughly well whatever one under- 
takes to do, of self-denying consideration of 
what is due to others, and of entire consecra- 
tion of one's self and one's all to the service 
of God. 

He was born in Tyrone, a county of the most 
northern province of Ireland, July 25, 1814. 
In 1818 he was brought to the United States 
by his parents, John and Margaret Milligan, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



419 



who settled in Trumbull county, Ohio, which 
was afterward the native county of the late 
President McKinley. An injury to his chest, 
which he received while helping to clear a 
field of his father's farm, and the mark of 
which he bore till his death, turned his 
thoughts toward a professional life. In 1831 
he entered Zelienople Academy, in Beaver 
county, Pa., and, in 1833, a classical academy, 
conducted by a graduate of the University of 
Edinburgh at Jamestown in the same State. 

As one of nine children of parents in mod- 
erate circumstances, he had to begin life for 
himself before he had completed his collegiate 
training. Accordingly, in 1837, he opened a 
school at Flat Rock, in Bourbon county, Ky., 
with fifteen pupils. Three months afterward 
he was refusing to receive more than fifty, the 
number which he thought that he could not 
exceed in justice to those already received.- 
When he was twenty-one years of age, he had 
become a member of the home congregation of 
the Associate Presbyterian Church, in which 
his father was a ruling elder. A careful study 
that he made, during his stay at Flat Rock, 
of the New Testament in the original Greek, 
resulted in his immersion on March 11, 1838, 
by Elder John Irvin, of the Church of Christ 
at Cane Ridge. 

Earnestly desiring the advantages of a col- 
legiate education, he left Kentucky in 1839, 
with the intention of entering Yale College. 
His journey over the National Road brougl i 
him to Washington, Pa. A delay, occasioned 
probably by his unwillingness to travel on the 
Lord's Day, led to his remaining in Washing- 
ton, where he could attend what was then 
called Washington College, and where he could 
at the same time worship with the small con- 
gregation of disciples in the neighboring vil- 
lage of Martinsburg. Graduated in 1840 with 
the degree of Bachelor of Arts, which had then 
a very definite meaning, he was at once pro- 
moted from the tutorship which he had held 
in the college before his graduation, to the 
professorship of the English language and lit- 
erature. In this chair, which he filled for 
nearly ten years, he cultivated a careful ac- 
quaintance Avith the masterpieces of English 
literature, and during a part of that time he 
gave instruction in Greek and Latin classics 
also. Meanwhile, in 1842, he married Miss 
Ellen Blaine Russell, of Washington, whose 
father at the time, and one of whose brothers 
afterwards, represented the Bedford (Pa.) dis- 
trict in Congress. Though she was but a few 
months younger than her husband, she still 
enjoys a cheerful old age, living with her only 
son and daughter in Lexington, Ky. In 1843, 
Professor Milligan received from his alma 
mater the degree of master of arts, and in 
1849 or 1850 he was transferred to the depart- 
ment of chemistry and natural history. When 
in 1852 the College was placed under the con- 
trol of the Presbyterian Synod of Wheeling, 
lie insisted on the acceptance of his resignation, 
that the institution might be wholly in the 
hands of those who were entitled to guide its 
fortunes. 




ROBERT MILLIGAN. 



Invited at once to Bloomington, Ind., he had 
first the chair of mathematics, and then that 
of chemistry, natural philosophy and astron- 
omy, in Indiana University. The degree of 
doctor of divinity, which was tendered to him 
by the University, he declined. Resigning his 
professorship at Bloomington, because of the 
ill health of his son, he accepted in 1854 the 
chair of mathematics and astronomy in Beth- 
any College, in what was then a part of 
Virginia. Besides the duties of his professor- 
ship, he discharged those of an elder of the 
church at Bethany, and for three years, begin- 
ning with 1857, he was a co-editor of the Mil- 
lenial Harbinger. 

In May of 1857 he was elected president of 
Bacon College at Harrodsburg, Ky. The name 
of the institution having in the meantime 
been changed, he was inaugurated president 
of Kentucky University on Wednesday, Sept. 
21, 1859, which was the third day of the first 
session under the new name. After the de- 
struction of the college building by fire, in 
February of 1864, had made the removal of 
the institution from Harrodsburg necessary, 
he was a member of the committee that de- 
cided in favor of removal to Lexington. When 
Kentucky University, which had now attained 
university proportions, was reorganized in 
1865, with its founder as the head of the as- 
sociated colleges, President Milligan was placed 
at the head of the College of the Bible, a 
place most congenial to his tastes and pur- 
poses, which he filled until his last illness. 

Few educators have had as laborious a prep- 
aration for their noble calling as had Robert 
Milligan. In the interval between the be- 
ginning of his life as a teacher in colleges in 
1840, and his death thirty-five years after- 



420 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ward, he taught, and that efficiently and ac- 
ceptably, in four institutions of learning and 
in all the departments of the curriculum of 
liberal studies, as that curriculum then was, 
except that of modern foreign languages. To 
his assiduous work in colleges and universities 
he added the labor of preaching often, some- 
times regularly, for churches in or near the 
towns of his residence. He had been ordained 
in 1S44 a minister of .he gospel, with impo- 
sition of the hands of Elder Thos. Campbell, the 
venerable father of Alexander Campbell. He 
addressed educational meetings of different 
kinds, he lectured in other institutions of learn- 
ing, he wrote much for religious periodicals. 
The community, the college, the university, in 
which he lived and labored always felt that 
there was present a quiet but active influence 
which could be counted on in whatever con- 
cerned morality or religion. To the Tract on 
Prayer, which he had written before, he added 
in the last ten years of his life the volumes 
entitled Reason and Revelation, The Scheme of 
Redemption. The Great Commission, Analysis 
of the Gospels and Acts, and, which was pub- 
lished as a posthumous work, Commentary on 
Hebrews. And all this was in great physical 
weakness, the result of the impairment of his 
constitution first by the accident already men- 
tioned as having befallen him in his youth, 
and afterward by diseases, none of which ever 
left him after it had attacked him, and the 
mere mention of which is sufficient to excite 
wonder how suffering so much he could 
do so much, and how doing so much he 
could suffer so long. His purpose of taking 
a rest before the last scene should release him 
from weakness and from suffering was thwart- 
ed by an erysipelas which, attacking a body 
now almost defenseless against disease, left 
him too feeble to recover. He died peacefully, 
in full possession of his faculties, and sur- 
rounded in his home by his family and by 
friends, on March 20, 1875. His death was 
lamented in the communities in which he had 
lived and was deplored throughout the Chris- 
tian brotherhood. The Apostolic Times con- 
cluded its announcement of his decease with 
"A prince is this day fallen in Israel:" the 
American Christian Review declared that he 
was one of those "of whom the world was not 
worthy:" and President John W. McGarvey, 
his friend and co-laborer in the College of the 
Bible, in the funeral discourse which he pro- 
nounced, summed up the general estimate of 
his character in the words that are repeated 
on his monument in the Lexino-ton cemetery: 
"He was a good man, and full of the Holy 
Spirit and of faith." 



BEXJAMIX FRAXKLIX. 

JOSEPH FRAXKLIX. 

Benjamin Franklin was born February 1, 
1812. in what is now Belmont county, Ohio, 
nearly opposite to Wheeling. West Virginia. 
He was descended in the fourth generation 
from a brother of the philosopher. Dr. Benja- 



min Franklin. When he was near twenty-one 
years of age he came with his father's family 
to Henry county, Indiana, and settled about 
three miles south of Middletown. Here he 
met. soon after, and married, Miss Mary Per- 
sonet. There were born to them eleven chil- 
dren, nine of whom lived to be men and 
women. 

While with his father he became a skilled 
cabinet maker and followed this until he left 
off all manual labor and gave himself to 
preaching. 

Joseph and Isabelle Franklin were members 
of the Protestant Methodist church and were 
people of strong faith. But in their new home 
there was no Protestant Methodist church. 
In 1834 Samuel Rogers, from Kentucky, moved 
into the community and became a neighbor of 
the Franklins. Mr. Rogers at once began to 
preach to the people in a school house. There 
was such strong prejudice against what they 
called "Campbell ism" as to cause the closing 
of the school house against him. Mr. Frank- 
lin had this prejudice also; but he felt a 
sense of injustice done to his neighbor, and 
gave him sympathy and support. The result 
was that he soon became convinced that Mr. 
Rogers was preaching true gospel, and be- 
came a member of the new church which was 
organized that same year. Altogether there 
were about forty, who, "believing, were bap- 
tized." Among these were Benjamin, Josiah, 
Daniel and Joseph Franklin, Jr., and John 
I. Rogers, son of Samuel Rogers. All of these 
became preachers. Josiah and Joseph Frank- 
lin died quite early. The others all lived to 
afive thirty-five years or more to the ministry. 
There was a younger brother. David Franklin, 
who became a Christian half a dozen years 
later and gave his life thereafter to the min- 
istry. 

Benjamin Franklin went into the Restora- 
tion with all the zeal that characterized this 
work in Kentucky and Indiana. He began to 
speak in public immediately after his baptism 
and in less than a year was filling appoint- 
ments at sundry places. He was always more 
of an evangelist than a minister. Even while 
acting as the regular minister of churches, 
which he did much of the time for twenty 
years, he would find occasions for holding 
•"protracted meetings." and was always suc- 
cessful in such work. 

During the last half of his public ministry 
he was in the evangelistic field exclusively. 
He kept no record of converts, but estimated 
that he had led about seven thousand persons 
into "the obedience of faith." In this work 
he traveled over most of the central states, 
and made many journeys into Eastern and 
Western states, and into three provinces of 
the Dominion of Canada. In his early years 
he made several changes of residence, living 
at two places in Henry county and three in 
Wayne county. Indiana. From 1850 to 1864 
he lived in Cincinnati. Ohio. From 1864 till 
the year of his death, 1878. he lived in Ander- 
son, Indiana. His body lies in an Anderson 
ceireterv. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



421 



In 1845, while living at Centerville, Indiana, 
he began his editorial career. He bought a 
small printing office from Daniel K. Winder. 
who had for two years published from New 
Paris, Ohio, a small monthly called the 
/'(former. The paper was changed into a 
sixteen page pamphlet and was numbered "Vol. 
III." It was issued from Centerville for two 
years and then transferred to Milton, in the 
same county. About the same time he bought 
of Alexander Hall. The Gospel Proclamation, 
which Mr. Hall had been conducting for two 
years at Loydsville, Ohio. The two periodi- 
cals were merged and issued thereafter as the 
Proclamation and Reformer, containing sixty- 
four pages. After another two years the paper 
and its editor went to Hygeia, Ohio, a sub- 
urb of Cincinnati, Ohio, where Elder D. S. 
Burnet was conducting a school for young- 
ladies and at the same time conducting a 
paper called the Christian Age. The two 
editors formed a partnership, and for a time 
issued the two periodicals. This arrangement 
was unsatisfactory and in a little while the 
interests of both were united in The Christian 
Age, and removed to Cincinnati, where it be- 
came the property of "The Christian Publi- 
cation Society." Soon after these changes 
Benjamin Franklin withdrew from the paper, 
promising not to issue any periodical for two 
years. In 1856 he started the American 
Christian Review, of which he continued to 
be the editor until his death, in 1878. 

By the time of his last editorial venture 
the discussion between radicals and conserva- 
tives (often called "progress" and "old fo- 



gies 



was on. The editor of the American 



Christian Review was ultra conservative, and 
was easily the leader on that side. The peri- 
odical grew wonderfully and distanced all 
competitors for several years. The great Civil 
War of the sixties, was the first thing to 
weaken its influence. Thereafter the tide 
turned against the editor. He made heroic ef- 
forts and worked incessantly, editing the Re- 
view, holding evangelistic meetings in many 
states and in Canada and carrying on an im- 
mense correspondence. Ten years before his 
death he was an invalid, and should have 
closed his editorial work. But his partisan 
friends would not hear of it. They christened 
his paper the "Old - Reliable," and insisted that 
it was the only hope of saving the Restoration. 
Their insistence held him to the work until his 
magnificent physical constitution was wrecked, 
and he died prematurely when some months 
less than sixty-seven years of age. 

The writing and publishing of two volumes 
of his best sermons, "The Gospel Preacher. 
Volumes I and II," contributed in no small 
degree to his physical break down. But 
these volumes contained his best work, and 
have had a very wide circulation. About half 
a dozen of his oral debates were printed in 
book form. Perhaps the tract entitled, "Sin- 
cerity Seeking the Way to Heaven." had the 
widest circulation of anything from his pen. 
It i- Mill in print. (1003) and many copies 
are sold every vear. 




BEX J AMI X FRAXKLIX. 



Although the American Christian Review 
was always issued from Cincinnati, Mr. Frank- 
lin, in 1864, moved his family to Anderson, 
Indiana. In the third year of the Review, 
Geo. W. Rice became a full and equal partner, 
and was thereafter the general business man- 
ager, contributing largely to its success. The 
firm was known under the title of "Franklin 
and Rice." 



JOHX ALLEX GAXO. 



B. M. GANO. 



John Allen Gano was born in Georgetown, 
Scott county, Kentucky, July 8. 1805. His 
parents were Gen. Richard M. Gano, of the 
War of 1812, and Elizabeth, formerly Eliza- 
beth Ewing. His grandparents were Chaplain 
John Gano, and Sarah, his wife, formerly 
Sarah Stiles. Chaplain Gano, a Baptist min- 
ister, immersed Gen. George Washington dur- 
ing the Revolution. John Allen Gano lost his 
parents in early life, and was reared under the 
care of an old uncle. Captain William Hubble, 
avIio figured in the War of 1812, and in the 
Indian Wars, and under such tutilage you 
might expect a high strung boy, whose 
thoughts rather inclined to war. He was 
educated in Georgetown, and partly in Bour- 
bon county. The latter part of his education 
was under Barton W. Stone, and more es- 
pecially in the Greek. Stone was the first min- 
ister avIio started out for the Restoration of 
primitive apostolic Christianity in Kentucky. 
Gano then studied law and obtained his li- 
cense to practice from Judge Warren, a promi- 



422 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOHN ALLEN GANO. 



nent Jesuit of Georgetown, Kentucky, and was 
about to begin the practice of law. He had 
been of a Baptist family, but had never made 
profession of faith or attached himself to 
any church, but attended the meeting held 
by B. W. Stone, and also those held by Thomas 
M. Allen. At a meeting held by T. M. Allen 
he became so thoroughly aroused by a godly 
sorrow for his sins that he repented, confessed 
his savior, and was baptized. His sisters were 
so distressed that they sent seventy miles for 
a Baptist minister, Jacob Creath, Sr., to come 
and win Brother John back to the church of 
his fathers. He came all the way on horse 
back, and urged the young man to retrace 
his steps, appealing to him by the love he bore 
his old grandfather, Chaplain John Gano; 
and John Allen Gano laid his hand on the 
New Testament and said, "Elder Creath, 
if you will show me in this book where it says, 
"deny yourself, take up your cross and follow 
your grandfather, I will follow mine through 
life. But I read it, follow Christ, and I am 
determined to follow Him until death if it 
separates me from all the kindred I have on 
earth." They spent twelve hours in conversa- 
tion and the old minister was so impressed 
that he returned the next day and they re- 
newed the conversation, and Jacob Creath, Sr., 
became convinced, and soon after came out 
publicly and took his stand with the church that 
has no book or creed but God's Word and 
will wear no name but the name of Christ, 
the only position on which the friends of 
Christ can ever be united, and John Allen 
Gano went with all his might to preaching 
the Gospel of Christ, and had success in win- 
ning souls to Christ unequalled in that state. 
He presented the gospel facts with such clear- 



ness and force, and besides this had such won- 
derful pathos that he could reach the hearts 
of the people, and gather them into the king- 
dom of the Master. His labors were princi- 
pally in Central Kentucky, but extended occa- 
sionally into adjoining states, and he made 
oiie tour into Louisiana and established a 
church in Baton Rouge, and the Methodist 
minister who was kind enough to open the 
doors of his house to him, found it necessary 
to close them again because of the loss of his 
members. It was all done in kindness. He 
immersed nearly ten thousand persons dur- 
ing his ministry, and such was his success 
in impressing those who were convinced under 
his preaching, with the importance of a genu- 
ine repentance unto reformation of life, that 
comparatively few of them ever turned back 
to the world. A Baptist minister named 
Morgan Wells, said of him, after his death, 
that John A. Gano had done more toward 
forming the religious views and controlling 
the lives of the people, and making peace 
among men, than any half dozen ministers 
in the state put together. 

He was, indeed, an able defender of the 
truth, a close adherent to God's Word, a re- 
markable exhorter; and his life came up so 
closely to his preaching that his influence was 
great, and he could quiet discordant elements 
to a remarkable degree, and was often called 
many miles tr make peace between men. As 
a neighbor, a husband, a father, he was hard 
to excel, and was looked up to and held up as 
an example as far as he was well known, and 
his name and memory are cherished by a host 
of friends. His liberality was proverbial 
both to the church and to the world, and his 
success in business was so remarkable that he 
amassed a goodly amount of property, not- 
withstanding his charities, and liberal pro- 
vision for a large family; and his untiring la- 
bors in the Master's vineyard, helping to build 
churches, and contributing liberally to mis- 
sionary work. He was also an importer of 
Shorthorn cattle from England, and made that 
profitable. But the strange thing in his life 
was the complete transformation, having been 
a wild youth, impetuous in his nature. The 
religion of Christ changed him suddenly to a 
bright example of a Christian life. His daily 
work was to save souls, build up the kingdom 
of Christ on earth and do good every day 
among his fellow men. So universal was the 
feeling during the prime of his life, in Cen- 
tral Kentucky, that if we can only get Bro. 
Gano here we will have a good meeting. A 
little incident that occurred in Cynthiana, 
Kentucky, will illustrate. During the prog- 
ress of a protracted meeting at that place, 
they sent for him to come and help them. 
Bro. Gano arrived, in the midst of a 
sermon, and walked into the house, and hung 
his overcoat on the balusters by the side of 
the pulpit. At dinner (they had a basket 
dinner on the ground) an old brother re- 
marked, "It did me more good to see Bro. 
Gano come in and hang up his overcoat, than 
to have heard a sermon from most any one 
else, for I knew Ave were going to have a 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



423 



good meeting." The preaching, example, and 
life of that man of God will dwell in the 
memories of the Christians of Central Ken- 
tucky as long as they live. Revelations 14:13: 
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord 
from henceforth. Yea, saith the Spirit. 
That they may rest from their labors, and 
their works do follow them. His last words 
were, "I am almost home," and with a smile 
his spirit passed away to that home. 



DR. L. L. PINKERTON. 

L. L. Pinkerton was born near Baltimore, 
Maryland, January 28, 1812. His paternal 
ancestors were Scotchi-Irish. William and 
Elizabeth (Littig) Pinkerton, his parents, have 
given twelve preachers to the church, viz. : 
five sons — William, Lewis, Thomas, Samuel, 
and Elisha; six grandsons — John, Thomas, and 
William, sons of William; Burnet and James, 
sons of Lewis ; and William, son of Thomas ; 
and one great-grandson, James N. Crutcher, 
grandson of Lewis. Dr. Pinkerton passed his 
childhood and youth amid the scenes and or- 
dinary experiences of farm life, in Chester 
county, Pa., and Brook county, Va., near Beth- 
any, most of the time being spent in "hard, 
incessant, ill-requited toil." His educational 
advantages were limited to an irregular at- 
tendance at country schools and one year's 
study at a Seminary. He had little time to 
read, and few books. 

His father, being a Presbyterian, taught him 
the Catechism, and, while yet in his teens, he 
read the New Testament in the light of Wes- 
ley's notes. Rejecting, however, the Calvinism 
of his father, and failing to "get religion at 
the mourner's bench," he, fortunately, at this 
time, became acquainted with the new plea 
for the Restoration of Primitive Christianity, 
and, in September, 1830, after hearing a ser- 
mon by Alexander Campbell, made the "good 
confession," and was by him immediately im- 
mersed. 

In the fall of 1831 he left Virginia and 
settled at Trenton, Butler county, Ohio, where 
he spent four years, teaching school and study- 
ing medicine. There, on the 19th of March, 
1833, he married Sarah A. Ball, with whom he 
lived in faithful, holy love for forty-two years. 
Of this union nine children were born, seven 
of whom lived to maturity — William, Virginia, 
Burnet, James, Samuel, Lewis and Mary Belle. 
In 1835 Dr. Pinkerton began the practice of 
medicine. In August, 1836, he removed to 
Carthage, a suburb of Cincinnati. He united 
with the church there, Walter Scott being their 
preacher, and was accustomed to speak in so- 
cial meetings. At the urgent solicitation of 
David S. Burnet, Walter Scott and others, he 
gave up his profession, though his practice 
was already large and lucrative, and, in May, 
1838, began to preach. In the fall of 1838, 
he made his first visit to Kentucky, spending 
several months evangelizing, in company with 
John T. Johnson and William Morton. In the 
spring and summer of 1839, he held meetings 




DR. L. L. PINKERTON. 



in Ohio and Indiana, laboring part of the time 
with John O'Kane and Love H. Jameson. In 
December, 1839, he moved permanently to 
Kentucky, settling in Jefferson county. At 
the meetings attended by him as subordinate 
or principal laborer, from 1838 to 1841, several 
thousands, it is believed, were immersed. 

In the summer of 1840, Dr. Pinkerton be- 
came the preacher of the church at New Union, 
Woodford county, and in October, 1841, min- 
ister of the church in Lexington. During his 
ministry there, the church on Main Street was 
built. He spent the spring and summer of 
1844 in evangelizing and soliciting funds for 
Bacon College. In the fall of 1844, he removed 
to Midway, Woodford county, where he spent 
the next sixteen years. There, in 1845, he 
established Baconian Institute, a private school 
for girls, and there he originated, and, with 
the aid of James Ware Parrish, John T. John- 
son and others, founded the Female Orphan 
School. This was opened in October, 1849, 
and stands to-day, after fifty years of unsur- 
passed usefulness, a monument "more lasting 
than brass" to the wise philanthropy and con- 
secrated zeal of this mighty man of God. 

During his residence at Midway, Dr. Pink- 
erton preached at New Castle, Mt. Sterling, 
Versailles and Paris, new churches being built 
at the last two places during his ministry. In 
1858, just as he was on the eve of removing to 
Paris to become minister of the church, the Or- 
phan School building was burned. Changing his 
plan, he remained at Midway and spent the 
next two years in recovering that institution 
from its ashes. While living at Midway, he 
edited and published, in 1848, a monthly mag- 
azine, the Christian Mirror; in 1853 and 
1854 he edited the Kentucky Department of 
the Christian Age; and, in 1854, the New Era, 



424 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



a temperance paper published in Lexington. 
In 1856 he was tendered the presidency of 
Eureka College. Eureka, Illinois, but declined 
the offer. In 1860, at the earnest solicitation 
of Regent Jno. B'. Bowman, he accepted the 
professorship of English in Kentucky Univer- 
sity, then located at Harrodsburg. At the 
outbreak of the Civil War he espoused the 
cause of the Union, and, when Gen. Bragg en- 
tered Kentucky in 1862, believing that college 
work would be temporarily, if not permanent- 
ly, suspended, he obtained an appointment as 
surgeon of the Eleventh Kentucky Calvary. 
In an effort to add the labors of a chaplain to 
his regular official duties, holding daily prayer- 
meetings in his regiment, he soon broke down 
from overwork, suffering a serious attack of 
sun-stroke, from the effects of which he never 
fully recovered. In 1865, on the removal of 
Kentucky University to Lexington, he moved to 
that city. In January, 1866, he resigned his 
professorship, and, in the same month, was ap- 
pointed Agent for the Freedmen's Bureau in 
Fayette county. From February, 1866, to June, 
1873, he was without regular employment, but 
spent much of the time in quiet, but most per- 
sistent and invaluable missionary work among 
the blacks of Central Kentucky, visiting them 
in their homes and preaching in their churches. 
During the summer of 1867, he delivered a 
course of lectures in the Biblical Institute of 
Hiram College, and, at the close, was tendered 
the presidency of the College, but declined. 
Together with Prof. John Shackelford, he ed- 
ited and published, in 1869 and 1870, the In- 
dependent Monthly. In June, 1873, he was ap- 
pointed special mail agent by President Grant. 
While discharging the duties of this office, in 
October, 1874, he contracted the illness which, 
with a short respite about Christmas, held 
him firmly in its grasp until, on January 28, 
1875, his sixty-third birthday, he closed his 
earthly course. The funeral services were held 
in the Main Street Church, Saturday, January 
30., Elder R. C. Ricketts conducting the de- 
votional exercises and Prof. Shackelford preach- 
ing the sermon, after which his bod} 7 was laid 
to rest in the Lexington cemetery. 

In the Biography of Dr. Pinkerton, by Prof. 
Shackelford, from which this sketch has been 
collated, President Garfield, among many 
other strong, discriminating words of eulogy, 
writes: "Dr. Pinkerton belonged to that small 
class of men whose characters are much more 
the result of inherent qualities than of external 
circumstances. He possessed an intellect of 
remarkable clearness and strength. In his re- 
ligious opinions, two ideas possessed and con- 
trolled him: his strong conception of the in- 
effable majesty and justice of God, and his 
abiding trust in the condescension and love 
of Christ. He was a man of a most positive 
and intense nature ; his opinions were con- 
victions. In social life, in the sweet compan- 
ionship of books and friends, his spirit shone 
with the gentle tenderness and sweetness of 
a woman's nature. 1 have seen but few men 
to whom children were so strongly attracted. 
In his nature was the rarest combination of in- 



dependence, strength, courage, severity, gen- 
tleness, inflexible persistence, affectionate ten- 
derness, sadness and mirth, 1 have ever 
known." 

Thomas D. Butler, an intimate personal 
friend, says : "In the main current of his life, 
Dr. Pinkerton was one of the manliest, purest, 
most self-sacrificing, and, therefore, most 
Christ-like of men. His moral qualities were 
quick and sturdy, and, like Paul, he Avas im- 
movably fixed for truth and righteousness. 
His humility was remarkable. While he 
looked up to no man, he never looked down upon 
any. He was the impartial friend of his fel- 
low-man." 

Professor Shackelford, his biographer, and, 
for ten years his almost daily companion, says : 
"Force, courage, thought, sympathy, pride, 
humor, indignation, all found expression in 
his countenance. He had a powerful under- 
standing, a marvelous memory, a most fertile 
imagination and a beautiful fancy — the soul 
and utterance of a poet — and his wit was inde- 
scribable. His practical and ardent sympathy 
with the poor and wretched was a leading trait 
in his character. The cry of distress was 
to him the call of God. He had great sympa- 
thy with women in all their peculiar trials 
and sorrows, and all little children loved him. 

In his home life Dr. Pinkerton was a most 
charming man. There was between him and 
his children a beautiful confidence and a most 
tender friendship. An evening spent in his 
home was an event in the life of a stranger, 
and to old friends it was better than a king's 
feast. His approaches to God were wonderful. 
Leaning on Christ, he seemed to lead those who 
joined him in prayer and adoration to the 
very gate of heaven. I was with him much of 
the' time for ten years, and it seemed to me 
that he fulfilled almost to the letter the divine 
injunction, 'Pray without ceasing.' He was 
a daily student "of the Bible, especially of the 
four Gospels. In the pulpit his manners were 
grave and dignified, and his discourse natural 
and conversational. He was always instructive 
and searching, and frequently very eloquent. 

In classical learning, in severe mental train- 
ing, in that certain majesty and calmness of 
soul which give a man of genius rank among 
the great of earth, Mr. Campbell was superior 
to all the other preachers of the Restoration; 
but in familiarity with general literature, 
in that kind of learning which fits a man 
to deal worthily with great social and religious 
questions, in logical power, in moral courage, 
in fervid eloquence and manly Christian pur- 
pose, Dr. Pinkerton was the peer of even Mr. 
Campbell himself. His chief excellence, that 
without which all else were little worth — was 
his profound piety, his abiding sense of God's 
presence and pity and love. In his dying mo- 
ments he said^T find greater and greater 
peace in the constancy of Christ's love — in 
the consolations of hope. As the end draws 
near the scene brightens, and the Lord Jesus 
becomes more and more precious.' Almost his 
last audible words were, 'My Saviour, my 
Savior, the Lord Jesus.' " 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



425 




ISAAC ERRETT. 

Isaac Errett was born in New York City, 
January 2, 1820. His father, Henry Errett, 
while a man of business, officiated frequently 
as a minister, and was one of the officers of 
the church in New York on or about the time 
the Declaration and Address of Thomas and 
Alexander Campbell was issued. He also fre- 
quently officiated in the church at Danbury, 
Conn., and was its founder. He was among the 
leading spirits, such as the Campbells, the 
Haldanes. and many others, who were looking 
for the abolition of the evils of sectarianism 
by the Bible method of Christian union. 

Young Isaac was fifth in a family of six 
sons, three of whom subsequently became min- 
isters among the Churches of Christ. Losing 
his father at a very early age, his mother was 
married to Robert Sutor, who moved the fam- 
ily to Pittsburg and settled on a farm now 
within the bounds of the town of Carnegie. 
Here Isaac grew to manhood. His day school- 
ing was terminated at the age of ten, and such 
schooling as he received later was obtained 
at night school before he had attained the age 
of fourteen. He was apprenticed to the print- 
ers' trade, which he followed as long as his 
health would permit. At the age of twelve he 
united with the church, and became one of 
the most active and trusted members in the 
organization of the Pittsburg church, which 
was among the earliest of the churches of the 
Restoration. At the age of twenty he mar- 
ried Harriet Reeder, and shortly after was 
selected to serve the church as minister, which 
he did for several years. From Pittsburg he 
was called to Xew Lisbon, in 1844, where he 
preached for five years. During this time he 
began to be more widely known among the 
growing people known simply as Christian-. 

In 1849 he moved to Xorth Bloomfield, Ohio, 
where, after a residence of two years, he was 



called 1( Warren, the eounty-seat of Trumbull 
county. Ohio. Here he spent five years, and 
rapidly became known wherever the brethren 
were gathered together in council. 

In 18.>(i he took the serious step of a removal 
to the frontier country of Michigan, with the 
purpose of founding, with others, a colony, 
and entering into the lumber business, and, 
at the same time, preaching the gospel in the 
State of Michigan. Ten years were spent in 
this State, although a large part of the time 
he was occupied as corresponding secretary 
of the American Christian Missionary So- 
ciety. In 1862 he was called to Detroit, to 
serve the new church on Jefferson Avenue, or- 
ganized by a number of brethren there, which 
he served for two years. At the end of this 
period he returned to Muir, Mich., where he 
remained until 1866, when he removed to 
Cleveland, Ohio, to join in founding and edit- 
ing the Christian Standard, which proved to 
be his great life work. From this time on, 
the history of the Standard was very largely 
the history of Isaac Errett. 

The founders of the Standard were such men 
as the four brothers, Phillips, of Xew Castle, 
Pa.; Gen. James A. Garfield, then in Congress; 
G. Y. X. Yost, the inventor, of Pennsvlvania ; 
Dr. J. P. Robison, of Cleveland, Ohio; Har- 
rison Jones, now living at Alliance, Ohio, and 
many others of the foremost men among the 
disciples. The object was to establish a jour- 
nal of a different type from the weekly papers 
then current among the brethren. 

For two years the paper remained at Cleve- 
land without becoming self-sustaining. Hav- 
ing exhausted its resources, it was committed 
by the stockholders to Mr. Errett, who be- 
came responsible from that date for its suc- 
cess or failure. Accepting at the same time the 
position as President of Alliance College, he 
removed the paper to Alliance, Ohio, in the 
hope of keeping the paper alive by means of 
his labors for the college. His engagement at 
Alliance terminated with the first year, when 
Mr. Robert Carroll, of Cincinnati, Ohio, be- 
came interested in the paper and assumed the 
responsibility of its publication, employing 
Mr. Errett as editor. 

The paper rapidly increased in circulation. 
and Isaac Errett soon became a commanding 
figure in the councils of the brethren. There 
were several other able and spirited papers — ■ 
one in Cincinnati, another in Lexington, a third 
in St. Louis, and a fourth in Oskaloosa, Iowa. 
Mr. Carroll remained in control of the paper 
until the year 1873, when he formed the Stand- 
ard Publishing Company, and the following 
year disposed of his stock, and it passed into 
the hands of C, H, Gould, who, as trustee, held 
it for the members of the firm of Chase and 
Hall, until the year 1878. when, for financial 
reasons, they were obliged to dispose of their 
stock, and it came permanently into the hands 
of Mr. Errett and others of his family. 

Meanwhile the circulation and influence of 
the paper had steadily increased, and from 
this time it became more and more influential. 
In 1875, at the suggestion of W. T. Moore, Mr. 
Errett, entered into the formation of the For- 



426 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



eign Christian Missionary Society, of which he 
was chosen president, a position which he re- 
tained until the day of his death. This was a 
most important step in the history of the dis- 
ciples, for the formation of this society was 
the beginning of all real activity in the mis- 
sionary work of the brethren. Meanwhile 
he had been very influential in enabling the 
ladies to form the missionary organization 
known as the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions, and it was largely through his support 
that they were enabled to make a successful be- 
ginning. From 1875 all the public activities 
of the body with which he was associated were 
greatly enlarged, and it is not too much to 
say that this was largely due to the leadership 
voluntarily conceded to the editor of the Stand- 
ard. The paper had begun its life by the cham- 
pionship of organization in missionary work, 
and after fighting the battles of this cause 
for many years under every discouragement, 
both in the form of active opposition and in- 
ertness among the membership, the victory 
was finally won when the missionary organi- 
zations began to raise large sums of money 
and to expend them in the extension of the 
work of the church, both at home and abroad. 
The increase in this work was very rapid. 
Largely through Mr. Errett's efforts, through 
the paper and through personal solicitation, 
the funds of the Foreign Society increased at 
the rate of from five to ten thousand dollars 
a year, and the other societies shared in the 
growth. And when through ill health he was 
finally compelled to give up his labors, in the 
year 1888, the receipts of the Foreign Society 
were something like $60,000 a year, and a large 
force of missionaries were actively at work 
in foreign lands. 

The limits of this sketch forbid the recog- 
nition of the work of many others. It is not 
intended to arrogate to our subject anything 
more than a leadership in this important work. 
Early in 1887 he was compelled by ill health to 
take a vacation, and his friends united in a 
subscription to send him abroad. In a tour of 
several months he visited the Holy Land and 
Egypt and Europe, and returned during the 
summer of 1887. The following October he at- 
tended the national session of the Foreign Con- 
vention for the last time. He lingered one 
year more and died on the 19th of December, 
1888, at his home in Terrace Park, Ohio. 

In the limits here assigned it it impossible 
to give any adequate sketch of Mr. Errett's 
editorial labors, or his work as a minister or 
an author. He was a most successful preacher, 
and during the ten years of his stay in Michi- 
gan conducted a work which resulted in the 
addition of two thousand members to the 
churches and the founding of perhaps half a 
dozen congregations in that state. His work 
may justly be said to have been the beginning 
of extensive work in Michigan. After assum- 
ing the editorial chair he continued to preach 
until the day of his death, and for one year 
served the church in Chicago, his ministry 
there terminating with the great fire in 1873, 
which swept away not only the church, but the 
substance of its members. In all. not less 



than four or five thousand were added to the 
church under his ministry. 

As an author his works are found chiefly in 
the editorial columns of the Standard. From 
time to time there have been reprinted of his 
contributions to the Millennial Harbinger and 
the Standard such works as "Walks about Jeru- 
salem," "Talks to Bereans," "Letters to a 
Young Christian," "Evenings with the Bible" 
(three volumes), and "Linsey-Woolsey," a vol- 
ume of lectures and addresses. These works 
are regarded as among the ripest and most val- 
uable in the literature of the disciples. A little 
pamphlet from his pen, entitled "Our Position," 
and intended as a statement of the views of 
those who advocate a restoration of the New 
Testament order of faith and worship, has 
become the best known publication of this char- 
acter among us, and has attained a far greater 
circulation than any print ever issued in be- 
half of the New Testament system. 

It would be unjust to the subject of this 
sketch to attempt any estimate of the value of 
his life and character. Himself a powerful 
personality, he provoked intense antagonisms 
and intense attachments. His life-long friends 
ascribe to him a leading place in the life and 
growth of the body of Christians whom it was 
his delight to serve. We believe it perfectly 
safe to say that no man among the brethren 
was ever more widely known among them or 
more generally recognized as a leader, with the 
exception of Alexander Campbell. His cease- 
less travels brought him into touch with every 
part of the country, and for many years he 
was such a conspicuous figure in our annual 
gatherings that none who attended them could 
fail to become familiar with his personal ap- 
pearance and his methods, if they did not be- 
come personally acquainted with him. His 
prominent characteristic was a perfect equi- 
poise that prevented him from going to ex- 
tremes. Undoubtedly the most voluminous 
writer among us for a period of fully twenty 
years, and writing on questions hotly con- 
tested, it can hardly be said that during that 
time he was ever led into an unguarded state- 
ment on any vital point or into any position 
which he had subsequently to retract. Writ- 
ing without passion, he preserved a clearness 
of mind and of object that guided him safely 
through multiplied difficulties in a course that 
was all but untried. 

Personally Mr. Errett was a striking figure. 
Originally very delicate and slender in the 
extreme, by a temperate and active life he de- 
veloped a physical system that endured under 
a strain of enormous burdens. The last forty 
years of his life were years of almost unceas- 
ing toil. In that time he was known to have 
but two vacations. As the head of a family 
and as a citizen, he lived without reproach and 
was foremost in all social and political re- 
forms. Among other things he was a staunch 
advocate of temperance from his early youth. 
He reared from childhood to manhood and 
womanhood a family of eight children, and 
left as a monument a paper which is to-day 
recognized as a leading power in Christian 
journalism. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



427 




ROBERT GRAHAM. 

M. D. CLUBB. 

Robert Graham was born in Liverpool. Eng- 
land, August 14, 1322. His father, William 
Graham, was a sea captain and sailed into 
many parts of the world. On some of these 
voyages Robert was allowed to go, and the 
sights and scenes of these youthful voyages 
remained with him as pleasant recollections 
through life. 

When he was nine years old, his father 
moved to this country and settled in Allegheny 
City. Pa. At the age of twelve, he was ap- 
prenticed to a carpenter for five years. Long- 
hours spent in the shop by day, and evenings 
spent at night school was the record of that 
live years. Upon receiving his endenture as 
a full-fledged carpenter — one of the happiest 
days of his life he was often heard to declare — 
he set up a shop for himself in Allegheny. 
Two Venetian shutters on a house in that city 
remain to this day as an example of the qual- 
ity of his work as a carpenter. 

His parents being strict Episcopalians, he 
was brought up in the communion of the Es- 
tablished Church. When he was fourteen years 
old, during a protracted meeting held by the 
Protestant Methodists, he was deeply impressed 
with the importance of religion, and while 
failing to experience the miraculous change 
which at that time was thought to be an evi- 
dence of conversion, he was, nevertheless, re- 
ceived on probation, and finally into full 
fellowship into that communion. He was 
now conscious of a great change in his views, 
feelings and conduct, but was still unsatis- 
fied, and felt that there were many passages 
of Scripture which be could not harmonize 
with the teachings of the church of which 
he was a member. In the fall of 1838, he 
found a little congregation of disciples of 



Christ in Allegheny, and was brought to in- 
vestigate anew the grounds of his faith. This 
led to his immersion February 13, 1839, by 
Samuel (lunch, who was, at that time, minis- 
ter of the Church of Christ in that city. 

January 3, 1843, he entered Bethany Col- 
lege, and the year following he began to preach, 
his first charge being the old Dutch Fork 
Church, which was about seven miles out from 
Bethany. By the sale of his library and car- 
penter's tools, and the small salary he re- 
ceived from his preaching, with occasional 
help from Mr. Campbell (every dollar of 
which was afterwards returned with interest), 
he was enabled to complete his course in col- 
lege. He graduated in July, 1847, dividing 
the first honors of his class with A. R. Benton, 
and delivering the Latin salutatory. 

After his graduation, nine months were 
spent on a collecting tour through several of 
the Southwestern States for Mr. Campbell. 
It was during this tour that he co-operated 
with John T. Johnson in a protracted meet- 
ing at Fayetteville, Arkansas, which resulted 
in the establishment of a splendid church, to 
the ministerial care of which he was soon after- 
wards called. While preaching for the church 
at Fayetteville, he succeeded in founding 
Arkansas College, which flourished till the war 
broke out in 1861. 

In September, 1859, he was called to the 
Chair of Belles Lettres and History in Ken- 
tucky University, then at Harrodsburg. This 
position he retained one year, during which he 
gave perfect satisfaction to the friends of the 
Lniversity. He was induced to resign at the 
close of the year and return to Fayetteville 
with a view of becoming General Agent of the 
Southern Christian Missionary Society. But 
the war coming on, this arrangement was not 
carried out, and in the fall of 1862 he became 
minister of the Walnut Street (now Central) 
Church, of Cincinnati, Ohio, where he labored 
till 1864, when he removed to Santa Rosa, 
California. He remained in California preach- 
ing and teaching two years, and in January, 
1866, he returned to Kentucky, having been 
chosen President of the College of Arts and 
professor of English Language and Literature 
in Kentucky L'niversity. He resigned this po- 
sition in 1869 to accept a similar one in Hocker 
(now Hamilton) College, Lexington, Ky. He 
remained here till 1875, when he entered upon 
his duties as President of the College of the 
Bible, in which capacity he served till 1895, 
when, on account of advancing age, he felt 
it necessary to lay the burden down. He con- 
tinued to occupy the Chair of Philosophy in 
the college, however, till 1898, when he retired 
from active work. 

It will be seen from the above brief outline, 
that the life of Robert Graham was one of in- 
tense activity. He was a hard worker till al- 
most the close of life. Being a life-long stu- 
dent, he gave with royal grace and princely 
generosity, the results of his careful and con- 
scientious labors to those about him. As a 
teacher he had few equals. Nature, in endow- 
ing him with such rare accomplishments of 
mind and heart, evidentlv intended him to be 



428 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



a teacher of men. He believed the business 
of a college is to make men, and the work of 
a teacher is not only to impart information, 
but to bring out and develop all the powers 
of the student. That his methods of instruc- 
tion were correct, thousands of splendid young 
and middle-aged men all over the land bear 
willing testimony. He loved to teach, and he 
saw the fruits of his labor in those whom he 
had helped to useful lives, he felt fully repaid 
for any sacrifice he might have made for them. 

As a preacher, he was clear, forcible, direct 
and eloquent. In prayer he was marvelously 
gifted. In the pulpit, in the home, by the 
bedside of the sick and dying, giving comfort 
to bereaved and heavy hearts, he prayed as 
only those can pray who dwell much alone with 
God. 

While he did not like to write, he neverthe- 
less wrote considerably. He was at one time 
one of the editors of the Apostolic Times, serv- 
ing in that capacity with Moses E. Lard and 
J. W. McGarvey. All his writings are marked 
by peculiar force, clearness and beauty. He 
was painstaking in all he did, and he touched 
nothing he did not adorn. 

He was the friend of young men. Having 
to face the greatest difficulties himself in 
early life, and knowing what it is to struggle, 
he entered into sympathy with all young men 
who were striving in the midst of unfavorable 
surroundings to fit themselves for the highest 
usefulness in life. Many a time he has reached 
forth his hand to help some struggling young 
man in the College of the Bible, who knew not 
where else to go. And while not burdened 
with this world's goods, and living on a meager 
income, he, nevertheless, aided in a material 
way scores of such young men. 

The depth of his passion, the wealth of his sen- 
timent, the power of his love, found abundant 
expression in the language of his life His pow- 
ers became stronger, his emotions deeper, his 
soul more beautiful as the years bore him on. 
He w T as a man of great heart. His was a gen- 
erous soul. He loved righteousness and hated 
iniquity. He was gentle, patient, kindly to 
all. And while capable of intense indignation 
and even wrath when occasion justified, he 
was, nevertheless, incapable of envy, resent- 
ment or any petty feeling toward any man. 

Such was Robert Graham, preacher, teacher, 
and man. Strong, faithful, gentle, resolute, 
sincere, courageous. He was a man wdiose 
mighty and personal force w T as such that in 
any circle, and on any occasion, his very pres- 
ence could be felt though he opened not his 
mouth. A man to whom the intellectual and 
the cultivated paid willing tribute, though 
never exacted by him. A man who Avas born 
to be the peer of great men, and so adorned 
through culture as to elicit their admiration 
and their ready appreciation of his moral 
worth and personal accomplishments. 

There are many passages of Scripture which 
describe "Robert Graham : "Not slothful in 
business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord," 
and one is led to think of him. "The wis- 
dom which is from above is first pure, then 
peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated, full 



of mercy and of good fruit, without partial- 
ity and without hypocrisy," and again you 
think of him. "Love suffereth long and is 
kind, love envieth not, love vaunteth not it- 
self, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself 
unseemly, seeketh not its own," and once more 
you think of Robert Graham. 

January 20, 1901, he passed out of the shad- 
ows into the light. His body rests in the beau- 
tiful cemetery in Lexington, Ky., his spirit is at 
home with God. 



JOHN T. JOHNSON. 



THOMAS X. ARNOLD. 



John T. Johnson was born November 5, 1788, 
at the Great Crossings, in Scott county, Ken- 
tucky. He was the son of Robert Johnson and 
Jemima Suggett. His parents w r ere born in 
Virginia and of Welch descent. His father was 
a man of high character, intelligent and pa- 
triotic, and w r as often engaged in the fierce con- 
flicts waged by the Indians against the early 
settlers of the State. He w T as frequently hon- 
ored with the highest positions in the govern- 
ment. He was a member of the Baptist church, 
a zealous Christian, and commanded much in- 
fluence. The principles of honor, virtue and 
patriotism of the father were inculcated in 
the minds of his children, as w T as afterward 
shown in their lives. 

John T. Johnson, reared amidst the dangers 
and privations incident to pioneer life, had 
much influence in molding the character — the 
man of high courage, firm in conviction. He 
received the best education the country af- 
forded. He spent two years at Transylvania 
University, Avhere he received the highest com- 
mendation from the heads of departments as 
a faithful, upright and efficient student. He 
studied law with his brother, R. M. Johnson, 
who was prominent and distinguished as a 
politician and lawyer. He obtained his li- 
cense from the Court of Appeals, which was 
presided over by Edwards, Grundy and Rowan. 

At the age of twentj^-three he married Sophia 
Lewis, the daughter of Judge Lewis, a promin- 
nent citizen of Lexington. After his marriage 
he settled on a farm of one hundred and fifty 
acres on South Elkhorn, where, with his 
brother Joel, he engaged in the milling busi- 
ness for several years, with much success. 
In 1813 he wsls honored with a place of vol- 
unteer aid on the staff of Gen'l. W. W. Wain- 
son, at Fort Meigs. There he met active serv- 
ice and was engaged in a sanguinary battle 
with Canadians and Indians; his horse was 
killed under him and he was badly wounded. 

Owing to ill health he returned home after 
an absence of nine months. In 1814 he began 
the practice of law, and w T as directly chosen 
to represent his county (Kentucky being then 
only a county of Virginia ) . He was re-elected 
for several terms. For six years he pursued 
a most prosperous and successful business 
career, increasing his small estate of one 
hundred and fifty acres to five hundred. The 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



429 



sun of prosperity was not to continue to shine 
upon him. 

In ISIS, at the return of peace and restora- 
tion of specie payment, there was a great de- 
cline in the nominal value of commodities, 
followed by a general bankruptcy. In Ken- 
tucky the disaster was overwhelming'. 
Unwise and inexperienced legislation had 
chartered forty independent banks, causing 
reckless speculation and financial ruin. In this 
terrible crisis he lost his handsome fortune of 
fifty thousand dollars in paying the debts of 
his friends for whom he had become surety. 
In this he realized the truth of the saying of 
the wise man, "He that is surety for his friend 
shall smart." 

In his own language he says : "In the great 
convulsion of 1818 and 1819 I became security 
for my friends and voluntarily gave up all I 
had to relieve me of these debts, but I never 
felt happier than when the burden was lifted, 
although it cost me fifty thousand dollars of 
fine real estate." With a courage born of early 
struggles — never disheartened — he cheerfully 
resumed his business career, and the follow- 
ing year, 1820, was elected to Congress and re- 
elected in 1822. During his Congressional 
terms important questions involving the high- 
est interests of the Commonwealth were before 
the people, in which were engaged the first 
lawyers of the land, John Rowan, W. T. 
Barry, S. P. Sharp. J. T. Bibb and John T. 
Johnson. About this time the old Court of 
Appeals was abolished and a new T one organ- 
ized, and he was appointed one of the Judges 
and served one year on the bench. At the 
height of a successful business career, much to 
the regret of his friends, he retired to private 
life, lie says: "A sacred regard for domestic 
life moved me to take this course I had so 
long desired." It seemed God's invisible hand 
was gradually leading him to a different field 
of labor. 

His early training was such as to render 
him susceptible to religious impressions. At 
an early age, during a noted revival among 
the Baptists, he was much impressed with 
the importance of becoming a Christian. Hav- 
ing imbibed the traditional belief that God's 
special agency must do the work of conver- 
sion, the good impression was lost, and he 
became indifferent, and not until the age of 
thirty-three was he again impressed with a 
desire to become a Christian, when he united 
with the Baptist church at the Great Cross- 
ings, where his fathers had worshiped. This 
occurred before he was elected to Congress. 
He says: "Oh! it was a glorious thing for me, 
that I had become a Christian; it preserved 
me from temptation and kept me pure. My 
wife and children were all in all to me." 

In 1823 the Restoration began to develop 
through the Christian Baptist. He says: "At 
this time I was too much engaged in politics 
to give it any consideration. Six years later 
the public mind was much excited over what 
was, by way of contempt, called Campbellism. 
I commanded the time and determined to ex- 
amine it in the light of the Bible. I was con- 
vinced, won over and contended with all my 




JOHX T. JOHXSOX. 



might in the private circle. My eyes were 
opened and a new r interest awakened in Chris- 
tianity. I felt I owed to that man of God, 
A. Campbell, a debt of gratitude no language 
can express." 

About this time he began to preach the gos- 
pel. The church at the Great Crossings, of 
which he was a member, was composed of his 
relatives, a large family connection and his 
intimate friends. He believed this was the 
proper place to begin to instruct, enlighten 
and reform the church. When he had ex- 
pounded the principles of the Restoration, and 
had put the church to the test — to receive 
members simply on the good confession and 
immersion — he was treated w T ith scorn. This 
was a crisis in his life. He w T as about to cut 
himself off from the fathers of the church, 
whom he had reverenced, and from most of his 
relations. He was then in the prime of his 
manhood — forty-two years of age. His per- 
son was erect and firmly formed, and there was 
a peculiar dignity and stateliness in his mein. 
He was a man of indomitable courage, cool and 
collected under the most trying circumstances. 
An eye-witness on this occasion said: "On the 
day he walked out of the church he moved with 
a more than usually firm, elastic and stately 
step. His image is indelibly impressed upon 
my soul." 

In a short time (February, 1831,) he says: 
"With B. S. Chambers. W. Johnson and myself 
formed a congregation of God at the Great 
Crossings. I resolved to build on the Bible 
alone as containing the infallible rule of faith 
and practice, and from this time onward I en- 
deavored to redeem the time and the solemn 
pledges I had made in behalf of the good 
cause." His devotion, zeal and self-sacrifice 
show how faithfully these pledges were re- 
deemed. His eye single for the glory of God 



430 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



and the redemption of the world through 
Christ, marks a ministerial career almost 
unparalleled. 

He belonged to a family of high social po- 
sition and famous in the country's annals. 
He was in the midst of a successful profes- 
sional and political career, but his soul had 
been fired with an ardent love and zeal for 
the glory of God, and all earthly honors 
paled before the plaudits of "well done good 
and faithful servant." Living in the same 
county with Barton W. Stone, who was then 
editing the Christian Messenger, he became 
co-editor, and retained this position three 
years, when Elder Stone moved to Illinois. 

The year 1833 was an eventful period in the 
history of the Restoration. It was the union 
of the followers of Alexander Campbell and 
Barton W. Stone. Elder Johnson says: "I 
was among the first, in co-operation with B. 
W. Stone, to suggest and bring about a union 
between the Church of Christ and that large 
body of Baptists which had renounced all hu- 
manisms in religion." The principles of the 
Restoration had so forcibly impressed him, he 
believed, when proclaimed and understood by 
the Christian world, creeds would be abolished 
and the union of Christians accomplished. 

His interest in the Baptist church (his first 
love ) , lay nearest his heart, and it was his 
cherished wish to see them declare for a union 
of Christians. The union of Christians was 
the theme ever paramount with him. He rea- 
soned well, that he who does most to unite the 
followers of Jesus does most for the conversion 
of the world. From the time he entered into 
the union of the Christian churches and the 
evangelical field, his subsequent life was one 
of incessant labor with tongue and pen. He 
was in every good work to advance the cause. 
He was one of the founders of Bacon College, 
and gave his time and money; was one of it's 
curators and its most efficient financial agent; 
was its faithful friend from its beginning to 
the close of his life. He was the moving spirit 
in originating and raising funds for the edu- 
cation of young men for the ministry, He 
was a most devoted friend and worker for 
the Midway Orphan School, and gave his in- 
fluence and aid in behalf of the financial inter- 
est of Bethany College. There was no educa- 
tional or benevolent enterprise he did not lead. 

In 1349 he lost his devoted wife. Their union 
of thirty-nine years had been one of uninter- 
rupted happiness. A woman of fine sense, a 
devoted Christian, she was his counselor and 
guide in every venture. This bereavement 
weighed heavily upon him. He says: "She 
had made a heaven on earth for me." Six 
children were born to them, four daughters 
and two sons. He was singularly devoted to 
them, most tender and careful of their well- 
being. 

He was a man of the most sublime faith. 
If his labors bore no immediate visible results 
he was never discouraged. He believed the 
good seed had been sown and would bear fruit, 
and he often said he left the truth tingling in 
their ears and it would prevail. It is not 
invidious to say that of all the pioneers of 
the Restoration, that John T. Johnson was the 



most devoted, zealous, self-sacrificing of all, 
and he could well say, like Paul, to his fellow 
apostles, that he had labored more abundantly 
than they all. There were few states in the 
Union in which he did not plant the principles 
of the Restoration, and many of the most flour- 
ishing Churches of Christ in the large cities 
to-day are the fruits of his labors. The life 
and letters of John T. Johnson is an inspira- 
tion to every Christian. 

Elder John T. Johnson was a man of marked 
individuality. He was apparently a delicate 
man, slight in form. His bearing was gentle, 
refined and dignified. His address was pleas- 
ing, his enunciation clear and distinct, and he 
spoke rapidly. He was calm, self-possessed, 
and his deep, earnest manner of tone, gesture 
and expression of countenance aroused the hu- 
man soul to action, and the audience was 
ever en rapport with the speaker. 

During a most eventful ministry of seventeen 
years, he had seen the most triumphant suc- 
cess and marvelous growth of the Church of 
Christ — he had seen the fruition of his labors, 
and realized his most sanguine hopes. 

His co-laborers were men distinguished for 
zeal, piety and talents. They were Walter 
Scott, John Smith, Samuel and John Rogers, 
John A. Gano, R. C. Rice, Benjamin Franklin, 
James Challen and L. L. Pinkerton, and others 
equally worthy. 

Preceding his departure for Missouri in 
1857, his last fatal visit, his last meeting in 
Kentucky, was held in the city of Covington. 
I had known him from boyhood, as he was often 
my father's guest, as he was my guest during 
this meeting. It was a short time after I had 
entered the ministry, and if I had been trou- 
bled with doubts as to my future ministry, 
his presence, his conversations and his preach- 
ing were such as to dispel all doubts, and in- 
spired me with his own heroic spirit. He was 
then sixty-nine years of age. His preaching 
was never more effective than on this farewell 
visit. At the close of one of his sermons a 
member approached him and said: "Bro. 
Johnson, you have made me feel it is a great 
honor to be a Christian." This was a universal 
effect of his preaching. Two months later a 
great sorrow overshadowed us in the death of 
this godly man. 



DAVID PURVIANCE. 



W. F. ROGERS. 



David Purviance was born November 14, 
1766, in Iredell county, North Carolina. His 
father was a colonel in the Revolutionary 
War. The family moved, in 1791, to Sumner 
county, Tennessee. Here Col. Purviance had 
his second son, John, killed by the Indians, 
while in the field at work. Because of the 
frequent inroads of the savages Col. Purvi- 
ance moved with his family to Cane Ridge, 
Bourbon county, Ky. 

About 1800 a very remarkable religious 
awakening took place in Kentucky and Ten- 
nessee. Hundreds were converted; many be- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



431 



lieved they could hear the call of God to 
preach the gospel. The Purviancea were all 
of the Presbyterian stock. One Presbytery 
dared against the rules of the old Blue Stock- 
ing church, to license many uneducated men 
lo preach. This made a rupture which re- 
sulted in the formation of the Cumberland 
Presbyterian Church. Quite a strong body 
of Christians in many parts of Kentucky 
and Tennessee. The Purviances espoused with 
zeal the tenets of the new sect. David was 
early instructed in Greek, Latin, and the 
higher branches of learning by a most excel- 
lent minister, Dr. John Hall. He married and 
settled on a small farm near old Caneridge 
Church. In his youth while he was pious 
he was not a preacher. His ambition rather 
ran to lead men as a statesman. Frequently 
he was elected to the legislature from Bour- 
bon county, and though he had the rough ex- 
terior of the backwoodsman, he was a leader 
among men ; for he loved humanity. Where 
there was suffering there was David Purviance 
to sympathize and help. The people loved 
him — idolized him. He vanquished in debate 
such men as John Breckinridge, of Lexington, 
and Felix Grundy, of Springfield. His power 
that made him Master of Assemblies was : 
Right and Light. He w T as enthusiastic in 
all he undertook. He was a man of faith — 
he believed. Purviance was an emancipa- 
tionist, like Clay and others. In the election 
for framing the new constitution, he was de- 
feated, but elected to the legislature. He 
saw, with disgust, slavery fastened on the 
state, with no prospects for gradual emanci- 
pation. It w T as at this time he abandoned pol- 
itics, and began to preach the unsearchable 
riches of Christ. He united with Stone and 
others to be Christians only. In 1807 he 
moved to Ohio. He was one of the drafters 
and witnesses of that magnificent document, 
'"The Last Will and Testament of the Spring- 
field Presbytery." He was a brave man. Some 
of those who were with him in his work as a 
minister, went back to their old faith; but he 
was as true as steel to his convictions, and 
steadied by his wisdom and faith, many a 
wavering soul was encouraged and strength- 
ened. In his backwoods home he was called to 
serve his state both in the Legislature and 
Senate. He was a great power for good in 
the Ohio Legislature as he had been in Ken- 
tucky. The defenseless and oppressed could 
always find a friend and benefactor in David 
Purviance. He opposed the Black boar of his 
state, and was at last defeated for the Legis- 
lature because he was true to the interests 
of the oppressed. He did not permit his ser- 
vice to the state to be anything less than ser- 
vice to God. He walked with God. His ser- 
vice was as true in the Senate Chamber of his 
state as in the church at Shiloh or New 
Paris. We have had no man in our ranks who 
could serve Caesar and God so evenly and 
justly as David Purviance. John T. Johnson 
gave up political life because he could not 
face the corruptions even in his time. If 
Garfield, the grand man, becomes a politician, 
he fades out as a preacher; not so »vith Purvi- 




DAVID PURVIANCE. 



ance. He was always known as a mighty 
prophet of God — a Samuel for God and truth. 
The last time Stone and Purviance met on 
earth was at New Paris, 1843. The whole con- 
gregation was moved to tears as these heroes 
embraced each other. Two men that had 
more to do in establishing the cause of prim- 
itive Christianity in Kentucky and Ohio than 
any others. On the 19th of August, 1847, 
David Purviance went away from this world 
of toil to meet his God. There were truly 
giants in those days. 



ELDER AYLETTE RAINS. 

Eider Aylette Rains was born in Spotsylva- 
nia county, Va., on January 22, 1798. He 
was sprinkled in the Episcopal church when 
four years old. His father moved to Jefferson 
county, Kentucky, in 1811. In 1814 he 
bought a farm near Campbellsburg, Henry 
county, Kentucky. LTpon this he lived until 
his death at the advanced age of eighty-nine 

Aylette began teaching school in his father's 
neighborhood in 1816, and taught for three 
years. He then transferred his labors to Craw- 
ford county, Indiana. Soon after this he be- 
gan preaching the doctrine of the final holi- 
ness and happiness of all mankind. Extended 
his evangelistic labors into Ohio. In his 
peregrinations he heard Walter Scott — was 
charmed; heard him again and again; was 
convinced. Sought his fellow laborer, E. Wil- 
liams, converted him, and they mutually im- 
mersed each other. 

He was received into the Mahoning Asso- 
ciation and given a letter of commendation. 
He held successful meetings at many places 
in Ohio. 



432 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





AYLETTE RAINS. 



WM. LOGAN WILLIAMS. 



In 1833 he married Sarah Ann Cole, daugh- 
ter of Judge Josiah Cole. He soon moved, 
with his bride, to Paris, Kentucky, in 1834 
he bought him a home in Paris and lived there 
until 1862, when his house was burned. Af- 
ter that until his death, in 1880, he lived 
with his only daughter, the wife of W. S. 
Giltner, Eminence, Kentucky. Aylette Rains 
was a fine type of what is termed monthly 
preachers. The churches prospered under his 
preaching and oversight. He preached once 
a month at Paris for five years ; once a month 
at Millersburg for ten years; once a month at 
Clintonville for twelve years ; at Providence, 
twenty-two years ; at Winchester, twenty-seven 
years; and at North Middletown, twenty- 
eight years. 



WM. LOGAN WILLIAMS. 

B. J. PINKERTON. 

Win. Logan Williams was born in 
Hustonville, Lincoln county, Kentucky, and 
made his home in that place from Jan- 
uary 22, 1823, the day of his birth, to 
November 19, 1896, the day of his death. His 
parents were strict Presbyterians, and in that 
faith he was reared. His father intending him 
for the ministry, he entered Centre College, 
Danville, Ky., September, 1843, and graduated 
in Juno, 1846. He then entered the Theologi- 
cal Seminary and received his degree and 
license to preach. Entertaining grave doubts 
as to some of the tenets of the Presbyterian 
church, lie left that body and united with the 
Church of Christ in 1850. under the preaching 
of Carroll Kendrick. During the following 
year, 1851, he was ordained to preach the 
gospel, and, with the exception of four years, 



which he spent in the service of the Kentucky 
State Board of Missions, he preached continu- 
ously for the church at Hustonville to the day 
of his death — forty-five years. The church at 
Hustonville having no suitable house of wor- 
ship, he raised a sufficient fund — six thousand 
dollars — to build the present commodious edi- 
fice, which stands to-day as a monument to his 
energy and liberality. It was dedicated in 
1855 by H. T. Anderson. Encouraged by this 
success, he entered the field again to raise 
funds to build a college to be under the con- 
trol of the church. In a short time he secured 
twelve thousand dollars with which was 
erected Christian College, a handsome brick 
structure about one hundred feet long by fifty 
feet wide, and three stories in height. And so, 
throughout life, in all enterprises designed for 
the public good, he was always found at the 
front with his influence and his purse. He 
spent his entire patrimony and his long life in 
the service of his fellow-men. 

Mr. Williams was married four times; in 
1848 to Miss Amanda White, of Mississippi; 
in 1855 to Miss Kate Logan of Lancaster, Ky. : 
in 1857 to Miss Amanda Bailey, of Huston- 
ville; in 1861 to Miss Permelia Peyton, of 
Lincoln county. Two children only survive 
him, Mrs. Lee F. Huffman, of Lexington, Ky., 
and Mrs. Robert Burnett, of Boston, Mass. 

Such are the outline events of a life on 
which a volume could be written. Logan 
Williams possessed an indomitable will and a 
strong, forceful intellect, but his dominant 
attributes were his child-like simplicity and 
humility, his warm and tender, though not 
demonstrative affections, and his deep and 
genuine piety. He "walked with God." 

Though handicapped all his life by a frail 
body, he labored incessantly for the cause 




CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



433 



nearest his heart, receiving many hundreds 

into the church as the fruits of his zealous, 
consecrated service. He was buried in the 
cemetery at Hustonville, November 20, 1896, 
the funeral sermon having been preached by 
Elder George Darsie, of Frankfort, Ky. The 
Kentucky- Missionary Society in convention 
assembled, through its Committee on Obitua- 
ries, reported on the death of Mr. Williams as 
follows : 

"W. Logan Williams was a prince in Israel 
with a spirit and character that suggested the 
apostle John and a zeal for God that was truly 
Pauline. Reared and educated in the Presby- 
terian church, he broke away from his tradi- 
tional faith in his young manhood and boldly 
stood for the pure and untrammeled gospel of 
the Xew Testament until he fell upon his 
shield, and was carried home to God. Like 
Saul of old, he towered head and shoulders 
above his fellows, and in mental and spiritual 
stature was cast in equaHy liberal mould. For 
more than forty years he served the church in 
Hustonville, where he lived, and throughout 
Lincoln county he was a pillar of strength to 
the cause of Christ. Always a friend of Ken- 
tucky missions, he gave several of his best 
years to the service of our Board, and was 
known by face to all the churches of Central 
Kentucky, and greatly beloved wherever known. 
A brave, honorable and knightly soldier of the 
Cross passed to his reward when Logan Wil- 
liams fell asleep in Jesus." 



JAMES DARSIE. 



Among our pioneers in Western Pennsylva- 
nia, no name shines brighter than that of 
James Darsie. His self-denying and multi- 
tudinous labors for over half a century have 
left an indelible impress on our cause in all 
that region. His pure and spotless character 
is still held in affectionate remembrance by 
thousands who sat under his pulpit minis- 
trations. He was born in Edinburgh, Scot- 
land. September 13, 1811, and died at Brad- 
dock, Pennsylvania, February 16, 1891, aged 
seventy-nine years, seven months and three 
days. His education was received mainly in 
the academy of Walter Scott, in Pittsburg, 
where he grew to manhood. At the age of 
twelve years he made a public confession of 
his faith, and was baptized. How early in 
the history of our religious movement that 
was will be appreciated when I say that there 
were at the time not over five hundred dis- 
ciples in the United States. The year of 
his baptism was the year the first number of 
the Christian Baptist was published. 

Three years after his entrance into the 
church he began to speak in its meetings. 
though painfully diffident, but at the age "of 
twenty, in spite of this drawback, he had de- 
veloped marked ability as a speaker. At 
twenty-five we find him going forth as an evan- 
gelist to plant the standard of the Cross in 
many of Pennsylvania's towns and villages, and 
to give himself wholly to the work of preach- 
29 




JAMES DARSIE. 



ing. Something of the struggles and selfdenials 
of that early day may be gathered from the 
statement he often made that during the ■ first 
twenty years of his work as a minister, his 
total compensation was $150. With a young 
and growing family to support many were the 
anxieties which beset him, and many the 
makeshifts by which he sought to provide 
for those dependent on him. But he never 
ceased the work of regular preaching. Like 
Paul he could say: "These hands ministered 
unto my necessities and to them that were 
with me." We, of a later generation and of 
an easier time, should study well the heroism 
of our brave pioneers, and try to catch some- 
thing of their spirit. 

As a preacher, James Darsie had several 
striking characteristics : A rapid though dis- 
tinct utterance, a most orderly presentation 
of his theme, the copious use of scriptural 
quotations, a vein of beauty and sublimity, 
and the constant habit of exalting the Lord 
Jesus Christ. He was pre-eminently a gospel 
preacher. He grew to manhood in the very 
"cradle of the Restoration," and knew thor- 
oughly its true breadth and spirit and pre- 
sented with a clearness and power its distinct- 
ive teaching. 

He was twice married, and reared a family 
of nine children, five sons and four daughters. 
Three of his sons, John L. Darsie, of Hiram, 
Ohio, George Darsie, of Frankfort. Kentucky, 
and Lloyd Darsie, of Chicago. Illinois, are 
preachers of the ancient gospel. Three of his 
grandsons, also, are preachers of the same 
gospel : Charles Darsie, of Paulding. Ohio, 
George Darsie, Jr., of Massillon, Ohio, and 
Clyde Darsie, of Pueblo. Colorado. May his 
sons and grandsons all be as worthy men as he, 
as loyal to the New Testament gospel, and as 



434 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



devoted to its restoration in the world. 

The scene of his regular labors included 
Connellsville, -Bethel, Redstone, Cookstown, 
Pleasant Valley, Pigeon Creek, Library, Som- 
erset, Braddock, and other localities equally 
familiar to those acquainted with our people 
in Western Pennsylvania. 

At the time of his death, which was the 
result of an accident, he was serving the large 
church in Allegheny as assistant minister, and 
in spite of the burden of his nearly four score 
years, was entirely equal to his arduous du- 
ties. Indeed, so great was his physical vigor, 
and so sound and perfect his physical health 
that there seemed every prospect that his life 
would have been prolonged another decade, 
at least. 

Among the interesting data from which 
this brief sketch has been prepared, is a man- 
uscript letter of Alexander Campbell commend- 
ing him to the confidence of the churches of 
Illinois, whither, at the time he contemplated 
removing. The letter is as follows: 

Bethany, Va., July 24, 1844. 

"To the brethren of Illinois to whom these 
presents may come. Favor, mercy and peace 
be multiplied through the knowledge of God, 
and of Jesus Christ, our Lord : 

"I take pleasure in introducing to your ac- 
quaintance, Christian confidence and esteem, 
the bearer, brother James Darsie, long known 
to me as a faithful and exemplary Disciple of 
Christ. He has labored some eight or nine 
years in the proclamation of the Word, and 
for the last three as an evangelist in Western 
Pennsylvania. His labors have been very ac- 
ceptable to the brethren and beneficial to 
the cause. If the Lord direct his way to 
you I have every reason to believe that he will 
be a blessing to the brotherhood and a helper 
in the cause of Reformation, and (I) doubt 
not that he will be cordially received and 
helped in his way by all the brotherhood 
whithersoever the Lord may open to him a 
field of labor. 

"A. Campbell." 



JOHN DAVID ELLIS. 



W. T. DONALDSON. 



For the encouragement of struggling young 
men, who must depend upon their own re- 
sources, I wish to say a few things about 
the life of John David Ellis, who died of apo- 
plexy at his home in Bellevue, Kentucky, 
November 30, 1901. Bro. Ellis Avas born on 
a farm in Campbell county, Kentucky, Decem- 
ber 10. 1855. He was the youngest of six 
children. He was a man of great determina- 
tion and perseverance. He did not allow the 
fact that he was on a farm, and hence deprived 
of many advantages, to hinder him. Early in 
life he developed a love of study, and alone 
mastered stenography and the higher branches 
of mathematics; and chemistry. He also be- 
came proficient in music, which aecomplish- 




JOHN DAVID ELLIS. 



ment was a great pleasure to him throughout 
his life. 

In early manhood he entered Clearmont 
Academy, then in the height of its usefulness, 
to further pursue his studies. There he led 
in his classes, and became especially proficient 
in civil engineering. Returning home at the 
end of the school year, he was elected County 
Surveyor, which position he held through two 
terms, eight years. During these years 
he continued his literary pursuits, preparing 
for greater usefulness. 

He was fond of the association of persons 
whose intelligence and character were help- 
ful to himself, and formed many friendships 
of such persons that were lasting. He was 
of a quiet disposition, never frivolous, yet al- 
was genial and friendly, a favorite with his ac- 
quaintances. At the age of twenty-seven he 
left home for the law school of Louisville, 
Kentucky, from which he was graduated in 
one year, having by hard work and close ap- 
plication, completed the course required. 

He united with the Church of Christ in 
California, Kentucky, in 1884. This step was 
taken after a careful investigation of the 
evidences of Christianity; the manner in 
which he took this important step was char- 
acteristic of him. After the communion ser- 
vice one Lord's day, when there was no preach- 
ing, when an elder of the congregation, John 
C. DeMoss, had presided, in answer to an in- 
vitation that was given, he went forward and 
made the good confession. The firmness of 
his manner, the expression of his countenance, 
were remembered by many who were present, 
for years after. He frequently, in after life, 
referred to the eloquent talk and logical ar- 
gument of the godly man, John C. DeMoss, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



43K 



i lull had much to do with his taking this im- 
portant step. 

Bro. Ellis settled in Newport, Kentucky, to 
practice law, In 1885 he was united in mar- 
riage to Miss Bessie E. DeMoss. In 1889 they 
established their home in Bellevue, Kentucky, 
where he died. When they first entered their 
new home they sang - the doxology, and asked 
God's blessing upon themselves and their 
home. 

Bro. Ellis served this city in several ca- 
pacities. He was City Engineer, president of 
the Council, City Judge, member of the School 
Board, and one of the Board of Examiners, 
all of which were acceptably filled. He is, 
however, best known for his work for the 
Master. He served the congregation of Belle- 
vue as an elder. At the time of his death he 
was an elder of the Central church of New- 
port. Kentucky. His advice and counsel will 
be greatly missed, for he was a safe man, care- 
ful and deliberate. For several years he was 
state president of the Endeavor Union, and 
a valuable member of the Executive Commit- 
tee of that organization. He was defeated 
for County Judge of Campbell county by the 
saloon power, because they regarded the 
C. E. as an anti-saloon organization. When 
asken beforehand by representatives of the 
saloon what his policy would be if elected, he 
said, "Te enforce all of the law T s upon the 
statute-books without fear or favor." In 
speaking of his defeat afterward, he said, 
"I would rather be defeated by such princi- 
ples being prominent in my life, than to be 
elected otherwise." 

Bro. Ellis' example as a Christian gentle- 
man was of the best. His home life was ideal. 
We shall all miss his wise counsel and in- 
fluence for every good thing. May god bless 
his wife and son, who are left to us. 



WILLIAM DAVENPORT. 

B. J. KADFOKD. 

William Davenport was one of the ablest 
and most active pioneer preachers of the 
Church of Christ in Illinois, and was one of 
the leading spirits in the founding of Eureka 
College. The biographies of such men are al- 
ways interesting and inspiring. 

He was born in Jessamine county. Ken- 
tucky, July 7. 1797. His parents were Jonas 
and Alice Davenport. His father died in 1802, 
and his mother in 1815. After the death of 
his mother, William made his home, for a 
time, with his aunt, Mrs. Williams, of Scott 
county, Kentucky. On August 30, 1819, he 
was married to Eliza Major, of Christian 
county, and they made their home in Fayette 
county until 1825, when they returned to 
Christian county. Here they made their home 
until 1835, when they removed to Woodford 
county, Illinois. 

Mr. Davenport studied law and was ad- 
mitted to the bar, while in Christian county. 
His fine presence and fine oratorical powers 




WILLIAM DAVENPORT. 



soon put him in the front, and he had every 
prospect of a brilliant political career. He 
had, however, strong religious convictions and 
sentiments, and had joined the Baptist church 
in his youth. Having heard the preaching of 
Alexander Campbell and his co-laborers, Dav- 
enport was captivated by the simplicity and 
scripturalness of their teaching, and, while 
living in Christian county became a member 
of the Church of Christ, and threw himself, 
with characteristic enthusiasm, into the min- 
istry. 

When, in 1835, the family removed to Illi- 
nois, it consisted of the father and mother and 
four children. They settled on a farm, and 
William Davenport became one of those farmer 
preachers, who, without compensation, laid 
the foundation for five hundred churches 
now in existence in Central Illinois. His 
fellow-laborers were Palmer, Robeson, Brown, 
John T. Jones, Kane, Minier, Henry, and a 
score of others, and he labored as eloquently 
and as abundantly as any of them. 

Mr. Davenport was one of the most active 
leaders in the establishment of Walnut Grove 
Academy, in 1850, and the reorganizing of it 
as Euraka College. He traveled widely among 
the churches in^ 1852 and 1853, urging co- 
operation in establishing an institution for 
Christian education. He was the President of 
the first Board of Education appointed by the 
Churches of Christ in Illinois, and was largely 
instrumental in initiating the movement. He 
was one of the charter members of the Board 
of Trustees of Eureka College, when it was 
organized, in 1855, and it was chiefly through 
his labors among the churches that the funds 
were secured for the first college building, 
which was erected in 1856. 



43(> 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Mr. Davenport continued in the ministry 
until age impaired his activity. In the last 
few years of his life he resided in Nebraska 
City, Nebraska, where he died June 24, 1869. 
He is buried there. He rests from his labors 
and his works which follow him, in Illinois, 
especially, are manifest in all the churches, 
and in Eureka College. 



FRANCIS MARION DRAKE. 

Was born in Rushville, Schuyler county, 
111., son of John Adams and Harriet J. 
(Oneal) Drake, natives of North Carolina, 
grandson of Benjamin and Celia (Thayer) 
Drake, of Nash county, N. C, and great-grand- 
son of James Drake, of Virginia. 

In October, 1830, the family located in 
Rushville, Schuyler county, 111., where Francis 
Marion was born December 30, 1830. In 1837 
the family moved to Iowa, where they have 
ever since resided. The father and mother 
were pioneers in the church. John Adams 
was a personal friend of Alexander Campbell, 
was one among the early reformers, and 
they were both leaders in the church and 
died in the Christian faith in Centerville, 
Iowa, the father in 1880, at the age of 78, 
and the mother at the age of 76 in 1885. 

The son, Francis Marion, may also be classed 
with the pioneers of the church, having been 
baptized in the Mississippi river in an open- 
ing cut in the ice at Fort Madison, Iowa, in 
the winter of 1843. The family moved from 
Rushville, 111., to Fort Madison, Iowa, in the 
fall of 1837. At that time Blackhawk and his 
tribe were located in that place. In 1846 what 
was called the new purchase having been made, 
they moved from Fort Madison to Davis county 
and founded the village of Drakeville, and en- 
tered the mercantile business, with Drake act- 
ing as clerk in the store. In 1852 Francis 
Marion crossed the plains to Sacramento, Cal., 
with a train of ox teams. On the way, at the 
Crossing of Shell Creek, Neb., the small com- 
pany which he was then commanding had an 
encounter with a large number of Pawnee In- 
dians, in which the Indians were defeated 
with severe loss. He returned to Iowa after 
a fair success in California, and in 1854 he re- 
crossed the plains with a drove of cattle. On 
the 30th of September, 1854, he sailed on the 
steamer Yankee Blade from San Francisco, ex- 
pecting to return home by the way of Panama. 
The steamer, running through a dense fog, 
struck a reef out from Point Aguilla on the 
Pacific coast and was a total wreck. The ves- 
sel was entirely destroyed and many lives were 
lost. He succeeded in reaching a barren coast 
and was picked up five days afterwards and re- 
turned to San Francisco. Later on he returned 
home and entered the mercantile business with 
his father and brothers under the firm name 
of Drake & Sons. From that time he was act- 
ively engaged in the mercantile, pork packing 
and live stock business until the Civil War 
broke out in 1861, when he enlisted and en- 
tered the service for the Union. He was soon 
after elected Captain of his company, after- 



wards promoted to Major, then commissioned 
Lieutenant-colonel of the 36th Iowa Infantry, 
and from that was brevetted Brigadier General 
of the United States Volunteers, serving more 
than four years until the close of the war. 
Was severely wounded in the service, thought 
to be mortally, and was in a great many severe 
engagements and had a good army record. 
On his return home from the army, owing to 
his wounds, he was unable to resume the act- 
ive business that he had pursued prior to the 
war, and entered the practice of law; after- 
wards in the building and operating of rail- 
roads. He engaged in the practice of law, 
first for three years associated with the Hon. 
Amos Harris, from 1867 to 1870. Again from 
1875 to 1879, associated with the Hon. A. J. 
Baker, Ex-Attorney General of Iowa, in which 
in both instances, he was very successful, and 
established a good reputation as a lawyer, 
especially as a criminal lawyer. He has been 
engaged thirty years in the railroad business, 
and has built and largely controlled five rail- 
roads. 

At the instance of Professor G. T. Car- 
penter, his brother-in-law, and D. R. Lucas, 
he assisted in founding Drake University, of 
Des Moines, in 1888, in which institution he has 
taken a great interest and invested and is still 
investing a large amount of money. It is a 
prosperous institution, and has accomplished 
great good in sending out its graduates filling 
the various professions and especially the) 
preaching of the gospel. 

In 1895 he received the unanimous nomina- 
tion of the Republican State Convention, and 
was elected Governor of Iowa by an over- 
whelming majority, having received the largest 
vote ever cast in the State for that office. On 
the 22nd of June, 1897, while ascending the 
granite steps of the capital during a beating 
rain storm he slipped and fell, striking an 
angle of the steps, striking at a place where 
he was wounded, bruising and battering the in- 
jured thigh bone, and owing to the critical 
condition in which he found himself several 
weeks afterward, from the advice of his phy- 
sicians, he declined a second term for Governor. 
Since that time his health has been quite 
precarious, but he is now convalescing and is 
devoting some personal attention to his bus- 
iness affairs. 

General Drake has devoted much of his time 
and means in the building up and de- 
velopment of other educational institu- 
tions besides the one in Des Moines. 
He has been a generous giver to all 
other educational institutions in Iowa (not 
fostered by the State) and has reached out 
into Japan and China with his contributions 
to help provide Bible colleges there. Although 
one of the largest contributors of the church 
extension fund, his beneficence has been ex- 
tended direct in the building of scores of 
churches all over Iowa and in some other dis- 
tricts. He has been a large contributor to the 
Foreign, Home and all other missionary work 
in the line of Christianity and the promotion 
of Christian civilization. 

At the General Christian Convention at 
Cleveland in 1885 he was elected president 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



437 




FRANCIS MARION DRAKE, Deceased. 



and served for the year 1886, during which 
time he revived the efforts, which had been 
lagging, for the growth of the church exten- 
sion movement, of which he was one of the 
founders, since which time its growth has 
been phenomenal under the energetic and ef- 
ficient labors of corresponding secretaries, F. 
M. Rains and Geo. Muckley. His first contri- 
bution of one thousand dollars was used as 
an advanced payment in the purchase of a 
tabernacle in Boston for the establishing of 
the work in that city. He served nine years 
as president of the Iowa Christian Conven- 
tion, and upon declining a re-election on ac- 
count of ill health in 1898, he was by resolu- 
tion of the convention declared president 
emeritus. 

He has recently purchased the site and 
furnished his home city of Centerville, Iowa, 
a magnificent library building and made pro- 
vision with the city for its maintenance. 

He was married December 24, 1855, to Mary 
Jane Lord, a native of Ohio, and who died at 
his home in Centerville, Iowa, June 22, 1883. 
She was the mother of seven children, six 
of whom are living. George Hamilton died 
in infancy at the age of twenty-two months. 
The living are two sons, Frank Elsworth and 
John Adams, and four daughters, Harriet 
Amelia (Milla), Jennie, Eva and Mary, all of 
whom are married. Frank is in business and 
resides in Chicago He was married to Flora 
Bissett at Momenee. Illinois, in 1883, and has 
one son, Francis, fourteen years of age. 

John is also a resident and business man in 
Chicago. He was married on the 26th of Jan- 
uary. 1893. to Dula Heisel Rae. the step and 
adopted daughter of Col. Robert Rae, of Chi- 
cago. 

Milla ;esides in Chicago, the wife of T. P. 
Shontz, president and general manager of the 



Indiana, Illinois and Iowa Railroad. They 
were married in Centerville, in 1881, and 
have two daughters, Marguarite and Theodora, 
aged respectively fourteen and eighteen years. 

Jennie is the wife of Dr. J. L. Sawyers, an 
eminent physician and surgeon in Centerville, 
Iowa. They were married in 1883 and have 
two daughters, Mary and Hygiene, aged re- 
spectively fifteen and eighteen, and one son, 
Francis Lazelle, aged six years. 

Eva is the wife of Henry Goss, a wholesale 
and retail boot and shoe merchant ci Center- 
ville. They have one son, Joseph Marion, 
sixteen years of age. 

Mary is the wife of George W. Sturdivant, 
a dry goods merchant in Centerville. They 
have one daughter, Mary, five years of age. 



GEORGE WORTH YANCEY. 

MRS. S. K. YANCEY. 

The subject of this sketch was the youngest 
child of Thomas and Zelcha Yancey, and was 
born in New Liberty, Owen county, Kentucky, 
March 3, 1847. His father was a Virginian, 
being a cousin of William L. Yancey of Confed- 
erate fame. His mother was first cousin of the 
Morton brothers, who were pioneer preachers 
of the Restoration. From both father and 
mother he inherited a fine physique, and a 
strong mind. When but two years of age his 
father died, leaving the mother and five chil- 
dren. She journeyed to Missouri and here on 
the prairies of this new country Worth Yancey 
spent his boyhood days. He left his home at 
the early age of thirteen to make his own way. 
At sixteen he entered the office of the Palmyra 
Spectator and learned the art of printing. 
About this time he united with the church and 
soon afterwards decided to become a preacher 
of the gospel. To this end he bent every energy, 
reading and studying every spare moment. He 
became a proficient type-setter, earning good 
wages which he laid by for his college course. 
At the age of nineteen he entered Kentucky 
University. He graduated from both the Col- 
lege of the Bible and the University with 
honors, beloved by faculty and student-body. 
During nearly all of his college course he 
preached regularly every Sunday. His vaca- 
tions were spent in protracted meetings in 
Kentucky and Missouri. After graduating he 
was called to Carlisle, then to Floyd and 
Chestnut Street Church, Louisville (now 
Broadway), laboring with this church for six 
years; then the Campbell Street Church four 
years ; Lancaster four years ; Cynthiana five 
years, where his health failed. His last sermon 
was preached September 30, 1894. He also 
held many protracted meetings, and was suc- 
cessful as an evangelist. For several years 
he was connected with the Old Path Guide, 
continuing for some time as office editor after 
the death of F. G. Allen. 

Few men have been more abundant in 
labors. He loved, above everything else, to 
preach the unsearchable riches of Christ. 



438 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




GEORGE WORTH YANCEY. 



Strange, indeed, it seems to our darkened vis- 
ion, that one so well prepared in heart and 
mind for the Master's service should so soon 
lay by the sickle while the world's great harvest 
fields wait in vain for reapers. 

After an ocean voyage and a few weeks 
spent in Europe, three months in the hospital 
in Cincinnati, a six months' sojourn in Flori- 
da's sunny clime in search of health, the con- 
elusion was reached that progressive paralysis 
was doing its deadly work. Inch by inch the 
outer man perished, but the inner man was 
renewed day by day. All through two years of 
sore affliction and extreme suffering, he was 
cheerful and hopeful, never losing faith in Him 
whom he had served. 
- On the 7th day of September, 1896, at Wil- 
liamstown, Ky., his spirit, buoyant with 
glimpses of the "farther shore," was released 
from its tenement of clay. Thus in the prime 
of life, being only forty-nine years of age, his 
ministry, so full of good works, was ended. 
He went into the presence of the Eternal One 
with no fear, no doubt, but fell peacefully 
asleep, often repeating, "I shall be satisfied, 
when I awake in His likeness." 

On June 9, 1871, he was united in marriage 
with Sarah Kendall Mogan, of Williamstown, 
Ky., who. with two sons, Worth and Hogan, 
and a little daughter, Lela, survive him. 
Graham, the eldest son preceded the father to 
the homeland. 



HENRY RUSSELL PRITCHARD. 

E. B. SCOFIELD. 

Henry R. Pritchard belonged to the first 
generation of Indiana preachers, and was an 



active herald of the cross to the day of his 
departure in the autumn of 1900. Few men 
have been as well known by the disciples in 
Indiana, and for fifty years thousands claimed 
his personal friendship. 

Coming to Indiana when churches were few, 
and preachers were compelled to make great 
sacrifices, he began earnestly and intelligently 
a work that cannot be adequately set forth 
within the limits of this brief sketch. In 
many ways he was well fitted for such an 
undertaking. He believed in God and his 
Book, and that Christ would lead him on to 
victory. 

His Kentucky origin was much in his favor, 
and he loved to remark that "a Kentuckian, 
with an Indiana finish, was an unusually 
strong man." Born, January 25, 1819, his 
birthplace stood by the road from Georgetown 
to Paris, and here he spent his earliest years. 
To have been born in the "Bluegrass Region" 
was considered a heritage, and his early home 
was treasured in his memory to the end of his 
life. In his ninth year he first heard the 
primitive gospel, and he never forgot Black- 
stone Abernathy, the preacher of that gospel. 
Thomas Campbell had just finished his noble 
efforts to "restore the Bible" to its divinely 
appointed place as the sole standard in mat- 
ters of faith and life. Alexander Campbell 
had completed his essays in the Christian 
Baptist on the "Restoration of the Ancient 
Order of Things," and Walter Scott, not a year 
previous, had first stated the conditions of 
salvation from sin, in the New Testament 
order, thus "restoring the gospel." The boy's 
memory was to retain incidents of that historic 
time, that were to bear richest fruit to him- 
self and thousands of others. 

On the first day of August, 1830, he was 
called upon to give up his mother by death. 
In less than another month he lost a little 
sister. Leaving a brother and sister in the 
home of their grand-parents, Henry and James, 
his brother, two years his senior, together be- 
gan the battle of life for themselves. They 
won success by earnest efforts, and through 
many trials and hardships. James Avorked for 
a General Taylor, and Henry for Mr. John W. 
Tibbetts. This arrangement continued until 
Henry reached his majority. They owned all 
things in common, and all their possessions 
scarcely filled one small trunk. Before their 
mother's death they had each received six 
months' schooling, and during these times read 
and studied much of evenings and on Sundays. 
They read none but good books, and Bro. 
Pritchard followed this rule through life. 

After Henry had reached his twenty-first 
year, he worked three months and sent James 
to school, and then James did the same for 
him. He loved to tell of his school days, and 
while his advantages were meagre, he used his 
opportunities well. Like the great Lincoln, 
whom he so much admired, and resembled in 
personal appearance, he used the open fire- 
place the long winter nights in his determina- 
tion to secure an education. 

Naturally, with religious instincts, Henry, 
in his nineteenth year, desiring to lead an 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



439 



earnest Christian life, joined the Methodist 
church, and devoted much time to the study of 
the Bible. His genius was soon recognized, and 
his brethren soon encouraged him to exercise 
his gifts in public,, and made him a class 
leader. He met with one class in the forenoon, 
and another, six miles distant, in the after- 
noon. After eighteen months he was licensed 
to exhort, and his ability as a preacher was 
soon recognized, and he became popular wher- 
ever he went. 

At the age of twenty, he was examined for 
the ministry, and it was arranged that after 
twelve months he should be admitted to the 
conference as a preacher of the gospel in the 
Methodist church. But from the beginning 
his logical mind led him to a systematic study 
of the Messianic prophecies from Eden to the 
advent of Christ; and his study of the 
"Articles of Religion" put him out of accord 
with his Methodist brethren, as they did not 
appear to be in harmony with the Scriptures. 

Meanwhile the movement to restore original 
Christianity had made remarkable progress. 
The cause in Kentucky had taken great strides. 
In the spring of 1840, Henry R. Pritchard 
came to know that he agreed with the dis- 
ciples in most things, and with his Methodist 
brethren in but few. About this time he heard 
the scholarly L. L. Pinkerton in a series of 
sermons on Romans, Avhich Henry had pre- 
viously committed to memory. The young- 
man's love of truth led him to appreciate the 
Scriptural position occupied by Mr. Pinker- 
ton, and on May 20, 1840, he became identi- 
fied with the restoration movement. He always 
retained the kindliest regard for his Methodist 
brethren, with whom he had been so pleas- 
antly associated. 

On the first Lord's day in July, 1840, Henry 
R. Pritchard delivered his first sermon as a 
minister of the Church of Christ, in his 
twenty-second year. He often told of the work 
he did the following winter when he cut one 
hundred cords of wood and sold it for one 
hundred dollars. This money he used to at- 
tend school for eight months, at Rising Sun, 
Indiana. Here he formed the acquaintance 
of Love H. Jameson and B. U. Watkins, with 
whom he was afterwards associated in the 
ministry for nearly half a century. By preach- 
ing for the congregation in Rising Sun on 
Lord's days, the young minister was enabled 
to continue his studies. In 1842 he served the 
churches at Carthage and Fulton, and studied 
Latin and Greek, under Walter Scott and 
B. U. Watkins. He boarded with Walter 
Scott, and had the benefit of his ripe scholar- 
ship and fine personality. During 1843 he 
served as evangelist for the counties of Hamil- 
ton, Butler and Preble, and was supported 
chiefly by the churches of Cincinnati, and con- 
tinued to study under the same teachers. In 
1844, after spending some time in the Eclectic 
Medical College in Cincinnati, he began the 
practice of medicine at Rising Sun, and for 
three months was very successful, but his 
love for the ministry triumphed, and he again 
gave his entire time to preaching the gospel. 
About that time he took a trip up the White 
Water Valley in Indiana, and preached seventy 




HENRY RUSSELL PRITCHARD. 



times, and received as compensation thirty- 
seven cents, from a Bro. Pond, at Metemora. 
But the people were poor, and gave him their 
best hospitality, and gladly received the word. 

From October, 1844, to January, 1846, he 
preached at Oxford, Ohio, and continued his 
studies under professors of the Miami Univer- 
sity. In January, 1846, he married Miss 
Emeline Birdsell, whose home was near Oxford, 
and began that swetet companionship that 
lasted over fifty-six years. This good wife 
was a fit companion for such a man. She 
appreciated his remarkable gifts, and in her 
sweet, strong way, did all that could have 
been done to make him useful and happy. She 
still survives him, and is a blessing to all 
with whom she has to do. She attends church 
regularly, and is zealous of the interests of the 
pure gospel. After their marriage, they im- 
mediately began an eight years' residence at 
Fairview, Indiana, where he studied Latin 
and German under Professors Benton and 
Hoshour, of Fairview Academy. Here, and in 
all this region, he did most effective preaching, 
not only in that early day but from time to 
time as long as he lived. One of the best 
sermons of his life was delivered to over one 
thousand people in McMillin's Grove, west of 
Fairview, but a few weeks before his depart- 
ture, when he spoke with clearness and vigor. 

Here, too. he held a debate, in 1847, with 
the Methodist champion, Williamson Terrell; 
and another in 1890, with Elder Potter, a 
Primitive Baptist minister. Bro. Pritchard's 
"Addresses," published in 1899, contains some 
of his best arguments presented in that first 
debate. They are marked by his love for truth. 
He never argued for argument's sake, yet he 
became restless when he heard an error ad- 
vocated, and when opportunity offered, cor- 
rected it. He loved to give private instruc- 
tion in fireside talks, and all who had the 



440 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



privilege of entertaining him in their homes 
will recall this remarkable characteristic. 

He was greatly loved by young preachers, 
and at all their gatherings he became the 
magnetic center of a group of deeply inter- 
ested brethren. He served the church at 
Columbus, Ind., from 1854 until 1870, when 
he moved to Washington, Ind. 

In 1873 he disposed of his farm near Wash- 
ington, and moved to Indianapolis, where he 
resided until the end. From here he went far 
and near. He preached and lectured, and led 
effective evangelistic work. He served as 
state evangelist, and brought many to Christ. 
At Lebanon and at Angola, where there had 
been only weak congregations, he proved to be 
just the man to start movements that have 
built up in these cities two of the strongest 
churches we have. He always championed 
every aggressive work for Christ, and never 
harbored a "fogy" notion. 

Henry R. Pritchard was always a kind man, 
and although fearless as a lion, he had no 
spark of cruelty in his makeup. His most 
remarkable characteristic, according to his 
own estimate, as given to the writer, was his 
power to remember anything at the time he 
needed it. He seemed to forget nothing, and 
greatly rejoiced in this gift, but never ob- 
truded the consciousness of it upon others. 

His long ministry almost covered the history 
of our movement in the nineteenth century. 
He considered it a great privilege to take 
part in so great a work ,and he certainly held 
the first place in the Indiana field for many 
years. He loved to recall his acquaintance 
with the first men of the Restoration. He told 
many anecdotes of Campbell and Scott and 
others, that should have been preserved. He 
told of A. Campbell's love for children, and 
that at his Bethany home he could have been 
seen in his hours of rest and recreation with 
a band of children following him and clinging 
to his coat. Besides being associated with A. 
Campbell, Scott, Stone, Pinkerton, Watkins, 
Burnet, Challen, Rains, Smith, Loos, McGarvey, 
Lamar and others, outside of Indiana, here he 
labored with Jameson, O'Kane, Franklin, Hos- 
hour, Benton, Danbenspeck, Burgess, George 
Campbell, Mathes, Brown, Thompson and a 
host of noble men, many of whom awaited him 
on the other shore. Two daughters and two 
sons, gladly minister to their mother, and 
grandchildren, possessing many of his best 
characteristics, cherish his memory. He fell 
asleep at Chesterfield, Ind., on a Saturday 
afternoon, while seated on a veranda, ready 
for the morrow's sermon. 



DR. JAMES T. BARCLAY. 

J. T. BARCLAY. 

James Turner Barclay was born in Hanover 
county. Virginia, on the 22nd day of May, 1807. 
His father, Robert Barclay, was the son of 
Thomas Barclay, of Quaker descent from Bar- 
clay of Urie. the Quaker apologist, and an in- 
timate and cherished friend of Washington 
and Jefferson. His mother. Sarah Coleman 



Turner, was left a widow when James was a 
little boy. She afterwards married Captain 
Harris, a wealthy tobacco planter, of Albe- 
marle county, Virginia. He was devoted to 
James, and educated him at the University of 
Virginia. In his Twenty-second year he grad- 
uated in medicine at the University of Pennsyl- 
vania. Dr. Barclay was married in 1830 to 
Miss Julia A. Sowers, of Staunton, Virginia, 
who is in her ninety-first year, and living with 
her son and his wife, Decima Campbell Bar- 
clay, in the old Campbell mansion at Bethany, 
West Virginia. Shortly after their marriage 
he purchased Monticello, the home of Thomas 
Jefferson, from the Randolph heirs, and lived 
there for some three or four years. Finally 
he was persuaded by his mother and his wife's 
parents to dispose of the place, which he sold 
to Captain Uriah P. Levy, of the United 
States Navy. In early life he joined the Pres- 
byterian church, and was most earnest in 
his desire to go as a missionary to China. He 
offered himself to the Presbyterian Board of 
Missions, but afterwards yielded to the en- 
treaties of his aged mother not to leave her 
to go to a foreign land. A few years later he 
became convinced of the importance of be- 
liever's baptism, and embraced the views of the 
disciples of Christ, as taught in the New Tes- 
tament, and illustrated in the life of his Di- 
vine Lord and Savior, and taught by His 
apostles, which constituted the joy of his 
hope, the strength of his faith, and the life 
of his love throughout his eventful and con- 
secrated life. He was baptized by R. L. Cole- 
man in the James River, at Scottsville. Af- 
terwards he moved to Washington City 
and organized our first church there 
in his own house. A short time after the 
death of his mother, he offered his services to 
the American Christian Missionary Society, 
and in 1850 went to Jerusalem as our first 
missionary to the Holy Land, with the one 
great desire of his heart to proclaim from 
Mt. Zion the Kingdom of Christ as on the 
day of Pentecost. There, on the ground, he 
prepared the material for his book, "The City 
of the Great King." This work is a standard 
authority on Jerusalem in England as well as 
America. On his return to the United States, 
in 1854, he published this book. The next 
year he was appointed by the President in 
special charge of the Philadelphia mint, to 
make experiments and tests to prevent coun- 
terfeiting and the deterioration of the metalic 
currency. This important work he success- 
fully accomplished. The result of his ex- 
periments and his report were fully indorsed 
by Professors Rodgers and Vatheck, two emi- 
nent scientists of Philadelphia, who had been 
appointed by the President to co-operate with 
him. When the matter of remunerating him 
for his discovery was brought before Congress, 
a bill passed the House giving him $100,000. 
It failed to pass the Senate by one vote, cast 
by Senator Mason. In 1858 he returned to the 
missionary work in Jerusalem, with renewed 
zeal and energy. On the breaking out of the 
Civil- War, in 1861, he resigned his position, 
not wishing to be a tax on his brotherhood in 
time of war. For a time he lived with his 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



441 




talked and wrote incessantly during the last 
years of his life, and his chronological and 
prophetical maps and charts are something 
wonderful in the way of exact and minute 
work. He was a fine draughtsman and spent 
months absorbed in these maps and charts. 
Another feature was his intense love and study 
of the Bible, which he read continually, his 
morning, mid-day and evening devotion literally 
wearing out Bible after Bible by his constant 
use of them. I remember hearing him say that 
he read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation 
every six weeks. He was so familiar with 
the Scriptures that he could refer at will to 
almost any passage that was brought up for 
comment or discussion. On his library 
shelves were all of the latest prophetic works, 
the "Battle of Armageddin," by Baldwin, the 
writings of Dr. Cummings, of London, and Dr. 
Seiss' "Last Times," and "Pisgah Views," 
were read with deep interest by him. But the 
chief love of his heart was for missions and 
missionary work, in which service he knew no 
weariness. "Servant of God, well done, rest 
from thy fond employ, the battle fought, the 
victory won, enter thy Master's joy." 



DR. JAMES T. BARCLAY 



children in Beirut, Syria, ?«nd on the Island 
of Cyprus. In 1865 he returned to America, 
and the next year was called to the chair of 
Xatural Sciences in Bethany College. This 
position he resigned in 1868 and removed to 
Alabama, where he spent the remainder of 
his life, preaching through the mountains 
and villages of Xorthern Alabama. He organ- 
ized the little church in Wheeler, Alabama, 
where his memory is cherished and honored 
by all who knew him. There he was buried 
on the plantation of his oldest son, Dr. R. 
G. Barclay, who survived him only two years. 
Dr. Barclay was a man of wonderful consti- 
tution and fine physique. At the time of his 
death he was sixty-seven years and five 
months old, yet his sight was perfect. He read 
the Bible in the finest print without glasses. 
He could write the Lord's prayer, in a clear, 
distinct hand in characters so small that they 
could all be inscribed on a five cent piece. His 
teeth were all strong and perfect at the time 
of his death. His memory and mental powers 
were not in the least impaired. One who knew 
him well states that he was a most diffident 
and retiring man. Bro. Hobson once remarked 
of him that "Dr. Barclay was criminally mod- 
est." Because of his connection with and de- 
votion to our missionary work his name will 
be held in everlasting remebrance by our peo- 
ple. The pulses of his great and benevolent 
heart and self-denying life in the Master's 
service in Christian, as well as heathen, lands 
are still the pulse of this world's life and are 
beating i n these latter days with greater force 
than ever. 

A marked characteristic in the mental 
and moral make up of Dr. Barclay was his 
enthusiastic devotion to prophecy (of which he 
took a literal view and upon which he read. 



ALOXZO MELVILLE ATKIXSOX. 

A. L. OECUTT. 

Alonzo Melville Atkinson was one of In- 
diana's best gifts to the movement for the 
Restoration of Apostolic Christianity, to 
which cause he gave himself very early in 
life, and in which he exercised a very large 
influence. He was born near Columbus, In- 
diana, in February, 1833. When but a lad 
he went to Indianapolis and learned the trade 
of bookbinder. In 1863 ne married Mrs. X. E. 
Burns, of Mt. Vernon, Ohio. 

At the breaking out of the Civil War he 
enlisted in the Sixteenth Indiana Infantry. 
Within ten days after entering the service he 
was wounded and taken prisoner, and within 
a week thereafter he was paroled. While this 
was but a glance at army life (and some 
men see things at a glance), he was greatly 
impressed with the needs of his soldier com- 
rades, and at once sought and received from 
Governor Morton a sanitary officer's commis- 
sion, and went to work gathering supplies for 
soldiers, in hospital and field, taking the same 
direct to these places to meet emergencies. 
He took the first boat load of supplies to In- 
diana soldiers and personally directed the 
delivery of the same. He continued this line 
of service during the war, doing untold good. 

Soon ffter the close of the war he became 
solicitor for the Indiana Soldiers and Sailors 
Orphans' Home, at Kingstown. For two 
years worked under the American Mis- 
sionary Society. as solicitor for the 
freedmen of the South. In 1867 he entered 
the ministry of the . gospel, and served the 
churches at Wabash and Delphi, Indiana, for 
about two years, when he decided on a busi- 
ness course in life, and became General Agent 
for the Aetna Life Insurance Company. In 



44l> 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




A. M. ATKINSON. 



1874 he engaged in the mortgage and loan 
business, which he successfully carried on for 
a number of years. Wlhile he had chosen the 
business world as the sphere of his activity, 
lie never let go his interest in the work of the 
church, and for thirty of the thirty-five years 
of his residence in Wabash, Indiana, he served 
the church as one of its elders. 

While A. M. Atkinson was well and favor- 
ably known by the brotherhood as a success- 
ful business man and liberal supporter of 
every good work, at the time of his death, in 
1899, he was, perhaps best known as the foun- 
der and Corresponding Secretary of the Board 
of Ministerial Relief, (See history of this 
Board elsewhere in this book), and had he 
lived for no other purpose, or did no other good 
thing than inaugurate this work, he lived not 
in vain, for even then his life would have been 
a blessing to many. He gave four years of 
consecrated devotion to this work without fi- 
nancial remuneration, traveling much over the 
country, and the first year paid his own ex- 
penses. 

It was at the General Convention at Cin- 
cinnati, in a business men's meeting at the 
Grand Hotel, that he laid the claims of the 
old preachers upon the hearts of the brethren 
for the last time. He made an eloquent and 
impassioned plea before this meeting for con- 
secration, devotion, and liberality, urging his 
brethren to untiring steadfastness, and clos- 
ing his address with the apostolic injunction, 
"'quit you like men," he sank into a nearby 
-eat, supported by those near him, and ex- 
pired within a few moments. He died as he 
had lived, in the work of the Master. His 
life was laid upon the altar of what he always 
loved to call, "a loving and tender ministry." 



One of his peculiar characteristics was that 
he could always put himself into whatever 
he undertook to do. In the work of Ministerial 
Relief, it was said that he was a living illus- 
tration of the idea possessing the man. This 
work is a living monument to his memory. 

As one of the founders, heavy stockholders 
and financial supporters of the Bethany As- 
sembly Association, he had large influence. 
His counsel being regarded as wise and safe, 
was always sought and appreciated. Bethany 
Assembly, originally organized in the interest 
of the work in Indiana, but which has now 
developed into the National Chautauqua of the 
Church, is one of the monuments to the wis- 
dom, zeal, and progressive spirit of Indiana 
disciples, marked by the business enterprise 
of this man of God. 

On the occasion of his funeral, held in his 
home town, Wabash, Indiana, the business 
houses and public schools of the town were 
closed to give to the general public the privi- 
lege of doing honor to one of its most influ- 
ential and respected citizens. He was always 
a liberal supporter of the church in all the 
departments of her work, and during his later 
and more prosperous years, he gave thou- 
sands annually. Almost with the beginning of 
his business life he adopted the tithing sys- 
tem of giving. He used to say that his pros- 
perity began with his giving a tenth to the 
Lord. In later years his gifts far exceeded 
that amount. He gave liberally not only to 
the general enterprises of the church, but in 
his own quiet way, individuals, struggling 
churches and overburdened ministers were gen- 
erously remembered. Young men and young 
women, ambitious for education and without 
funds, others in serious financial straits, the 
sick, or any one needing assistance, found in 
him a willing helper. He was the appreciated 
friend of all who were in trouble, financially, 
as well as sympathetically. None ever went 
from his door empty. His pleasure was his 
privilege to help others. 



MRS. EMILY H. TUBMAN. 

GEOEGE DARSIE. 

Though this worthy Christian woman passed 
to her reward eighteen years ago (in June, 
1885) her memory has lost none of its fra- 
grance. Her home was in Augusta, Georgia, 
but she spent the summer of each year with 
her brother, the late Lauden A. Thomas, and 
his family, in Frankfort, Kentucky. She died 
at the great age of ninety-one. Her dust now 
sleeps in the beautiful cemetery at Kentucky's 
capital city. 

Not alone in the localities where her face 
was seen and known, but throughout our entire 
brotherhood, her name is still spoken with af- 
fectionate reverence, and her splendid life is 
still recalled with increasing admiration. No 
one among our people has ever felt more keenly 
than she the responsibility of having, or illus- 



CH¥ROHES OF CHRIST 



443 



trated more royally than she the blessedness 
of giving. What she did with her large 
means to help our cause through all the South, 
but especially in Georgia and Augusta; what 
she did for our various educational institu- 
tions, endowing an entire chair in Bethany 
College ; what she did in aiding scores of young 
men and women to educate themselves for 
usefulness in life; what she did by her lav- 
ish donations to public and private charity; 
what she did by her munificent bestowment 
upon the church at Frankfort, Kentucky, of a 
complete and furnished church building; what 
she did by her endowment of the church at 
Augusta, Georgia, by which she guaranteed 
its future for all coming time; what she did 
by her large benefactions to our missionary 
enterprises, both at home and abroad, and by 
her final bequest of $30,000 to our Foreign 
Society, the largest single contribution it has 
ever received; what she did in all the ways I 
have thus named, and in other ways of which 
she permitted no record to be made, to bless 
mankind and to glorify God, but gives some 
faint illustration of the sweet-spirited be- 
nevolence which filled her long life, even 
down to the very end. 

The beauty of her giving lay in its cheerful- 
ness and in the tender heart-gift that went 
with every contribution she made. In conse- 
quence she found great joy and satisfaction in 
it. Again and again have I heard her say 
that it was the supreme happiness of her life. 

But the good she has done by her direct 
gifts, great as it is, seems to me to be even less 
than the good she has done and is still doing 
by the unconscious influence of her great ex- 
ample. Being dead, she yet speaks to our 
whole generation, and proclaims the truth of 
Christ's great utterance, to which all human 
experience bears witness, that "it is more 
blessed to give than to receive." 

Mrs. Tubman was baptized by Dr. Silas 
M. Noel, minister of the Frankfort Baptist 
church, in the Kentucky river, just below that 
city, in October, 1828, four years before the 
organization of the Frankfort Church of 
Christ. She took with her on her return to 
Augusta, a certificate of her baptism, but she 
never held membership in a Baptist church. 
Soon after this she met Alexander Campbell 
and accepted with full and hearty confidence, 
no less than with complete intelligence, the 
religious views he advocated, becoming from 
that time on his life-long admirer and friend. 
She believed implicitly that a return to prim- 
itive Christianity, the restoration of the apos- 
tolic faith and practice in all their essential 
features, and the union of God's children on 
this imperishable basis, was the only hope for 
the ultimate triumph of the religion of Christ. 
But while her religious convictions were deep 
and strong, she had unfailing charitj 7 ' for all 
who differed from her and loved all of every 
name who called on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
out of a pure heart. 

In her mental characteristics she blended a 
masculine vigor, grasp and balance with a 
truly feminine delicacy of insight and intu- 
ition. There was no better counselor con- 



cerning intricate and perplexing matters of 
business, or the practical conduct of the" affairs 
of life, and yet she was equally able and wise 
in all matters of the household art, and things 
which called for the exercise of the most re- 
fined womanly taste and judgement. She had 
an exquisite sense of the beautiful, which gave 
her great and constant delight, and yet she 
was accustomed, on all the important questions 
of the day, to take the most sober and com- 
mon sense view of things. 

Simple in her tastes and manners, natural in 
her speech and behavior, sincere and genuine 
in all things, one could approach her as easily 
as the child its mother. Free from haughti- 
ness and affectation, those who knew her best 
loved her most, and all who sought her friend- 
ship were sure to obtain it. 

I count it one of the great blessings of my 
life to have known her and to have learned 
from her afresh the joy-bringing power of a 
life spent in doing good. What a glorious 
example she has left to our great brotherhood, 
and to Christian people everywhere, of the 
supreme blessedness of giving! May her great 
life be like the seed that fell on good ground, 
which, after its own kind, brought forth thirty, 
sixty and a hundred fold. 



F. G. ALLEN. 



A. W. KOKENDOFFEK. 



Frank Gibbs Allen, founder of the Old 
Path Guide, of Louisville, Ky., was born near 
LaGrange, Ky., Oldham county, March 7, 1836. 
His boyhood was spent on the farm. Here 
he received the usual education which the 
public schools of that period afforded. Here 
he became conspicuous as a leader among the 
young men in the political and social hap- 
penings of the community, thus early evincing 
those traits of generalship which served him 
so admirably in later years. He was reared, 
by pious parents, in the Methodist church, 
and though uniting with it never became a 
vigorous advocate of its doctrines. 

In September, 1856, he married Miss Jennie 
Maddox, daughter of an elder of the Pleasant 
Hill Church of Christ, in Oldham county, and 
a few years later, under the influence of Mrs. 
Allen, became a member of the Church of 
Christ, being immersed by Wm. Tharp, of Mid- 
dletown. This marked a change in his life ca- 
reer. Hitherto it was a happy, uneventful, 
go-easy farmer's life that lay before him ; now 
the ministry of the Word presented itself, 
and though poor in purse, and a family to 
maintain, he entered college at Eminence, 
Kentucky, co-student with J. B. Briney and 
George Bersot, destined henceforth to make 
himself heard in the church which stood for 
primitive Christianity and the union of all 
of God's people on the basis of the written 
Word. Henceforth he was to be known as a 
man of piety and ability; a man of keen 
logical acumen, and a clear and strong de- 
fender of the faith, both as speaker and writer, 



UA 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




F. G. ALLEN. 



whether in the religious journals, or in the 
pulpit, or in debate with those who differed 
from him, in his now chosen and profoundly 
endorsed religious views. 

Possibly, however, the most important and 
far-reaching effort of his life, was the estab- 
lishment of "The Old Path Guide, in Louis- 
ville, Kentucky, 1879. This was, at first, in 
magazine form, and appeared monthly. Its 
Motto, "Ask for the old paths and walk 
therein," was the key-sentence to all he es- 
poused and wrote. This journal he undertook 
alone and with little capital. That seemed, 
however, an opportune time and Louisville 
the place, and Mr. Allen the man for such a 
venture, and it succeeded. During the re- 
mainder of his life, he gave to it his ripest 
thought, and the power of his prolific and 
trenchant pen was felt throughout the South. 
There was later consolidated with it The 
Apostolic Times, of Lexington, and other 
forces joined him, but his spirit was readily 
the dominant factor in the growth and suc- 
cess of the paper, which, at the time of his 
death, was easily the leading religious paper 
of the South, and held rank with any then 
published throughout the brotherhood. 

A sketch of F. G. Allen would hardly be 
complete without mention of his long and 
pleasurable connection with the Mt. Byrd 
church, Trimble county, Kentucky. Here 
he came in 1870, and resided, save short res- 
idences in Louisville and two winters spent 
in Florida and Texas, till his death, which 
occurred January 6, 1887. Here he built 
"Cottage Home," the place where his happiest 
years were -pent with his family, his brethren, 
and the old country church, so indissolubly 
linked with his memory, and near which, at 
his request, his body rests. Here, at "Cottage 
Home," his strong editorials and vigorous ar- 



ticles were written after disease began to 
consume the body, but could not impair the 
mind. Here, one year before his death, he 
completed a book of "Original Doctrinal 
Sermons," known as "The Old Path Pulpit," 
published by The Guide Printing and Pub- 
lishing Company, and which has proved a 
useful and popular volume. 

His wife and four children survive him. 
These are Mrs. E. J. Fenstermacher, of 
Charleston, South Carolina, whose husband is 
minister of the church there; Mrs. Lula A. 
Voiers, of Jeffersonville, Indiana; Mrs. A. 
W. Kokendoffer, wife of the minister of the 
church at Mexico, Missouri, and Frank Waller 
Allen, now at Lexington, Kentucky, preparing 
himself for the ministry. Two daughters are 
deceased: Mrs. Allie K. Giltner, and Minnie, 
the latter dying in infancy. 

Concerning Mr. Allen, the late President 
Robert Graham, publisher of his autobiogra- 
phy, said: "He was a sincere man; he was 
a conscientious man; he was a brave, true 
man; he was a pure-minded, goldy man." But 
the dread disease of consumption struck its 
fatal blows when manhood and maturity of 
mind and heart and life had just reached the 
noon-tide, leaving as a legacy, an untarnished 
life, as an example, a triumphant victory 
over the things which try men's souls, and 
for consolation, an undying hope. 



MRS. 0. A. BURGESS. 

HELEN E. MOSES. 

Nannie Ledgerwood was born in Washburn, 
111., July the twelfth, 1836. As a child she 
was slight and delicate in body, retiring and 
modest in disposition, absolutely truthful in 
her nature and possessed of a resolute will. 

The home into Avhich Nannie Ledgerwood 
was born was thoroughly Christian. Her 
father and mother were whole-hearted in their 
devotion to Christ. The maternal grandfather, 
Henry Palmer, was one of the pioneer preach- 
ers of the Churches of Christ, and a man of 
great originality and forcefulness. His teach- 
ing brought Otis A. Burgess, Henry Minier 
and many others into the church. When six- 
teen years old she left her home in Washburn 
to attend Eureka College. Her health did not 
permit her to finish the course of study but the 
influence of her stay there was felt through- 
out her life. On October the seventeenth, 
1854, when she was eighteen years old, she 
became the wife of Otis Asa Burgess. She 
never strove to be a second and a smaller copy 
of her illustrious husband, but with womanly 
devotion, in her own realm of thought and ac- 
tion, she ordered her life to fit into his ; guard- 
ing his honor, strengthening his highest reso- 
lutions, tempering his impetuosity and sup- 
plying the touch of gentleness and grace needed 
in his bold, strong nature. 

After her husband's death she returned to 
the old home at Forrest, 111., where Mr. Bur- 
gess' body had been laid to rest, that she might 
there make a home for her father and mother. 
She remained until after her mother's death. 
At this time the National President and Sec- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



445 



retary of the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions, Mrs. Maria Jameson and Mrs. Sarah 
Shortridge, wrote her urging her to come to 
Indianapolis in order that she might be of 
more service to the work of this organization. 
After careful deliberation, she decided to make 
a new home in Indianapolis, Ind., where she 
had formerly lived when her husband had been 
successively minister of the Central church, 
President of Northwestern Christian Univer- 
sity and Butler College. 

When the Christian Woman's Board of Mis- 
sions was organized, in 1874, Mrs. Burgess was 
elected to serve as National Treasurer, which 
position she filled until 1 1878. While she was 
a resident of Illinois she served as a state 
officer. In 1887 she was chosen vice-President 
and in 1890 she was made President of the or- 
ganization. In this position she remained un- 
til God released her. 

As an executive she was strong, wise, pru- 
dent and forceful. Her counsel was safe, her 
judgment almost unerring and her faith 
strong. She knew the work intimately, loved 
it tenderly yet wisely, and served it with an 
absolutely unselfish devotion. Her public min- 
istrations were but an incident in her services 
to the organization. Twelve months in each 
year she thought of, planned for and faithfully 
served the work. She had breadth of vision, 
knowledge of men and women, and above all, 
faith in God. These she brought unreservedly 
to the service of the Christian Woman's Board 
of Missions and by these she blessed its enter- 
prises. Every field in which the organization 
labored was thoroughly familiar to her. She 
knew the missionaries personally and prayed 
for them by name. She longed for the enlarge- 
ment of the work and was never satisfied Avith 
any attainment made. 

In January, 1897, her father died. She 
nursed him through a long sickness with a 
never-wearying devotion that, unconsciously 
to herself, consumed her strength. After the 
strain was lifted the reaction came. That 
dreaded disease, the grip, found in her a vic- 
tim, and so exhausted her vitality that she 
never really recovered from this first attack. 
Each succeeding winter, despite the greatest 
care, this disease found and struck her, until, 
worn and exhausted, she was no longer able 
to rally her forces to withstand the inroads 
of pain and weakness. 

She attended the National Convention, at 
Minneapolis, in October, 1901. 

She was not strong enough to attend many 
of the meetings of the convention, but she 
met many whose presence had made glad for 
her the days of yore. 

Returning to her home, the reaction did 
not come at once but a grave change for the 
worse came the middle of November. Until 
a few weeks before her home-going her splen- 
did courage never faltered. She hoped and 
planned to be well. 

At midnight, Monday, May the twelfth. 
1902. the spirit o^ Mrs. O. A. Burgess freed 
itself from the na in-weakened body and went 
to be forever with the Lord. 




JOHN I ROGERS. 

John I. Rogers, son of Samuel and Eliza- 
beth Irvine Rogers, was born in New Anti- 
och, Ohio, January 6, 1819, and died near 
Hutchinson, Bourbon county, Kentucky, Sep- 
tember 28, 1896. Being the eldest son of a 
family of ten, he early became largely the 
dependence of his younger sisters and brothers, 
while his father was in the Avilds of Indiana 
and Missouri preaching the Word to the ear- 
nest backwoodsmen of the West. As a boy, 
he was his mother's joy; always faithful and 
true to the duty next to him. When he was 
a youth of sixteen his father moved to Indi- 
ana. Here, with Ben Franklin and others, 
he gave himself to Christ, and determined at 
once to preach. Soon after this he entered 
old Bacon College. He determined to equip 
himself for the work of an evangelist. He 
had been at school only two years when at the 
earnest solicitations of John T. Johnson, he 
consented to be his Timothy and to go every- 
where preaching the Word. This was in 1842. 



In 1844 he married Lucinda Pearce 



ikl< 



His work now was confined principally to 
the counties of Fleming and Mason. In 1853 
his wife dying, he moved to Millersburg. 
He married Lucy Ficklen, a cousin of his first 
wife. He continued to preach ai "Millers- 
burg and Ruddels Mills until 1857, when 
his wife dying, he preached for Cynthiana 
Lexington, and Versailles, until 1862. At 
this time he was for a year or so under the 
direction of the Home Missionary Board and 
built and paid for the church at what was 
then the borderland of civilization. Fort 
Leavenworth, Kansas. In 1862 he married 
Mrs. Augusta Rankin, of Georgetown. After 
preaching for Millersburg and Can-} Ivid^e, 
at the close of the Avar, he went Souch and la- 
bored for the churches of Selma and Marion. 



44<; 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Alabama. In ISO!) he came back to Ken- 
tucky. He preached acceptably for the church 
at Danville for several years and also for 
the First Church, Covington. lu 1875 he 
moved to his farm at Hutchinson, and became 
a true Avorker for Kentucky Missions. He 
worked everywhere in the state; he could fit 
in anywhere ; he was always at home — in the 
mountain cabin, the frame house of the "Pen- 
nyrile," or the brick mansion of the Bluegrass. 
It has been said of him that he knew more 
people in Kentucky than any preacher or 
politician of the state. He was essentially a 
preacher. He loved the old Jerusalem gos- 
pel and believed in its power to save. Elder 
John Sweeney said at his funeral, "For fifty 
years I never heard of John I. Rogers nor never 
met with him that he was not going to a 
meeting or coming from one. He was the best 
type of preacher among ns : always going, 
going." He was not acrid in his old days — 
indeed he was never old, although nearly 
seventy-eight. 

As Geo. Darsie often said, "He is the young- 
est old man I ever knew." He was a generous 
man. He never forgot to father his brothers 
and sisters who needed his help, even when he 
had a family of his own. Brother John in 
the old home was a saint for the large hand 
and heart he had. He was a brother to his 
negroes. I have known him to buy negroes 
to save them from the slaves going South. 
His life, from the cradle to the grave, was 
along this line: "To remember those in 
chains as bound with them." Of all forms of 
orthodoxy this is the best. 

In August, 1896, he attended the State 
Convention at Georgetown. He made his 
home with Mr. and Mrs. Simeon Wells during 
his stay there. He was weak and knew that 
the time of his departure was at hand, and 
yet he was cheerful and would tell of old 
Fleming and the glad days when he was full 
of hope and happiness. His last words to 
the workers in that convention I shall never 
forget. He said: "The worker is nothing; 
God is all — believe in Him." He went home, 
took his bed, and, lingering a few weeks 
entered into life. A few hours before his 
death he had a heavenly experience in the 
presence of God in his soul. The vision was 
glorious and the feeling ecstatic. His son, 
Augustus, who was with him at the time, 
said that his words about the placid state of 
his soul moved them all to tears of joy. I 
believe God certainly lifted him to a Pisgah 
before his weary, worn soul made its flight 
to the land of the Rising Sun. On the after- 
noon of the 29th many friends gathered at 
old Rossmore to say good-bye to his clay. 
Among our preachers, Chas. Louis Loos, John 
Sweeney, Mark Collis, Jno. T. Hawkins and 
many others. After some beautiful songs by 
ihe Bible School boys and a prayer by Chas. 
Louis Loos, John Sweeney made the funeral 
sermon. Then his body was lifted up by 
loving hands and laid away to rest in the 
beautiful cemetery at Lexington, where now 
rests his faithful wife and three of their 
children 




JOHN AUGUSTUS WILLIAMS. 



"Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, 
yea from henceforth saith the Spirit, they rest 
from their labors and their works do follow 
them." 



JOHN AUGUSTUS WILLIAMS. 

Was Born in Bourbon county, Kentucky, 
September 25, 1824. He is a descendant of 
Roger Williams, of Rhode Island, but blending 
with his wild blood thus derived, he is rich 
also in Irish and French blood, through his 
grandmothers, Mills and Littrelee. He re- 
ceived his earlier education in the excellent 
schools of Paris, and his regular degrees of 
A. B. and A. M. from Bacon College — now 
Kentucky University — under the presidency 
first, of Dr. David S. Burnet, and then, of 
Dr. James Shannon. Afterwards the honorary 
degree of LL. D. was conferred upon him by 
the Masonic University, then in successful 
operation at LaGrange, Kentucky. 

He read law in Paris for the most time 
in the office of Hon. Garrett Davis, and with 
the view of practicing in the Montgomery 
courts, in association with Mr. Davis, he 
removed to Mount Sterling in 1846. 

But strongly urged to teach, by numerous 
friends in that county, he finally accepted, in 
1848, the principalship of Prospect Hill Semi- 
nary, a boarding school, for both ladies and 
gentlemen. In that year, also, he wedded Miss 
Mary Hathaway, of Mount Sterling, Elder 
John Smith officiating; and the young but 
gifted bride was at once installed as matron 
in what soon became a large and prosperous 
institution 

By the urgent solicitation of citizens in 
Bourbon county, he was persuaded to estab- 



TI LURCHES OF CHRIST 



447 



Lishj at North Middleton, in that county, two 
distinct, but associated institutions. One known 
as "Bourbon Institute/' for young ladies, the 
other, as "Clay Seminary," for young- gentlemen, 
located in opposite parts of the village. Aided 
by his wife, and several competent assistants, 
he presided over these separate institutions 
with such ability tnat they were soon filled to 
the utmost capacity of the buildings. 

Jn 1851 he was offered a liberal bonus if 
he would remove to Columbia, Mo., and estab- 
lish a college of high order for women. The 
field was inviting, and with the full concur- 
rence of his wife, without whose approval he 
never would undertake an enterprise, he re- 
moved to Missouri, and established Christian 
College, still the most prosperous female col- 
lege in the West. 

In 1856, his health began to decline, and his 
wife consenting, he resigned the presidency of 
Christian College, returned to Kentucky, and 
purchased the beautiful suburb near Har- 
rodsburg, known as Greenville Springs, and es- 
tablished, in connection with his father, Dr. 
C. E. Williams, the famous Daughters College 
which they conducted with great success for 
nearly forty years. 

During that period, however, he was elected 
president of the State College, at Lexington ; 
served two years and was then chosen presi- 
dent of Kentucky University. But his wife 
preferring to return to her beautiful home 
near Harrodsburg, he declined to accept the 
latter office, resigned the former, and once 
more gave his undivided energies to his be- 
loved school for ladies, which, however, was 
never suspended a single day during his two 
or three years absence. 

But in 1892, his long and arduous labors, 
with his advanced age, began seriously to im- 
pair his health, and he was compelled to 
bring his work as a teacher to a final close. 
His aged father had passed away. Large se- 
curity debts oppressed him, and at last he 
gave up his fine estate to his creditors, and 
retired with his wife, sick and penniless, to 
a cosy cottage in Harrodsburg, presented to 
him by his grateful and noble hearted pupils. 

Rest, which he so much needed, soon re- 
cruited his health, but in idleness he grew rest- 
less. The Grand Lodge of Masons, meeting in 
Louisville, appointed him Grand Lecturer for 
the state. He accepted the office for two years, 
and traveled over many counties, lecturing 
in the principal towns and villages ; and then 
once more settled down in his pleasant cottage 
home, happy in the companionship of his ever 
cheerful and devoted wife. 

His travels over, he gave the hours of his 
retirement to writing for the press, and finally 
to authorship. He had already published the 
"Life of John Smith," and now, in quick suc- 
cession, there came from his busy pen, "Rosa 
Emerson," "Reminiscences," "Thornton,"' and 
"Priscilla, or a Christian Wife's Method with 
a Skeptical Husband," the last, however, still 
in MSS. awaiting publication. 



In June, 1902, his wife passed to her great 
reward, being [(receded by five of her children 
— all in fact, save one — Augustus E., the 
comfort and slay of his declining days. He 
has never recovered from the shock and gloom 
of his wife's departure, with whom he had 
lived in blissful union for fifty-four years. 



SAMUEL ROGERS. 



Samuel Rogers was born in Charlotte 
county, Virginia, November 6, 1789. He was 
the eldest son of Ezekiel Rogers, whose father 
emigrated from Smith-field, England, about 
1740 and settled in Bedford county, Virginia. 
His father, when quite a lad, was a Colonial 
soldier, belonging to the regiment of Col. 
Geo. Washington. He was afterwards a sol- 
dier of the American Revolution. He was in 
the battle of Cowpens, at the siege of York- 
town, and witnessed the surrended of Corn- 
wallis. After peace was declared he married 
Rebecca Williamson, a woman of strong mind 
and deep devotion to the cause of religion. 
In 1793 Ezekiel Rogers, with his family, emi- 
grated to Kentucky, and settled a few miles 
south of Danville, on Salt River, then in 
Mercer county. A short time after this his 
father moved to Strode's Station, near Win- 
chester. In 1801 his father, with his family, 
moved to a farm on the Missouri River, twenty 
miles from St. Louis, then called Paincour. 
This country at that time was a possession of 
Spain. In 1809 Ezekiel Rogers was murdered 
and his wife sold their farm and moved back 
to Kentucky, about midway between Millers- 
burg and Carlisle. It was here Samuel Rog- 
ers married Elizabeth Irvine, daughter of 
Andrew Irvine, who recently had moved from 
near Danville, and who was a soldier of the 
Revolution. Soon after his marriage he con- 
fessed Christ, and was immersed in Hink- 
ston creek, near Jackstown. It was but a 
short time after that he enlisted in Captain 
Metcalfe's company and fought through the 
War of 1812. He returned to his home after 
the war, and began to preach at Old Concord 
and Cane Ridge. After having made a tour 
through Preble and Clinton counties, of Ohio, 
he moved to the latter county in the fall of 
1818. Here he labored for many years, organ- 
izing and building the New Antioch 
Church. From this grand old church as a 
center, he labored through Ohio, Virginia, 
Kentucky, Tennessee, Alabama, Indiana, Illi- 
nois, and Missouri. Tour after tour he made 
through these states when in most places they 
were vast wildernesses. He would be away 
from home three months at a time. He felt 
"Woe is me if I preach not the gospel of 
Christ." He had angels that watched around 
his home in the persons of Jonah and Jane 
Vandervert, Bashores, Lynns, and Roulons. 
^Such men and women as these constituted the 
first missionary society among us as a peo- 
ple. These godly people supplied the larder, 



448 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




SAMUEL ROGERS. 



clothed and took care of the family of the 
evangelist. Not only this, but they kept the 
church moving. Surely there were giants in 
those days. In these towns he brought many 
men to Christ and induced others to preach 
the Word. Talbott Fanning, of the South, 
and Dr. Hopson, Benj. Franklin and Elijah 
Goodwin, of the West. Over 7,000 he bap- 
tized with his own hands in his labor of 
over sixty years. Much of the strength and 
power of our churches in these states can be 
traced to the earnest labors of this soldier 
of Christ. In many sections of the new West, 
the mourners' bench was a great institution 
with the Christians. They at last gave it up ; 
but as Samuel Rogers often remarked, in 
abolishing the mourner's bench the mourner 
too often had been abolished. We are greatly 
mistaken if we suppose that at once all the 
grand principles of this Restoration were 
grasped by the fathers of this movement. 
It was slowly and sometimes sullenly that they 
came to the light. At first they contended 
for the name Christian and the Bible as the 
only creed. Immersion, the only water bap- 
tism. Baptism for the remission of sins. 
Christ the only creed, etc., came after the 
twenties had passed away. Oragnized mis- 
sion work and Sunday schools came much later. 
In November, 1833, Elder Rogers moved, with 
his family to the Falls of Rough Creek. 
Henry county, Indiana. Here he taught school 
as well as preached. In his little school house 
he had a great meeting in which the whole 
community turned to the Lord. Seven preach- 
ers came out of that one meeting. Benj. 



Franklin and three brothers, Elder Adamson, 
John I. Rogers, and one other, whose name I 
have lost. In 1838 he moved to Drake county, 
Ohio. Here he labored with that same wis- 
dom and zeal that had characterized hits, 
work in the past, and the rich harvest of 
souls was his highest and best reward. About 
1840 he moved to Griswold City, Missouri. 
Here he labored successfully and converted 
many proud, wealthy, and scornful people to 
the Christ. It was while here that he induced 
the brilliant young man, Dr. Winthrop Hop- 
son, to give up medicine, and give himself 
entirely to the Lord. For Hopson and Frank- 
lin he had a love that even old age could not 
obscure. In 1843 he moved to Gurnsey county, 
Indiana. He was now sixty years old, yet 
he had the fire of youth, and without the 
fear of punishment or hope of reward he 
pushed forward in the work of the Lord that 
engaged his youthful years. In 1844 he moved 
to Carlisle, Kentucky. Here lived his brother, 
John Rogers, a great preacher in the olden- 
days, with whom he labored on many a mis- 
sion field. He now gave his time to mountain 
mission work, sent to this field by the South 
Elkhorn Church, of Fayette county. After 
this the State Board employed him to labor 
in the valley of the Kanawha, where he held 
many successful meetings. After this he held 
a long series of meetings in Fleming and 
Mason counties, with his fellow soldier of the 
War of 1812, Jno. T. Johnson, than whom a 
greater preacher Kentucky has never produced. 
In 1850 he moved to Owingsville, Bath county, 
where he labored two years. In 1852 he moved 
to Cynthiana. He was now sixty-nine years 
of age. Here he preached for the church and 
many of the churches in Harrison and Owen 
counties. From this place he often visited 
the dear old workshops of Ohio, Indiana, and 
Missouri. During the war he lost in battle 
his youngest son, W. S. Rogers, whom he 
loved as Jacob loved Joseph. No one to him 
was as dear as his darling "Wip." A truer 
son, a nobler patriot, and a braver man never 
lived. Here he lost Elizabeth Irvine, his wife, 
his pilot, his savior. Had it not been for 
her, the record of Samuel Rogers would have 
been darkness, death, and defeat, instead 
of light, life, and victory. He loved Cynthiana 
with all the ardor of his fervent heart — and he 
was loved in return by the highest and lowest 
in that favored town. 

Who that attended the State Convention of 
the Churches of Christ at Lexington in the 
fifties, sixties, and seventies can ever for- 
get the bent form of the little old shawled 
man, who before those enthusiastic audiences 
would shoulder his crutch and tell how fields 
were won? 

He died at Carlisle, at the home of his 
daughter, Mrs. Francis Fisher, in the eighty- 
eighth year of his age. His body rests beside 
that of his wife and his son, Capt. W. S. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



449 



Rogers, in the old grave yard in his beloved 

Cynthiana, waiting for the aeons to go by 

when this mortal shall put on immortality. 

Like John the Baptist, he was a voice crying 

in The wilderness: "Repent! repent! repent!" 
He believed the Word of God with all his ar- 
dent nature. He gave himself for the truth. 
The highest proof that he possessed its spirit. 
Whether in fighting the battles of his coun- 
try or his God. he knew not fear, and he now 
dwells with the host who have come up out of 
great tribulations, and have washed their 
robes and made them white in the blood of 
the Lamb. 



JAMES HARVEY GARRISOX 

G. A. HOFFMAXX. 

Was born on the 2nd day of February, 1842, 
near Ozark, in what was then Greene (now 
Christian) county, Missouri. His maternal 
grandfather. Robert E. Kyle, was an Irishman, 
who migrated to this country~soon after the 
revolution, and located in Virginia. He was 
a soldier in the War of 1812, and died of 
sickness contracted in the army. His pater- 
nal grandfather, Isaac Garrison, was a North 
Carolinian, who migrated to East Tennessee 
about the beginning of the past century. His 
parents, James and Diana (Kyle) Garrison, 
moved from Hawkins county, East Tennessee, 
about the year 1835, and located in Southwest 
Missouri at the place above mentioned. In 
his early youth he attended school at 
Ozark, and became an expert in reading and 
spelling at a very early age. When eleven 
years of age, his parents moved to a new and 
then unsettled part of the country, near where 
Billings is now located. Here, school advan- 
tages were scant, and hard work in opening 
a new farm took the place of study for a few 
years. At the age of fifteen he made a public 
profession of religion and united with the 
Baptist church, of which his parents and grand- 
parents before him were members, and began 
to take an active part in religious meetings. 
About this time a Yankee school-teacher, C. 
P. Hall, came into the neighborhood and 
taught an excellent school for several terms, 
of which the subject of this sketch was a con- 
stant member, missing only a part of one term 
to teach a district school when he was sixteen 
years of age. The outbreak of the war found 
him again at Ozark, attending a high school, 
taught by the Yankee teacher referred to 
above. The excitement following the firing of 
Sumpter caused the discontinuance of the 
school, and he identified himself with a com- 
pany of Home Guards, whose rendezvous was 
Springfield. After the battle of Wilson's 
Creek, he enlisted in the 24th Missouri Infan- 
try Volunteers, was soon promoted to the rank 



of First Sergeant, and was wounded quite se- 
verely on the evening of the second day of the 
battle of Pea Ridge, Mo., in March, 1862. He 
raised a company for the 8th Missouri Cav- 
alry Volunteers, as soon as he was able for ac- 
tive duty, and was commissioned as Captain, 
September 1.3, 1862. He continued his ser- 
vices in the Union Army until the close of the 
war. participating in several battles, acting as 
Assistant Inspector General of his brigade 
for more than a year, and being promoted 
to the rank of Major, for meritorious ser- 
vice, during the last year of the war. 

When mustered out of the army in St. 
Louis. 1865, he entered Abingdon College, in 
Abingdon, Illinois, and graduated in 1868, as 
Bachelor of Arts. One week after his gradu- 
ation he married Miss Judith E. Garrett, of 
Camp Point, Illinois, who graduated in the 
same class with him, and has been to him all 
that a faithful and affectionate wife can be 
to her husband. He entered college with the 
purpose of devoting himself to the law, but 
during his college course he had surrendered 
his denominational name and allegiance and 
had identified himself with the Restoration, 
a fact which changed all his plans. He at 
once began preaching, and in the autumn of 
1868 located with the church at Macomb, Ills., 
to share its pulpit with J. C. Reynolds, who was 
publishing and editing the Gospel Echo at that 
place. A partnership was formed with Bro. 
Reynolds, beginning January 1, 1869, by which 
he became one of the editors and publishers 
of that magazine. This was the beginning of 
his editorial career which continues to the 
present. In 1871, The Christian, of Kansas 
City, Mo., was consolidated with the Echo, 
and Mr. Garrison removed to Quincy, Ills., 
where he published the consolidated paper under 
the title of Gospel Echo and Christian at first, 
and later as The Christian. In the year 1873 
a joint stock company was organized and 
incorporated as the "Christian Publishing 
Company," and The Christian was moved to 
St. Louis, and was issued from that city from 
January 1, 1874, under the auspices of the 
publishing company, with J. H. Garrison as 
editor-in-chief. He has resided in St. Louis 
ever since, except nearly two years spent in 
England, when he was minister of the church 
at "Southport in 1881 and 1882, and almost 
two years were spent in charge of the work 
in Boston in 1885 and 1886. His connection 
with the Christian-Evangelist, however, has 
never ceased. His temporary absences from 
the office were the result of ill-health, brought 
on by too close confinement to office work. He 
is also author of the "Heavenward Way."' 
"Alone With God," "Half Hour Studies at 
the Cross." "A Modern Plea for Ancieniti 
Truths," and "Helps to Faith:" he is 
also editor of "The Old Faith Re-stated" 
and "The Reformation of the Nineteenth 
Century." All of his work, either as 



30 



450 



CHURCHES OF CHKIST 



editor, or author, is in the very highest, 
purest and best sense, purely Christian and al- 
ways reflects the spirit and teaching of the 
Word of God. He is a representative of that 
class of men who are in every sense conserva- 
tive in matters of Scriptural teaching and ag- 
gressive in methods of work for the conver- 
sion of men. His aims and ideals are of the 
very highest. His editorials have ever warned 
his brethren against narrowness and pointed 
the Churches of Christ to that broad liberal 
spirit so manifest in the life and teach- 
ing of the Christ. He breathes a pure spirit- 
ual atmosphere and is endowed with a deeply 
religious nature. But few men in this great 
brotherhood have reached a more honored or 
more useful position and whose lives have 
been of greater service to the cause of our 
blessed Master. 



JOHN ROGERS. 



Among the names that should be rescued 
from possible oblivion is that of John Rogers, 
born in Clark county, Kentucky, January 6, 
1800; died January 4, 1867. When he grew 
to manhood it was under most trying condi- 
tions that preachers stood for a complete re- 
turn to "the faith once for all delivered to the 
saints." But there are always men whose 
love of truth and loyalty to God lift them 
above the surface and change the currents of 
history. It is no extravagant claim to urge 
that among such characters John Rogers de- 
serves to be enrolled. While apprenticed at 
Millersburg, Kentucky, at cabinet-making, he 
read omniverously the books that came to his 
hands. When only nineteen he enlisted with 
Barton W. Stone in that great movement 
which was subsequently merged into what is 
known as the Reformation or Restoration. 
He preached in Kentucky, Ohio, Indiana, Illi- 
nois and Missouri with dauntless courage and 
unswerving faith in God and in the plea of the 
fathers, becoming conspicuous for his power 
as an evangelist, and was regarded as one of 
the able co-workers with Stone, Johnson, 
Smith (Raccoon) Raines and others, whose 
names shine with undimmed luster upon the 
pages of that history which marks the be- 
ginning of the overthrow of all creeds. No 
student of the first quarter of last century 
can be ignorant of the fact that his asso- 
ciation with Stone and Smith was a potent 
factor in the establishment of the churches in 
Kentucky. 

The trials of his early years developed pa- 
tience and self-reliance. As his reading em- 
braced the best literature, he became a mas- 
ter of choice English and his pen thrilled with 
the thoughts that burned in his soul. His 
contributions can be found in some of the 




JOHN ROGERS. 



best works published by Alexander Campbell, 
and as proof of his scholarship and mental 
equipoise he was chosen as one of the mod- 
erators in the debate between Campbell and 
Purcell. He was the author of the biographies 
of John T. Johnson and Barton W. Stone. 

Although economical and thrifty, he was 
ever ready to contribute his money to benevo- 
lent enterprises, being among the donors to 
the Midway Orphan School, Kentucky Uni- 
versity and Missionary work. Alexander 
Campbell, by the payment of one hundred 
dollars, constituted him a Life Member of the 
American Christian Missionary Society. 

Preaching for forty-seven years for the 
church at Carlisle, he passed through the 
stormy period of the Civil War and, in 
spite of his staunch advocacy of the Union, 
held his congregation firmly under the sway 
of love and though many of them differed 
from him in his convictions they clung to him 
as children to the hand of a father. 

The ideals of life which came to him from 
deep study and profound research rose so 
high above his own realization and the up- 
lift of his congregation that he was subject to 
deep despondency, and yet he possessed a keen 
appreciation of the humorous. 

His addresses delivered before the war read 
like prophecies and were forebodings of the 
coming storm. Although at one time a slave- 
holder, he believed in gradual emancipation 
and bravely advocated the claim of the op- 
pressed, even when the billows of turbu- 
lent strife dashed over his head. He fought 
with unflinching courage the giant evil intern- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



451 



perance, his lectures being grounded on the 
eternal principles of right. He was also a 
relentless foe to the use of tobacco, holding 
that the only shadow of justification for its 
use was in the text, "He that is filthy let 
him be filthy still." 

When this full and rounded life rises before 
us. whether we weigh it in the scales of good 
positively wrought, or evil negatively pre- 
vented, we must accord it a high place. More 
than four thousand souls brought to Christ, 
were they permitted to speak from the dead, 
would hold him up as a bright and shining 
light in the religious world. On his monu- 
ment at Carlisle are inscribed the fitting 
words, "They that turn many to righteousness 
shall shine as the stars forever and forever." 

The angel of death came while in mid-winter 
he was holding a meeting at Dover, Kentucky. 
It was the prayer of his life that he might 
die at his post. 

Without the hospitable home where he 
breathed his last, the wild waves and broken 
blocks of ice were beating against the shores 
of the Ohio, fit emblem of the storm through 
which he had fought his way towards per- 
fection and success : within all was peace. 
His soul rested in Christ and from his dying 
lips there arose in sweet song, "Nearer My 
God to Thee, Nearer to Thee." 



TOLBERT FANNING. 



GEORGE GOWEN. 



Tolbert Fanning was born in Cannon county, 
Tennessee, May 10, 1810. When he was eight 
years of age, his parents moved to Lauderdale 
county, Alabama, and he remained in that 
state until he was nineteen. 

His father was a planter on a small scale, 
and young Tolbert was brought up mainly in 
the cotton field. He was allowed to attend 
school from three to six months in the year, 
and it was his good fortune to be placed under 
the care of excellent teachers. He soon became 
fond of study and made considerable progress 
in acquiring the rudiments of an education. 
At this time his father ,though highly respected 
in his county as an honorable gentleman, was 
not a member of any church, but his mother 
was an old Virginia Baptist, and a woman of 
fine intellect and great purity of life. From 
her, and from Baptist, Methodist and Presby- 
terian preachers, whom he occasionally heard, 
he received his early religious instruction. At 
times his young heart was deeply impressed 
with the necessity of a religious life; but he 
was taught that "all men are in a state of 
total darkness, and must remain so till illu- 
minated by special communications of the 
Spirit." From the time he was ten years old 
he had read the Bible, but supposed he could 
not understand a word in it without a special 




TOLBERT FANNING. 



illumination from above. Seven years of his 
life was spent in this gloomy and hopeless con- 
dition. 

When sixteen years of age, he began to pay 
attention to the preaching of Ephraim D. 
Moore and James E. Mathews, who called 
themselves Christian preachers, and were great 
and good men. From their teaching he was 
encouraged to read the New Testament, with 
the view of really acquiring spiritual light. 
Soon all was plain, and his gloomy doubts 
gave place to an intelligent faith in the Lord 
Jesus Christ. About the first of October, 1827, 
he attended a meeting on Cypress, seven miles 
north of Florence, Alabama, and heard James 
E. Mathews preach a masterly discourse on 
the gospel and its conditions, and, at the con- 
clusion of the discourse, he walked forward, 
and with a perfect understanding of the truth, 
made the confession, and was immediately im- 
mersed into Christ. 

The next two years were spent chiefly in 
studying the Scriptures, attending school and 
visiting the brethren in Alabama and Tennes- 
see. On the first day of October, by the advice 
of the church at Republican, where he made 
the confession, he bade adieu to his family, 
for the purpose of preaching the gospel. Though 
young and inexperienced, such was his earnest- 
ness and zeal, and such the power of the truth 
which he preached, that everywhere thousands 
attended his meetings, and large numbers were 
brought into the kingdom. 

In November, 1831, he entered the Nashville 
University, and graduated in 1835. During 
his college course, he preached considerable 
at different points in Tennessee, and made a 



452 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



tour with Brother A. Campbell to Ohio and 
Kentucky. While at Perryville, Ky., he held 
a successful debate with a Methodist preacher 
by the name of Rice. 
* In 1836 he spent the spring and summer in 
a preaching tour, with Bro. A. Campbell, 
through Ohio, New York, Canada, New Eng- 
land and the Eastern cities. In 1837 he was 
married to Charlotte Fall, and in the same 
year opened a female seminary in Franklin, 
Tennessee. 

On the first day of January he moved to his 
place, five miles from Nashville, and conducted 
a female school till 1842, when he spent most 
of the year in a successful preaching tour 
through Alabama and Mississippi. In 1843 
he began to build Franklin College, and, in 
October, 1S44, the buildings were completed, 
and Tolbert Fanning was elected the first pres- 
ident of the college. In 1861 he resigned the 
presidency to W. D. Carnes, President of the 
East Tennessee University, with the view of 
raising money to greatly enlarge the institu- 
tion, but the war defeated all his calculations, 
and, in 1865, the college was destroyed by fire. 
"Hope Institute," for the education of young 
ladies, was erected on its ruins, and is now 
known and run as the Fanning Orphan School 
for Girls. 

Bro. Fanning's life was one of great activity. 
He was an editor for twenty years, taught 
school for nearly the same length of time, and 
traveled and preached in fifteen states, where 
he was instrumental in establishing many 
churches and scattering the ^good seed of the 
kingdom generally. As a speaker he was re- 
markably self-possessed, and presented points 
in a logical 1 and forcible manner. 

Tolbert Fanning did a great and lasting 
work in Tennessee and the whole South as 
educator and preacher. \J3e was a man of mas- 
sive brain, iron will and" granite character. He 
was by long odds the most towering form in 
the Restoration Movement in the South, and 
through his work in Franklin College gave di- 
rection to the lives and shaped the destinies 
of hundreds of young men. The extraordinary 
vigor of his intellect, the robustness of his 
faith, the genuineness of his religion, his free- 
dom from cant, sham and hypocrisy, and the 
dauntless courage with which he maintained 
his convictions concerning primitive Chris- 
tianity, made a profound impression upon all 
who came within the radius of his influence. 
He died at his old Franklin College home near 
Nashville, Tenn., May 3, 1874, survived by 
his life-long helper and co-worker, Charlotte 
Fall Fanning, sister of the sainted Philip S. 
Fall. 




WINTHROP H. HOPSON. 

MRS. M'INTHROP H. HOPSON. 

Col. .Joseph Hopson, paternal grandfather 
of Dr. Winthrop Hartly Hopson, moved from 



NELSON A. McCONNELL 

Was born in Columbus county, O., January 
24, 1824. He began preaching in 1848; came 
to Iowa in 1849 and was elected our first state 
evangelist in 1855. As an able and uncompro- 
mising defender of the faith none surpassed 
him. He was a leader in all the missionary 
and educational enterprises of the church and 
was one of our greatest men. He died Feb- 
ruary 6, 1901. 



Henry county, Virginia, to Christian county, 
Kentucky, in the year 1811. His wife was 
Miss Sally Boyd, of Virginia. 

Their children were George, Morgan, Samuel, 
Joshua, Henry and Mildred. Dr. Samuel Hop- 
son, the third son, was the father of Dr. Win- 
throp H. Hopson. His mother was the fourth 
daughter of Col. John Clark, who for many 
years was County and Circuit Clerk of Chris- 
tian county. Dr. Samuel and Miss Sally J. 
Clark were married in 1818. They located near 
Garrettsburg. On April 26, 1823 ,Winthrop 
Hartley was born. When he was two years 
of age his father removed to Montgomery 
county, Missouri. Afterwards he settled in 
Fulton, Calloway county, and while living 
there attended the medical college of Transyl- 
vania University in Lexington, and graduated 
in 1825. At the age of eleven years his father 
sent him to Carrollton, 111., to attend the 
school of Mr. Hinton, a Presbyterian minister, 
where he remained two years. Afterwards he 
spent two years in Jacksonville, 111., in school. 
It was during this formative period of his 
character he was under the influence of such 
men as B. W. Stone, T. M. Allen, Joel Hay den, 
Marcus Wills, Absalom Rice, Francis Palmer 
and Wm. Davis. In Missouri these men were 



CHURCHUS OF CHRIST 



453 



the pioneers of the greatest and grandesl res- 
toration since the days of the Apostles. Tlie 
reformation of Luther took the church from 
creed to creed. The restoration preached by 
these men "took men from human creeds and 
dogmas to the Bible. Having grown to man- 
hood under the teaching which fell from the 
lips of these men, is it any wonder that he 
became the stern and uncompromising advo- 
cate of truth which he has always been? 

Dr. Hopson was always a good student. He 
commenced the study of Latin at eight years 
of age, under Prof. Dunlap, and at seventeen 
finished his Greek and Latin course under 
Profs. Roach and Thomas, at Columbia Col- 
lege, out of which grew up the State Univer- 
sity, from which he afterwards received the 
degree of A. M. As soon as his school days 
closed, bis father had arranged for him to enter 
the law office of Geyer & Bates, of St. Louis. 
At the same time, the brethren recognizing his 
ability to become a useful preacher, were urg- 
ing him to enter the ministry. His father was 
not only proud of him, but ambitious that he 
should distinguish himself at the bar. It cost 
him a severe struggle to disappoint his father, 
as w r ell as to silence the cravings of his own 
ambitions. On the one side were worldly 
honor, distinction, pecuniary profits, while on 
the other neither worldly glory nor emolument, 
but a hand to hand fight with contumely and 
reproach, persecution and poverty. But few 
young men who enter the ministry to-day can 
appreciate the sacrifice he was called upon to 
make. He decided to cast his lot with the 
people of God, and commenced his long and 
successful ministry at seventeen years of age. 
At the urgent request of his father, he studied 
medicine and graduated at the medical de- 
partment of Missouri University, under Dr. 
McDowal, and practiced medicine six years, 
after which he devoted his whole time to 
preaching. 

Bro. McGarvey, in writing of him, says: 
"His discourses were methodically arranged, 
his argument convincing, his style transparent, 
and he left a line of light behind him as he 
advanced with his subject. His manner was 
bold and confident, without being defiant, and 
his action w T as full of grace and dignity. 
His voice was melodious and his person com- 
manding. His exhortations, never boisterous, 
were full of tenderness, and they deeply im- 
pressed upon the heart the lessons set forth 
in the discourse. As a man, he was generous, 
kind-hearted and the soul of honor. His su- 
periority, as, I think, in the case with which 
he comprehended a subject, and the facility 
with which he could distribute and arrange. 
In these particulars he had no equal among 
his fellow-laborers." 

Bro. Z. F. Smith writes of him thus: "By 
nature he was remarkably endowed. His 
brain, while not massive, was finely organ- 
ized and supported by one of the most perfect 



physiques I have ever known. He was an or- 
ator l>v nature, not so much in the ostentation 
of rhetoric and the art of elocution, but in 
the natural simplicity and grandeur of logic 
and illustration, and in the pathos and senti- 
ment of glowing words that touched the rea- 
son and the heart at the same time." 

Bro. I. B. Grubbs says of him: "If I am 
asked what I regard as the special feature in 
which the ministerial excellence of Dr. Hopson 
was manifested, my answer would be, in his 
matchless power of expression, the varying 
charms and well-sustained force of his diction, 
combined with the wonderful clearness with 
which he stated his positions and set forth his 
reasons to support them." 

G. A. Hoffman writes of him: "There are 
few men who impart such a high conception 
of true manhood. He was, first of all, a true 
man, and manifested the highest and most 
Christlike ideal I have seen among men. True 
to his friends, true to his church, true to 
his conscience and true to his God.." 

He first married Miss Rebecca Parsons, 
daughter of James Parsons. She lived only a 
short time. His second wife was Miss Caro- 
line Grey, who after a brief married life left 
him with a babe five months old, now Mrs. R. 
Lin Cave, of Georgia. In the year 1850 he 
married Miss Ella Lord Chappel, who survives 
him. He was a devoted son, an ideal husband 
and affectionate father and kind master. 

His life work embraced a period of 47 years, 
in five states, with only nine ministries. I 
find a record of 5,000 additions, but there were 
many more not recorded. Thirty-eight years 
of the time I was his constant companion. 



THOMAS POMEROY, 
The Pioneer of the Church in Denver, Colo. 

LEONARD G. THOMPSON. 

Was born in Cornwall, England, March 17, 
1817, two years before the birth of Queen 
Victoria. He removed thence to Canada, where 
he became a Christian. His trade was that of 
a blacksmith. In 1864, he removed to Colo- 
rado, driving across the plains from Topeka to 
Denver. Here he took up his trade again. 
Denver continued to be his home during all the 
remainder of his early life. 

Brother Pomeroy's name is inseparably con- 
nected with the earliest history of the church 
in Denver. As far as known he was the first 
member of the church in that city. In 1865, 
sifter a year of hitherto unsuccessful search, 
he was delighted to meet another member of 
the same household of faith, a brother, A. M. 
Short. In 1866 Mr. Short and his brother 
took up their residence in Denver. About the 
same time a union Sunday school was begun by 



454 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




THOMAS POMEROY. 



the Methodist and Baptist churches. These 
three disciples joined the Bible class. Often 
after the Sunday school sessions they met and 
talked of their hopes and fears concerning the 
cause they loved so well. 

In 1870 W. H. Williams, then minister at 
Golden, held a meeting, assisted by G. G. Mul- 
lins. Quite a number made the good confes- 
sion and were baptized. The administrator 
was Brother Williams, and the place of baptism 
a mill ditch in West Denver. These were the 
first baptisms by disciples of Christ in Denver, 
and above five hundred persons witnessed them. 
About this time Mrs. Ann Pomeroy and Miss 
Louisa Maria Pomeroy, wife and daughter of 
Thomas Pomeroy, confessed the Christ and 
were oaptized by Brother Williams. 

In the original organization which followed 
the work of brothers Pomeroy, Williams, Mul- 
lins and others, John Radcliffe was chosen 
elder and Thomas Pomeroy deacon. 

In the succeeding organization Thomas Pom- 
eroy was one of the original trustees by whom 
the church was incorporated. When the meet- 
ing for organization was held, May 25, 1873, 
he offered the opening prayer. On June 1st, 
following, he, with Daniel C. Stover, was 
unanimously elected an elder of the congrega- 
tion, in which capacity he served faithfully 
for many years. He was a loyal member of 
the church in days when it required more than 
ordinary fidelity to maintain and advance the 
cause. At the state convention of 1893, by 
request, he read a paper entitled, "The Day 
of Small Things," in which he recounted some 
of the incidents narrated above. 

On his birthday, March 7, 1900 at twenty 
minutes past mid-night, having completed a 



journey of eighty-three years, he ascended into 
the presence of the King. How much of the 
present prosperity of the cause in Denver and 
Colorado is due to the fidelity and sacrifices 
of this godly man in those early days eternity 
alone will reveal. He being dead yet speaketh. 



D. B. DUNGAN. 



David Roberts Dungan was born in Noble 
county, Indiana, May fifteenth, A. D. eighteen 
hundred and thrirty-seven. He was the son of 
James and Mary Ann Dungan. His mother's 
maiden name was Mary Ann Johns. In the 
spring of 1838, the family settled in Clay 
county, Indiana, where they resided fourteen 
years. The father was somewhat delicate, 
though he lived to be eighty-eight. He was 
full of energy, and though he preached on 
Lord's days a great portion of his life, he 
opened a farm in the woods and built a saw- 
mill. Here the subject of our sketch, be- 
tween picking brush, hoeing corn, assisting at 
the mill and from three to eight months in 
district school a year, got his start in educa- 
tion. One of the accomplishments of those 
times and of that country was knowing the 
best way to avoid ague. It was common faith 
that quinine bitters was the only orthordox 
remedy. The quinine was bought at whole- 
sale rates in the spring of the year, when the 
price was down. 

In June, 1852, the family journeyed again, 
this time to Harrison county, Iowa. This 
county fronts on the Missouri River and is 
the fourth county from the State of Missouri. 
The Indians had scarcely gone and the land 
was not yet in market. Everything was wild; 
game was plentiful and health was good. No 
more quinine was needed. Hard work in open- 
ing the farm, and small opportunities for edu- 
cation had been anticipated. The log house 
was perfect in point of ventilation. Life was 
a luxury and hunting was an ecstacy. Schools 
were few, and but for a great desire for knowl- 
edge, education would have been limited in- 
deed. The books were purchased with refer- 
ence to their valuable knowledge, and, many 
times, read and studied several times before 
it was possible to secure others which would be 
regarded as worth the reading. These sur- 
roundings, shaped the course of Mr. Dungan 
in educational matters. He has not covered 
as much ground as many, but what he has 
done he has done exceedingly well. He may 
not know a little about everything, but he 
knows very much about the things he has de- 
termined to understand. In thirty-seven de- 
bates which he has held, this has been a great 
power; he knew all about the propositions 
under discussion. 

At the age of twenty-one Mr. Dungan was 
baptized into the Church of Christ by C. P. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



455 



Evans. A year later he began to preach and 
has kept up the work ever since, now a little 
over forty-four years. During this time he has 
preached eight thousand sermons, delivered 
eight hundred speeches on temperance and 
prohibition, and made nine hundred and 
sisty-two speeches in debate. 

He was married to Mary Ann Kinnis Feb- 
ruary 17, 1861. To this union have been born 
eight children, two daughters and six sons; 
one daughter and five sons yet living, the 
others having died in early childhood. During 
the year of 1860 he preached for a co-operation, 
part of the time in Iowa and part of the time 
in Nebraska. For this year's work he says 
he received one hundred and eleven dollars 
and fifteen cents. The summer of 1862 he 
farmed in Iowa and during the winter he 
taught in Mills county, Iowa. Then, in the 
spring of 1863 he moved to Plattsmouth, 
Nebraska, where he taught and preached for 
two churches. He was chosen as the mis- 
sionary for Nebraska and wrought under the 
auspices of our General Missionary Board 
for six years and a half. He asked for, and 
obtained, R. G. Barrow as a co-laborer in 
that field. Mr. Dungan began his work for the 
Board on Christmas day, 1864, and Bro. Bar- 
row began on the first day of July, 1865. 
They were true yokefellows for many years, 
and under their labors, with the help which 
came in, one hundred and thirty-seven 
churches were established. These were the 
days of religious battle, and Dungan was one 
selected for that work. He met Mormons, 
Methodists, Adventists, Baptists, Infidels, one 
Quaker and one conglomerated theological 
nondescript who called himself a Christian 
Union preacher. 

Mr. Dungan served as chaplain of the first 
State Legislature of Nebraska. He afterwards 
was unanimously chosen to be chaplain of 
the Senate of that state. He served as regent 
of the State University at Lincoln for,six years 
and three years of that time he was moderator 
of the school board of that city. He gave 
the first sermon in Omaha and Lincoln, pre- 
senting our plea. He returned to Iowa in 
1874 and remained in that state until the 
summer of 1890, when he returned to Lincoln, 
Nebraska, to accept the presidency of Cotner 
University, which place he held till the fall 
of 1896, when he resigned and returned to 
Des Moines, Iowa. Between 1874 and 1890, 
he served the churches at Oskaloosa, Eldora, 
Mt. Pleasant, Davenport, and the church at 
University Place, Des Moines. He became 
the teacher of the Bible in Drake University 
in the fall of 1883, and continued till he re- 
signed in the spring of 1890. For five years he 
was vice-president of Drake University, and 
for four years he did the work of the presi- 
dent, as President Carpenter was in the field 
working endowment for the institution. 

Mr. Dungan's education was gathered from 
various sources. He acknowledges as teachers 
Eli Fisher, G. R. Hand, A. R. Benton, S. P. 
Lucy, and G. H. Laughlin. He was a stu- 
dent in Kentucky University, but did not 
graduate. When lie went to Drake University 



in the fall of 1883, he intended to prepare for 
an examination for the A. B. Instead of that 
examination .being complete, on motion of 
Prof. L. S. Bottonfield, the Masters degree was 
given instead. This resolution was unan- 
imously adopted. He was a close student all 
the seven years he was at Drake University, 
and in the spring of 1891, the Univer- 
sity of Nebraska conferred the degree 
of LL. D. This was imposed upon him 
because of his work for that institu- 
tion as a Regent, partly because he had 
lectured to the law classes during one 
semester, but mostly because of his eminent at- 
tainments generally. 

While president of Cotner University he did 
work in all departments. He taught Meta- 
physics, Psychology, Ethics, General History, 
U. S. History, Botany, Political Economy, 
Sociology, Elements of Criticism, Logic, etc. 
as well as work in the Bible Department. 

He did not remain long in Des Moines but 
was soon located with the Mt. Cabanne church, 
in St. Louis. This position he held for three 
years and seven months, and resigned it to take 
the presidency of Christian University, at 
Canton, Mo. He resigned this position after 
two years, in favor of Carl Johann, the present 
incumbent. Since then he has been dean of 
the Bible Department. Mr. Dungan has writ- 
ten six books which have had a wide circula- 
tion. He is the author of a number of quar- 
terly articles and lectures and booklets and 
tracts, enough to make six more books. 

In the class room he has few, if any, superi- 
ors. As a lecturer, he is quite popular. His wit 
is ready and apt. In repartee he is never over- 
reached. As a debater he is fair, stating his 
opponent's position as clearly as his opponent 
could state it. 

In the pulpit he is more a teacher than an 
orator. Yet he has brought many thousands 
into the church. He is deliberate in speech, 
and no one doubts what he has said or what he 
means. 



DR. T. W. BRENTS. 



VICTOK W. DORRIS. 



Born in Lincoln county, Tennessee, Feb- 
ruary 10, 1823. His parents were both from 
Kentucky, and he is closely related to many of 
the large connection of the Brents (sometimes 
spelled Brent) scattered throughout the state. 

It is but fitting that men of the type of Dr. 
Brents be accorded a permanent and somewhat 
extended biographical notice in a book of this 
kind ; especially as the ranks of the second gen- 
eration of the pioneers are being rapidly de- 
pleted and we shall soon see them no more. 

On reaching early manhood he had enjoyed 
such schooling only as was furnished by the 
common schools of the community. But, hav- 
ing a thirst for knowledge, possessing an un- 
usually vigorous mind, and being an assiduous 
and retentive reader of most of the standard 
books and best periodicals along his chosen 
lines, he soon attained rare proficiency. His 



456 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



knowledge and use of potent English charac- 
terizes his utterences, spoken and written. 
And, as the character and scope of his public 
work called for accurate knowledge of origi- 
nal languages he took up the study of Greek 
and Latin, and other ancient tongues and made 
such progress as to show ease and versatility 
in their use. He frequently relates that the 
first distinct godly impression made upon his 
mind, when but eight or ten years old, was by 
a pious, prayerful woman, whose husband was 
dissipated, profane and abusive, even to sever- 
ity. When her tromentor had fallen to sleep, 
after leaving bleeding marks of his brutality 
upon her person, she would call her own little 
boy and the subject of this sketch to sit by 
her side while she read some comforting chap- 
ter of Scripture, and then have them bow at 
her knees while she, with a hand upon each 
youthful head, would offer such fervent prayers 
as to make a deep impression and create an 
early desire to be a good man. 

In youth he was inclined to the law as a 
profession, having a number of relatives who 
were distinguished legal lights of their day; 
but he decided that the profession was fraught 
with too many temptations to "conform to the 
things of this world," hence he abandoned this 
and chose medicine as a life work. He was ed- 
ucated in medicine in the college in Nashville, 
Tennessee, and Macon, Georgia, graduating at 
the latter place. 

He filled the chair of Anatomy and Surgery 
in the Macon Medical College just preceding 
the Civil War. 

He practiced medicine and surgery for some 
fifteen years, attaining marked distinction, es- 
pecially in surgery. In the meantime he 
preached the gospel as opportunity afforded. 
Very soon the two callings clashed — he could 
not do both well, so, believing it his duty to 
give his life to the preaching of the gospel, 
he gave up a wide and lucrative practice. 
This decision compelled him to count dimes in- 
stead of dollars, but he has not regretted it, 
being amply rewarded in counting thousands 
who have yielded to the claims of Christ under 
his ministry. He was chosen President of 
Burrett College, Spencer, Tenn., about 1876, 
which position he filled for four years. 

He has done but little regular preaching 
for congregations as is the custom of to-day. 
He declined the offered pulpits of some of our 
best churches in those early days, feeling it 
to be more to his liking to hold meetings, 
which he did abundantly and with much suc- 
cess. He visited many churches and renewed 
their zeal and hopes by laying before them 
a few strong, clear sermons on the vital feat- 
ures of the great plea, in which he was par- 
ticularly gifted. He was busy with his pen 
and wrote many articles for the papers, and 
finally found himself called upon to defend the 
truth in many places in oral debate. But 
few men among us have held more public de- 
bates than he. Among those he has met are 
the names of Timothy Frogge, J. B. Moody, 
and Jacob Ditzler, having met the latter seven 
times. Mr. Ditzler said, in the presence of the 
writer of this sketch, that Dr. Brents was the 




DR. T. W. BRENTS. 



most formidable foe he had ever met among 
our brethren. 

In 1874 he published his first book, the 
"Gospel Plan of Salvation," a book of twenty- 
five chapters, six hundred and sixty-two pages. 
It deals with all the vital features of first 
principles, including all the phases of "de- 
pravity," "fore-ordination," "election," and all 
the "Calvinistic" doctrines ; also the Church — 
its Establishment, Identity, and who should 
and may enter it, is dealt with most thor- 
oughly. The conditions of pardon, along with 
a most exhaustive treatment of the Holy Spirit 
bear the marks of painstaking research and 
care. 

For strong and lucid exegesis, pure and po- 
tent English and clear cut logic it ranks with 
the very best. Among the many distinguished 
features of this work one is impressed es- 
pecially with the scope and thoroughness of the 
treatment of all the popular doctrines and ob- 
jections employed by denominational leaders 
when seeking to set up their distinguishing 
teachings and to denounce the plea we make 
for the Restoration of the New Testament 
order. 

Even at the present day one very rarely 
meets a doctrine, argument or objection 
urged against our plea which has not been dis- 
posed of by a masterful hand in "The Gospel 
Plan of Salvation." 

The American Christian Review said: "The 
work contains the pith of near a life time of 
thought, much reading and extended experi- 
ence touching the matters treated with all 
the doctrinal difficulties, perplexities and con- 
fusion that lie in the way. He has, with a 
masterful hand, met, traced out, and explained 
the greatest difficulties, and, with the utmost 
patience and in the most laborious manner, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



457 



cleared away the perplexities and confusion 
that have kept thousands out of the kingdom 
of God, and are now keeping thousands, who 
honestly desire to be Christians, out of Christ. 
The work is decidedly icell written. It enters 
into the matter item by item, and clears up dif- 
ficulties lying in the path of every man striv- 
ing to spread the gospel, and deals with them 
in a most safe and reliable manner, and makes 
the truth gleam out at every angle." 

The Bible Index says: "It is carefully writ- 
ten and in good English. * * * In the ini- 
tial chapters he takes in hand Predestination, 
Election, and Reprobation, Hereditary Deprav- 
ity, etc., and before he gets through with these 
illogical and anti-scriptural dogmas, there is 
no breath left in them. They are utterly de- 
molished." 

His last Book. "Gospel Sermons," was pub- 
lished in 1891, and containing many of the 
very strongest sermons he has been accustomed 
to preach, is a most readable and instructive 
book. 

A few paragraphs from the preface of this 
work will serve to indicate the trend of the 
sermons. He says : "On the subject of the 
Christian religion, the Bible is the only in- 
fallible authority in the universe. Good, wise, 
and great men have met in councils, assem- 
blies, presbyteries, conferences, and associa- 
tions, and have formulated creeds, confessions 
of faith, and disciplines, which have been 
adopted by religious bodies ; but, like all things 
of human origin, they are imperfect. That 
they are often wrong is seen in the fact that 
it is necessary to change, alter or amend them. 
Translations of the Bible may need revision, 
but the Bible, as it came from the inspiring 
Spirit of God, needs no alteration. Being 
perfect, it is not susceptible of improvement. 
Perfection cannot be improved. Science is 
progressive. Improvements are frequently 
made. New discoveries are often developed. 
But Christianity was perfect when it came 
from its author, and cannot be improved. 
Man may grow in a knowledge of the divine 
will so as to more perfectly teach and practice 
it, but to improve it would be to improve per- 
fection itself. This cannot be done, and it is 
unwise to attempt it." 

Most of Dr. Brents' years and labors have 
been spent in Tennessee, but now, in his de- 
clining years, he is living with one of his 
daughters, Mrs. Victor Dorris, Georgetown, 
Kentuckv. 



B. F. COULTER. 



MRS. S. E. GARVIX. 



The subject of this sketch was born in Tren- 
ton, Todd county, Kentucky, August 9, 1832. 
His parents, Robert and Frances Coulter, whose 
families had lived in Virginia and North Car- 
olina for many years, removed to Kentucky 
about 1826. Bro. Coulter's father was a man 
of strong convictions; an untiring student of 
the Bible, and conscientiously opposed to slav- 



ery, though born and reared in the South. 
His family government was a happy combi- 
nation of gentleness and firmness. 

The mother was a woman of fine judgment, 
genial, ambitious for her childrenj but an 
earnest Christian. The early years of Bro. 
Coulter were spent amid the peaceful sur- 
roundings of country life, but while yet young 
his father removed to Elkton, the county seat, 
that his children might enjoy better educa- 
tional advantages. Here, under the training 
of President Wm. Dickey, of Philadelphia, in 
his school for boys and young men — known as 
the "Green River Male Academy," brother 
Coulter spent his school days — free from the 
temptation of riches and the sorrows of pov- 
erty — under moral and religious influences 
that had much to do with the formation of his 
character. 

While energetically pursuing his studies he 
was strongly inclined to the study and prac- 
tice of medicine, but circumstances led him 
into commercial life. At the age of twenty 
years he left the old home for a larger field in 
Clarksville, Tenn., to enter a dry goods house, 
which clerkship he held for three years. Dur- 
ing this period, at the age of twenty-one, he 
united with the Church of Christ and laid the 
foundation for his future successful career 
as a business man and a Christian. The fol- 
lowing year he gained a still larger experi- 
ence as clerk in a wholesale dry goods house in 
Nashville, Tenn., which position he resigned to 
accept a partnership in a mercantile house in 
Clarksville, his former home. 

While "diligent in business" he was also 
"fervent in spirit" in the Lord's work, first 
as teacher in the Sunday school, then for about 
ten years as superintendent in the same school. 
When possible, he was always present at the 
prayer meeting and Lord's day services, ready 
to do his part, having conscientiously prepared 
himself for this important duty. His faithful- 
ness in little things prepared him uncon- 
sciously for a larger work. Brother A. L. 
Johnson, evangelist for Southern Kentucky 
and Tennessee (now at Fort. Worth, Tex.) 
with the elders of the Clarksville church, 
brothers Chas. A. Baker, Judge Jas. E. Rice, 
and Dr. Wm. Bernard, recognizing his fitness 
for teaching the Word, urged him to accept the 
frequent calls from country places adjacent to 
Clarksville; brother Baker kindly proposing 
to accompany him as singer and baptizer. Bro. 
Coulter was about forty years of age when he 
entered upon this public work, which was pro- 
ductive of most gratifying results, — his last 
work being an engagement to preach regularly 
for the Hadensville, Ky., church, continuing 
until his removal to California in 1877. 

Finding the same conditions in his new home 
in the West — a needy field with but few la- 
borers — he pursued the same course of preach- 
ing in school houses on Lord's day and hold- 
ing frequent protracted meetings while look- 
ing after his growing business interests during 
the week. Brother Coulter has been preach- 
ing about thirty years ; is now seventy-one 
years old — a man of remarkable vigor of body 
and mind, and, as is often said by those who 



458 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



know of his arduous duties — "he does the work 
of two or three men without seeming to be 
busy." 

The Lord has abundantly blessed brother 
Coulter's work. The Broadway Church of 
Christ, of this city, which was organized by 
him about eight years ago, and for which he 
built and furnished a large and costly house 
of worship, is now the largest congregation 
of disciples on the Pacific Coast, numbering 
nearly nine hundred enrolled members, includ- 
ing the Vernon Mission. He faithfully shep- 
herds this large flock, keeping in lively touch 
with all its departments of work. While not 
co-operating with our Missionary Boards, 
brother Coulter is intensely missionary in 
spirit, and through his example and teaching 
the Broadway Church is doing an active, ag- 
gressive work at home and abroad, supporting 
three missions and three missionaries — Miss 
Miller and her school in Tokyo, Japan; the 
Vernon Mission (under the able leadership 
of T. D. Garvin) in a rapidly growing sub- 
urb of Los Angeles, for which brother Coulter 
built and furnished at his own charge a com- 
fortable church building; also a flourishing 
Japanese school in connection with the 
Broadway church, under the efficient control 
of the assistant minister, brother L. Swindle, 
and Miss Calla J. Harrison, who has had years 
of experience in the foreign field, and speaks 
and writes the Japanese language. 

Wfliile rejoicing in the good accomplished 
by all missionary agencies, it is brother Coul- 
ter's strong conviction, based upon intelligent 
observation and years of experience, that more 
can be accomplished — more personal, individu- 
al work done — more generous offerings made, 
when a congregation is alive to its responsi- 
bilities, and is kept in close touch with its mis- 
sions and missionaries to whose support it is 
pledged. 

As brother Coulter "sees the day drawing 
nigh" his interest in his Father's work seems 
to grow more intense. He labors in season and 
out of season to lead men and women to Christ, 
urging them to have faith in God. He keeps 
always before his own mind Paul's solemn 
charge to Timothy, "Preach the Word." 



LEEWELL L. CARPENTER. 

Was born in Norton, Summit county, Ohio, 
on the 10th day of December, A. D. 1832. His 
parents were poor and he grew up without 
many of the advantages of the more favored 
boys in the neighborhood. 

He, however, received a common school ed- 
ucation, and his parents managed to send 
him to Mt. Union Academy, where he prepared 
himself so he was able to teach in a district 
school, saving the money that he earned in 
teaching, and helped by his parents, what 
they could, he entered Bethany College in the 
autumn of 1855, where he received instruction 
from Alexander Campbell, W. K. Pendleton, 
N. C. Milligan, Robert Richardson, and other 
members of the splendid faculty of Bethany 



College. It is the boast of Bro. Carpenter that 
he cannot remember the time when he did not 
hear the primitive gospel preached by such 
men as Alexander Campbell, the Greens, the 
Haydens, and that splendid army of pioneer 
preachers, who in an early day, sounded out 
the word all over the old Western Reserve 
in Ohio. 

On the 14th day of August, A. D. 1853, at 
the home church in Norton, he made public 
confession of faith in Jesus Christ, and sur- 
rendered his all to the loving Savior. The 
same day he was immersed into Christ by A. 
B. Green, and took his membership in the 
Church of Christ. 

In the spring of 1857, he went to Fulton 
county, Ohio, and began preaching the gos- 
pel in school houses, barns, groves, private 
houses, any where he could get the people 
together. 

From 1857 to 1861 — four years — he had, 
with his own hands, baptized in that one 
county more than 1,000 persons, and organized 
seven congregations, which are now strong 
churches, wielding a mighty influence for prim- 
itive Christianity. 

On May 16, 1861, he was married to Miss 
Mary E. Funk, a young sister that he had 
baptized three years before. God gave them 
seven children; one is in the better land. 
Four boys and two girls are living; all are 
honored and respected citizens, and all are 
members of the church of Christ. 

In 1868 he removed to Wabash, Indiana, 
where he still resides. 

He was the first president of both the Ohio 
and the Indiana Sunday School Associations. 
He is identified with all the missionary enter- 
prises of the church. 

For ten years he was State Sunday School 
Evangelist in Indiana. During these years he 
organized a large number of schools and then 
organized many of them into churches. He 
also held Institutes and Normals in nearly 
every county in the state. 

He was also state evangelist of the Indiana 
Christian Missionary Society for years. One 
peculiar feature of his work was the group- 
ing of weak churches and locating ministers 
for each group. He also established quite a 
number of new ch^ches. The First church in 
Fort Wayne is one of them. 

He was the first life member of the Foreign 
Missionary Society. He is a life member or 
director of every missionary organization of 
our people. He is also an enthusiastic worker 
in the Y. P. S. C. E. 

He was one of the founders of Bethany .As- 
sembly, the National Chautauqua of the Church 
of Christ, and for many years has been its 
president. He has quite a record as a church 
dedicator, having dedicated nearly 600 houses 
of worship, and raised more than $2,000,000 
to pay for these houses. While but a small 
part of his time has been spent in evangelis- 
tic work, yet he has baptized more than 7,000 
penitent believers. Although seventy years 
old he is as strong and able to work as at any 
period of his life. He is doing as hard work 
and as much of it, and standing his work 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



459 



just as well as he ever did. He has traveled 
and preached in many of the states and ter- 
ritories of the Union, and in the King's Domin- 
ions. The older he grows the stronger is 
his faith in the word of God. He believes the 
old Jerusalem gospel with all his heart, and 
greatly delights to preach it. Although a 
preacher for forty-six years, he says that he 
has never had but one vacation, and that was 
when he had the typhoid fever. He says that 
he expects to make Wabash, Ind., his home 
until he goes to heaven. 



S. COLLIER. 



Eld. S. Collier was born March 15, 1821, in 
Rockcastle county, Ky. Educated in the win- 
ter schools of three months, during winter, 
until twenty years of age, then entered the 
Academy at Crab Orchard, and soon became an 
assistant. While thus teaching he came into 
the church of Christ under the preaching of 
Carroll Kendrick and Jacob Creath, Sr., and 
was baptized by Sandie Jones, father of A. 
B. Jones, of Missouri, and immediately organ- 
ized a young men's prayer-meeting. While 
thus engaged, Bro. Kendrick persuaded him to 
enter Bacon College at Harrodsburg, Ky., on 
1st of September, 1844, from which he grad- 
uated in June, 1849. 

Was made principal of the preparatory, 
September, 1849, but his health failing, re- 
signed, and for two years lived on a farm 
preaching to country churches. 

Regaining his health, he with James Bur- 
dette organized Home College at Bradfords- 
ville, Marion county, Ky., where they built 
up a prosperous school, having students from 
seven Southern States. Burdette becoming 
dissatisfied, he bought him out and became 
entire owner and controller of the college. 
While teaching in this institution he received 
the A.M. degree from Kentucky University. 
He continued to teach in his college until 
broken up by the Civil War. 

He then took charge of Mt. Mary Academy, 
of Rich Grove, Barren county, Ky., and 
preached for the churches at Glasgow and 
Salem, near the academy. Continued here 
three years until the war spirit grew so high 
that he gave up the school and accepted the 
principalship of the Female College at New 
Castle, Henry county, Ky., where he continued 
until his health failed. He then bade adieu 
to the college life and devoted his time to 
preaching the gospel, which he made a success, 
bringing into the church 5,000 souls during 
his fifty years' ministry in Kentucky. His 
longest ministry at one place was thirty-nine 
years ; his greatest number coming forward 
at one invitation and one song was sixty-one. 

His labors were confined to thirty counties 
on the L. & N. railroad, Lexington & Frankfort 
and Lexington & Cumberland Gap roads, and 
was kept so busy that he seldom found time 
to attend the State and National Conventions. 
Among his converts he is glad to enumerate 
several good preachers — Joseph Richardson, 




S. COLLIER. 



J. W. Lowber, of Austin, Texas, G. L. Surber, 
W. G. Surber, of Missouri, together with a 
mighty host of worthy men in various positions 
of honor. 

His marital relations were pleasant, having 
married the daughter of Philip T. and Jane 
Randolph Allen, of Harrodsburg, Ky. Mrs. 
Allen was the daughter of Col. Joseph Cabell, 
of Henderson, Ky., and sister to the wife of 
Governor Dixon, and to the mother of I. C. 
Breckenridge. Mr. Collier, after spending the 
prime of his life in his native State, moved 
to Sparta, Bell county, Texas, with all his 
children save one, to spend in that Empire 
State quietly his declining years, where he 
could enjoy the sunshine and the flowers of 
the Sunny South until called to the enjoyment 
of the company of his many friends who have 
gone before him to the rest in Heaven. He 
remembers vividly a prophecy of his mother 
on hearing the first sermon from a Christian 
preacher. When asked how she liked it, by 
her husband, she said, "That man preached 
the everlasting truth to-day, and the doctrine 
he preached will take this world." S. Collier, 
her son, believes with all his heart that if 
the world is taken for Christ it will be by those 
who are Christians only. 



FRANCIS MARION GREEN. 

E. B. WAKEFIELD. 

Francis Marion Green was born in Norton, 
Summit county, Ohio, September 28, 1836. 
His father, excellent in Bible knowledge and 
steadfast in faith, was for fifty-seven years 
a minister of the Gospel. His uncle. Almon 



400 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



B. Green, will remain in the memory of those 
who knew him a* one of the best examples of 
clear and cogent scriptural preaching which 
any generation can produce. 

His early days were passed upon the farm, 
but in 1853 he entered the Eclectic Institute, 
at Hiram, and from thence forward with few T 
and brief seasons of quiet toil, he has lived 
a life of unusual public activity. 

In 1852, he confessed Christ and was bap- 
tized by Dr. W. A. Belding. In 1862, he mar- 
ried Ellen E. Stow, with whom he has walked 
in faithful fellowship all the years. In 1863, 
he was ordained to the ministry. In varied 
and abundant labors in that high calling, 
few men live who have surpassed him. 

He has been minister and preacher in Cleve- 
land, Toledo, Akron, Wilmington, and Kent, 
in Ohio, and in Duluth, Minn., and he has 
done extended work in other places. From 
1863 to 1865 he w r as chaplain of the Northern 
Ohio Hospital for the Insane. From 1870 to 
1878 he was State and National Sunday School 
Secretary for the Churches of Christ; and 
from 1878 to 1882, he was Corresponding Sec- 
retary of the American Christian Missionary 
Society. 

He loves his home region and clings to the 
fellowship of early years and yet he has been 
almost ubiquitous, and he has grown famil- 
iar with the rocks of Maine and the sands of 
Florida. 

Well known as he has been as a speaker, 
he is yet better known and will be abidingly 
known as a writer. He holds a ready pen 
and has a rare faculty of stating things with 
grace and truth. He is a clear and accurate 
writer. From 1867 to 1874 he was a regular 
correspondent and Associate Editor of the 
American Christian Review, edited by Benja- 
min Franklin. From 1866 to 1888 he was 
a constant contributor to the Christian Stand- 
ard, and for a brief period, an associate edi- 
tor. 

From 1876 to 1887, he was Associate Editor 
of the "Teachers' Mentor" and the "Bible 
School," issued from the Standard office. 

Indeed, it would require volumes to hold 
the Sunday school literature that has come 
from his head and hand. Genial and full of 
hope, yet always tempered with the spirit of 
an unquestioning faith, it has helped directly 
the lives of one generation, and at least, indi- 
rectly, it will bless all that follow. 

As a writer of books he has given the world 
some literature which it could ill afford to 
spare. He issued the "Standard Sunday 
School Manual," with us a pioneer volume, 
on the organization and work of the Sunday 
School, in 1878. In 1882 he wrote "A Royal 
Life." the life of Garfield. And of this it 
may be said, that no other man who knew Gar- 
field so well has yet written his life, and no 
other book yet printed gives a more accurate 
vision of the man. 

He issued the "Christian Ministers' Manual" 
in 1883 and "Christian Missions and Histori- 
cal Sketches" in 1884. 

He wrote Life and Times of John F. Rowe 
in 1808 and the Historv of Hiram College in 




F. M. GREEN. 



1901. The last work gives a good illustration 
of the author's breadth and power. He has 
known so well the leaders among the disciples 
find has been so much a part of their move- 
ment, that aside from the local, he has written 
a volume rich in biography that will have in- 
creasing value. 

Elected to the Legislature of Ohio, 1885, he 
took a prominent place, yet never compromised 
his character as a Christian minister. In- 
deed, always and over all he is devoted to 
Christ and his church. Increasing years have 
diminished physical strength, but not mental 
vigor. He grows old cheerfully and loves 
his brethren better with each passing year. 

As Secretary of the Eastern Ohio Ministe- 
rial Association for thirty years, he has come 
to hold a place that no other can fill. He 
brings the fellowship of the past sweetly into 
the present. His ministry is changed some- 
what in form, but it has not lost its value. 

In his pleasant country home, near Kent, 
with his great library at hand, with a large 
circle of friends around him and the sunlight 
of heaven above him, he abides with us. In 
modesty and yet in Christian dignity, he has 
done a great work in this world. 



ROBERT MOFFETT. 

JOHN K. GAFF. 



It matters much less where, geographically, 
a man comes into the world, than how he comes 
into its life as a living force, or what he does 
and becomes in it. Heredity and environment 
condition his character and power. Robert 
Moffett was born in Laporte county, Ind., 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



4(>1 




ROBERT MOFFETT. 



November 9, 1835, the youngest of the three 
sons of Garner and Mary J. B. Moffett, who 
moved to Indiana in 1831 from Washington 
county, Va. In 1836 the family moved to 
Cherry Grove, Carroll county, 111., and there, 
in what was then the far west, Robert grew 
into manhood. Garner Moffett was a man 
of prominence and influence throughout and 
beyond the limits of his county, and was held 
in high esteem for his character and useful- 
ness. He was a pioneer among the disciples 
of Northern Illinois, and, though a farmer, 
was a preacher of no mean ability, and was 
influential in laying the foundations and car- 
ing for the churches in that region. 

His wife was a "mother in Israel," whose 
influence and example left an abiding im- 
pression upon the church and community. 

The year 1854 Robert spent in preparatory 
studies at Hiram, Ohio, and graduated from 
Bethany College, W. Va., in the class of 1859, 
having sat three years at the feet of the Sage 
of Bethany. Soon after graduation he married 
Miss Lucy A. Green, of Summit county, Ohio, 
only daughter of the late venerable Almon 
B. Green, who throughout his entire ministry, 
has been a helpmate worthy of a crown of 
honor among women. 

He began preaching while yet a student at 
Bethany College, and was there ordained to 
the ministry in 1859. He spent nearly a year 
evangelizing in Northwestern Illinois, and in 
June, 1860, settled with the church in Wooster, 
Ohio, as minister, where he remained nearly 
five years. In January, 1865, he was called to 
Mt. Vernon, Ohio, where he filled a successful 
ministry for five years, when he was appointed 
Corresponding Secretary of the Ohio Christian 
Missionary Society. In May, 1870, he moved 
to Bedford, Ohio, where he preached three 



years in connection with his work as Corre- 
sponding Secretary. In 1875 he moved to 
Cleveland, where he still resides. In October, 
1882, he was made ( 'orresponding Sec- 
retary of the American Christian Mis- 
sionary Society, filling the office till 
1892, continuing, in 1893, as assistant, 
spending the fall of 1893 and spring of 1894 
evangelizing mostly in Canada. From August, 
1894, to June, 1895 he was assistant Secre- 
tary of the Ohio Christian Missionary Society, 
when he was again chosen Corresponding Sec- 
retary, retiring, finally, in July, 1899, after a 
continued service in the Society work of nearly 
thirty years, having successfully and faithfully 
filled every position into which he had been 
called, and retaining the confidence and the 
affection of his brethren to the end of his long 
service. His physical power of endurance, his 
persevering industry, his evenly balanced 
mind and temperament, — giving him quick in- 
sight into men and things, — his large common 
sense, and his faithful devotion to duty have 
made him an invaluable counselor and worker 
for the Societies and the churches. 

As a preacher, he is strongly affirmative, 
addressing both the mind and the heart. He 
has large sympathy, fine imagination, strong 
and well trained logical powers and a vocabu- 
lary of chaste and vigorous Anglo-Saxon 
words; and though simple in style, there are 
times when he caries his audience through 
grand marches and sublime flights of elo- 
quence. 

C. C. Smith, in his address on the Fiftieth 
Anniversary of the Ohio Christian Missionary 
Society, pays this deserved compliment to his 
work: "As Secretary he was compelled to give 
much time to holding meetings in our stronger 
churches. They needed just the type of preach- 
ing he gave them. Church edification, in the 
highest sense, was his special work. No man 
preached a broader, fuller, and deeper gospel 
than did he. His masterly addresses at the 
many convocations of the churches, at yearly 
meetings, and preachers' associations, were a 
large factor in the education of our preachers 
and leaders, and of the churches themselves. 
He has no reason to regret his utterances on 
all great questions pertaining to church life. 
His record on Home and Foreign Missions, 
Church Extension, Ministerial Relief, Collegiate 
Education, Negro Education. Christian Endea- 
vor — in fact, on every interest connected with 
the growth of the Kingdom, is one of which 
any man has a right to be proud. And he has 
a right to be proud of labors most abundant 
amid difficulties which would have appalled 
many. 

His was not the day of easy methods, yet 
those who have studied the records marvel 
at the abundance of his labors for all the 
greater interests of the church. He stood 
"four square to every wind that blew." He 
met, in open conflict, the opponents of organ- 
ized Missionary work for all fields. All the 
missions of all the churches owe much to 
Robert Moffett for this victory, viz: The 
recognition of the right and duty of the church 
to organize to carry out the great Commis- 



462 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



sion of Christ. It is fitting in this fiftieth 
anniversary, that we gratefully acknowledge 
the faithful labors of the man who led us for 
thirty years." 



FREDERICK D. POWER. 

Mr. Power is a Virginian. He was born 
January 23, 1851, within a few miles of his- 
toric Yorktown, and was the second of nine 
children. His father, Dr. Robert Henry Power, 
was a well known physician, and served in 
both houses of the State Legislature. His 
grandfather, Dr. Frederick Bryan Power, was 
a Baptist, and old Grafton church, where the 
family worshiped, was founded in 1813. The 
congregation accepted Alexander Campbell's 
position and he visited them in 1856. 

Mr. Power's mother was Abigail M. Jencks, 
of DeRuyter, Madison county, N. Y. She was 
educated at Mrs. Willard's famous Troy Fe- 
male Seminary ; was a teacher and a woman of 
exceptional culture and beautiful character. 
He received his early education from 
his mother. When a boy of ten years of age, 
the Civil War broke out and his home was in 
the track of the armies. Big Bethel, the first 
battle, was fought within three miles, and 
the battle between the Merrimac and Monitor 
and the siege of Yorktown and battle of Wil- 
liamsburg, were near by. During these four 
years there were no schools. Then for three 
years his father employed a teacher in the 
home, but two winters he was in Richmond as 
a page in the State Senate. He obeyed the 
gospel under the preaching of A. B. Walthall, 
when fifteen years of age, and in September, 
1868, entered Bethany College to prepare for 
the ministry. Three years were spent in 
Bethany. During the vacations he preached 
in Eastern Virginia, and for several months, 
in 1870, served the church at Washington, Pa., 
while a student. Graduating in 1871, he was 
ordained at Mathew's C. H. at the Tidewater 
Convention, August 13, by Robert Y. Henley, 
Peter Ainslie, and J. W. Williams, and took 
charge of Smyrna church, King and Queen 
county, Jerusalem, King William, and Olive 
Branch, James City county. These congrega- 
tions were far apart, means of transportation 
difficult, and his labors were severe, but he 
regarded the two years spent with these coun- 
try churches as of inestimable value to him. 
The second year, instead of Jerusalem, he 
served his old home church, Grafton. 

January, 1874, Mr. Power accepted the church 
in Charlottesville, Va., the seat of the Uni- 
versity, with the purpose of taking lectures 
at that institution. One Lord's day was given 
to Gilboa, Louisa county. March 17th of 
that year, he married Miss Emily Browne Al- 
sop, of Fredericksburg, and in September was 
called to Bethany College as adjunct professor 
of ancient languages. His salary as pastor 
was $500 a year. The year spent at Bethany 
was one of great profit to him, being asso- 
ciated with his old professors, Pendleton and 
Loos. He preached during the session at 



West Liberty, W. Va. In May, 1875, he was 
called to Washington, D. C, and declined 
the invitation. Afterward, by a personal 
visit of one of the elders of the church, he 
was induced to visit them, and the result was 
an engagement upon which he entered in Sep- 
tember. 

For twenty-eight years he has been pas- 
tor of the Vermont avenue church. He 
found a little frame chapel, with 150 members, 
poor and little known in the city. It was 
a hard struggle. In 1880, General Garfield 
was elected to the Presidency and great inter- 
est centered about "the little Campbellite 
shanty" and its little flock. A new church 
building was erected and dedicated in 1884, 
and the church has now a property worth $70,- 
000. In 1881, Mr. Power was made Chaplain 
of the House of Representatives, to which of- 
fice he was chosen by acclamation. 

Three other churches have been formed from 
the Vermont Avenue church, the Ninth Street, 
H Street, and Whitney Avenue, and three 
others are about to be added to them: The 
Fifth church, in the Southeastern part of the 
city, Antioch, near Vienna, Va. and Wood- 
ridge. The mother church has a membership 
of 625. Through the influence of this church 
the Christian Missionary Society of Mary- 
land, Delaware, and Dictrict of Columbia, was 
organized October, 1878., of which Mr. Power 
was president for twenty years. 

The subject of this sketch is six feet in 
height and weighs 195 pounds. Since he was 
thirty years of age his hair has been grey, 
and he is often taken for a venerable man. 
He received from Bethany the honorary de- 
grees of A. M. and LL. D., and has been for 
years a trustee of that institution. He is also 
a trustee of the United Society of Christian 
Endeavor. He was for many years a corre- 
spondent of the Christian Standard, and is 
at present associate editor of the Christian 
Evangelist. He is the author of a Life of 
W. K. Pendleton, Bible Doctrine for Young 
People, Sketches of Our Pioneers, etc. He 
is also a lecturer, and frequently appears on 
Chautauqua platforms and in lecture courses. 
His life has been a very busy and a very happy 
one. 



DR. SUSIE C. RIJNHART. 

PROF. C. T. PAUL. 

Susie Carson Rijnhart is the daughter of the 
late J. S. Carson, M. A., a prominent Canadian 
educationalist. She was born in Western 
Ontario, in 1868, and under her father's di- 
rection received a liberal classical education. 
On the completion of her academic course, she 
entered upon the study of medicine in Toronto, 
where, after a four years' course, she was 
graduated from- Trinity University at the age 
of twenty, with the enviable distinction of be- 
ing the first lady in Canada to obtain first- 
class honors in medicine. She was a successful 
practitioner st London, and also at Newbury, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



463 




DR. SUSIE C. RIJNHART. 



Ontario, where she met and married Petrus 
Rijnhart. She had been an ardent Christian 
from the age of sixteen, when she joined the 
Methodist church. Early the missionary fires 
had begun to burn. Active in Ep worth 
League and Christian Endeavor work, she was 
longing for foreign service. The call came 
very distinctly to her through Mr. Rijnhart's 
stirring addresses on Tibet. She was married to 
him in September, 1894, at her mother's home, 
and at the close of the same year sailed for 
the Orient. Meanwhile they had both worked 
their way to the scriptural position occupied 
by the Disciples of Christ, and before leaving 
America, united with the Church of Christ at 
Tacoma, Washington. 

The story of Dr. Rijnhart's subsequent life 
and work has become known to a large class 
of readers through her book, "With the Ti- 
betans in Tent and Temple," published in 1901, 
and generally recognized to be one of the most 
strikingly original contributions to the lit- 
erature of missions that has appeared in 
many years. The experiences therein described 
with the most artless humility and self re- 
pression, have gained for her f\ place in the 
temple of heroic souls. Crossing China with 
her husband, she reached the scene of his for- 
mer labors, the great Buddhist lamasery of 
Kumbum, on the Northeastern frontier of 
Tibet. Here her medical skill was immediately 
in demand. High official dignitaries and Bud- 
dhist priests, not only from the lamasery, but 
from the interior also, came to consult her, 
and thus great opportunities were presented 
for preaching the gospel. For many months, 
during 1895, her friends were alarmed for 
her safety. No letters were received from her 
and only vague rumors of the terrible Mo- 
hammedan rebellion that had broken out in 



Western China. Later on a dispatch reported 
her abducted by the rebels. Only when the 
struggle was over did the labors of this de- 
voted servant of Christ become known to the 
civilized world. Surrounded by imminent dan- 
ger, she had been on the battle field during all 
those months of bloodshed and pillage, caring 
for the wounded soldiers, and ministering to 
the Tibetans, who were not to be deserted in 
their time of distress. During the rebellion 
she made her headquarters at the home of the 
lama-superior of Kumbum, an experience un- 
paralleled in the annals of missions. 

In the spring of 1898, she accompanied her 
husband's expedition to the interior of Tibet. 
The object of the journey was to discover how 
iar inland missionary work was possible. 
Copies of the Scriptures were distributed in 
many nomadic camps. They had not pro- 
ceeded far when their guides deserted them. 
At the foot of the Dang La Mountains their 
child died, and occupies under "the great 
boulder" the first and only grave in all Tibet. 
A few days afterward the little caravan was 
attacked by mountain brigands and left des- 
titute. Mr. Rijnhart went to a Tibetan en- 
campment for aid, but never returned, having 
been murdered by the natives. After waiting 
on the mountain side in painful anxiety for 
some days, Dr. Rijnhart, realizing the fate of 
her husband, set out on a most hazardous jour- 
ney over mountain-passes and torrents, to 
the Chinese border, where she arrived after 
two months of heart-rending peril. Since 1899 
she has been in America, devoting all her tal- 
ents and energies to the work of arousing in- 
terest in the evangelization of Tibet. She 
spoke at the Jubilee Convention at Cincinnati, 
in 1899, and since that time has been in con- 
stant demand among the churches. Shortly 
after the Omaha Convention she was appointed 
by the Foreign Christian Missionary Society 
to open a mission in Tibet. At the present 
date, she is on the eve of sailing with other 
workers. She goes out as the special represen- 
tative of the church at Springfield, Illinois, 
and of the Christian Endeavorers of Ontario. 
She will open a hospital and school at Ta- 
Chien-Lu, an important town on the Chino- 
Tibetan boundary, having mail facilities and a 
telegraph office. Gradually, she hopes, other 
mission stations along the great caravan 
road leading to Lhasa will be established. 



THE SWEENEY FAMILY. 

H. H. HARMON. 

The labors of the Sweeney family have been 
varied and versatile and are as deeply en- 
shrined in the affections of the Church of 
Christ as any other family connected with it. 

Charles Sweeney emigrated from the north 
of Ireland about the year 1750 and settled 
in the state of Virginia, Buckingham county, 
where he erected a mill upon Slate River which 
bears his name to the present day. He lived 
there during the stormy period of the Revolu- 



464 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



tionary War, in which his eldest son, Charles, 
was a soldier. In the year 1786, his son, Job, 
removed to the state of Kentucky and settled 
near Crab Orchard Springs. The family were 
all Baptists and Job became a preacher late 
in the Eighteenth century. Shortly after the 
birth of his children, Job Sweeney removed to 
Liberty, the county seat of Casey county, where 
he divided his time between hotel keeping and 
preaching for nearly half a century. In Jan- 
uary. 1807, his son, G. E. Sweeney, was born, 
and before he Avas twenty years of age, en- 
tered the ministry of the Baptist church, in 
which he continued for only a year, 
when the great rent was made between the 
Baptists who pleaded for the Word of God 
alone as a guide and those who stood for hu- 
man creeds, Job Sweeney and his son, G. E. 
Sweeney, decided for New Testament Christi- 
anity. Job Sweeney was a preacher of the 
simple gospel for fifty years afterwards, 
and G. E. Sweeney for three score years and 
ten, preaching his last sermon at Paris, Ken- 
tucky, a few T months before his death in that 
city. 

At twenty-one years of age, G. E. Sweeney 
was maried to Talitha Campbell and as a re- 
sult, nine children were born unto them ; five 
daughters and four sons. The four sons all 
entered the ministry and the five daughters 
became prominent workers in the church. 

The eldest son, W. G. Sweeney, at an early 
age emigrated to Western Illinois and spent 
most of his life in that state and in Iowa. 
As his picture shows, he was a massive man 
and one of great personal force. He was fre- 
quently likened, in his personal appearance 
and manner, to Stephen A. Douglas the "little 
giant" in the political world at that time. 
Having large fiscal interests, W. G. Sweeney 
was never able to devote his entire time to the 
ministry, though he held several successful 
ministries at such places as Dubuque, Iowa, 
Winchester, Illinois, Bowling Green, Kentucky, 
and Hannibal, Missouri. He was a most fiery 
and impassioned speaker and charmed by his 
personal magnetism. He was appointed Col- 
lector of Customs, at Dubuque, la., by Presi- 
dent Cleveland, which position he occupied 
at the time of his death, in February, 1897. 

J. S. Sweeney began his ministry also in 
Western Illinois and soon developing great 
logical force and power, was put forth by 
the Church of Christ as its representative 
in more than one hundred public discussions 
with the representatives of other religious 
bodies. He was naturally of a very 
peaceful disposition and not at all bel- 
ligerent but when his brethren sounded the 
call for duty or when aroused to his full force 
by the strength of his antagonist, woe betide 
the man who came within the circle of his 
sword-stroke. His keen eve penetrated through 
all sophistries and subtleties and fastened upon 
the real truth in all issues and continuously 
and mercilessly was this held forth in discus- 
sion. While his satire was always harmless, 
it was keen in the extreme, and always 
resulted in the confusion of his antagonist. 
John Sweeney met every form of opposition 



to his faith from that of the baldest atheism 
E>nd materialism through the milder forms of 
universalism and unitarianism down to the 
gentler and subtler forms of opposition in mod- 
ern sectarianism. In addition to his work as a 
debater, he was a powerful evangelist, and 
could appeal to the emotional in his hearers 
in a marvelous degree. He was also a success- 
ful minister and held ministries at Winchester 
and Lincoln, Illinois, and at Chicago and Cin- 
cinnati during the early period of his minis- 
try. For thirty years past he has been the 
fsithful and beloved minister of the church at 
Paris, Kentucky, which has more than doubled 
in membership and all other forms of prosper- 
ity under his labors. He holds probably 
first place in the church for a long continu- 
ous ministry. He is at present Postmaster 
at Paris, respected and loved by all who know 
him. 

The third son was George W., who 
graduated from Eureka College in the 
year 1869, and settled at Charles City, Iowa, 
where he conducted his first successful minis- 
try. He afterwards moved to Kentucky and 
became minister of the church at Millersburg 
and from there he was called to the ministry 
of Jefferson Street church in Louisville, Ken- 
tucky. His ministry at the latter place was 
greatly blessed with visible results and his 
name is honored and revered among the mem- 
bership of that church to the present time. 
From Louisville, he went to the City of Chi- 
cago, succeeding 0. A. Burgess as minister of 
the Twenty-fifth and Indiana Avenue church, 
where he held a ministry of several years, 
which was also very fruitful. After a short 
ministry in the City of New Orleans, he was 
called to Memphis, Tennessee, as minister of 
the Linden Street church, which was greatly 
prospered during his labors with it. While 
acting as minister at Memphis, he was called 
to Oakland, California, where he has resided 
for the last eighteen years. He filled an ac- 
tive ministry at Oakland for nine years, at 
the end of which time his arduous labors told 
so upon his physical health as to produce 
nervous breakdown and he was forced to re- 
sign and spend a year or two abroad. He 
returned to Oakland and resumed his labors 
but it soon developed that his restoration was 
only partial and he bid a final farewell to the 
ministry of the Oakland church and since that 
time has devoted himself to occasional preach- 
ing, lecturing and public addresses, for which 
he is most eminently fitted. His mind is phil- 
osophical rather than logical or rhetorical, and 
yet he is an orator of the highest grade. Few 
public speakers exercise a more powerful in- 
fluence on their auditors than Geo. W. Swee- 
ney, and it is to be greatly regretted that his 
ill health has prevented his constant exercise 
of his splendid abilities. 

Z. T. Sweeney, the youngest member of the 
familly, began his ministry at Paris, Illinois, 
and during the first year of his ministry 225 
were added to the Paris church and those 
in the immediate neighborhood. During his 
ministry at Paris, the church, which had been 
begun, was completed and dedicated. From 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



465 




31 



40(5 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Paris lie was called to Columbus, Indiana, 
where he still lives. He was minister of the 
Church of Christ for twenty-seven years, dur- 
ing which time 3,600 people have been added 
to that one congregation and when he left its 
active ministry it had grown from a church of 
two hundred to a church of twelve hundred 
members; he is still minister emeritus. Mr. 
Sweeney has also held short ministries — two 
in Augusta, Georgia and one at Richmond, Vir- 
ginia. These have been only temporary, how- 
ever, but were fruitful of great results. He 
is also an evangelist of great power. He held 
twenty-two protracted meetings in the City 
of Columbus while he was minister of that 
church, each averaging six weeks in duration 
and over two thousand people were added dur- 
ing these twenty-two meetings. He has also 
held meetings in Baltimore, Maryland, Buf- 
falo, New York, Augusta, Georgia, Richmond, 
Virginia, and Nashville, Tennessee, which have 
been very fruitful both in additions and other 
scriptural results. He has also dedicated 166 
churches and has never called for an amount of 
money which was not made up in response to 
the call but once. He spends his time at 
present in holding meetings and in dedicating 
churches. He devotes a portion of each winter 
to lecturing upon the public platform and his 
entire time for years has been taken by the 
Redpath Lyceum Bureau of Boston, Mass. He 
is placed in their catalogue in an honor list 
of six or seven "universal favorites," holding 
this place along with such men as Russell 
Conwell, Thos. Dixon, Prof. J. B. DeMotte and 
three or four others.' In addition to his labors 
as a Christian minister and lecturer, he has 
for ten or fifteen years held prominent State 
and Government positions. His ability as a 
campaign orator has often induced the polit- 
ical party with which he is affiliated to at- 
tempt to put him forward as a candidate both 
for Congress and for the Governorship of his 
adopted state, but he has steadily turned a 
deaf ear to all these solicitations and declares 
that he will never accept an elective office, 
believing it would interfere with his usefulness 
as a minister of the gospel. The secret of 
his success lies in the fact that he knows what 
he desires to do and then does it. He believes 
that the world gets out of the pathwav of a 
man who knows where he is going. He has 
always been a power in his own community 
and is best loved where he is best known. 

The father of all these boys, G. E. Sweeney, 
"was a great revivalist. Endowed with a mag- 
netic disposition and soul responsive to all that 
was good. and a musical voice, his power in 
sermon and song was equally effective. Thou- 
sands have bowed to the sway of the blessed 
Lord under his persuasive teachings. He was 
always a mm of peace and though born in the 
South, was a natural Abolitionist, removing 
his children from the state of Kentucky long 
before the war that they might have the bless- 
ings of an education away from the blighting 
curse of slavery. All his sons have been men 
with clear cut and sharply defined ideas. They 
have always had something to sav and were 



neither ashamed nor afraid to say it. People 
have often gone away from their ministry 
without agreeing with them, but they have 
always made it impossible for intelligent peo- 
ple to say, "I did not understand him." 



PROF. CHARLES LOUIS LOOS. 

Charles Louis Loos, son of Jacques G. and 
Catherine Loos, was born December 22, 1823, 
at Woerth-sur-Sauer, Lower Rhine, (Lower 
Alsaee) France. With his father's family 
he came to the United States, and settled in 
Ohio in November, 1834. The family were in 
the communion of the Lutheran church, but 
soon after arrival in the United States, 
heard the preaching of the Restoration, and 
on October 14, 1838, Charles was baptized. 
He began teaching and was soon also preach- 
ing . In September, 1842, he entered Bethany 
College, Va., where in due course he graduated. 
While the greater part of his systematic work 
in life has been that of a teacher, Prof. Loos 
has always been an active preacher of the 
gospel. He preached before entering college, 
and while in college. After graduation he was 
engaged as minister of the gospel at Wells- 
burg, Va., 1849-1850; Somerset, Pa., Septem- 
ber, 1850 to January, 1856 ; Cincinnati, 0., 
First church, corner Walnut and Eighth, Jan- 
uary 1, 1856, to January 1, 1857. 

At Bethany College he w T as Professor in 
Primarv Department, September, 1846 to 
July 1849. 

At Somerset, Pa., he established and con- 
ducted the Collegiate Institute, 1853-1856. He 
was president of Eureka College, 111., January, 
1857, to September, 1858, was professor of 
Ancient Languages and Literature at Bethany 
College, September, 1858, to June, 1880, and 
president of Kentucky University and pro- 
fessor of Greek, September, 1880, to June, 1897. 
Since he has been professor of Greek in the 
same institution. 

Wfhile in Somerset. Pa., he established and 
edited The Disciple, 1851-1853. At Cincinnati 
he was one of the editors of the Christian Age, 
during 1856. He was co-editor of the Millennial 
Harbinger, January, 1864, to January, 1871. 
Prof. Loos was also a constant contributor, 
editorially and otherwise, to the Christian 
Standard, from its founding in 1865, to the 
death of its great editor, Isaac Errett, in 1888. 
He has also written for the Christian Quar- 
terly, Neio Crhistian Quarterly, and other 
journals and periodicals of the Restoration. 

From October, 1856, to January, 1857, 
lie was Corresponding Secretary of the 
American Christian Missionary Society, 
and President of the Foreign Christian 
Missionary Society, January, 1889-1900. Dur- 
ing all his long life in the Church of 
Christ Prof. Loos has been an active 
preacher of the Word, both with voice and pen 
— an educator mainly devoted to the fostering 
of the Christian ministry, an ardent supporter 
and leader of Christian missions, and a valued 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



467 




CHARLES LOUIS LOOS. 



counselor in all the activities of the Churches 
of Christ. From the very beginning of his 
ministry Prof. Loos took high rank among 
the preachers of the Restoration, as a scholar 
and thinker, as an educator and as a leader 
in all the great onward movements of the 
churches. He was intimately associated with 
the great leaders of the early days of the 
Restoration — A trusted friend and counselor 
of Alexander Campbell, Walter Scott, Robert 
Richardson, and all the men who laid the foun- 
dation of the work, and a prominent figure in 
the great development of the second period. 
There is perhaps no living man among the 
disciples of Christ to-day who knows so well 
the history and genius of this great body, 
or has been himself so large a part of that 
history. He has been closely connected with 
all our educational development, having been 
invited at one time or another to the presi- 
dency of almost every prominent college in the 
brotherhood. To-day he is the Nestor of our 
educational forces. Equally close and true 
has been his relation to our journalism, and 
no man has had more to do with the founding, 
inspiring and fostering of our great missionary 
enterprises. In the colleges, in the progress 
of our development and in public addresses in 
our great assemblies, he has influenced more 
profoundly the minds and hearts of our min- 
istry than any other man now living. Even 
in his ripe age he is looked to in honor and 
reverence as one of our most trusted and able 
counselors. His name is known throughout 
the ranks of the Christian ministry, from 
East to West and from North to South. 

While by nature and culture of a specially 
intellectual type of deep and accurate scholar- 
ship, wide reading, and broad and tolerant 
thought, Prof. Loos has always been marked 



among our leaders for ardent enthusiasm, 
evangelical fervor and loyalty to the great 
ideals of the features of the Restoration Move- 
ment. An ardently progressive Christian 
spirit in the best sense of the term, leading 
the great host onward with high enthusiasm 
in the paths of Christian service, cultivating 
and reposing in the widest fellowship with all 
Christian life of whatever name or under what- 
ever temporary banner, he has stood four square 
to all the winds that blew upon the great foun- 
dation of evangelical Christian faith — the 
all-sufficient authority of the Divine Word of 
God, in which that faith is set forth — which 
was the great thought of the fathers of our 
movement. There has been no man among our 
ministry, less bigoted, less sectarian, less 
speculative, and at the same time none more 
loyal to the ancient gospel. 

A. man of strong, clear cut convictions, and 
ardent devotion to his faith, his career has 
been remarkable for the absence of controver- 
sial excitements or personal antagonisms. 
One of the most forceful and virile spirits of 
the Restoration ministry, he has never been 
a man of strife. Proclaiming and enforcing 
the truth as he saw it, and pushing forward ir 
every way the work of Christ in the world, 
he has had around him ever the shield of 
such a manifestly candid and unselfish spirit, 
such an instant fellowship with all good, 
such a single-minded integrity of purpose that 
has disarmed all personal antagonism, and 
overcome malevolence. His heart has ever 
been seen to be pure from all thoughts of 
self-seeking or taints of self-feeling, and in 
his old age he reaps the fruit of single-minded 
love and loyalty in, "That which should ac- 
company old age, as honor, love, obedience, 
troops of friends." 



W. T. MOORE. 



William Thomas Moore, born in Henry 
county. Kentucky, August 27, 1832; son of 
Richard and Nancy M. ( Jones ) Moore ; grad- 
uated at Bethany College, West Virginia, 
(valedictorian) 1858; received A. M. degree 
in 1861 ; LL. D. degree from Butler University. 
Ind., married first, 1864, to Mary A., daughter 
of the late ex-Governor Bishop of Ohio ; sec- 
ond marriage, 1890, to Emma S. Frederick, 
of New York. Began preaching in 1853, just 
fifty years ago last August. His first ministry 
Avas at Frankfort, Kentucky, beginning the 
fall of 1858 and closing the spring of 1864. 
Took ministry at Detroit Mich., Jan. 1, 1865. 
He left Detroit in February, 1866 to accept a 
professorship in Kentucky University. Mean- 
while lie had received a call from the Central 
church, then meeting at Eighth and Walnut 
streets, Cincinnati. Ohio, and having ascer- 
tained that he could, for a time at least, do 
the work at both places, he accepted the call 
of the church, and gave a brief course of lec- 
tures in the University each year. During his 
mininstry in Cincinnati, the Central church 
was built, containing- one of the finest au- 



408 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




W. T. MOORE. 



dience rooms in the city, the whole building- 
costing about $130,000. At the general con- 
vention in Cincinnati in October, 1874, Mr. 
Moore urged the importance of starting a For- 
eign Missionary Society, and for this purpose 
called a meeting of friends of that enterprise 
and presided over the meeting. He was then 
appointed chairman of the committee for or- 
ganizing the Society, and reported at Louis- 
ville, Ky., the next October, when the Society 
was formally proclaimed. In short, he was the 
first man who came forward with a definite 
proposition to found a Foreign Society, and 
was the first acting corresponding secretary of 
that Society, and also made the first address 
before the Society after it was definitely, 
launched at Louisville. He was, there- 
fore, practically the originator of that Society. 
After serving the church in Cincinnati for 
nearly thirteen years, during which time it 
became the largest and most influential in the 
brotherhood, Bro. Moore resigned and on the 
3rd of August, 1878, sailed with his family 
for England, where he resided nearly eighteen 
years. At first he located at Southport, and 
then after three years spent in Lancashire 
he removed to London and took charge of the 
West London Tabernacle and started the 
Christian Commonwealth, which paper soon 
became one of the influential journals of Eng- 
land. He continued the editorship-in-chief of 
this paper for over twenty-one years. In ad- 
dition to this editorial career, his literary 
work has been somewhat extensive. In 1869 
he started the Christian Quarterly and con- 
tinued it for eight years. He again resumed 
the editorship of the Quarterly in 1897, and 
continued for three years. In 1896 he became 
the Dean of the Bible College at Columbia, 
Mo., and is now Dean Emeritus of that Col- 



lege. Among his literary productions may be 
mentioned "Living Pulpit of the Christian 
Church," "Lectures on the Pentateuch by Alex- 
ander Campbell" (edited) "Views of Life," 
"Conversations at the Unity Club," "Life of 
Timothy Coop," "The Fundamental Error of 
Christendom," "Heroes and Heroes," (jubi- 
lee poem). Besides he was one of the prin- 
cipal contributors to the "Peoples' Bible His- 
tory," and also the "Reformation of the 
Nineteenth Century." Mr. Moore has now in 
course of publication a volume which it is 
believed Avill create considerable interest, en- 
titled "Man Preparing for Other Worlds, or 
the Spiritual Man's Conflicts and Final Vic- 
tory," a study of man in the light of the 
Bible, science, and experience. He is at pres- 
ent located at Columbia, Mo., where his wife 
is president of Christian Female College, in 
which college Mr. Moore teaches Bible Ethics 
and journalism. He has traveled much in for- 
eign lands and has crossed the Atlantic thirty- 
six times. 



B. B. TYLER. 



Benjamin Bushrod Tyler was born on a 
farm in Macon county, Illinois, five or six 
miles east of Decatur, April 9, 1840. His 
father was John W. Tyler, a native of Fay- 
ette county, Kentucky, and his mother was 
Sarah Roney, a native of Oldham county, Ken- 
tucky. The elder Tyler was a minister in the 
Baptist church, a school teacher, a farmer, 
and an all round business man. When Alex- 
ander CampbelL began the publication of the 
Christian Baptist, Mr. Tyler began to read 
after the distinguished "Reformer." He found 
himself in sympathy with his idea that the 
way to peace, and union, and victory, was by 
a return to the simple, practical, spiritual 
religion of the New Testament. As there was 
no association of Baptist churches in Illinois, 
Mr. Tyler enjoyed great freedom in his minis- 
terial work. His converts were baptized into 
Christ on a confession of Jesus as the Son of 
God, and the Savior of man. When congre- 
gations were organized they were called only 
Churches of Christ. 

It thus came to pass that B. B. Tyler was 
brought up in the faith. His parents, as to 
religion were simply, and only, disciples of 
Christ. 

The thirty-first day of July, 1859, he con- 
fessed Christ. The following day, the first 
of August, he was baptized by his father, in 
the Sangamon river — a stream of water about 
midway between the family residence and 
Decatur. 

His chief ambition now was to do good. 
He was at the parting of the ways. A voca- 
tion in life must be selected. His mother 
had brought him up to think that he would 
be a preacher. This he desired to be above 
anything else; but, he said: "I do not know 
enough to preach — I am not good enough." 
What then ? The vocation of the teacher 
presented itself to him as next to that of a 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



469 




Allen, in Eureka, December 



18G2. This 



B. B. TYLER. 



preacher in the opportunity it afforded of 
doing good. But, first of all, an education 
must be obtained. The tenth day of Septem- 
ber. 1859, he entered Eureka College, Euraka, 
Illinois. The Civil War interrupted his col- 
lege course. Only two years were spent in 
college. His father's income was, in part, from 
Kentucky. This was cut off by the civil 
strife. J. W. Houston, state evangelist, for 
Illinois, visited Decatur, in the prosecution of 
his work, during the summer of 1861. He 
requested the young man to speak in his meet- 
ing. His effort received the commendation 
of the evangelist. The next Lord's day, at 
the request of Mr. Houston, he preached at 
Litchfield. Illinois, in place of the evangelist, 
who had an appointment to begin a protracted 
meeting there at that time. Three persons con- 
fessed Christ the first Lord's day. Mr. Hous- 
ton spent one evening in the meeting and 
passed on in the prosecution of his work as 
general superintendent of missions in the state. 
He returned to Litchfield at the end of the 
week. There were eleven candidates for bap- 
tism. This decided the life work of B. B. 
Tyler. He was employed as evangelist in the 
counties of Montgomery and Macoupin, Illi- 
nois, for one year, on a salary of $240. Three 
hundred persons were added to the churches, 
The Illinois State Missionary Convention met 
at Eureka. During the convention. Septem- 
ber 4. 1861, B. B. Tyler was formally sot apart 
to the work of the ministry by praver and the 
layiner on of the hands of the eldership. 

While he wis in college he became acquainted 
with Miss Sarah Burton, second daughter of 
Tames R. Burton, a prosperous merchant in 
the village, and one of the pillars of the 
Chureh of Christ. The marriage of Miss Bur- 
ton and Mr. Tvler was solemnized by Dr. J. M. 



union has been especially fortunate in every 
way. Miss Burton has been for more than 
forty years an ideal wife for a busy preacher. 

Until the winter of 1864-5 Mr. Tyler was 
engaged in evangelistic work in his native 
state. He became minister of the Church of 
Christ, Charleston, Illinois, in December, 1864. 
He removed to Terre Haute, Indiana, Decem- 
ber, 1869. From Terre Haute he went to 
Frankfort, Kentucky, where he began work 
as minister January 1, 1872. He entered the 
ministry of the First church, Louisville, Ky., 
May 1, 1876. The first day of October, 1883, 
he began work with the Church of Christ on 
VV. 56th street, New lork, leaving there 
October 1, 1896. 

Thirteen full years were spent in Xew York. 
During this period he served as a member of 
the Board of Managers of the American Bible 
Society, on the committee on Versions, as 
President of the Chautauqua Union of Xew 
York City, as President of the Christian 
Endeavor Union of Xew York and vicinity. 
He served as Secretary and Treasurer of "The 
Peoples' Municipal League," "The Ministerial 
Arm of the League," during which time he 
was in correspondence with every minister 
of religion in Xew York, Hebrew and Chris- 
tian, Protestant and Catholic. In 1891 Drake 
University conferred on Mr. Tyler the degree 
of Doctor of Divinity. 

For ten years he wrote every week for the 
Christian Standard, "The Xew York Letter." 
Since then he has been engaged as a writer on 
The Christian Evangelist. 

In 1882 he presided over the meeting of the 
American Christian Missionary Society, in the 
old Main Street church in Lexington, Ken- 
tucky. During his residence in Kentucky he 
was, one year, president of the Kentucky Sun- 
day School Union. In 1880 he was sent to 
London, England as a delagate to a Sunday 
school Convention. Upon his return he was 
elected a member of the Executive Committee 
of the International Sunday School Conven- 
tion. While in this position he secured a 
representative of the Church of Christ on 
the International Sunday School Lesson Com- 
mittee. He named Isaac Errett. When the 
International Sunday School Committee met 
in Pittsburg, in 1890, he was made a member 
of the Lesson Committee in place of Isaac 
Errett, deceased. At the International Sun- 
day School Convention in Denver, 1902, he 
was elected president for a term of three 
years. Mr. and Mrs. Tvler spent the winter 
of 1902-3 in Egypt and the Holy Land. 

When he gave up his ministry in Xew York 
he expected to spend the remainder of his life 
in what he calls "Didactic Evangelism." He 
held meetings in Kansas City, Cleveland, 
DesMoines, Quincey. 111.. Mount Sterling, Ky.. 
Tacomah. Washington. San Diego, California. 
Decatur, Illinois. Troy. New York, Xew York 
City. Washington. D. C. Irvington. and Vin- 
cennes, Indiana. McKinney, Texas, Colorado 
Springs. Colo.. Cedar Rapids, Iowa. Spring- 
field. Brockton and Boston. Mass.. and Lex- 
ington, Kentucky. Mrs. Tyler, who aCcompa- 



470 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



nied her husband in this campaign, failing 
in hea It n, in October, 1900, he located in Den- 
ver, with the South Broadway church. He 
thinks that in Denver he is doing the best 
work of his life. His .health is perfect, his 
work is a perpetual joy, and he says he was 
never in such demand as he is now, in the 
sixty-fourth year of his age. 



J. B. BRINEY. 



J. B. Briney, was born in Xelson county, 
Kentucky, February 11, 1839. He was brought 
up to farm work, receiving such education as 
could be obtained in the country schools of 
those days, in an attendance of two or three 
terms. At the age of sixteen years he appren- 
ticed himself to learn the carpenter's trade, 
serving a term of three years as an appren- 
tice. For this service he received thirty dollars 
the first year, forty dollars the second, and 
fifty dollars the third. He worked at his trade 
three years after the expiration of his appren- 
ticeship, and then married and spent a year at 
farming. In the meantime he began to try 
to preach a little in connection with his other 
employments, and receiving some encourage- 
ment from various brethren, he determined to 
devote his life to the ministrv of the Word of 
God. 

Having formed such a purpose, and seeing 
the importance of a good education on the part 
of a minister, he entered Eminence College, 
at Eminence, Kentucky, w T hose president was 
that fine educator and Christian gentleman, 
W. S. Giltner, who conducted the college with 
marked ability and success for many years. 
In this institution Mr. Briney took a four 
years' course, one year before the close of 
which he was called to minister to the large 
church in Eminence — a distinction of which 
a young man might be proud. After serving 
that church three years he went to MiLlersburg, 
Kentucky, and preached for the church there 
and the one at Carlisle two years. He then 
went to Winchester, Kentucky, for four years, 
and then to Maysville. same state, and after 
preaching there four years, he became state 
evangelist for Kentucky. After serving in that 
capacity two years, he again took up the work 
in Maysville, not having removed his family 
from that place. 

After another term of two years in Mays- 
ville, he went to Covington, Kentucky, where 
he preached for two years and a half, and 
then, for a change, he evangelized about six 
months — mostly in the state of New York. 
Following this he spent a few months in 
Mayfield, Kentucky, preaching for the church 
there, and organizing West Kentucky College. 
In 1886 he was called to the Linden Street 
church, Memphis, Tennessee, and after labor- 
ing there two years and a half he went to 
Springfield, Illinois, where he ministered to 
the church thirty months, and then accepted 
a call to Tacoma, Washington. It was while 
preparing to go to Tacoma, that he met with 
the accident that resulted in an intercapsular 




J. B. BRINEY. 



fracture of the hip which lamed him for life, 
and kept him confined to the house for nearly 
a year, and on crutches for about two years. 
It was during this confinement that he wrote 
"The Form of Baptism," and "The Tempta- 
tions of Christ." 

His first work in the ministry after his 
injury was in Knoxville, Tennessee, where he 
labored one year and then w 7 ent to Moberly, 
Mo., where he did the heaviest work of his 
life in the ministry. After serving the Mob- 
erly church nearly seven years he spent a 
year in the evangelistic field, and started 
Briney's Monthly, which was a success from 
the first issue, and after running through four 
volumes, lacking one number, it now merges 
into the Christian Companion, thus losing its 
identity in name, but preserving its identity 
in spirit, purpose and editorship. During Mr. 
Briney's long and arduous ministerial life 
he has held about thirty discussions with rep- 
resentatives of the leading religious bodies of 
this country, besides lecturing considerably on 
scientific and other subjects. He is now about 
sixty-five years old, and barring his physical 
injury, he is remarkably vigorous in both body 
and mind, and bids fair to do much valuable 
work vet in the service of the Master. 



JAMES ALEXANDER LORD. 

James A. Lord, editor of the Christian 
Standard, Cincinnati. 0., was born April 9, 
1849, on Deer Island, New Brunswick, Canada. 
His first schooling was in the excellent public 
schools on the island, which he attended until 
his fourteenth year without interruption, and a 
number of years after that during the winters : 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



471 



in that cold climate the schools only had a 
week's vacation at the end of every six months' 
term. 

From the age of fourteen until he Mas 
twenty-two, he followed the business of fishing 
in his father's vessels in the Bay of Fundy, 
off the coast of Maine, and in the Gulf of St. 
Lawrence. 

He confessed faith in Christ at the age of 
twenty-one, under the preaching of Benjamin 
Franklin, by whom he was baptized, and be- 
came a member of the congregation at Lord's 
Cove. He entered the Agricultural and Me- 
chanical College at Lexington, Ky., when he 
was twenty-two, and afterwards the College 
of the Bible. 

For six years after leaving home he studied 
in the colleges, taught school, worked in saw 
mill, clerked in a store, worked on a 
farm, and began to preach a little in his 
twenty-fifth year. 

After his marriage in Bath county, Ken- 
tucky, he ministered to country churches for 
two years, at the end of which he moved to 
Western Missouri, locating at Barry, a small 
village ten miles north of Kansas City, where 
he taught the public school and preached for 
the congregation at that place. He was a res- 
ident of Missouri for fifteen years, during 
which time he preached for the following- 
churches: Barry, Mayview, Holden, Pleasant 
Hill, Lone Jack, Kingsville, Wellington. Oak 
Grove and Warrensburg. During this time he 
held a number of protracted meetings, preach- 
ing frequently in schoolhouses and groves. 

His ministry for the church at Warrensburg 
continued for seven years and a half, during 
which time the congregation grew from 250 
to over 800 members, and built the present 
commodious house of worship. In 1892 he ac- 
cepted a call to the Central Church, Cincin- 
nati, Ohio, where he ministered for two years 
and a half, at the expiration of which time 
he became editor of the Christian Standard. 

In addition to his editorial work he preaches 
every Sunday, usually to the little church in 
Central Fairmont, a suburb of Cincinnati. 
Bro. Lord firmly believes that the gospel of 
Christ is the power of God unto salvation. 
The Standard has gone forward in leaps and 
bounds since he became its editor. He is fear- 
less in his denunciation of sin and error. Like 
every man holding such a position, he has his 
enemies, but his friends are numbered by the 
thousands. He is a strong writer, a good 
preacher, a genial companion, and a warm 
friend to every cause which tends to lift hu- 
manity. 



JOHN C. HAY. 

LEONARD G. THOMPSON. 



Was born at Geneva, New York, Mav 6, 
1842. His father. Philip C. Hay, was a 
leading minister in the New School Presbyte- 
rian Church, and served as moderator of one 
of its General Assemblies. Mr. Hav attended 



the academy at Newark, New Jersey, and 
Princeton College. Interrupted in his college 
course by ill health, he was commissioned by 
the American Sunday School Union, of Phil- 
adelphia, to found union Sunday Schools in 
a part of Iowa, with headquarters at Daven- 
port. Here he first made the acquaintance of 
the plea for the restoration of primitive Chris- 
tianity, through the preaching of Elder James 
Challen and Jonas Hartzel. After careful in- 
vestigation of the issues involved he heartily 
accepted the position and plea of the disciples 
of Christ, and was baptized by Elder James 
Brownlie, of the Sugar Grove Church, in the 
autumn of 1864. 

Mr. Hay's first ministry was at Iowa City, 
Iowa, beginning June 1, 1865. He evangelized 
much in the vicinity, and the churches at Tif- 
fin and West Liberty are results. William 
Bayard Craig aided him in caring for these 
young churches. 

In 1871 and 1872 Mr. Hay served as state 
evangelist of Iowa, and gave earnest and effi- 
cient aid in establishing co-operative work 
among the churches. While in this work he 
discovered John B. Vawter, and secured his 
appointment as state evangelist. Mr. Hay then 
took up the ministry of the church in Des- 
Moines. 

In 1874 and 1875 he evangelized ten months 
in England, being invited and supported by 
Timothy Coop and James Marsden. Preaching 
one year at West Liberty, Iowa, upon his re- 
turn from England, the ill health of his wife 
caused the family's removal to California. 
Here Mr. Hay did pioneer work in Los Angeles, 
preaching to the little band in the court house. 

Returning from California, his next min- 
istry was in Minneapolis, from 1881 to 1883, 
during which time Portland Avenue Church lot 
was purchased and the first building obtained, 
largely through the liberality of Charles Evans 
Holt, whom Mr. Hay had baptized. Sunday 
afternoon visits to St. Paul led to the revival 
of the work in that city. Charles Evans Holt 
gave $500, and Leander Lane was installed 
as the first minister of the resuscitated little 
band. 

In 1883, Mr. Hay came to Colorado, serving 
the church at Colorado Springs two years. Dur- 
ing this time the indebtedness upon the chapel, 
which had been purchased from the Southern 
Methodists, was paid. In 1885 he removed to 
Pueblo. This marked the beginning of an en- 
larged and prosperous era for the disciples of 
Christ in that second city of the state. The 
church was then meeting in a store room. 
Their condition was described by a member 
of the little band as almost desperate, and 
the congregation in danger of dissolution un- 
less help came speedily. Isaac Errett had 
visited the city in 1883. Mr. Hay sought his 
advice, and Mr. Errett encouraged him to ac- 
cept the w T ork, as he believed the city had a 
good future. The ladies had accumulated $250 
toward a lot and building. Mission Sunday 
Schools were established in the southern, the 
southeastern and the southwestern parts of the 
city. The latter resulted in a church at Bes- 
semer, which later was merged into the Broad- 



472 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOHN C. HAY. 



way church, which has just become self-sup- 
porting, and has a splendid future. By the 
autumn of 1887 centrally located lots costing 
$4,000 had been purchased, and a brick chapel, 
costing also $4,000, erected thereon. This was 
a great gain in a little over two years. By 
April, 1891, the audience room was built, the 
whole house seating 450 persons, and costing 
but $15,000, but really worth $24,000. The 
church had risen to a place of influence in the 
city, and had 250 members. A marvelous 
change from the conditions eight years before. 
Although Mr. Hay's work has been successful 
wherever he has been, yet his work in Pueblo, 
his longest ministry, covering a period of 
twelve years, is perhaps the greatest monument 
to his usefulness. He speaks most gratefully 
of the aid his good wife gave him in that work. 
Practicing medicine, she aided in the family's 
support, while her husband worked upon a 
very moderate salary, and by her life she com- 
mended the church and its work as she came 
in contact with all classes of people outside of 
the church. 

In addition to his busy life as a minister, 
Mr. Hay evangelized much while at Pueblo. 
At Denver, Colorado Springs, Canon City, 
Trinidad, La Junta and Manzanola he did 
special work. In 1895 he held a meeting and 
organized a church at Roswell, New Mexico, 
which, as yet, is the only church we have in 
that Territory. 

In 1896 Mr. Hay did special work under the 
direction of the American Christian Mission- 
ary Society at Phoenix, Arizona, which resulted 
in a new era in the life of that church. In 1897 
a special work called him to Woodland, Cali- 
fornia, and similar service was performed soon 
afterward at Clarksville, Tennessee. He spent 
1900 in the ministry at Honolulu. During 



this year a church property was secured and 
missions in the city inaugurated. In 1901 
he took work at Imperial, California, where 
W. F. Holt had built a chapel and parsonage, 
The church organized here by Mr. Hay was 
the first of any kind in the valley, and he also 
preached the first sermon in the valley. He 
has recently been appointed a missionary of 
the Central Church of Des Moines, Iowa, under 
the American Christian Missionary Society, 
and is now engaged in establishing a church 
in Hollywood, one of the most beautiful and 
promising suburbs of Los Angeles, where he 
resides. 



HARVEY OSCAR BREEDEN. 

The subject of this sketch was born in Mason 
county, Illinois, April 18, 1857. He is the 
eldest son of Dr. J. H. and Sarah Breeden, of 
Ipava, 111. 

II. O. Breeden attended the public schools 
until fifteen years of age, when he entered 
Abingdon College, Illinois. About this time he 
united, with the Church of Christ under his 
father's preaching. He attended college for 
two years, and then spent one and a half years 
in mercantile business with his father, at 
Summum, 111. He entered Eureka College in 
1876 and graduated at the age of twenty-one, 
with the degree of A. B. Later he received 
the A. M. degree from his Alma Mater, and 
the LL. D. from Drake University. Just after 
leaving college he preached a sermon for the 
church at Tallula, 111., and was prevailed 
upon to become its minister, beginning his 
work September 1, 1878. 

October 21, 1879, he was married to Miss 
Flora E. Myers. An only child, Bernard M., 
was born to them, who is now a successful 
business man in San Francisco. Mr. Breeden 
remained at Tullula three years and attracted 
the attention of other churches for his very 
successful work. He accepted a call to Terre 
Haute, Ind., where he remained four years. 
The records say, "The church and all its work 
grew rapidly, and missions were successfully 
established." He came to the Central Church 
at DesMoines at the earnest desire of the 
church, and on December 1, 1903, had con- 
tinuously filled an almost ideal ministry of 
eighteen years, phenomenally successful, happy 
and harmonious. 

Mr. Breeden is six feet three inches tall, of 
commanding appearance, broad shouldered and 
erect, dark complected, with sparkling black 
eyes, that keenly search the faces of his au- 
dience when speaking. He has self-poise, an 
easy, winning manner, and possesses an unu- 
sual degree of magnetic power, so essential to 
a public speaker. His voice is flexible and 
sympathetic. He speaks in a conversational 
tone, without notes, and easily holds the close 
attention of his immense audiences. His vigor 
of thought and keen logic pour forth in a 
spontaneous fervor, eloquent, convincing and 
earnest. He is classed with the scholars and 
orators of the church. The peculiar quality 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



473 




H. 0. BREEDEX. 



of Mr. Breeden's strong personality is a cer- 
tain equalizing of strength of character, which 
is almost unique. There are no extravagances 
or exaggerations in particular directions. He 
is probably surpassed by some orators in the 
brotherhood. He is equaled by some ministers, 
approached by some organizers, and probably 
excelled by some scholars: but in the combi- 
nation of all these high qualities he stands 
absolutely alone. He can do every thing a 
minister is called to do. and do it exception- 
ally well. 

He has sagacity, quickness of judgment, ju- 
dicial insight, is a born leader and organizer. 
He possesses the tact and temperament to meet 
and deal with people in such a way as to 
stimulate to best efforts, and inspire helpful 
and heroic living. He does not say "go," but 
'"come." He is in close, sympathetic touch 
with his congregation, socially and in business 
life. He is a tireless worker ; conceives and 
executes new and greater plans, and sees suc- 
cess that is scarcely comprehended by less pro- 
gressive men. Few possess the gift of win- 
ning friends to a greater degree. There is a 
broad sympathetic kindliness constantly dif- 
fusing through his whole life, which is pre- 
eminently a part of him. His universal popu- 
larity can be readily understood. He can be 
austere and steadfast to a purpose, even severe. 
when occasion demands, but this is not his 
natural manner. He is a loving, devoted 
friend, warm hearted, with a ready, generous 
hand that knows no limit. He is deeply reli- 
gious, devoted to his work, and strong in faith. 

Mr. Breeden has always been known as an 
enthusiast in the cause of missions. He is an 
inspiration to his church, and to this conta- 
gious zeal and energy is due the fact the Cen- 
tral leads in all missionary work in the broth- 



erhood. The "Living Link" originated with 
him, and his church sent out the first mission- 
aries under the special care and maintenance 
of the local church. Now the Central supports 
three. Mr. and Mrs. Guy, in Japan, Dr. Ada 
McXeil, in India, and a former minister, John 
C. Hay, in Southern California. In an ad- 
dress before the General Convention at Minn- 
eapolis in 1901, Mr. Breeden suggested the wis- 
dom of an evangelistic board. This idea be- 
came an actuality, with him as its president, 
at the Detroit Convention in 1903. 

To Mr. Breeden's far-sightedness, undaunted 
courage and energy was due the building of the 
magnificent church, soon after becoming its 
minister. This church will stand "until its 
walls crumble to dust" as his monument, a 
memorial to him and his labors of love. When 
he came to the Central it had a membership of 
three hundred ; now there are between thir- 
teen and fourteen hundred. He has officiated 
at over eight hundred weddings, conducted 
more than a thousand funerals, and four thou- 
sand have been added to the church. The 
work he has accomplished through the Central 
Church has a position of the greatest signifi- 
cance in the history of the church in 
general, and a wonderful power in the city. 
For some years it has been known as a suc- 
cessful institutional church. Mr. Breeden has 
had most tempting offers by other churches 
and educational institutions far and near, but 
the ties and associations between minister and 
people are too strong and sacred to sever 
easily, for the best years of his strong, vigor- 
ous manhood have been wrought with this 
people; his popularity has increased, and the 
links that bind become more firmly welded, 
the associations nearer and dearer, as the 
"years are going by." He is enshrined in the 
hearts of his people, who honor, reverence, 
trust and affectionately cherish him for himself, 
for the high ideals he maintains, his literary 
attainments, nobility of purpose and devoted, 
sacrificing life, for the church and the cause 
of Christ everywhere. The one universal 
prayer is for continued helpful, happy service 
together through unnumbered years. 



WILLIAM BAYARD CRAIG. 
Ex-President Drake University. 

LEONARD G. THOMPSON. 

Was born at St. John, Xew Brunswick. 
December 7. 184(5, of Scotch-Irish parentage. 
His father, Dr. William Craig, was a native of 
County Antrim, Ireland, the county in which 
Alexander Campbell was born. His mother 
was an Episcopalian, and his early memories 
and influences are of that church. 

Mr. Craig never heard of the disciples of 
Christ until he was twenty-one years of age. 
In 1867 lie went to Chicago, where he heard 
D. P. Henderson preach. He had become skep- 
tical, but the preaching of Mr. Henderson 
aroused interest and caused him to study the 
neglected Bible, with the result that he soon 



474 



OHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



confessed faith in Christ, and became an en- 
thusiastic worker. He united with the North 
Side Church in Chicago. Although long preju- 
diced and opposed to preachers, young Craig 
began to feel that the ministry was the only 
work that could command all his heart and 
mind. 

Through the influence of John C. Hay, the 
minister at Iowa City, Iowa, Mr. Craig be- 
came acquainted with John W. Porter and 
family, became one of the household, and in 
four years graduated from the University of 
Iowa/ taking the A. B. degree. He then at- 
tended Yale Theological Seminary for two 
years, meanwhile preaching for the church at 
Danbury, Conn. He was then called to Chicago 
to succeed Isaac Errett, but from a grateful 
sense of duty chose to take up the work at 
Iowa City, Iowa, when the work was at a low 
ebb. Here he spent a ministry of nearly seven 
years. 

In January, 1882, he began his work in 
Denver, Colo., as minister of the Central 
Church. His coming to Denver marked the 
beginning of a great forward movement for the 
disciples of Christ, not only in the capital 
city, but also throughout the entire state. At 
that time we had but one house of worship in 
the entire state, that at Golden. The church 
in Denver was worshiping in a hall. In 1882 
Loveland built a house. In a little more than 
one year from the arrival of Mr. Craig in 
Denver the Central Church dedicated a prop- 
erty on Broadway worth $33,000. This was 
made possible through the gift of $10,000 from 
Governor and Mrs. John L. Routt, which was 
secured by Mr. Craig. 

Immediately following the dedication of the 
Central building, the Colorado Christian Mis- 
sionary Convention was organized, and Mr. 
Craig was made president. In this capacity 
he served six years. He gave much time and 
study to the state work, arousing enthusiasm 
and 'raising liberal gifts for its support. For 
years he was the conspicuous figure and lead- 
er in that work. To his wise planning and his 
energy much of the success of the work then 
and now is due. 

After a delightful ministry of almost seven 
years, Mr. Craig resigned from the Central 
Church, intending to take up his residence in 
California. He and his family spent the 
winter in Pasadena, returning in May, 1889, 
to close up their affairs in Colorado. In the 
autumn of 1889, in company with B. W. 
Johnson, D. R. Dungan and others, Mr. Craig 
visited the Holy Land. In the winter of 1889- 
1890, as he was about to start for California, 
having even sent a part of his household effects 
to the depot, John C. Sutton, a member of the 
Central Church, offered to give $10,000 if Mr. 
Craig would remain in Denver and plant a 
church out South Broadway. Reluctantly, but 
in obedience to plain duty, the plans for the 
California residence were given up, and Mr. 
Craig put in his time while "Uncle John" 
Sutton put his money into the great enter- 
prise. . Having been blessed in things mate- 
rial, and feeling a deep sense of gratitude to 
God for his goodness, Mr. Craig served the 




W. B. CRAIG. 



South Broadway Church without salary. In 
June, 1892, the best structure owned by the 
disciples in Colorado was opened for worship. 
In that same year the church membership, 
which was thirty-seven in 1890, had grown 
to nearly four hundred, and the Sunday school 
had eight hundred members. In November, 
1893, Mr. Craig resigned, accepting the work 
in San Antonio, Texas. 

In June, 1897, Mr. Craig was called to the 
chancellorship of Drake University, Des 
Moines, Iowa, and served that institution five 
years. During this time the enrollment of 
students was doubled, and the university was 
more thoroughly organized than before. 

Closing his work at Drake in June, 1902, Mr. 
Craig returned to the state of his love, Colo- 
rado, and in October accepted the ministry of 
the Central Church of Pueblo. Here his in- 
fluence was quickly felt, not only in the im- 
proved condition of the church, but also 
throughout the city. 

After nine months' effective work in Pueblo, 
a very unexpected but plain call of duty be- 
came urgent, and, as in 1890, when about to 
remove to California, it crossed all human 
plans. It seemed plainly Mr. Craig's duty to 
accept again the ministry of the Central! 
Church of Denver, and he began his work 
September 1, 1903. Denver and Colorado are 
glad to have him again within their borders. 
He has given some of the best years of his 
life to the cause in this state, and has here 
achieved some of his greatest successes. 

While a very practical man, Mr. Craig's 
scholarship ranks high. He has received the 
degree of A. M. from the University of Iowa, 
D. D. from the University of Colorado, and 
LL. D. from Drake University. 



SOME NATIONAL EVANGELISTS. 



T. B. LARIMORE, 

SILENA M. HOLMAN. 

T. B. Larimore was bora, July 10, 1843, 
in picturesque East Tennessee — beautiful Gal- 
ilee of America — from which delightful land of 
fruits and flowers, tall men and towering 
mountains, fertile fields and limpid fountains, 
have emanated many men of prominence and 
power. "The best blood of the nation flows 
through his veins." 

He has gone with honor through two col- 
leges and founded one ; he is the admired 
hero of several popular books; and, as a min- 
ister of the gospel, he is regarded by thousands 
as second to none; but he never boasts, tries 
to display his learning, or seems to be con- 
scious of his worth. 

The mother often makes the man. Paul 
mentions Timothy's mother, as a woman of 
"unfeigned faith." Of Brother Larimore's 
mother, a woman of pure heart and brilliant 
mind, who lived nearly a century, and whom 
he loved with a passion of tenderness known 
of none Out fine natures. A conscientious Chris- 
tian who knew her perfectly, says, "If she had 
a fault I never knew it." 

He obeyed the gospel on his twenty-first 
birthday, then and there consecrating all — 
body, soul and spirit, mind, muscle, and money, 
head, hand, and heart, time, tongue and tal- 
ent — to Christ and his cause, to whom and to 
which he has ever been faithful, loyal and 
true. 

His worthy wife and children, all of whom 
are consistent Christians, are very near and 
very dear to him ; but they are with him very 
little, as he is always in the evangelistic field. 

His home is a happy home, and he does all 
he can to make it so ; as his faithful wife 
bravely bears the burden of home duties, while 
he preaches the gospel there and elsewhere. 

Born, as was "the Babe of Bethlehem," in 
honorable poverty, his early days were days 
of darkness and distress ; but Providence pro- 
vided for him to take a college course, and, 
after the war — in which he wore the gray — 
another. 



His four sons and two daughters, all bap- 
tized by their father in childhood, are intel- 
ligent, industrious, exemplary Christians, 
worthy of the father and mother who have 
taught them "the good and the right way." 

Believing it best, he has devoted some time 
to school work. On thirty acres of land, 
worth $300, with little experience and less 
money, he, in five years, founded a flourishing 
school, and increased the value of the prop- 
erty to $30,000. 

While head of this institution from which 
has gone forth an influence for good too great 
to be estimated or expressed, he preached 
once every day, three times on Sunday, and 
evangelized during vacation. 

Deeming it duty, calls to preach coming 
from "all quarters," he finally abandoned the 
school room and entered the evangelistic field, 
where he has labored incessantly and success- 
fully ever since. 

He is never willing to preach less than 
twice every day and three times on Sunday, 
and prefers to preach three times every day. 
While he goes home as often as he can, he 
tries to never deliver less than 700 discourses 
a year. 

He adapts himself to all sorts of circum- 
stances — becomes "all things to all men" — 
but he is averse to short meetings, because he 
believes the longer they are the better they are. 

He has preached five successive months in 
one house, twice every day and three times 
every Sunday — 333 discourses — baptizing hun- 
dreds, officiating at funerals, marriages, etc. ; 
being throughout that time never sick, never 
late, never weary, interest always intense, the 
place being literally packed, and five young 
men making the "good confession" at the last 
moment. 

His success has been phenomenal. He has 
preached or been called to preach in nearly 
every state in the Union, Canada and coun- 
tries beyond the deep sea. 

He has probably preached more sermons, 
baptized more people, and established and set 
in order more churches than any other man 
of modern times. 



475 



476 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




T. B. LARIMORE, 
Xashville, Tenn. 



Xever abusive, rough, or unkind, he is ear- 
nest, eloquent, forcible, and always so plain, 
simple and gentle that little children under- 
stand him perfectly and love him devotedly. 

He has a vivid imagination, loves the beau- 
tiful, the innocent and the pure, and possesses 
an unrivaled gift of language. 

He avoids all slang, pulpit profanity, af- 
fectation and ecclesiastical titles. He speaks 
evil of none, is envious of none, and considers 
himself no better than the humblest of his 
brethren. 

He is marvelously magnetic. To know him 
is to love him. To call him brother is a 
pleasure. He has hosts of friends, loyal and 
true. He is loved by men, women, and chil- 
dren, as few have ever been loved. 

In no sense a partisan, he never partici- 
pates in any of the wrangles and disputes 
disturbing the Churches of Christ. His life 
is, in every respect, spotless and pure. Xo 
one who knows him doubts his honesty, sincer- 
ity, purity, or integrity. 

Xone can look into his face and doubt that 
he is a good man, wearing "the white flower of 
a blameless life" with a gentle grace and dig- 
nity all his own. 

Loving and loved, a universal favorite, a 
universal friend, is T. B. Larimore. 



WM. F. COWDEX. 



The subject of this sketch was born in Law- 
rence county, Pa.. June 22, 1834. His parents 
were of Scotch-Irish descent, and very strict 
members of the Associate Presbyterian church, 



then called the Seceder, now the United Pres- 
byterian church. He was entirely self-educated, 
his father refusing to aid him except for 
the ministry, which he declined. He spent 
three years at Westminster College, Xew 
Wilmington, Pa., and two years at Jefferson 
College, Connonsburg, Pa., where he graduated 
in 1858 with the degree of A. B. After gradu- 
ating he returned to Kentucky, where he had 
previously taught an academic school in Fay- 
ette county, and resumed teaching, and at the 
same time pursued the study of law for three 
years under Judge George Robertson, of Lex- 
ington. In 1861 he became a Christian, and, 
having become a pronounced immersionist, 
united with the Baptist church. So strong- 
were his religious convictions that he re- 
nounced the profession of law, upon which his 
heart had been set from his youth, and in prep- 
aration for which his whole life hitherto had 
been given. On the breaking out of the Civil 
War he returned to his native State and soon 
after began preaching. Feeling the need of 
larger preparation for the ministry, he spent 
two years in the theological department of the 
Baptist University at Lewisburg, Pa., graduat- 
ing therefrom in 1864 and receiving the degree 
of A. M. His first pastorate was at Jersey- 
shore. Pa., and lasted three years. In 1867 
he became pastor of the Baptist church at 
Xewcastle, Pa., in his native county. Here he 
soon came into conflict with the leaders of the 
Xational Reform Association, an organization 
which had for its purpose the incorporation of 
a religious amendment in the Xational Con- 
stitution, "Recognizing God as the Author of 
civil government, Jesus Christ as the Ruler 
of the nation and the Bible as the supreme law 
of the land." This movement was sweeping 
over Western Pennsylvania with great power 
when Mr. Cowden attacked it and engaged a 
number of its prominent leaders in a series of 
public debates. Among these were Dr. Sloan, 
President of the Covenanter Theological Sem- 
inary in Allegheny City, Dr. Milligan, pro- 
fessor in the same institution, and Dr. Mc- 
Alister, President of the Xational Reform As- 
sociation and editor of the Christian Statesman. 
In these and other kindred discussions that 
followed on the Sabbath question, Mr. Cowden 
was compelled to differentiate the Kingdom of 
Christ from the Jewish theocracy and the gos- 
pel of Christ from the law of Moses. He soon 
found himself out of harmony with the Bap- 
tist denomination on these great fundamental 
principles and in perfect accord with the 
church of Christ, Accordingly, in 1871, with 
a large majority of his congregation who shared 
his sentiments, he united with the church of 
Christ at Xew Castle, Pa., which, under his min- 
istry, grew to be one of the largest and most 
influential churches in the city. In 1881 he 
was called to the Main Street church, Lex- 
ington, Ky., which he served until 1884, when 
he was chosen to succeed Joseph King in the 
First church, Allegheny, Pa. While here he 
organized a number of new churches in Pitts- 
burgh ?nd adjacent towns, among which was 
the East End church, Pittsburgh, now one of 
the largest and most efficient churches in the 
State. He was also largelv instrumental in 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



477 




W. F. COWDEN. 



reorganizing the missionary work in Western 
Pennsylvania, which has accomplished so much 
for that part of the state. In 1889 he was 
appointed by the American Christian Mission- 
ary Society general superintendent of missions 
for the Pacific Northwest, Hon. T. W. Phillips, 
of New Castle, Pa., assuming the responsibil- 
ity of his support. Under this ministry 
churches have been planted in all the larger 
cities and principal towns of Washington, 
Oregon and Idaho, and a strong representative 
church established in Salt Lake City. 

During the fourteen years of this service 
he has spent two or three months of each year 
among the stronger churches in the Eastern 
States in the interest of Home Missions, and 
thus has become very widely known throughout 
the brotherhood. In this long life of service 
Mr. Cowden has been most ably supported 
by his faithful and consecrated wife, to whom 
he was married in 1859, and who still abides 
with him in this happy ministry. 



J. V. COOMBS. 



J. M. VAWTER. 



J. V. Coombs was born in Indiana, and 
spent his early days on a farm in the Eel 
River Valley. After completing the course 
of study in the village of New Brunswick, 
Boone county, he entered the academy at 
Ladoga. In 1877 he graduated in the Central 
Indiana Normal School. In 1879 he took a 
course in the Philadelphia School of Oratory. 
He graduated from Chicago University, 1882, 
having completed the classic course. He was 
president of the Central Normal two years, 



and president of the East Illinois College 
from 1882 to 1883. In 1883 he became pro- 
fessor of History and Literature in Eureka 
College. 

He is the author of five books. In the lecture 
field he has been very successful, having spoken 
in every state and territory. His greatest 
work has been in the evangelistic field, which 
he entered in 1889. He is an untiring worker. 
He preached 192 nights without the loss of a 
single night. Some Sundays he preached six 
and seven times. In ten years he has rallied 
about eight thousand persons around the 
standard of the Cross. His success depends 
largely upon two things : 

1. His generalship in planning the 
work. His book, "Campaigning for Christ," 
was written to prepare workers for soul 
winning. In a few days after he be- 
gins his meetings he has a band of work- 
ers drilled for the battle. Under his man- 
agement, all step into line and his meetings 
are short and successful. It is not unusual 
for fifty or sixty people to confess the Sa- 
vior, under his preaching, in one day. 

2. The second point in his success is the 
simplicity of his preaching. He preaches no 
doubtful gospel, and believes the gospel is the 
power of God to save men. He says he never 
appeals to any other motive to get men to 
obey than that Jesus is their Redeemer. Ac- 
cept him and live. He is the messenger, hold- 
ing up the message. Here we give the esti- 
mate of a few ministers with whom he has 
worked : 

"J. V. Coombs has held two meetings for 
me in Illinois, (one in Kansas) and I am 
pleased to say that he is the strongest evan- 
gelist that I have ever heard or worked with. 




J. V. COOMBS. 



478 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



The people who are constrained to obey are 
the best thinkers in the community. No 
better men ever lived than those now in this 
congregation who came in under his preaching. 
Some of these men in less than one year were 
on our church board as elders and deacons. 
Under his preaching people do not come to 
Coombs, but to Christ. No minister ever had 
a stronger supporter during the meeting or 
after it, than J. V. Coombs. He is pleasant, 
genial, sweet spirited and energetic. 

A. E. Duffer. 
Paris, 111. 

"The meeting conducted by J. V. Coombs 
deserves more than a mention of the members 
brought into the church. Bro. Coombs ad- 
monished, rebuked, exhorted, raised sufficient 
money to pay for next year's work, taught the 
choir, instructed the officers, advised the mem- 
bers, helped the preacher, and as a result, 
the choir sings better; the elders pray more; 
the members pay more, and the preacher 
preaches better. Bruce Brown." 

Webster City, Iowa. 

"Brother Coombs has held us a great meet- 
ing. This was the second meeting that he has 
held for me. He has helped the church in all 
lines of work. J. M. Vawter." 

Jeffersonville, Ind. 



SIMPSON ELY. 



The subject of this sketch was born in De 
Witt county, Ills., June 6, 1849. His father 
was a Virginian and his mother a Kentuckian. 
He was reared on the farm and obtained such 
education during his boyhood as was afforded 
by the district school. He obeyed the gospel 
when twelve years old, under the preaching of 
Dudley Downs and John Houston. The latter 
baptized him. When sixteen years old he 
began to take part in the prayer meeting. 
When eighteen he received a certificate for 
teaching in the public schools. When twenty- 
one years old he began preaching and teach- 
ing in Wilson county, Kansas, and had con- 
versions in the very beginning of his work. 
In the same year he was married to Eliza- 
beth Miller, of Andrew county, Missouri. Two 
years later he quit the farm and entered 
Oskaloosa College, in Iowa. He graduated in 
June, 1875, and immediately entered upon his 
chosen work of preaching the gospel. He has 
now been preaching thirty-three years, and 
several thousand persons have been led by him 
to the Savior. He has organized several con- 
gregations and built and dedicated many 
houses of worship. His most fruitful work 
was at Kirksville, Missouri, where he preached 
seven hundred sermons and had seven hundred 
and thirty-five additions. He has held several 
protracted meetings where the converts num- 
bered more than one hundred. He has served 
as State Evangelist in Iowa and Missouri. 

He has been active in promoting the cause 
of Christian education. He served on the 
Board of Trustees of Oskaloosa College several 




SIMPSON ELY. 



years, was made president of the Abingdon 
College Association, and was for three and a 
half years president of Christian University. 
He was also president of the Bible College, 
at Fairfield, Nebraska, one year. None of 
these enterprises was permitted to interfere 
with his preaching. While working in the 
college, he preached every Lord's day. 

He is in active sympathy with all the great 
missionary and benevolent enterprises of the 
church and has actively promoted them. With 
the one exception of the American Missionary 
Society, which was organized the year in 
which he was born, (1849) all our missionary 
enterprises have sprung up during his min- 
istry. He has a life membership in the Or- 
phans' Home in St. Louis ; two life member- 
ships in the Missouri Missionary Society; 
one life membership in the Nebraska Mission- 
ary Society; two life directorships in the 
General Christian Missionary Society, a life 
membership in the Foreign Christian Mission- 
ary Society, and nine and a half life member- 
ships in the Christian Woman's Board of 
Missions. He has given over a thousand dol- 
lars to our colleges. He has liberally sup- 
ported the Ministerial Aid Fund, from the 
beginning until now. He has kept himself 
poor by giving, for he believes that the 
spirit of giving is essentially the Spirit of 
Christ. 

Simpson Ely is a writer as well as preacher. 
He has had editorial connection with the 
Christian Evangelist, the Atlantic Missionary, 
the Christian Union, the Church Register, the 
Missouri School Journal, and he was a paid 
contributor to the Christian Standard when 
Isaac Errett was editor. He is now associate 
editor of the Evangelistic Review. He has 
clone more than any other man in the church 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



479 



for tract distribution. Hundreds of thousands 
of leaflets and tracts have been "sown broad- 
cast" by him. He has also written several 
booklets that have had wide circulation. 

He has been actively engaged in temperance 
work and early allied himself with the Prohi- 
bition Party. He has had the nomination of 
his party for Representative, for Lieutenant 
Governor., and for Congress; but none of these 
things has ever interfered with his regular 
work as a preacher. He believes the prohi- 
bition of the liquor traffic is an important 
element of gospel work. 

Simpson Ely is now in his fifty-fifth year. 
He has served a generation as a preacher. 
He is still active in the work. His ministry 
has been about equally divided between local 
and evangelistic effort and he has been about 
equally successful in each department of la- 
bor. He has recently quit the evangelistic 
field and entered upon the work with the 
church at Clearfield, Iowa. He is in vigorous 
health and hopes to round out fifty years as a 
preacher. 



JOHX A. STEVENS. 



John A. Stevens was born in Titus county, 
Texas, on December 27, 1857. Was educated 
in the common schools. Became a Christian at 
the age of nineteen: was ordained to the 
ministry in 1883 ; was married first in 1886, 
and the second time, in 1900. He did evangel- 
istic work in Texas for three years. He served 
Mississippi. Arkansas, and Oklahoma thirteen 
years as Corresponding- Secretary and Super- 
intendent of Missions. He was minister for 
two years to the First Church at Chattanooga, 
Tennessee. Was missionary minister at San 
Antonio, Texas, for one year, and of the church 
at Russellville, Ark., for a year and a half. 

He is now minister of the Church of Christ 
at the beautiful city of Chicksha, Indian Ter- 
ritory. 

Mr. Stevens has had 5,700 additions, estab- 
lished about fifty churches, the one at Hot 
Springs, Ark., among the number. He has 
been instrumental in raising the money and 
erecting scores of church houses and parson- 
ages. His "forte" is said to be that of a 
pulpit orator. His style was strictly oratori- 
cal from the beginning, and he could not de- 
part from it if he would. The beloved M. H. 
Armor, of Mississippi, dubbed him "A nat- 
ural heathen orator." Some one has said of 
him that he could '"'make the point of a steel 
sword beautiful, even to the man into whom 
he plunged it." He believes every word of the 
Bible with all of his heart and has unbounded 
faith in the spirit and genius of our plea. 
His converts have been mostly men, he some- 
times having ten and fifteen men confess 
Christ at a single service. His logic draws 
men to do things "because they are right." 
He says the secret of moving the male gen- 
der is the power of "holding the log to the 
saw." While naturally very pathetic, he has 
but little confidence in the pathetic method. 
He magnifies Christ and magnifies men. 




JOHX A. STEVEXS. 



It is said by his friends that while his 
logic is merciless that his undercurrent of 
earnestness prepares the soil for the seed. 

Mr. Stevens is now in the prime of life 
and doing the best work of his life in the 
great, growing, rushing; West. 



ALLEX WILSOX. 



A. M. HAEVUOT. 



Among the foremost evangelists of the 
Church of Christ is Allen Wilson. He was 
born near Emporia, Kansas, September 8, 
1869. He attended the country school until 
fifteen years old. When his people moved to 
Emporia, he entered the State Xorrnal School. 
In boyhood he was not surrounded by very 
strong religious influences. He heard an oc- 
casional sermon from some Methodist or Dun- 
kard preacher. When he was ten years old, 
his mother confessed her faith in Christ and 
was baptized by some Christian preacher who 
spent a brief time in the neighborhood. 

It was Miss Sadie Andrews, a school teacher of 
Emporia, who led him into the Sunday school, 
and her influence was such that possibly he 
owes more to her than to any other one per- 
son. He had been in the Sunday school nearly 
two years when on one Sunday night, so 
stormy that no other minister in the city ex- 
cept the writer, preached, and we had but seven- 
teen for an audience, that he and another 
young man confessed Christ. 

This made but four young men in the church 
at that time. They organized for work 
among young men. and the following spring Ave 
had twenty-six that would take part in pubic. 



480 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




ALLEN WILSON. 



After two years in the State Normal, he 
entered Bethany College. He was compelled to 
stop school on account of his father's losing 
all of his property. The two years that fol- 
lowed he did what he could; farming, helping 
in black-smith shop, work on streets by day, 
and so on. One winter he taught school. 
During all this time he preached when he 
could. Within these two years he spent a few 
months at Garfield University, at Wichita. 

At the age of twenty years he became min- 
ister of the church at Burton, Kansas. From 
there he went to Salida, Cal., where he re- 
mained one year. Then back to Bethany Col- 
lege, where he remained three years, graduat- 
ing in 1894. Soon after he became minister 
at Johnstown, Pa., where he remained two 
and one half years. 

While there he remodeled the church, estab- 
lished two missions, and added 150 members 
to the church. His next ministry was at 
Hazelwood, Pittsburg, where he remained a 
little more than one year, adding 130 to the 
roll and pushed the work into a new field. 
Resigning this to enter the evangelistic field, 
he held a few good meetings, and then became 
evangelist for the tenth district of Ohio, of 
which Cincinnati is a part. In this difficult 
field he proved himself a success. Among 
other things, he left us a good church at 
Lockland. He then was elected state evan- 
gelist of Ohio. During this time he held the 
great meeting at Dayton, with 497 additions. 
Tn the last two years and a half he has had 
nearly 4,000 additions. One day during the 
meeting in Washington, D. C, there were 
ninety-seven additions. 

He married Miss Anne Belle Holloway, of 
Youngstown, O., on January 1, 1895. She 
has proved a splendid helpmeet. They have a 
sweet little girl of eight years. 



Bro. Wilson is still a young man, and I be- 
lieve a bright future lies before him. 

Some of the secrets of his great power to 
lead so many to decide for Christ I believe 
to be as follows : 

Thorough organization, and such adver- 
tising as calls the attention of the multitude to 
his work. 

Confidence in the power of the gospel to 
move men to the acceptance of Christ. 

Fearlessness in presenting the truth, and 
great taotfulness in getting others to work. 



J. H. O. SMITH. 



E. D. CRTJMPACKER. 



J. H. O. Smith, the eldest son of Sarah 
Wilson and Edward Mosley Smith, was born 
in Warren county, Ohio, on the 27th day 
of December. 1857. His grandparents, both 
Wilsons and Smiths, were among the first to 
identify themselves with the movement to re- 
store New Testament Christianity, and to re- 
establish the primitive faith and worship 
founded upon plain gospel authority. His 
father and mother were also active and promi- 
nent workers for many years. 

His home life was in an atmosphere of fil- 
ial love and Christian piety, and at the age of 
eleven years he made the "good confession'* 
and became a member of the Church Of Christ. 
His early ambition was to be a minister of the 
gospel and consecrate his life to the cause of 
the Master, and amidst all the temptations and 
allurements of worldly callings, that ambi- 
tion reigned supreme. 

He was educated at the country schools, 
at the college at Lebanon, Ohio, and at Butler 
University. He received the degree of B. A. 
from the latter institution in 1884. Was mar- 
ried August 24, 1880, to Miss Mary E. Coe, of 
Dixon, Illinois. 

He preached his first sermon in the fall of 
1878 in a school house, at Fort Ancient, Ohio. 
He preached on Sundays all through his col- 
lege life and held meetings during summer 
vacations. His first ministry was at Edin- 
burgh, Indiana, which he entered upon while 
still in college, and he continued the work 
there with eminent success for three years. 

In 1886 he was chosen State Evangelist and 
Corresponding Secretary of the Indiana Chris- 
tian Missionary Society, which position he held 
for three successive years. 

Brother Smith was a genius for organiza- 
tion. He believes that plans and methods which 
have the sanction of time and experience in 
other lines, may be profitably used in church 
work, as far as they are adapted, and the evan- 
gelistic field gave him an opportunity to make 
a practical application of his ideas, which he 
did with astonishing success. He organized 
the state into sixteen districts with an evan- 
gelist in each district, under the direction and 
control of, and supported by, a board composed 
of members of the co-operating churches in 
the respective districts. His policy was that 
co-operative work should be as fully repre- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



481 



sent alive of church and people as possible, 
and the result of his efforts as State Evangel- 
ist was a splendid vindication of this policy. 

In addition to his work, he held a number of 
meetings in the larger towns and county seats, 
and over 4,000 souls were brought into the 
fold. During the last two years of his ser- 
vice as State Evangelist there was raised by 
the state and district organizations about 
$55,000 for various church enterprises in the 
state and over 13,000 members were added to 
the various churches in the several districts. 

While State Evangelist Bro. Smith held his 
first meeting at Valparaiso, which continued 
for thirteen weeks, and resulted in 204 ad- 
ditions. Shortly thereafter he accepted the 
ministry of the church at that place and in 
1889 he held a second meeting, with 345 ad- 
ditions. He has held eight eminently success- 
ful meetings for that church and with his 
ministerial work there the cause prospered 
marvelously. The Valparaiso Church is a 
grand monument to Bro. Smith's wonderful 
power and influence and that achievement 
alone is well worth the consecrated energies 
of a lifetime. 

In 1894 he went into the general evangel- 
istic work and w r as called to the state of New 
York to demonstrate, if possible, that simple 
gospel Christianity was as cogent a prompter 
for the human heart in Eastern cities as it 
was in the West. He held splendid meetings 
at the Jefferson Street Church and the Rich- 
mond Avenue Church in Buffalo, and at Troy 
and Niagara Falls, resulting in about 500 
additions and a general awakening of the 
spirit of apostolic religion. 

His work as an evangelist has been uni- 
formly successful. At his meetings at Indian- 
apolis, Cleveland, and Ada, Ohio; Boston, 
Atlanta and Athens, Georgia; St. Louis, Des- 
Moines, Los Angeles, Pamona and Riverside, 
California ; Dallas, Midland, Ennis, Brenham, 
Bonham, Claude, Seymour, and Gainesville, 
Texas, and at other smaller places, over 15,- 
000 souls were brought to the Savior. 

In 1895 he accepted a call to the ministry 
of the Jackson Boulevard Church in Chicago. 
Only one story of the building was completed 
at the time and the church indebtedness was 
about $17,000. After a few months' labor 
the interest became so great that the building 
would not accomodate the crowds and the con- 
gregation leased the Peoples Institute for 
Sunday services, an auditoriam with a seat- 
ing capacity of 2,500. From the very start 
this large building was Allied with eager au- 
ditors at every service. After a year's work 
in the Institute it was decided at a confer- 
ence of ministers in the city, that the congre- 
gation should return to Jackson Boulevard 
Church and that a new church should be or- 
ganized at the Institute. This decision was ac- 
quiesced in by all and the Union Church was 
organized at the Institute, with 218 members, 
and with Bro. Smith as minister. The new 
church was phenomenally successful from the 
beginning, and during the first year over 
500 additional members were added. The 
Sunday school had a membership of 1,100 
32 




J. H. O. SMITH. 



snd the Christian Endeavor Societies w T ere the 
largest in the city. The expense was heavy, 
but was easily raised by the great crowd 
that was attracted by the earnest and spirit- 
ual character of the services. 

The success of the work was such as to 
attract the notice and secure the sympathy 
of the leading daily papers of Chicago. The 
Times Herald and the Inter Ocean declared 
that it broke all records in the line of church 
organization and upbuilding that had ever been 
made in that city. 

The new church was maturing in fiber and 
spirit and was rapidly taking on departmental 
and institutional features, when the failing 
health of his wife, who has always been a great 
help to him, made it necessary for Bro. 
Smith to give up the work in Chicago. He 
had successfully demonstrated, however, that 
human nature is about the same in all parts 
of the country and that the pathetic story 
of the gospel touched the hearts of the over- 
wrought and high-tensioned citizens of the 
great cities with the same tender love that 
it thrilled the lives of inhabitants of smaller 
places. 

In 1899 he accepted a call made by the 
unanimous vote of the congregation to again 
take charge of the work at Valparaiso, where 
he is now engaged. Under his second minis- 
tration the church there has taken on new 
life and spirit and it was never in a more 
prosperous condition than it is now. 

Bro. Smith is in the very prime and vigor 
of a splendid manhood and there seems to 
be no limit to his capacity for work or his 
ability to move men and women to an active 
realization of their Christian duty. It is im- 
possible in any character sketch to analyze 
the peculiar power of this remarkable man 



4S2 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



or to locate the secret of his marvelous suc- 
cess in his life work. He believes in God and 
man with all the intensity of his strenuous 
nature. His sympathies are as tender as a 
woman's and as broad as mankind itself. He 
knows human nature and adapts his work to 
its needs. His best encomium, his most en- 
during tribute, is found in the simple story of 
the glorious results he has accomplished un- 
der the banner of the cross. 



JACOB VAN UPDIKE. 



Jacob Van Updike was born in Celina, Mer- 
cer county, ^Ohio, January 23, 1850. His 
father, Jacob Van Updike, died October, 1849, 
of cholera. The fatherless boy was compelled 
to make his way in the world as best he could. 
His mother's maiden name was Mariah Lin- 
coln. During the War of the Rebellion he 
worked on the Miama canal most of the time. 
His associates were canal boatmen for nearly 
three years, from 1862 to 1865. His life has 
always been a busy one. He never played 
cards, or gambled in any way. He was never 
drunk in his life. Has always been a prohi- 
bitionist. He says he hates the saloon as he 
hates the devil. He has never seen a game of 
baseball. Has never seen a horse race, and has 
no time to throw away. He was brought up in 
a town that has always been known for its 
wickedness, and, without religious training, he 
has always respected religious people. 

Out of curiosity, he attended a little pro- 
tracted meeting held by the U. B. Church 
people in a school house, about a mile from 
Celina, January, 1867. He was persuaded by 
a friend to confess his faith in Christ, and 
to take his stand on the Lord's side. He be- 
gan to read the New Testament on his knees, 
and soon found out that he had never been 
baptized. He decided to go immediately and 
find some one to baptize him. He had never 
seen any one baptized, and had never heard 
any one say anything about the matter, of any 
consequence. So, on a cold, stormy day in 
March, 1867, on horseback, he started about 
eight miles to where a "Quarterly Meeting" 
was being held to find some one to baptize him. 
He told them he wanted to be baptized. When 
the preacher asked him how he wanted to be 
baptized, i. e., by "what mode," the young 
boy answered, before all the people, that he 
did not know what he meant, that he did not 
want to be "moded" but he wanted to be bap- 
tized. He was finally immersed in the twelve 
mile creek. It was a happy day to the boy. 

On the 19th of September, 1867, he preached 
his first sermon in the Buck school house, 
four miles west of Celina, from Mark 16:16. 
He has never been without an appointment 
since that time. The people have kept him 
going. The Bible, with all the helps he 
could get, has been study. He never had 
time to read novels. He became a member of 
the Church of Christ in September, 1879, while 
preaching at McComb, Ohio. He became con- 
vinced that the Restoration was right by the 
study of the Bible. He has never attended a 




J. V. UPDIKE. 



series of meetings held by the Churches of 
Christ where he did not do the preaching. 
He has been in the evangelistic field most all 
of his life. He was minister at Fort Wayne, 
Indiana, and Valparaiso, Indiana. His work 
was always successful. He never had any 
trouble with any church. More than thirty 
thousand have been baptized in the meetings 
he has conducted. He is incessant in his 
work. He would rather see souls come to 
Christ than anything else in this world. He 
has held meetings in all parts of the United 
States, with success. The Lord has blessed 
him wonderfully. He is plain, practical, 
pointed and scriptural in his preaching. He 
does not believe in working up excitement, 
but in preaching the gospel with all of his 
might. He wants people converted to Christ 
and not to the preacher. He has held many 
public debates with different ones, yet he never 
sought debates. He has preached in the best 
of churches and the poorest of places. He 
preaches in groves, tents, tabernacles, private 
houses, barns, any and every place he can. 
He has baptized people at all times of the 
night and day and in all kinds of weather. 
He has preached as often as seven times in 
one day. He has held all kinds of offices in the 
church, except janitor. He thinks that is too 
much of a job. He is now fifty- three years 
old, and says he is just beginning to have 
some preacher sense. He would love to be 
able to preach fifty years more. He was mar- 
ried to Mrs. Annie E. Houts, March 6, 1870. 
Five children were born to them. One little 
boy died in 1873 (Harry Edgar.) His oldest 
son, P. 0. Updike, is an able preacher of the 
gospel. His oldest daughter married Geo. H. 
Sims, minister of the South Side Church of 
Christ in Lima, 0. His second daughter lives 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



483 



in Fort Wayne, Indiana, married to C. A. 
Blount, a railroad man. The youngest son, 
F. Mercer, is in a daily paper in Portland, 
Indiana. 



JAMES SMALL. 
Columbus, Ind. 

Z. T. SWEENEY. 



Our brother was born at Seaflin, Down 
county, Ireland, twenty miles south of Belfast, 
on the 21st day of December, 1859. He grad- 
uated from the common school of his native 
land at fourteen years of age. Soon after he 
came to Liverpool to be a clerk in a grocery 
and provision store. He married Miss Mary 
A. Wallace on August 2, 1886. His wife has 
been a sunny helpmeet and friend that has 
never failed him. She travels with him occa- 
sionally in his work, as they are without chil- 
dren. 

It was here he heard the pure, primitive gos- 
pel under the preaching of W. T. Moore. He 
and two brothers, Matthew and Joseph, were 
baptized on the first Sunday night in Septem- 
ber, 1881. He took advantage of a Bible course 
offered to young men in Liverpool, England. 

I found him there on my visit to Palestine 
in 1887, pushing the work of a grocer, though 
he was preaching some on Sundays for our 
church in Southport and a mission near Ches- 
ter. His work has been successful every- 
where. He labored for us for five years in 
Bartholomew county and other parts of the 
State, and he is making his home with us now 
in Columbus while evangelizing in a number 
of the States of the Union. 

I have found Bro. Small to be a true servant 
of Jesus Christ, and an exceptionally good 
preacher of the old gospel. He is winning 
and magnetic in manner and Christian in 
atmosphere, and any church will be proud of 
him as a representative man and evangelist. 
Others share this opinion with me. 

Earl Wilfley, of New Castle, Penn., in writing 
of a meeting Bro. Small lately held for him 
and his large congregation, says : "We have just 
finished one of the most successful evangelistic 
campaigns in the history of this church. It 
was notable because of the quiet, earnest spirit 
that prevailed throughout, and because of the 
results which, for this conservative city, were 
large and substantial. Our special workers 
were James Small and J. Walter Wilson, and 
two more earnest and efficient servants of God 
it would be hard to find. Bro. Small is a 
genial, sympathetic, big-hearted Irishman, 
"with the American improvement." He is not 
the greatest orator or the most finished pul- 
piteer in the world, but he is a fearless, vigor- 
ous and cheerful preacher of a pure, hopeful 
gospel. His sermons are plain, pointed and 
practical, and have the ring of sincerity. As 
to his methods, they are along lines that will 
succeed anywhere. They are entirely free from 
the sensational, pyrotechnic, band-wagon feat- 
ures so often seen in big revivals. Bro. Small 
deepnds upon the faithful and kindly preaching 




JAMES SMALL. 



of the old gospel, and untiring personal work 
for results, and results of the most satisfac- 
tory kind follow. 

"The immediate results of the meeting were 
121 additions to the cause, a deepened religious 
life for our people, an increased interest in the 
reading of God's Word, and a quickened im- 
pulse for righteousness throughout the en- 
tire city. Last night at prayer-meeting we 
had five more accessions — four by confession — 
and the indications are that we will have quite 
a number more the coming Lord's day. Nine- 
tenths of the additions were by confession, and 
all seem to be earnest in the new life. 

"The good done by the meeting will never 
end, and we shall be reaping its fruitage for 
many a day to come. Bros. Small and Wilson 
made a host of friends while here who will 
always remember them for the noble work done, 
and many stars shall be added to their crown." 

The Christian Standard, in giving a few 
months ago a picture and sketch of our brother 
said in its columns: 

"Bro. Small is a fruit of the work in Great 
Britain, and belongs to a group of able and 
consecrated converts to the New Testament 
plea, that fully justifies our missionary efforts 
in the mother country. He is a faithful and 
able preacher of the simple gospel, who wins 
the hearts of men while convincing their in- 
tellect. He has been a success, both as a set- 
tled minister and as an evangelist, but his 
bent is toward the evangelistic field. How 
he is regarded by his fellow-workers, will be 
seen by an extract of a letter written by W. 
R. Warren, Connellsville, Pa., with whom Bro. 
Small held a successful meeting: 

"It gives me pleasure to write about James 
Small and his evangelistic work. His is a rare 
personality — Oliver Goldsmith, Georsre White- 



484 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



field, Closes E. Lard combined. He captivates 
children, knows everybody he meets, and is 
incomparable in personal work. His vitality 
is amazing, his industry unbounded. He is as 
brave as a lion, and so humble that he needs to 
be guarded against inconsiderate advice and 
thoughtless criticism. He reaches all classes 
and conditions with equal facility. His com- 
panionship is delightful and his work satisfy- 
ing. We called him to an old, conservative 
church to reap the sowing of many years. He 
added 50 per cent to the church, and did sowing 
for many years to reap." 

Bro. Small is overwhelmed with invitations 
to hold meetings, frequently planning his work 
a year ahead. Long may he live to preach the 
blessed gospel of Christ and help weary feet to 
the Better Land. 



HENRY CLAY PATTERSON. 

Henry Clay Patterson was born in Rush 
county, Ind., July 3, 1856. His father, Thomp- 
son Patterson, was an elder of the church in 
Clarksburg, Ind., and Lone Elm, Mo., for over 
fifty years. No more faithful disciples ever 
lived than Mr. and Mrs. Patterson, whom 
everybody loved. Their home was a wide-open 
one, and hundreds of preachers found a hearty 
welcome there, and remember it as a model 
home. Henry Clay was a little cotton-headed 
boy, to whom his father often referred as his 
preacher. He early came into possession of 
a desire to be a Christian and to preach the 
gospel. Those who knew him best saw any- 
thing in him but a preacher. He was unusual- 
ly wild and mischievous. His active young 
mind sweeping him from one mischievous thing 
to another. His early life is very forcefully 
set forth in "Peck's Bad Boy," and those who 
knew Henry Clay doubtless thought that the 
author received from him many of the ideas 
embodied in that book. Many thought, and 
even said, that he would come to some bad 
end. As mischievousness is usually the evi- 
dence of a healthy organism and an active 
brain, we are not to despair of such children, 
but the more carefully direct their energies 
aright and they will eventually astonish the 
world with their achievements. This boy grew 
up under a peach tree — limb at a time, and be- 
tween two plow handles during the summer, 
and under the beech tree — limb at a time — and 
in the school room during the winter. He 
learned a little from observation, for he did not 
like study nearly so well as he liked play. In 
1870 his parents moved to Cooper county, Mo. 
There he continued laboring on the farm in 
the summer and attending High School during 
the winter. That same fall he confessed Christ 
and united with the church at Lone Elm, 
Cooper county, Mo. 

In 1875 he ran away from home to get from 
under the influence of an evil associate who 
was leading him to ruin. Eor weeks his par- 
ents knew not his whereabouts. He entered 
Butler College Indianapolis, Ind., where he 
"batched" with J. V. Coombs, he doing the 
cooking and the latter carrvin£ the wood and 




HENRY CLAY PATTERSON. 



water. Their money was scarce and their 
living scant. A barrel of crackers and a jug 
of molasses, with an occasional soup-bone, was 
the bill of fare. Three months cost them $13 
apiece. J. V. Coombs said that "when it was 
noised about the college that that green coun- 
try boy had come hither to prepare for the min- 
istry, the 'risibility' of the faculty was aroused 
and the students treated it as a great joke." 
For the first time in his life Henry Clay be- 
gan to give his attention to study, and early 
and late he could be seen pouring over his 
books "with a determination," as Richter said, 
"to make the best possible out of the stuff." 
The first Lord's day in June, 1876, he put forth 
his maiden effort at Buck Creek Chapel, seven 
miles east of Indianapolis. It was truly a 
great effort for him, but the audience was so 
ashamed that they never mentioned it. Two 
years were spent in Butler, after which he 
taught and preached wherever opportunity pre- 
sented itself. 

In the fall of 1879 he entered the Kentucky 
Bible College, and after paying the semi-an- 
nual tuition and buying books, he had only 
$4.50 left. In three weeks he was without a 
penny, and continued in school only through 
the leniency of the steward. Through the 
kindness of the students he was elected to the 
office of steward, which afforded board and 
$1.50 per week. This he managed as success- 
fully as any one who had preceded him. He 
then served as janitor of the college, assisted 
by H. R. Ellett, now professor in same insti- 
tution. While janitor he was chosen to rep- 
resent the Bible College on Washington's birth- 
day, and received the honor of being by far the 
best speaker of them all. On the 8th of Sep- 
tember, 1880, he was united in marriage to 
Miss Kittie Veach, of Augusta, Ky., and in 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



485 





S. M. MARTIN, 
St. Louis, Mo. 



CHAS. R, SCOVILLE. 



nothing has he ever manifested greater wisdom 
than in the selection of a life companion. No 
one ever knew her but to love her, and she 
has been willing at all times to sacrifice her 
own pleasure that her husband might the more 
successfully carry on his chosen work. To 
them have been born two daughters, Ethel and 
Keene, both fine looking and accomplished. 
Miss Ethel has traveled extensively with her 
father in evangelistic work, and is loved by all 
who have known and heard her sing. 

He served the church at Versailles, 111., al- 
most two years and resigned to attend college 
at Abingdon, 111., where he remained two years 
and was called to LaHarpe, where he was re- 
markably successful and made life-long friend- 
ships. Ill health drove him from this field, 
and he went to Missouri to become minister at 
Neosho. This church he served almost two 
years and resigned, under protest of all, to 
accept the call to the district work. Here he 
made the greatest record ever made by any 
one preceding him. From that field he was 
called to serve the State Board as evangelist, 
in which field he made a great success and be- 
came widely known. He resigned to make a 
tour of the European, Oriental and Continental 
countries. His letters of travel, running eight 
months through the Christian Evangelist, 
brought him into general recognition. Since 
his return to this country he has devoted all 
his time and energies to general evangelistic 
work, two years excepted — one as minister at 
Higginsville, Mo., and one as minister at Win- 
chester, Ind. Those churches never knew such 
marvelous success as attended their efforts 
during this time. Bro. Patterson has visited 
every part of the United States, Canada and 



Old Mexico. He has studied men more than 
books, and understands how to handle them. 
He has won more than 6,000 to Christ, built 
many church houses and established many or- 
ganizations. 

W. 0. Pierce says of him in the Winchester 
(Ind.) Democrat: 

"1. His sermons evince the mark of a good 
sermonizer and careful student. 

"2. His voice is resonate and well under 
control. 

"3. His pulpit behaviour without manner- 
isms. 

"4. Sincere himself, he naturally expects 
sincerity on the part of others. 

"5. He does not court popularity, but 
strikes from the shoulder, no matter who is 
in the way of the blow, friend or foe, saint or 
sinner. 

"6. He has a keen sense of the humorous, 
and knoAvs when and how to use it. 

"Taking the speaker all in all, it is plainly 
seen why he has such large congregations, and 
the Church of Christ is to be congratulated in 
having for its minister one of the most gifted 
men in the ministry of that church. This is 
pretty strong language for a Methodist min- 
ister to use, but we say it all the same." 

He recently organized the Ministerial Bu- 
reau for the" mutual help of ministers and 
churches. This, meeting a long-felt want, has 
become a very popular medium through which 
preachers and churches are brought together 
in pleasant relations. It promises to become 
one of the greatest factors in our church work. 

His present address is 32 N. Bitter avenue, 
Indianapolis, Ind., where he owns a nice home. 



COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY 
PRESIDENTS. 



BURRIS A. JENKINS 

Was born in Kansas City, Missouri, October 
2, 1869. His parents had, at an early day, 
like so many other Missouri settlers, gone 
West from Kentucky and Virginia. When his 
father landed from a steamboat where the city 
of Kansas City now stands, there was nothing 
but a poor levee, called Westport Landing, to 
be found there. The newcomer had to walk 
four miles to the town of Westport to find 
lodging for the night. To-day Westport is a 
beautiful suburb of the city. 

Andrew T. Jenkins, as this new settler was 
called — or "Laughing Andy," as he was widely 
known — became a successful trader on the 
old Santa Fe trail. This famous road led into 
the southwest from Independence, which is the 
county seat of Jackson county, and which is 
also a popular suburb of Kansas City. Andrew 
Jenkins foresaw the growth of a great city at 
the mouth of the "Kaw" river, and was not 
slow to take advantage of his opportunity. 

The old homestead of the family — a ten-acre 
place a mile and a half from the center of the 
city — was the training ground of Andrew 
Jenkins's son. He there gained a taste of 
out-of-door life which he has never lost. From 
that old home he began, at six years of age, 
his daily pilgrimage, a mile and a half to 
the "Woodland School." It was an old brick 
structure of four rooms, and stands to-day, 
much enlarged into a great rambling build- 
ing, at the corner of Eighth street and Wood- 
land avenue. 

After the death of Andrew Jenkins, when his 
son was nine years of age, the family sold the 
home place and removed to the city. There 
were three children — Paul, five years older 
than Burris, and Elizabeth, two years younger. 
The widow, Sarah H. Jenkins, became both 
father and mother to her children. Her cour- 
age and business capacity commanded the re- 
spect and admiration, not merely of her sons, 
but of the community at large. 

All three of the children became members of 
the First church at an early age. The younger 



son, Burris, was baptized at thirteen by T. P. 
Haley, for so many years minister of that 
great church. 

The same year he entered the High School, 
which then numbered about six hundred pu- 
pils. Here, in a literary society, composed 
entirely of boys, and called the "Platonian So- 
ciety," he made his first attempt at public 
speaking. He was chosen to represent the 
society in the first oratorical contest held in 
the school, and was successful. He still owns 
the set of Washington Irving's works won that 
night. 

After two years in the high school, and one 
year spent on the coast of the Gulf of Mexico 
in Mississippi (where he studied under Dr. 
Hinsdale, the Episcopal rector, formerly a 
college president in Wisconsin), he entered 
Bethany College. He spent four years at 
this institution, and was a member of the 
American Literary Society. Here he formed 
many friendships with Kentucky boys. In 
the spring of 1891. he and Albert Sidney John- 
ston, of Mt. Sterling, Ky., made a cruise in 
a canvas canoe, which they had built, from 
Pittsburg dowm the Ohio to Cincinnati, a dis- 
tance of five hundred miles. At Cincinnati they 
sold their canoe, wrote an account of their 
two weeks' journey, and sold it to the news- 
papers for money enough to get back to 
Bethany. 

Graduating at Bethany in 1891 with first 
honors and the valedictory, he found his 
health somewhat impaired, and sought to re- 
store it by out-of-door work. He therefore 
obtained a position as reporter on the Kansas 
City Times. He held this place for three 
months, when he received a call to the Church 
of Christ at Santa Barbara, California. Hop- 
ing that the climate would still further restore 
his health, he accepted, but after six or seven 
months was forced to resign. He then took a 
sea trip to Honolulu, Hawaiian Islands, and 
chose a sailing vessel in order to prolong the 
voyage. In the summer of 1892 he returned 
much benefited, and took charge of the First 



486 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



487 




BUKRIS A. JENKINS. 



Church, Kansas City, during the summer vaca- 
tion of Bro. Haley. 

In the fall he entered Yale Divinity School. 
Here he remained two years, Still careful of 
health, he gave much time to matters outside 
of his class, singing in the University Glee 
Club, and paying frequent visits to Wellesley 
College, where Miss Mattie Hocker was a 
Senior. The Glee Club trips resulted in fa- 
miliarity with American cities, and the Welles- 
ley visits in matrimony. 

On May 23, 1894, in Lexington, Kentucky, 
the wedding took place. The summer was 
spent at Lake Minnetonka and at Kansas City, 
where Mr. Jenkins again occupied the pulpit 
of the home church for the summer. In the 
fall of that year he took his wife with him to 
Cambridge and entered Harvard University. 
He was attracted thither by the reputation 
of Joseph Henry Thayer, the New Testa- 
ment scholar. His health being now settled. 
Mr. Jenkins went to work in his chosen spec- 
ialty, New Testament Greek, and won, for his 
second year at Harvard, a Williams' Fellow- 
ship. 

During the second year he and his wife 
joined forces with Mr. J. E. Borncamp, who 
came up the same year from Yale to Harvard 
with Mr. Jenkins, and who had recently mar- 
ried. The four secured a pleasant home, 
which offered a hospitable hearthstone to the 
men of the Harvard Divinity School. Mr. 
Borncamp is now assistant rector to Mr. Don- 
ald, of Trinity Church, Boston. 

In this year Mr. Jenkins prepared, at the 
request of Bishop Vincent, the little volume. 
"Heroes of Faith," a study of the eleventh 
chapter of Hebrews. It was published by 
Funk & Wagnalls, and used as a text-book at 
Chautauqua. In these two years he took the 



degrees of Master of Arts and Bachelor of 
Divinity in Harvard University. 

At the close of his last year he received a 
call to the Third church of Indianapolis. 
Here he lived and worked four years, teaching 
New Testament Greek in Butler College of the 
University of Indianapolis, and being elected, 
in 1898, president of the University. 

It was during his presidency of the Univer- 
sity of Indianapolis that Mr. Jenkins paid a 
visit to Lexington that will long be remem- 
bered by the class of missionary volunteers. 
At their invitation, he delivered a lecture 
in Morrison chapel, setting forth the work in 
which they were interested; and this lecture 
marked the beginning, not only of great activ- 
ity on the part of the Missionary Society, 
but also of a greater intimacy between Mr. 
Jenkins and the friends of Kentucky Univer- 
sity, which has since culminated in his becom- 
ing its president. 

In 1900 he resigned his position in Indian- 
apolis to accept the ministry of the Richmond 
Avenue Church of Christ, Buffalo, N. Y., 
where he served fifteen months. He was called 
to the presidency of Kentucky University in 
June, 1901, and after much hesitation and re- 
gret at so soon leaving his church in Buf- 
falo, he accepted. 

The Kentucky University Crimson says: 
"He entered upon the duties of his new office 
late in the summer, but it was not until Sep- 
tember 26 that a formal inauguration ceremony 
took place. The friends and students of Ken- 
tucky University joined heartily in the cele- 
bration of the auspicious occasion, for even 
at that early date the new president was fast 
endearing himself to the hearts of us all. 
Nor have our hopes been disappointed. Pres- 
ident Jenkins has shown himself at all times 
and in all ways a friend to the student, and 
has gone far toward creating the spirit of 
college patriotism to which many of our 
victories and achievements of the year may 
be attributed. His efforts on behalf of the 
endowment fund for the chair of the Dean 
of Women, his constant and comrade-like in- 
terest in athletics, his encouragement of The 
Crimson, his ubiquity as a speaker and rep- 
resentative of the University, are too well 
Known to need mention. We only conclude by 
voicing what we believe to be the unanimous 
spirit of love and allegiance with which the 
students regard him. and by wishing that his 
presence and presidency may long continue 
to inspire and unify the life of old Kentucky 
University." 



J. W. McGARVEY. 



J. W. McGarvey was born in Hopkinsville, 
Ky., March 1, 1829. He was of Irish ancestry 
on his father's side, and Scotch on his mother's 
side. His father died when a comparatively 
young man. and his mother was married again 
to Dr. G. F. Saltonstall. His step-father having 
a large family of sons to rear, and wishing to 
escape the influences of slavery upon their 



488 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOHN W. McGARYEY. 



characters and habits, sold out his possessions 
in Kentucky and moved to the State of Illinois 
when the subject of our sketch was ten years 
old. In the spring of 1847 was sent to Bethany 
College to complete his college education, which 
had been commenced under an excellent teacher 
at home. Graduated in 1850. The family by this 
time having moved to Fayette, Mo., he went 
there after graduation and taught a private 
school for two years. Was gradually led into 
the work of preaching by being called on to 
take part in the meetings at home, and was 
finally called to the ministry by the Fayette 
Church, and set apart to the work by the 
laying on of hands in September, 1853. T. M. 
Allen and Alexander Proctor officiating. Re- 
mained one more year in Fayette, preaching 
for the church in that place and some country 
places; and was then called to Dover, Mo., to 
serve one of the oldest churches in the state. 
Married in March, 1853, to Miss Ottie F. Hix, 
of Fayette. Remained at Dover nine years 
when he was called to the church at Lexington, 
Ky., to succeed W. H. Hopson, resigned. 
Served the Main Street Church five years, when 
elected to the Professorship of Sacred History 
in the College of the Bible. Resigned the work 
at Main Street and preached to country 
churches for three years. The church having 
outgrown its large building and bought a 
Presbyterian church on North Broadway, was 
called to serve a new church organized in that 
house, which he continued to do for twelve 
years, still continuing his professorship. By 
this time the Broadway Church Avas so large 
as to demand more time than he could give it 
when he resigned its work and was succeeded by 
John S. Shouse from Midway, Ky. Again re- 
sumed preaching for country churches and has 
continued so till the present time. 



In 1863 published his Commentary on Acts 
of Apostles, and a new and enlarged edition 
of it in 1893. In 1879 made a tour of Egypt 
and Palestine, and in 1881 published "Lands 
of the Bible," of which 15,000 copies were sold 
almost immediately. Later published The Text 
and Canon of the New Testament, the Credi- 
bility and Inspiration of the same, a Commen- 
tary on Matthew and Mark, a volume of Ser- 
mons, a work entitled Jesus and Jonah, last of 
all, The Authorship of the Book of Deuteron- 
omy. For seven years was one of the editors 
of the Apostolic Times, since then called the 
Christian Companion ; and for more than forty 
years a frequent contributor to the weekly 
religious papers. During the last ten years 
conductor of a department in the Christian 
Standard on Biblical Criticism. 

On the resignation of President Graham of 
the College of the Bible, in 1897, was elected 
President of that college, having been a pro- 
fessor in it from its origin in 1865. 

Celebrated his golden wedding March 3, 1903, 
and the fiftieth anniversary of his ministry 
September, 1902. 



EDMUND BURRITT WAKEFIELD. 

B. S. DEAN. 

Edmund B. Wakefield was born in Greens- 
burg, Trumbull county, Ohio, August 27, 1846. 
He is of pure New England stock, his grand- 
parents having come from Vermont and Con- 
necticut. He is in line of descent from Gov. 
Bradford, of Plymouth. His father was a 
prominent and deeply loved preacher among 
the disciples of the Western Reserve, and his 
mother was a woman of culture and deep devo- 
tion. 

His early years were mainly passed on an 
ancestral farm, and close by an old-time acad- 
emy. Before his eighteenth birthday he en- 
listed in the Union Army, and, as a private, 
saw hard service during the last year of the 
Civil War, as any one who knows the history 
of Cox's Division of Schofield's Corps will well 
understand. 

In his college life he passed one year at 
Bethany amid associations he has always 
greatly prized; but nearer ties, and especially 
a deep love for Garfield, held him to Hiram, 
where he graduated in 1870. 

For two years he was Professor of Natural 
Science under President Hinsdale. Appointed 
to a place in the United States Geological Sur- 
vey under Dr. F. V. Hayden, he climbed the 
highest of the Rocky Mountains, and was with 
the earlier party to explore Yellowstone Na- 
tional Park. 

Shortly after graduating he was married to 
Miss Mattie A. Sheldon, who has been in 
every respect a true and worthy yoke-fellow. 
Three sons and a daughter have blessed their 
union. Their family life is a charmed circle, 
and their home the embodiment of Christian 
hospitality.. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



489 




E. B. WAKEFIELD. 



A strong attachment to his people and early 
home, and inbred love of gospel work made 
him for some years minister of the old church 
at North Bloomfield. Later he became minister 
of the church at Warren. During his stay of 
seven years here the present house of worship 
was built, and the congregation was striking 
its roots deeper for the larger growth of later 
years. 

In 1890 he was called in Hiram; first as 
Professor of Law and Political Science, and 
later as Professor of Biblical Doctrine and 
Literature. 

In addition to teaching he has done much 
writing. For some years he prepared the 
Standard Sunday School Commentary, and he 
says if he had been reared in Indiana he would 
doubtless have been an author. 

Though he lays claims to few of the graces 
of oratory, yet he has been in incessant de- 
mand. The Sundays have been few that he 
has not preached. Familiar fields are con- 
stantly calling him back for all sorts of occa- 
sions and services. 

As a writer he is gifted with rare clearness 
of conception and felicity of expression. As a 
speaker he is modest almost to timidity. He 
is at his best among known and trusted friends. 
There his beautiful thoughts glow with the 
warmth of his own great heart. In public 
prayer, with a power seldom approached, he 
first kindles in the hearers the spirit of grate- 
ful devotion, and then bears up their hearts 
to the very throne of grace. 

His present position as head of Hiram Col- 
lege is not of his seeking; nor will he retail? 
it longer than necessity requires; yet so warmly 
is he beloved by all classes that no one could 
have received a more enthusiastic ovation than 
was given him by the student-body when he 



assumed his new duties at the opening of the 
college year. And there is no man living who 
better represents Hiram's noblest spirit and 
traditions. He naturally shrinks from leader- 
ship and the publicity it brings. He would 
have preferred the quiet life of a writer rather 
than that of a preacher and teacher. But the 
wider range of his work has given him a far 
wider personal fellowship and correspondingly 
increased the inspirational power of his own 
bright mind, warm sympathy and unfailing 
hopefulness. 

In his own modest way he declares that for 
any excellencies he may have he is indebted to 
the holiest influences and sweetest associations 
that have borne in on all his life. 



T. E. CRAMBLET. 



BRUCE L. KERSHXER. 



Thomas Elsworth Cramblet, President of 
Bethany College, was born September 17, 1862, 
upon a farm in Harrison county, Ohio. His 
father, Jacob Cramblet, was a prominent 
farmer, who was widely known for his pro- 
gressive and public spirit, and his mother, 
Sarah McClintock Cramblet, was a woman of 
great industry and force of intellect. Sixteen 
years of rural life under their careful training, 
laid the foundation of a character always true 
to the highest principles of honor and con- 
science, and gave rise to an ambition to reach 
the highest possible attainments of body and 
mind. 

This ambition led to the abandonment of the 
farm for a course of wider and more general 
usefulness. In 1880 he entered the Ohio State 
University at Columbus, where two years were 
spent in pursuing a course of instruction in 
the Liberal Arts. At the end of that time he 
left the Unh'ersity and entered Mount Union 
College at Alliance, Ohio; teaching in the pub- 
lic schools during the winter months and pur- 
suing the regular course of study in the college 
during the summer quarters. This double task 
imposed by financial necessity only developed 
the heroic element in his disposition and led 
to a diligence of application which was re- 
warded with the highest honors of his class 
in 1885. The cultivation of a naturally pious 
disposition brought him at this time to a 
desire to enter the ministry of the gospel, in 
preparation for which work he entered Ken- 
tucky University at Lexington the following 
fall. Two years were now devoted to Bible 
studv under such professors as J. W. McGar- 
vey.'l. B. Grubbs, C. L. Loos and Robt. Gra- 
ham. Here he became established in the faith 
and matured those convictions which have 
made him noted for his soundness of doctrine 
wherever he has preached or taught. At this 
time he was honored with the degree of A. M. 
from his Alma Mater at Alliance, Ohio, and in 
the year 1902 received that of LL. D. from the 
Western University of Pennsylvania. One 
week before his graduation from the College 
of the Bible he was married to Miss Delia S 
Weaver, of Harrison countv, Ohio. This union 



490 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



has been blessed with two sons, Harold and 
Wilbur, and one daughter, Dorothy. 

The next fourteen years were devoted ex- 
clusively to preaching the Wford. The first 
was spent with the little church at Mentor, 
Ohio, the home of the Garfield family. The 
surroundings at this place were of such a na- 
ture as to inspire higher ambitions, conse- 
quently he remained there but one year. His 
next ministry was at the delightful city of 
Salem, in the same state. Here he labored 
very successfully for three years, and then ac- 
cepted the ministry of the First Church at 
Omaha, Neb. It was in this prominent city 
of the West that opportunity was first given 
for the display of his ability as a leader and 
organizer. Quick to discern the practical value 
of things, both new and old, he soon brought 
his congregation to be recognized as one of the 
prominent religious and philanthropic forces 
of the city. By the discussion in his pulpit 
of such topics as "Wealth and Its Evils," "Our 
National Enemies," "The Growth of Our 
Cities," "Labor and Capital," "Pauper Immi- 
gration," "The Saloon," "Roman Aggression," 
"The Gambling Evil," "Our Public Schools," 
and others of the most practical character, he 
kept his people abreast of the times, prepared 
them for effective work as an organized force 
for righteousness, and came into a position of 
prominence as a leader of public affairs in the 
city. He was now made a member of the 
School Board and Chairman of the High School 
Committee. He was always progressive, his 
work was always enthusiastic, and had about 
it an air of vitality which called out a hearty 
response from the members of his congregation 
and the public. A little later, he was made 
State Superintendent of Christian Endeavor, a 
work in which he was equally successful, for 
within three years he had placed the societies 
of the Church of Christ in the lead of all others 
in the state. This work fitted him for a suc- 
cessful career in Pittsburgh, the inland com- 
mercial metropolis of the country, to which he 
came in May, 1896. His five and a half years' 
ministry there was noted for two things, the 
erection of the magnificent house of worship 
which now stands on the corner of Hiland and 
Alder streets, and the interest displayed in the 
work of the District Missionary Society. The 
new building was erected during the second 
year of his ministry, and although it cost over 
twenty-five thousand dollars, was dedicated 
entirely free from debt. His congregation was 
enlisted in the work of all the general mis- 
sionary societies of the church, and at once 
began to make rapid and continuous growth. 
The general work of the district was, however, 
given no less attention than that of his own 
congregation. Besides being present at all the 
conventions and taking a prominent part in 
most of them, he engaged actively in evange- 
listic work, holding successful meetings at 
Knoxville, Lawrenceville, New Castle and other 
places. In the spring of 1901 he made an ex- 
tensive trip of observation and study through 
Europe and the Holy land, conducting a party 
of nine, all of whom were interested in the 




T. E. CRAMBLET. 



places hallowed by Sacred History and Tradi- 
tion. 

At the summer meeting of the Executive 
Committee of Bethany College that same year, 
he was unanimously chosen to become the next 
President of that institution, and entered upon 
the duties of his office the following fall. The 
inauguration exercises occurred December 10th, 
and were attended by a large body of students, 
alumni and distinguished friends of education 
from different parts of West Virginia and ad- 
joining states. Among those present were Gov. 
White and Judge John A. Campbell, of West 
Virginia; President A. E. Turner, of Waynes- 
burg College, Pennsylvania; President W. O. 
Thompson, of Ohio State University, and Pro- 
fessor Waitman Barbe, of the University of 
West Virginia. The exercises were held in 
Chapel Hall, and were participated in by the 
distinguished men already mentioned. The oc- 
casion was an auspicious one, and marked the 
beginning of an era of unprecedented growth in 
the history of the college. The young president 
immediately won the confidence of both stu- 
dents and citizens of the town, and began a 
series of improvements which is destined to 
establish Bethany forever in the position she 
has long enjoyed as the leader of our colleges. 
An electric light plant was at once installed 
for the use of the students, and many rooms 
of the college building were renovated and re- 
furnished. 

In the fall of 1902 the Bethany Improvement 
Association was organized. Within two years 
the endowment jumped from $58,000 to 
$120,000. May 26, 1903, was devoted to cele- 
brating the largest enrollment of students in 
the history of the institution. The summer 
of that same year saw Phillip's Hall greatly 
improved, and old Commencement Hall con- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



491 



verted into a dormitory capable of accommo- 
dating nearly one hundred students. A move- 
ment is now on foot for the erection of a gym- 
nasium building, and that part of the college 
building which was burned in 1879. 

As an organizer President Cramblet. shows 
himself a worthy successor of the founder of 
the college, and as a builder, second only to 
that of its second president, the scholarly and 
aesthetic W. K. Pendleton. 



hill McClelland bell. 

MAEY ADELAIDE CARPENTER. 

Some educational leaders excel as teachers, 
others show great executive ability, but rarely 
are the varied qualities that go to make up the 
thoroughly equipped schoolman to be found in 
one person to such a degree as in the subject 
of our sketch. 

Hill McClelland Bell's history is closely in- 
terwoven with that of Drake University, he 
having been with this institution most of the 
time since 1888, and having during these years 
risen from one position of responsibility to 
another until to-day he stands the University^ 
executive head. He is an alumnus of the 
school, holding the degrees A. B. (1890) and 
A. M. (1899). He has done much studying 
in other colleges, one year having been spent at 
the University of Nebraska in research work in 
physiological psychology. 

He was born in Licking county, Ohio, but 
came, with his parents, James and Elmy 
A. Bell, to Jasper county, Iowa, when he was 
five years of age, so that his early education, 
as well as his college training, was received 
in this state. 

Mr. Bell was superintendent of the schools 
at Kellogg, Iowa, when called, in 1888, to be- 
come Principal of Callanan College, then the 
Normal School of Drake University. In 1897, 
this school having been previously transferred to 
the University campus, he became Dean of the 
Normal College and Principal of the Academy. 
Under his management these grew surprisingly 
in efficiency and in numbers, while their cur- 
ricula were made equal to those of the best of 
similar institutions in the country. Chancellor 
William Bayard Craig, during his administra- 
tion, found in Dean Bell an excellent lieutenant, 
and upon the Chancellor's recommendation, in 
1900, Mr. Bell was made vice-Chancellor. In 
April, 1902, Dr. Bruce E. Shepperd asked to 
be relieved from his duties as Dean of the 
College of Liberal Arts, whereupon the trus- 
tees, as another mark of confidence, elected 
Mr. Bell to this office. 

While upon Mr. Bell, for some time, had 
rested many executive duties, the administra- 
tion of the various departments located on the 
campus now fell more and more to him. And 
so efficient did he prove himself not only in 
administrative detail, but in the working out 
of broad and far-reaching plans, that when 
the University found itself without a head, in 
June, 1902, he was named Acting Chancellor. 



In the following March he was elected Presi- 
dent of the University. 

"Mr. Bell has a genius for work and is a 
born executive," Chancellor Craig had said of 
him. Only those in constant association with 
him realize the multitudinous duties per- 
formed and the immense amount of work di- 
rected, for all is done quietly and without 
ostentation. President Bell is deliberate, cool- 
headed, resolute, quick to decide upon a course 
to follow or method to pursue, and unswerv- 
ing when he believes he is in the right. He 
has the full confidence of the Board of Trus- 
tees, the faculty, and the student-body. The 
harmony in which he is able to direct the 
interests of the entire University is gratifying 
indeed. 

A prominent Iowa educator, congratulating 
Mr. Bell, on the occasion of his formal instal- 
lation as Dean of the College of Liberal Arts, 
voiced a wide-spread sentiment in saying: 
"For some time there has been a feeling on the 
part of your friends that the 'coming man' in 
college affairs is among us." Mr. Bell is yet 
a young man, having been born June 19, 1860. 
Under his leadership we have reason to believe 
that Drake University will accomplish yet 
greater things, and will be a still more im- 
portant factor in the advancement of Chris- 
tian education. 

On September 2, 1886, in Kellogg, Iowa, Mr. 
Bell was married to Miss Edith Luella Ore- 
baugh. One daughter and four sons gladden 
their home. 



ROBERT ENOCH HIERONYMUS. 

ALVA W. TAYLOR. 

President Robert Enoch Hieronymus is of 
Virginia and Kentucky stock, but was himself 
born and bred in rich central Illinois. He is 
of a truly American order of things in being 
farm born and in coming from the country 
school up through college and university, and 
by personal pluck and power attaining to high 
position. He graduated in both the State 
Normal and Eureka College, and has done 
post-graduate work in the Universities of 
Michigan and Chicago. From the country 
schools, he returned to teach in them, likewise 
from the High School to be principal, from the 
Normal College he in later years used his train- 
ing in Normal teaching. Eureka has 
given him his real life's work within the walls 
of his alma mater. At one time he was in uni- 
versity work in the field of University Exten- 
sion. 

The president is a specialist in English 
literature, and has made the reputation of that 
chair at Eureka coterminous with that of 
the college. Eight years were given unbrokenly 
to it, and after two years in Southern Cali- 
fornia in the State Normal and University 
Extension work he returned to resume the old 
chair, and was shortly afterward, in 1899, 
raised to the presidency. 



492 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



Eureka College was organized in 1855. It 
was one of the first institutions of learning in 
the Middle West for many years, and has met 
the changing conditions of the last decade and 
a half, and passed through the struggle inci- 
dent thereto without losing its efficiency. This 
has been most largely due to the loyalty and 
self sacrifice of a half dozen of her choicest 
instructors, of whom the present president has 
been among the first. He is a firm believer in 
the small college, and is confident that the 
wave of reaction now setting in will establish 
it in its proper place in this era of the great 
university, and so put it in the affection of 
the masses that its brightest days are yet to 
come. 

Attendance at Eureka has steadily increased 
under the present administration, indebtedness 
is decreasing, and endowment is increasing. 
There has been no boom with its accompanying 
and inevitable reaction, but a quiet, steady, 
healthy growth, due to a stable and capable 
administration. The president's faith in the 
college has never swerved, and his spirit of 
devotion to it has led to the refusal of several 
offers of other professorships and presiden- 
cies that were enticing, and it is to be hoped 
that the remainder of his years, with their 
maturity and experience will be devoted to it. 

The president's source of authority is in 
his sterling manhood. He is of large vision, 
but painstaking, able both to dream and to do. 
As a teacher he is clear and comprehensive, 
with an interest first in the pupil and then in 
his subject for the pupil's sake. It is not 
mere book-lore they get. With knowledge 
there grows manhood and womanhood. The 
students trust him, confide in him and hold 
him in that affection that makes discipline 
easy. He is prominent in the educational 
circles of the State and has a wide acquaint- 
ance among the educators of the land. 

The Illinois Christian Educational Asso- 
ciation has been brought to a state of effi- 
ciency with the president as chief adviser, and 
not only gives large practical aid to the col- 
lege, but offers a solution of our elacational 
problem. 

President and Mrs. Hieronymus and their 
interesting family of four children live in 
their own residence, just off the campus, and 
are held in high esteem by their fellow towns- 
men. 



0. A. AND MRS. 0. A. CAKEt, 
Sherman, Texas, 

FOUNDERS AND DONORS OF CARR-BURDETTE COL- 
LEGE, FOR THE HIGHER EDUCATION OF 

WOMEN. 

The subjects of this sketch are both natives 
of Kentucky, but they have had a varied ex- 
perience in many lands. 

To educate his children, William Carr 
abandoned the farm and removed to Mays- 
lick. Ma>on county, Ky., where from the age 
of eleven to sixteen Oliver attended the Acad- 



emy. When it was known that he wished to 
continue his studies, and that his means were 
not sudicient, Eneas Myall and Dr. A. H. Wall 
came to his relief and placed the money in his 
hand that enabled him to enter Kentucky 
University, then situated at Harrodsburg. Ill 
health interrupted his studies; but he perse- 
vered and completed the entire course of 
studies, graduating in both the College of 
Arts and the College of the Bible. He was 
the youngest graduate of the University up 
to that time ( 1867 ) , and the youngest of his 
class — the first to receive the degree of A. B. 
after the removal of the University to Lex- 
ington. 

Mrs. 0. A. Carr (nee Mattie Forbise Myers) 
had a long and rigid course of instruction in 
Daughters' College, Harrodsburg, Ky., under 
the presidency of John Augustus Williams. 
It was then the best school for girls in the 
great Southwest, and for thoroughness it has 
never been excelled. "Mattie Myers," during 
her entire course in Daughters' College, was 
regarded as a talented and devoted student. 
After finishing the Junior Course, her physi- 
cian forbade her immediate return to the 
stern work of the Senior year in Daughters' 
College. She spent the next year, however, 
in St. Catherine de Sienna, Washington county, 
Ky., where she graduated at the close of the 
year with the highest grades of her class. The 
following year she returned to Daughters' 
College and finished the Senior Course with 
distinction. 

Although blessed with a competency by in- 
heritance, such was her love for teaching that 
she immediately entered upon the work as 
owner and president of Franklin College, Lan- 
caster, Ky. 

While yet a student, nineteen years of age, 
0. A. Carr began to preach and spent his sum- 
mer vacations in northeast Kentucky, preach- 
ing in school houses and groves. During 
this time about five hundred people be- 
came obedient to the faith under his 
ministry; and in a year after his graduation 
he had established six churches, one within 
two miles of his birth-place. In the midst of 
these labors a call came for him to go to Mel- 
bourne, Australia. To give up all and follow 
where duty seemed to call, to be separated from 
home, kindred and friends by ten thousand 
miles of ocean was a grievous trial. Mattie 
F. Myers, who, only five months previous, had 
opened Franklin College with a large attend- 
ance, resolved that she too would give up all. 
They gave themselves to each other at the 
marriage altar in the Church of Christ, Lan- 
caster, Ky., and started at once on their long 
bridal tour. They sailed from New York to 
Liverpool; and, after extensive and profitable 
travel in the British Isles, sailed from Liver- 
pool to Melbourne via the Cape of Good Hope. 
The 104 days of ocean life in the splendid 
clipper, Oriental, gave them a much needed 
rest, and upon their arrival in Melbourne they 
began work vigorously, using pulpit and press 
continuously during their labors in that coun- 
try. In addition to these labors, 0. A. Carr 
taught a class of young men who were prepar- 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



493 




0. A. CARR. 



ing for the ministry of the word; while Mrs. 
Carr taught a high grade, select school for 
girls who assembled each day in her elegant 
home. Thus they worked together during their 
stay abroad, and established a church in Mel- 
bourne and one at Hobart City, Tasmania. 

On their homeward journey they made an 
extensive Oriental and European tour. The 
Bishop of Jerusalem conferred upon each of 
them a diploma, testifying to their studious 
travels in the Orient. Through diligent study 
in every continent they gathered information 
and breadth, to which the phenomenal success 
of their life work is largely attributed. 

Shortly after their return home Mrs. Carr 
was elected Associate Principal with that 
grand man, Robert Graham, of Hocker Female 
College (now Hamilton College). A year later 
Bro. Carr was called to a church in St. Louis ; 
thence they were induced to remove to Fulton, 
Mo., where he preached and where she was 
principal of Floral Hill College, which she 
established in the interest of the church. As 
Fulton is in the neighborhood of Columbia, 
where a flourishing girls' school had long been 
in existence, negotiations were set on foot 
which resulted in Sister Carr's being elected 
Associate Principal of Christian College. From 
this position she was promoted to that of Dean 
of the Ladies' Department of the State Uni- 
versity of Missouri, and Adjunct Professor of 
English. This distinguished position she held 
for ten years; and it was, perhaps, the most 
widely useful period thus far of her labors in 
the cause of education. 

Bro. Carr during this time was occupied in 
serving various churches, in planting churches, 
and as State Evangelist of Missouri. He ac- 
cepted a call to Springfield, Mo., and their 
home was removed from Columbia to that flour- 




MRS. 0. A. CARR. 



ishing little city. While there he was instru- 
mental in the rebuilding of one church and the 
building of another. After the accomplish- 
ment of this great work they removed to Sher- 
man, Texas. This last removal was the result 
of Sister Carr's earnest desire to engage once 
more in her favorite work of teaching, and 
the desire of both of them to leave behind 
when they depart this life some tangible mem- 
orial of their life-long effort to do good. 



WILLIAM PRINCE AYLSWORTH. 

J. W. HILTON. 

The subject of this sketch, William Prince 
Aylsworth, was born in Cuba, Lake county, 
Illinois, December 12, 1844. 

After attending the public schools he was 
prepared for college in Wauconda Academy, 
from which institution he entered the public 
school service, attaining the rank of principal 
in the High School in Waukegan, Illinois. 
Later, having finished the Sophomore year in 
Chicago University, he graduated from historic 
Bethany College in 1869, receiving the degree 
of Bachelor of Arts. 

Following this educational preparation Bro. 
Aylsworth spent several very successful years 
in the ministry. He served the churches at 
Union City, South Bend, Angola and Ft. 
Wayne. Indiana, and Columbus, Ohio. The 
time devoted to these points ranged from one 
to eight years — eight years being spent at 
Angola. Ind., and four years at Columbus, 
Ohio. 

The subject of our sketch has peculiar gifts 
that have always led to the closest and most 



v.u 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




W. P. AYLSWORTH. 



trustful relations between himself and the 
members of the congregations where he has 
served as minister. During this period of 
ministerial service Bro. Aylsworth successfully 
escaped the fate of many men that enter tne 
ministry (fossilization) by keeping up his 
habits of mental activity; as is witnessed by 
his receiving the degree of Master of Arts 
from nis alma mater in 1882. Oftentimes 
when men are successful in one field of labor 
and change to another, they make a fatal mis- 
take from which they can never quite recover 
themselves. But this was not the case with 
Bro. Aylsworth when he exchanged the minis- 
try for the educational field among the 
Disciples of Christ. He had pursued work, 
under Dr. W. R. Harper, then of Yale Uni- 
versity, along post-graduate lines, giving 
special attention to Hebrew. It seemed that 
unconsciously he was fitting himself for the 
croAvning work of his life, the leading of many 
of the children of our families in the West on 
to a collegiate training that should result in 
giving to the cause of the Restoration some of 
its strongest western advocates. In 1886 he was 
called to become the president of Fairfield 
College, the first college of the Church of 
Christ in Nebraska. For two years he led 
the forces of this college very successfully; at 
the end of which period he was called to take 
charge of the Briscoe Chair of Sacred Litera- 
ture in Cotner University, Lincoln, Neb. In 
1896 he was made Chancellor of the University, 
and has led the institution through a most try- 
ing period to a condition of splendid promise. 
Chancellor Aylsworth is a man of deep 
spiritual life. It is this silent, yet powerful 
aspect of his life, that has given him such 
pre-eminence as an educational leader. There 
is no student who has come into close touch 



with him but has felt the richness of his 
spiritual thought. While he has little love for 
polemics, he lacks in no sense courage or 
ability in the defense of the truth. 

The solution of our educational problem 
in the great West has demanded four qualifi- 
cations of the man in the lead, viz: faith, 
courage, devotion and perseverance. These 
have been the primary traits of character 
prominent in Chancellor Aylsworth. Few men 
could pass through an experience such as 
Chancellor Aylsworth's and come out master 
of the situation, and be ready for the richest 
work of life. He is not an old man yet, being 
still in the fifties. He is ripe for the very 
richest of life's work. The fruitage of these 
choice years, filled with a consciousness of 
successful struggle, rich experience, and love 
from the young workmen he has trained for 
service in the Master's vineyard, will be the 
richest product of an unpretentious but great 
life. 



ELY VAUGHAN ZOLLARS, 

Ely Vaughan Zollars was born September 
19, 1847, near Lower Salem, Washington 
county, Ohio. On his father's side he is of 
German extraction. 

About one hundred and sixty years ago (be- 
tween 1730 and 1740), a man by the name of 
Zollars, together with his wife and two chil- 
dren, started from Germany (or Holland) in 
company with other emigrants. During the 
voyage the father and mother died, leaving the 
two children, a boy and a girl, who were taken 
in charge by some of their friends on board 
the ship. They finally found a home in 
Washington county, Pennsylvania. This boy, 
who was named Frederick, grew to manhood, 
married and raised a large family of eight 
sons and one daughter, according to one ac- 
count; another account states that there were 
ten sons and one daughter. Eight sons grew 
to manhood and their names are known. One 
of these sons, who was named for his father, 
was the grandfather of E. V. Zollars- 

Frederick Zollars, Jr., married Mary Hahn, 
whose father served nearly five years in the 
Revolutionary war. He raised a family of 
fourteen children, seven sons and seven 
daughters. 

Abram Zollars, who was the youngest of the 
seven sons, is the father of E. V. Zollars. He 
was a blacksmith by trade, and worked at the 
anvil for fifty years. He is the father of eight 
children, four sons nnd four daughters. Four 
of these children, two boys and two girls, died 
in infancy, the other four are still living. 
Three out of the four completed a college 
course, the youngest son being content with the 
education furnished by the public schools. This 
shows the father and mother were believers in 
education, since the money necessary to accom- 
plish this was the result of hard work and 
self-denial : all honor is due to them for their 
unselfish lives. Both are still living, and are 
in good health, except the slight failings in- 
cident to more than three score vears and ten. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



495 




E. V. ZOLLARS. 



E. V. Zoilars, on his mother's side, is of 
Puritan extraction. His mother's name was 
Yaughan. She was the daughter of Ely 
Vaughan, who emigrated from New England 
and settled in Washington county, Ohio, not 
many years after the first settlement of the 
state at Marietta. He reared a large family 
of children, numbering nearly, or quite twenty, 
some of whom died in infancy, but the larger 
number grew up to manhood and womanhood. 
He was a large man of sanguine temperament, 
vigorous, industrious, full of life, and withal 
very religious, being an active member of the 
Baptist church. 

On the Zoilars side the Tunker faith seemed 
to be the prevailing religion. 

Abram Zoilars began life in a hewed log 
house Avhere four of his eight children were 
born. The one great room of the house was 
used as kitchen, dining-room, reception-room, 
parlor and bed-room for a part of the family, 
the other members occupying the great room 
under the rafters, where theycould look through 
the cracks and see the stars when the sky was 
clear, and listen to the mellow patter of the 
rain upon the roof in time of storm. 

E. V. Zoilars, when a mere boy, used to as- 
sist his father in the blacksmith shop, gener- 
ally, however, at night after the work out- 
doors was done or after school hours were over. 

When the great Restoration Movement, in- 
augurated by the .Campbells and others, started, 
southern Ohio was one of the first sections of 
the country to be visited by the pioneer 
preachers. Churches, for the most part, were 
closed against the advocates of the new move- 
ment. Abram Zoilars threw open his house 
for preaching purposes. The people of the 
neighborhood would assemble and pack the 
one large room, and scores would gather on the 



porch and at the windows to listen to such men 
as Joseph Dunn, James Dickey, L. M. Harvey, 
Father Jarvis, Solomon Devore and many 
others. 

Abram Zoilars and wife and his father, 
Frederick, and wife, were among the first to 
take their stand with the then despised and 
misunderstood people. 

When E. V. Zoilars was quite young, 
scarcely more than twelve years old, he was 
sent to a private school at Marietta, the 
county seat of Washington county, taught by 
Miss Mary Cone and an able corps of assist- 
ants. 

After a few terms in the private school he 
entered the preparatory department of Mari- 
etta College, where he completed the studies 
necessary at that time for entrance to the 
Freshman class. 

When he was a very young man, he formed 
the acquaintance of Miss Hulda Louisa Mc- 
Atee, daughter of Dudley McAtee, of Wash- 
ington county, Ohio, and after a brief court- 
ship they were married. This marriage proved 
to be a happy one. One child (a daughter), 
now Mrs. Page, was born to them. The first 
years of married life were spent on a farm, the 
winter seasons being devoted to teaching 
school. During this time a little money was 
accumulated, which, together with the assist- 
ance granted by the father, enabled him to 
take up and complete a college course. He 
entered Bethany College in the fall of 1871 
and graduated in 1875 in a class of seventeen, 
sharing the first honors of the class with E. T. 
Williams, missionary to China. He was imme- 
diately called to take the adjunct professorship 
of ancient languages in Bethany College. After 
filling this position for one year, the college 
being in financial straits, he was given a fur- 
lough of one year for the purpose of giving 
himself wholly to the financial work of the 
college, since he had shown some ability in 
raising money. This was an unfortunate year 
for such work, owing to the great panic of 
1877, but he succeeded in raising about 
$27,000 in pledges and money. 

At the close of the year he resigned his pro- 
fessorship in Bethany College and took the 
presidency of Kentucky Classical and Bus- 
iness College, located at North Middletown, 
Ky. He filled this position for seven years, 
during which time the school enjoyed a high 
degree of prosperity. The patronage of the 
school grew to very generous proportions, and 
it became very favorably known through Cen- 
tral and Eastern Kentucky. 

At the end of this time he resigned his po- 
sition in Kentucky Classical and Business 
College, intending to devote himself entirely to 
the ministry, but receiving a call just at that 
time to the presidency of Garrard Female Col- 
lege, which was being organized at Lancaster, 
Ky., he accepted the position with the distinct 
understanding that he would be free to give up 
the work at the end of one year if he should 
feel inclined to do so. By the end of that 
year his inclination to the ministry was so 
strong that he decided to carry out his purpose 
and he accepted a call to the ministry of the 



496 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



church at Springfield, 111. He entered upon 
the work there under favorable auspices, and it 
prospered in his hands. The congregation grew 
from about three hundred to over six hundred 
during the three years of his ministry. He 
resigned his work at Springfield to accept the 
presidency of Hiram College, tendered to him 
early in 1888. He entered upon his duties in 
the summer of that year, and gave himself un- 
reservedly to that work for fourteen years. 
The institution was very prosperous under his 
administration. The patronage increased three- 
fold and the endowment fourfold under his 
administration, and the material equipment 
was enlarged in every way, until the College 
came to occupy a leading place among the 
colleges of the church, and an honorable 
place among the colleges of the State. 

In the spirng of 1901 he resigned the pres- 
idency of Hiram College to take the presidency 
of Texas Christian University, located at North 
Waco, Texas, which had formerly been known 
as Add-Ran Christian University. 

Since his connection with this institution, 
but little over a year, the patronage has been 
almost doubled and the material equipment of 
the institution strengthened and improved in 
many ways. About $40,000 has been expended 
in buildings and improvements during the 
year, and it is now one of the best equipped 
educational plants among |the disciples of 
Christ. This work gives promise of very large 
growth. The outlook is very promising and 
the friends of the institution are enthusiastic 
over its prospects. 

Upon his graduation at Bethany, he received 
the degree of A. B. and one year later received 
the A. M. degree. Later he received the de- 
gree of LL. D. from Hiram College. He has 
been engaged in college work nearly twenty- 
five years, all told. He has taught at different 
times during this period nearly all the branches 
contained in the ordinary college course. 
While at Hiram his work was confined almost 
exclusively to Biblical lines, and the same is 
true of his work in Texas Christian University. 

He is the author of four books, a Biblical 
Geography, a work called "The Holy Book 
and Sacred Day," a work entitled "The 
Great Salvation," and a work on "Hebrew 
Prophecy." In addition, several series of his 
Bible lectures have been published in pamphlet 
form. 



CAUL JOHANN. 



D. R. DUNGAN. 



Carl Johann, President of Christian Uni- 
versity, Canton, Mo., was born in Chaux-de- 
Fonds, Switzerland, on March 2, 1849. 

His early ;vears were spent in the schools of 
his native city, amid the inspiring scenery of 
the Alps. Having finished the High School, he 
was sent to college at Lausanne, where he re- 
mained two years; thence he went to the 
Polytechnic School in Zurich, Switzerland, for 
one year, and then to Paris. France, for an- 
other vear. 




CARL JOHANN. 



In 1369, at the age of twenty, he emigrated 
to America, landing in New York on May 1st. 
He immediately went to Collinsville, Conn., 
where he worked on a farm for one year while 
learning English. After having served for a 
time as private tutor, he went West by way 
of Niagara and the Lakes, arriving in Chicago 
in the fall of 1870. Here, after a few weeks, 
he secured work as a surveyor, and was, with 
others, sent to survey what was then the 
Western Branch of the Texas Central railroad, 
the first railroad that entered the city of 
Austin, the capital of Texas. 

The following spring he came North again, 
locating in Tallula, 111., where he worked on a 
farm during the summer and taught a public 
school during the winter. This work he con- 
tinued till 1876, receiving the highest salary 
paid to a teacher in the county. Having be- 
come acquainted with Dr. J. M. Allen, who 
was then president of Eureka College, he was 
called to the Chair of Modern Languages in 
Eureka College in August, 1876. 

He accepted the position and immediately 
removed to Eureka, where for twenty-two 
consecutive years he was a member of the 
faculty, being president of the college from 
1887 to 1895. 

Because of disagreement with the Board of 
Trustees, Prof. Johann resigned his profes- 
sorship in the college in 1898 and accepted the 
principalship of the public schools in Eureka, 
in which capacity he served for four years. 

In June, 1902, he was called to the presi- 
dency of Christian University, and immediately 
entered upon the duties connected with that 
office, which he still holds at the present writ- 
ing. 

President Johann was married in Eureka, 
111., on October 8, 1879, to Miss Georgiana 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



497 



Callender, daughter of a former president of 
Eureka College. Of this union four children 
were born, two daughters and two sons, all of 
whom are living. 

President Johann has seen more of the 
world than falls to the lot of most teachers. 
He has crossed the Atlantic Ocean fifteen 
times, visiting nearly all of Europe and part 
of Asia; has seen the United States from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific, and from Canada to 
Mexico, and has visited the West Indies at 
lour different times. The observations made 
during these journeys have been collected in 
the form of lectures, which are occasionally 
delivered to the students in chapel or to public 
audiences. 



J. B. JONES. 

E. IT. ELLETT. 

James Benjamin Jones was born April 16, 
1846, in Bethania, North Carolina, of mingled 
Welch, Huguenot and German ancestry. His 
father, Dr. Beverly Jones, a native of Henry 
county, Virginia, and an alumnus of Jefferson 
Medical College, Philadelphia, was a very suc- 
cessful practitioner. The parents of his 
mother, Mrs. Julia Jones, were Moravian col- 
onists, who settled in the Yadkin River coun- 
try under the auspices of Count Zinzendorf. 
Reared in the Moravian faith, through a 
change of conviction, she afterward joined the 
Church of Christ. She was the devoted mother 
of a numerous family. 

When John Brown raided Harper's Ferry, 
young Jones was attending Nazareth Hall in 
Pennsylvania, a Moravian school for boys. This 
event caused his recall home. Three years 
were now spent in overseeing his father's 
farm, one, as a soldier of the Confederacy, 
another, at home after the close of the war. 
and still another as a clerk in Louisville, Ky., 
when, on January 4, 1867. he entered the Bible 
College of Kentucky University. 

The object of Mr. Jones in entering this in- 
stitution was to fit himself for the Christian 
ministry, and during his residence there he 
preached regularly for churches convenient to 
Lexington. He graduated in the Bible Col- 
lege in 1871 and attained the degree of Bach- 
elor of Arts in the University in 1873, which 
institution, in recognition of his scholarly at- 
tainments and services in the cause of educa- 
tion, has since conferred upon him the degree 
of Master of Arts. 

In September, 1873, Mr. Jones began a min- 
istry in Little Rock, Ark., which, amidst the 
turmoil and passion incident to the recon- 
struction period, proved exceedingly trying 
but productive of good fruit. Here, within a 
year he was attacked with hemorrhage of the 
lungs, and for some nine years life was a con- 
stant battle with this insidious and deadly 
foe. 

Brief periods of service in the ministry weiv 
passed at Newport. Carlisle and Georgetown. 
Ky.. and in the evangelistic field, interspersed 
with withdrawals to his North Carolina home, 
33 



to Southwestern Texas and to a fruit farm 
near Lexington, Ky., and with an attempt to 
teach in Christian College at Columbia, Ky. 
Complete collapse of health was the final re- 
sult, and with all hope of further life in Ken- 
tucky crushed out, he departed to Florida, in 
which State he passed two years engaged in 
cultivating an orange grove near Cedar Keys. 

On October 27, 1874, Mr. Jones married Miss 
Mollie Rogers, of Carlisle, Ky., a daughter of 
the venerated pioneer preacher, John Rogers. 
She was a charming and devoted wife, and con- 
tributed much to the efficiency and happiness 
of his ministry. 

So much improvement in his health was ex- 
perienced by his residence in Florida that at 
the end of two years he ventured to leave his 
uncongenial environment and return to Ken- 
tucky. Three years were now given to mis- 
sionary labor as State Evangelist of Kentucky, 
which work, through his faithful and wise ex- 
ertions, was brought well forward toward its 
present high state of efficiency. In June, 
1886, the mission work in Kentucky was re- 
linquished for the ministry of the Church of 
Christ in Columbia, Mo., but eighteen months 
of life in this place brought a recurrence of 
the old malady, and relief was sought, this 
time in California, where two and a half years 
were passed in the ministry of the Temple 
Street Church of Los Angeles. 

Again a return to Kentucky was adventured, 
and after one year in the old work as State 
Evangelist, Professor Jones entered the fac- 
ulty of Hamilton College and passed five 
faithful years teaching Psychology, Ethics, 
Logic and the Holy Scriptures. During most 
of these years he also served the Berea and 
Providence churches as their minister. 

In the spring of 1896, the authorities of 
Kentucky University determined to create the 
office of Chancellor of the University, which 
office they tendered to Professor Jones. After 
thorough deliberation, however, this tender was 
declined to accept the presidency of the Orphan 
School of the Church of Christ of Missouri, 
located at Fulton, and now called William 
Woods College. For awhile indebtedness 
threatened the school's existence, but through 
the wise and efficient administration of Pres- 
ident Jones, it is now recognized as one of the 
most prosperous educational institutions for 
girls in the West. 



ASHLEY S. JOHNSON. 

ALBERT T. FITTS. 

"The father of the poor young preacher," 
whose sketch it is my pleasure to herewith 
write, was born Jtme 22, 1857 : attended "Pine 
Knot University" until 1S75; taught school, 
attended the University of Tennessee six 
months, studied law in 1876. was converted to 
Christ in the fall of 1877. and began preaching 
within six days — "went everywhere preaching 
the Word." In 1882 he wrote the Great Con- 
troversy', the most extensivelv-circulated book 



498 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



ever put forth in the advocacy of Primitive 
Apostolic Christianity. He was married to 
Emma Elizabeth Strawn, of Canada, in 1884, 
who has been a co-partner with him in all his 
work, and to whom he ascribes much of his 
success. In 1885 he founded the Correspond- 
ence Bible College, received the degree of Mas- 
ter of Arts from Hiram College in 1889, and 
in 1891 received the degree of Doctor of Laws 
from Christian University. Thus far his life 
had been a series of diversified events, each 
bearing the insignia of victory. At this point, 
however, the Lord called him into a work which 
was destined to claim the remainder of his 
days. He, like Paul, was not disobedient unto 
the "heavenly vision," and as a result, in 1893 
The School of the Evangelists was born, on 
the glorious Kimberlin Heights, in "sunny 
Tennessee." For the establishment and per- 
petuity of this school he wrote books which 
made his name a household word among the 
disciples throughout the United States and 
Canada, and also became known in other lands. 
In 1902 he brought the enrollment of the school 
up to the point of representing twenty-nine 
states. In 1903 he brought the total issue 
of his books up to 215,000, and declares he has 
only begun to print! Several new books are 
in his mind, knocking for admission into the 
world. Only eternity can tell the number of 
young men whom he has influenced to preach 
the gospel. He is, indeed, as he delights to be 
called, "The father of the poor young preacher." 
He throws the doors of his school open to any 
young man of purpose if "he is willing to 
endure hardness as a good soldier." 

Mr. Johnson is blind to failure; says that if 
he were to fail he would have the thing going 
before he would see it! He is perfectly im- 
pervious to discouragement — knows whom he 
believes. He is largely a bundle of nerves, and 
all of them keyed up high. No doubt it is 
largely due to this restless disposition that 
he has exerted such a marvelous influence on 
humanity. He believes that man was made 
for action, and that life is too short to lose 
any of the particles of time which have been 
dealt out to him. Like Napoleon, he knows 
no such word as "impossible," but thinks that 
any man can do things who really desires to 
do so, and is willing to pay the price. He sees 
quickly. He is quick to see a wrong, and 
quicker to forgive. He is a growing man, al- 
ways raising his ideal, and attempting greater 
things for the Master's cause. 

He claims distinction in this: that all his 
life, body, and senses, mind and faculties — are 
devoted to the cause of the poor young 
preacher, that if he makes mistakes it is trying 
to do something and not in trying to get out 
of doing something! He is a success, not be- 
cause of great erudition, but because of work, 
work, work. It is a rare thing to find a man 
who can do two or three things at the same 
time — write a letter, dictate another, and 
carry on a conversation and keep all going — 
but he can do it. He is rarely idle one moment 
during his working hours, and is beyond all 
question the most energetic man that I have 
ever seen. He acts on the principle that — 




ASHLEY S. JOHNSON. 



"Tis not in wealth or fame, or state, 
But get up and get that make men great." 

In addition to the extraordinary Bible Course 
offered the students of the School of the Evan- 
gelists by its founder, the spirituality of the 
School deserves special mention. The standard 
is very high, and President Johnson is pre- 
eminently a man of prayer. In building the 
School, he launched out on God's promises, and 
he has maintained it thus far in the same 
manner. He has consecrated his all to God's 
service and looks to Him for everything. The 
young men thus trained are taught to live the 
life of trust and hence, on graduation, go out 
into the world willing to spend and be spent for 
the Master. In thus emphasizing the power of 
prayer, we believe President Johnson is ahead 
of his generation, and confidently predict that 
his influence along this line will mean another 
step in the grand movement back to Jerusalem, 
the beginning corner. May the Lord raise up 
more men like him! 



ADONIRAM JUDSON THOMSON. 

The subject of this sketch was born near 
Burkesville, Cumberland county, Kentucky, 
September 3, 1835, being the second son of 
Herbert Clayborn and Louisa Hail Thompson. 
His mother died before he was fourteen years 
of age, and the family was scattered. The 
greater part of his childhood, youth and early 
manhood was spent in Illinois. His father 
was a Baptist minister for fifty years, having 
preached in nearly every county of Kentucky 
before his removal to Illinois. He was Adoni- 
ram Judson's first teacher. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



499 




A. J. THOMSON 



From the common schools young Thomson 
went to what was then known as McDonough 
College, Macomb, 111. Passing one or two 
years in that institution, he afterwards spent 
three years as clerk in a general merchandise 
establishment in that town. Reared in the 
Baptist faith, and by nature religiously in- 
clined, he desired to become a Christian, but 
confused by the denominational divisions and 
teachings, he knew not how to become a Chris- 
tian. Concerning his experience at that age 
he says: "I did not want to be a Lutheran, a 
Calvinist, a Wesleyan, a Baptist, a Presbyte- 
rian, a Methodist, nor a Campbellite, because 
1 thought I ought to be simply a Christian." 
He attended rel igious services of all denomi- 
nations, and in 1852 attended a protracted 
meeting held by Brother Ziba Brown, where he 
learned what the New Testament required of 
him in order to be a Christian. For a while 
he was hindered from taking the step, knowing 
that in the eyes of his religious neighbors and 
associates he would be considered a "Campbell- 
ite," which was exceedingly distasteful to him. 
At last, however, he felt that he must do his 
duty, no matter what the consequences, and in 
December, 1852, he became a Christian "after 
the model of the conversions recorded in the 
Acts of the apostles." 

He entered Abingdon Academy in 1853, and 
graduated from Abingdon College in 1858, re- 
ceiving the degree of A. B. and that of A. M. 
three years later. He was ordained to the min- 
istry in 1858, and his life since that time has 
been almost wholly devoted to educational and 
ministerial work. He was professor of lan- 
guages in Abingdon College for many years, 
and it was there that the writer of this sketch 
became acquainted with him, and came to 



know his sterling worth as a man, and his 
great ability as a teacher. He was principal 
of Hiram College for the term 1865-6, but 
returned to Abingdon to continue his labors 
there. He preached for the church in Abing- 
don for fifteen years, and for the churches in 
many of the towns thereabouts for a shorter 
period. He spent a few years in Kansas, labor- 
ing while there in the interest of education as 
well as in the ministry. He became principal 
of the Louisville Bible School, beginning in 
1892, which position he holds to-day, and for 
which he is eminently fitted. 

While in Abingdon Prof. Thomson married 
Miss Aldula Gertrude Price, daughter of Dr. 
Price, of that city, who has been to him a 
faithful and efficient helpmate through all 
these years. Four children have been born to 
them, two sons and two daughters, only one of 
whom, a son, survives, and is, at the present, 
residing in Los Angeles, Cal. 

Prof. Thomson's chief characteristics are 
thoroughness in whatever he undertakes to do, 
conscientious devotion to what he believes to 
be his duty, an analytical mind that makes 
him accurate in details as well as in general 
principles, thoroughly systematic, a clear intel- 
lect, humble, unpretentious, liberal with his 
means, and thoroughly consecrated to the work 
of God in the world. A strong preacher, an 
able teacher, an earnest systematic worker, he 
has left his impress indelibly upon many minds 
and upon many lives, and the world is in every 
wav better for his having lived in it. 



J. B. LEHMAN. 



L. M. SNIFF. 



President J. B. Lehman, Ph. B., was born 
January 18, 1866, in Williams county, Ohio. 
His parents, who are German people, gave Bro. 
Lehmaii a thorough discipline on the farm, 
where he stayed until he was eighteen years 
old. About this time he began to work out for 
himself, and became what is called in these 
parts a hired-hand. He saved his money for 
schooling. Having attended a high school for 
a term, he secured a certificate authorizing 
him to teach. After teaching two terms he 
entered the Tri-State Normal College of Angola, 
Ind., where so many of our preachers have 
been educated in the last eighteen years. He 
graduated in this school in the summer of 
1889, in the class of which Dr. R, P. Shepherd 
and W. W. Sniff were members. 

Bro. Lehman united with the Church of 
Christ while in the Tri-State Normal College, 
F. R. Arthur being minister. In 1890 he mar- 
ried Miss Ethie Burlingame, also a graduate 
of the Tri-State Normal College. It was a 
strong combination. J. B. Lehman had a good 
education and a good amount of hard sense, 
made very practical by experience. He had 
always been a hard worker. He knew the 
hardships of the field and the ditch. He knew 
the country and high school. President L. M. 
Sniff was asked to name a suitable man for 



500 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




I remember how much hard work and how 
little pay faces my graduates who went South 
with him, I am proud to feel that the mis- 
sionary spirit in them is real. 



J. B. LEHMAN. 



the Southern Christian Institute; but this man 
must have a wife, and she must be suitable 
for the responsibilities of matron; the school 
at Edwards had run down badly; a combina- 
tion of circumstances had brought this about, 
with no one specifically to blame. President 
Sniff at once decided in his mind that J. B. 
Lehman and Ethie Burlingame were the people 
to take this work. But they were not married — 
but there were strong indications that they 
might soon be married, and he believed that 
the circumstances justified him in pressing 
them to immediate conclusion. He at once 
sought out the lovers. It would not be best 
to go into further details. Sufficient to say 
that in a very short time Mr. and Mrs. Lehman 
were on their way to Edwards to take charge 
of the school, which has engaged all their 
time and strength for the last thirteen years. 
The growth of the school in that time is 
history, and known by most of our people. 
Bro. Lehman knows some things much better 
than most men; he knows the Southern people 
and has their respect; he knows the colored 
people, and especially the young and unedu- 
cated; he knows how to get a maximum of 
school power out of a minimum of appropria- 
tion. With plenty of money it is difficult to 
make a good school, but with little money it is 
much more difficult. The Edwards school has 
done a great work, and it has been marked 
by the strong character of two people — J. B. 
Lehman and Ethie B. Lehman, his wife. The 
best supporters this great work has are among 
those who know best this man and his wife. 
At this time, perhaps, the school at Edwards 
has the strongest faculty it has ever had, and 
this came about by the care and sagacity of 
J. B. Lehman. I watched his movements this 
summer in the selection of teachers, and when 



F. C. BUTTON. 



E. W. MCDIAEMED. 



The subject of this sketch was born in 
Oquawka, Illinois, November 19, 1865, and is 
the product of New England and Southern 
ancestry. His mother's parents hailed from 
Old Vermont, while his father was born and 
raised in Barren county, Kentucky. This 
combination of the sterling integrity of New 
England and the warm geniality of the South- 
land in Mr. Button operates to make him ad- 
mirably adapted to cope with the mountain 
problems of Eastern Kentucky, a work to 
which he has given his life. His education was 
procured in the Midway Orphan School, in 
which institution his mother was a teacher, 
and in the Bible College of Kentucky Univer- 
sity, from which he graduated in 1887, some 
of his classmates being T. E. Cramblet, E. B. 
Bagby and J. B. Sweeney. After graduation, 
it is to his great credit, that in looking for a 
field of work, he did not seek the ministry of 
a large and influential church. On the con- 
trary, he turned to the field where undoubtedly 
the harvest was greatest and the laborers 
fewest. Rowan county in 1887 had just con- 
cluded one of the deadliest feuds in the history 
of the Kentucky mountains. Man after man 
had been shot down, until the feud ended with 
the killing of four men in a single day on the 
streets of Morehead. The attention of prom- 
inent men in the state was drawn to the con- 




P. C. BUTTON. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



501 



ditions existing in Rowan, and Genl. Wm. T. 
Withers, a gallant ex- Confe derate soldier, and 
lately a citizen of Lexington, made an annual 
contribution of $500 to the maintenance of a 
school in Morehead. The late Judge Thomas 
F. Hargis, who was born in Breathitt county, 
but raised in Morehead, contributed a site and 
funds for the school building. Later on, a 
dormitory was erected by the generosity of 
Robert Hodson and the citizens of the town 
and by the Church of Christ in Kentucky. 

Mr. Button and his mother, Phoeba E. But- 
ton, inaugurated the work September, 1887, 
with one pupil in attendance. Mrs. Button 
was a remarkable woman, and her influence 
continues to abide in the community. Her 
gracious personality made the school of great 
favor to the people. The attendance gradually 
increased until last year the total enrollment 
reached 310. Buildings have been erected — 
Burgess Hall, a magnificent structure, costing 
$10,000. The school is under the control of 
the C. W. B. M., with headquarters in India- 
napolis, Indiana. 

Mr. Button has been connected with the 
school since its beginning, with the exception 
of three years spent in Corbin. He has 
given all of his time to teaching and the 
preaching of the gospel. So many students 
have come under his influence, and he has 
preached so far and wide in the mountains, 
that he is favorably known and loved by all 
of the mountain people. He has preached for 
many years in Morehead with scant remunera- 
tion. At present, in addition to his school 
duties, he is preaching on two Sundays in each 
month for the congregations at Jackson, re- 
cently organized. In all that pertains to the 
mountain work, he has come to be recognized 
as an authority. He lives with his bright 
and happy family in a house on the school 
grounds. In the prime of life, he now finds 
himself pressed by many duties. The care of 
a large school is no sinecure. With all this 
work to be done, Mr. Button is noted for his 
equanimity of temper and his refusal to be 
annoyed or discouraged. The Morehead Nor- 
mal School, a favorite mission, is accomplish- 
ing a great work under his direction. 



WM. H. CORD. 



F. M. TIXDER. 



Kentucky, on November 6, 1864. His early 
years were spent on the farm, attending the 
public schools as opportunity afforded. In 
September, 1881, he entered Kentucky Classical 
and Business College, from which he was grad- 
uated in June, 1884. His first fields of useful- 
ness were found in the High Schools of Owen- 
ton and Mayslick, Kentucky, where his talents 
began to show great power as a teacher of 
more than ordinary merit. In 1890 he was 
called to the Mountain Mission School, at 
Hazel Green, Kentucky, where he remains to 



the present. During these years of constant 
toil as a teacher he has never ceased to be a 
student, and in 1900 the A. M. degree was con- 
ferred upon him by Hiram College. In addi- 
tion to the work as principal of the Mission 
School he has been preaching as time would 
permit. Five years were given to the church 
at Hazel Green. The church greatly prospered 
under his ministry; especially was he able to 
lead a great number of the mountain boys and 
girls to accept Christ. No one can know or 
appreciate the subject of this sketch unless he 
could see him in his home and work. He is 
remarkably well fitted for the position he 
holds. First of all, he is a religious man by 
nature and training, which manifests itself in 
all his dealings. His firmness, convictions and 
loyalty lead people to trust him, a quality 
indispensable to the character of work being 
done by him in the mountains. I think the 
elements of the true missionary are prominent 
in his tactful way of doing things. He is a 
firm believer in the Gospel of Christ, and no 
one can long hear him teach or preach, without 
learning the reasons for "the hope that is 
within you." At no point does he compromise 
the truth; neither does he dogmatize. 

His Christian life and leadership are con- 
stant blessings to the section where he lives. 
One of the marked characteristics of his aim is? 
to induce worthy and capable young men to 
become preachers of the Word. 

His home is a constant inspiration to the 
many students that come in and go out with 
great frequency. His good wife co-operates 
most fully in using the sacred influences of the 
"fireside" to mould character and encourage 
higher ideals of life. She stands with him in 
all his work. In his home will be found a 
good library, which keeps him in touch with 
modern thought and methods. The best books 
and magazines are constantly being added to 
the number already in use. Few men make 
the effort that this man makes, to properly 
equip himself for life's chosen profession. 
Many times do you see the results of his early 
training by earnest industrious, Christian 
parents. He abounds in energy, and every- 
thing around him must work. As a result of 
his personal efforts the prosperity of the Hazel 
Green Academy is becoming widely known, as 
it also increases in public favor. Some new 
features are planned for the future as a result 
of his deep insight into needs of the situation. 
Among the most important is the Bible School 
Department for the training of young men to 
preach the gospel in the country where they 
are raised. It is due to such men that the 
larger things of the Kingdom of Christ are 
made possible. He is doing foundation work; 
fitting material for the Master's use in the 
royal arch of triumph. 

The C. W. B. M. has been wise in the selec- 
tion of this dignified young man for this im- 
portant station. He will enable them to 
establish permanently this splendid mission. 
The prospect is very encouraging for the future, 
and the whole brotherhood should rejoice. 



CORRESPONDING SECRETARIES. 



FRANCIS MARION RAINS. 

P. H. DUNCAN. 

F. M. Rains was born May 7, 1854, in Grant 
county, Kentucky. Though cradled not in the 
lap of luxury he was the recipient of that 
which was infinitely better: the fostering care 
of intelligent and pious parents. The caress 
of God's free and health-giving air was his. 
Nature's hills and trees, her flowers and birds 
were his companions, and he early learned 
to look from nature's works up to nature's 
God. If his ideas Avere crude they contained 
the elements of pure gold. Integrity, right- 
eousness and industry were principles upon 
which he based his youthful hopes and as- 
pirations — a platform grown all too narrow 
for the "initiated," but in reality as broad and 
substantial as God's universe. 

He anticipated no promotion other than 
that fairly won by merited endeavor. It 
is said, "all things come to them that wait," 
but this young man felt that anything worth 
having was worth going after — a policy he has 
never abandoned. 

He first attended the schools of his neigh- 
borhood, but soon aspired to better advantages, 
and entered an academy of learning in a 
neighboring county. After a few years he took 
a more advanced course of study in Columbia 
(Ky.) Christian College, then a flourishing 
institution of learning. Later he entered the 
Bible College, Lexington, Ky., and finished the 
course June 11, 1878. 

Early in life he became a member of the 
Church of Christ, and very soon thereafter 
decided to give his life to the ministry of the 
gospel. "Great ambition" and "towering as- 
pirations" formed no part of his thoughts or 
vocabulary. He loved the cause he had 
espoused. He saw simply before him duties, 
which he could and should perform ; and he 
went at his life-task contentedly, cheerfully, 
but detenu inedlv. 



The usual number of difficulties that con- 
front most young men, doubtless confronted 
him; but were not difficulties obtruded that 
they might be overcome? Why should they 
stand in his way while it was in his power to 
remove them? So he thought, and accord- 
ingly acted. 

His excellent good humor made him friends, 
his optimistic views gave him courage; while 
his industry and untiring zeal, combined with 
his rare good judgment, gave him mastery 
over what he essayed to accomplish. 

After finishing the course in the Bible College 
he entered actively into church work, preach- 
ing two years in Kentucky. In the year 1880 
he removed to Kansas, being called to the 
Winfield church. Later he was made Secretary 
of the Kansas Christian Missionary Society. 

It was in this capacity that he first demon- 
strated his great ability as a collector of 
funds for Christian Missions — for which special 
work he has become so distinguished in more 
recent years. Three years he served the Kan- 
sas Missionary Society; but so successful a 
solicitor of funds for missions as F. M. Rains 
proved himself to be, could not long confine 
his efforts to a single state. 

He turned his attention to the work of 
establishing the Church Extension Fund, an 
enterprise fraught with untold blessings to 
our rapidly growing brotherhood. For three 
years he labored diligently in putting on foot 
this great work, which shall, for all time, "run 
and be glorified." He collected a fund as a 
nucleus, around which has gathered four hun- 
dred thousand dollars, a fund that grows as it 
does its work for Church Extension. 

In September, 1893, he began his work as 
Secretary of the Foreign Missionary Society, 
being associated with the beloved A. McLean. 
Since this date, the receipts for Foreign Mis- 
sions have increased three hundred per cent. 
They have doubled in the past six years. As 
Secretary of the Foreign Missionary Society 
F. M. Rains has, perhaps, accomplished the 
greatest work of his life; and has justly won 



502 



CHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



503 




F. M. RAINS. 



the approval and applause of his brethren all 
over the world. As a financial agent in the 
promotion of Christian missions, few men have 
accomplished so much in a life-time. 

Aside from his regular duties, F. M. Rains 
has dedicated six hundred churches — probably 
more churches than any other man of his age 
in the world. At these dedications he has 
raised two million dollars. 

It is not an accident that F. M. Rains be- 
came the very prince of solicitors for church 
finance. The ability that has made him prom- 
inent in this God-given work would have given 
him rank in the secular financial circles of the 
world. Had he chosen banking, insurance, or 
mercantile pursuits, he would have succeeded, 
and accumulated wealth. The great desire of 
his heart was to spread the gospel of Jesus 
Christ, and he put his very best energies — his 
very life into this, the greatest of all enter- 
prises. Is it any wonder he succeeded? 

The dark places of earth have seen the light 
scattered by his hand; the sunshine of his 
nature has beamed upon the world, and made 
it happier and better, but sorrow's touch has 
not left him unscathed. Death has more than 
once stalked into his home — a place ever most 
holy to him — and from its sacred precincts 
plucked his rarest and fairest flowers. Under 
this great burden of sorrow he struggled up, 
like the true, brave man he is, brushed away 
the blinding tear, and stilled the aching heart, 
and once more went on with the work the 
Master had commissioned him to do. 



BENJAMIN LYON SMITH. 

B. L. Smith, the present Corresponding Sec- 
retary of the American Christian Missionary 



Society, was born near Cincinnati just before 
the Civil War ; received his primary education 
in the schools of Madison, Indiana, and came 
to Cincinnati in 1873. He attended school at 
the National Normal, Lebanon, Ohio, and when 
about sixteen years of age, was himself a ped- 
agogue. 

Determining to enter the work of the minis- 
try he attended Bethany College and graduated 
from that institution in 1878. The years of 
his ministry have been spent in the following 
places : 

Holliday's Cove, from 1878 to 1882; Lis- 
bon, Ohio, from 1882 to 1886; Terre Haute. 
Indiana, from 1886 to 1889; Topeka, Kan- 
sas, from 1889 to 1895. 

While at Topeka, Kansas, he was success- 
ful in building up the cause, leading the breth- 
ren in the building of a handsome church 
edifice, himself being chairman of the Finance 
Committee, and gathering personally nearly 
all the money used in the construction of the 
building. While in Kansas he served as Cor- 
responding Secretary of the Kansas State 
Board of Missions for two years, and as Cor- 
responding Secretary of the State Sunday 
School Association for two years, while at the 
same time discharging the heavy responsibili- 
ties of a city minister. To his management, 
more than to that of any other man, the Kan- 
sas state work owes much of its present effi- 
ciency. It was in fact his business manage- 
ment in the work of the state and his splendid 
leadership in the Topeka ministry that at- 
tracted the attention of the brotherhood and 
led, in 1895, to his being called to become 
Corresponding Secretary of the American 
Christian Missionary Society, at the Conven- 
tion at Dallas, Texas. 

When he entered on the work of Correspond- 
ing Secretary, the Society was greatly in 
debt, and the work seriously embarrassed, 
but this debt was wiped out in the first year, 
and the work carried forward with such splen- 
did results that it has ever since occupied a 
large place in the hearts of the brethren. 
The familiar slogan, "Home Missions to the 
front," was raised from the day of his en- 
trance on the work, and the splendid progress 
that has been made in all the lines of Home 
Missionary work has attested his efficient 
management and sound business judgment. 

In 1895 the Board had forty-one missiona- 
ries; in recent years the work has been co- 
ordinated with that of the states, and the 
American Christian Missionary Society now 
operates in conjunction with, and through the 
State Boards. In this work there were em- 
ployed in 1903, 339 evangelists in the field, 
and the society is calling this year for $200,- 
000 with which to prosecute its work. 

Mr. Smith resides in a beautiful suburb of 
Cincinnati, East Walnut Hills, occupying his 
own home. Soon after leaving college, he mar- 
ried Miss Mary Higgins. of Wheeling, W. Va., 
who is still the partner of his joys, and the 
sharer of his burdens. Two beautiful daugh- 
ters gladden the home life, Josephine and 
Dorothy. 



504 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



G. W. MUCKLEY, 
Cor. Sec. Board of Church Extension. 

GEOEGE H. COMBS. 

Though yet almost boyish in appearance 
and with all the vigor of crescent youth the 
family Bible tells us that George W. Muck- 
ley was born February 1, 1861. Tuscarawas 
county, Ohio, more specifically, a farm near 
Sandyville, was his birthplace. He comes of a 
sturdy German stock, his father having been 
born in Baden Baden. At the age of fourteen 
Mr. Muckley's parents removed to Stark 
county, Ohio, where the subject of this sketch 
grew to early manhood. Following the clas- 
sical traditions of the sons of the Buckeye 
state this preacher and secretary to be, be- 
gan his career as a country pedagogue. In 
this work he succeeded. How he taught the 
infant idea to grow is not put down in the 
books but at least he made enough money 
to enable him to realize the dream of his 
youth; he entered Bethany College. Here he 
remained for four years, receiving his A. B. 
degree in 1886. He was the valedictorian 
of his class. He received the A. M. degree 
from Bethany College in 1893. From the col- 
lege he entered immediately upon the strenu- 
ous work of a city minister, accepting the 
ministry of the Fergus Street Church, Cincin- 
nati, Ohio. In this field he wrought with 
great success, revivifying the church and bring- 
ing it into a large and useful life. His marked 
abilities in this field attracted the attention 
of the Board of Church Extension then cast- 
ing about for a successor to the indefatigable 
F. M. Rains, and the young minister of the 
Cincinnati church was called to the Secretary- 
ship of this Board. Though it seems only 
yesterday, this was in 1890. That the judg- 
ment of the Board was sound in this selection 
is shown by the inspiring record of the 
Society through these years. When Mr. Muck- 
ley became secretary of the Board there were 
$35,000 in the fund. By Octobe 1-. 1903 this 
sum had grown to $385,000. During these 
years seven hundred and forty-one churches 
have been builded through the co-operation 
of this Board. It is safe to say that no work 
among us is more highly regarded than the 
work of Church Extension, a work that can- 
not be considered apart from its secretary, 
and the future holds for it only larger and bet- 
ter things. 



If one were to attempt, going beneath the 
surface of the done, to get some adequate 
comprehension of the doer the task would 
be pleasant yet difficult. For no man yields 
himself readily to analysis. Dissection is for 
the plant, not the human life. With no at- 
tempt then at exhaustive definings these qual- 
ities may be pointed out as the winning qual- 
ities in a yet growing life. 

Optimism. The Secretary of the Church 
Extension Board sees and ever sees the sun. 
He believes in his work and believes that it 
will win. He literally does not know dis- 
couragement. He has never seen its face nor 
heard its raven croak. And this sunshine 
he brings to others. All are persuaded that 
the work will grow and this universal per- 
suasion helps to make it grow. If there have 
been dark days in the history of Church Ex- 
tension — and dark days there seem to have 
been — the secretary has bravely ignored them 
and hoping gone right on. 

To cheeriness and hopefulness add resource- 
fulness. Executive abilities Mr. Muckley un- 
questionably has and a quick perception of the 
needs of the hour. He knows methods and — 
men. And thus it falls out that there is 
no bungling through the continued use of 
outgrown plans nor failure through cling- 
ing to worn out expedients. Newness and 
freshness are at a premium. 

Xor will the friends of Mr. Muckley be 
slow to admit that above all things else the 
Secretary of the Church Extension Society 
is a worker. Strong in body, with all the 
strength of a wholesome plow-boy life, he is 
capable of seemingly unlimited physical 
strain, and an indomitable energy drives this 
well built body machine to farthest limits. Mr. 
Muckley has traveled in the interest of this 
work in all the states of the Union save 
Maine. In addition to his work in the field 
he carries the burden of a large office with 
exacting claims. 

But no man does his work alone or in his 
own strength. In 1888 Mr. Muckley was 
united in marriage with Miss Daisy Hartman, 
of Pennsylvania, whose father came from Sax- 
ony. Three boys are the fruit of this union, 
and it is from this rich home life with its 
gracious inspirations that much has come to 
him who seems to work alone. But whether or 
no in this hurried sketch the labels have 
been rightly pasted on, it is good to know 
that however done, here is an accomplished 
work and for the sake of the worker and the 
sake of the work we are glad. 



OUR BENEVOLENCES. 



NATIONAL BENEVOLENT ASSOCIATION. 

No other event since the publication of 
Thomas Campbell's "Declaration and Address" 
has been so freighted with profound signifi- 
cance to the Restoration as was the organi- 
zation of the National Benevolent Associa- 
tion of the church in A. D. 1886. It had 
birth in the conviction that the modern church 
is not sufficiently exemplifying that part of 
the gospel of Christ expressed by His going 
about everywhere doing good unto all men. 
Its purpose is the alleviation of human dis- 
tress in the name of the Christ and the restor- 
ation of apostolic benevolence to the faith 
and practice of the church. 

ORGANIZATION. 

Under the inspiration of the lamented Mrs. 
H. R. Younkin, after many conferences and 
seasons of prayer, certain disciples residing in 
St. Louis completed the organization of the 
association and began at once a mission of 
mercy toward helpless orphanhood, aged in- 
digents and friendless sick. Among the pio- 
neers of this movement conspicuous for their 
work's sake are: Mesdames H. B. Younkin, 
the founder; E. D. Hodgen, the first active 
president; S. M. McCormick, Dr. Kerns, 
(Miss) Sue Robinson (afterwards missionary 
to Japan) J. H. Garrison, C. Wiggan, 0. C. 
Shedd, John H. Harrison, B. W. Johnson, J. 
K. Hansbrough, who from the beginning until 
this date has been a most efficient official; also 
Messrs. F. M. Call, W. W. Dowling, J. H. 
Allen and others of beautiful memory. The 
association was incorporated under the laws 
of the state of Missouri in 1887, and soon 
thereafter began acquiring property sites for 
its institutions. From the first it has had 
a most capable officiary and has steadily de- 
veloped in power for service, and influence as 
a factor in the development of the church. 



OFFICIARY. 

Desiring all our churches to be allied in 
this holy emprise, on August 1, 1901, the Cen- 
tral Board commissioned Geo. L. Snively as the 
first General Secretary of the association to 
enter into widespread correspondence with 
prominent members of the church, to visit 
leading congregations, State and National Con- 
ventions, that Christian benevolence might be 
rapidly restored to its ancient prominence 
and usefulness in the church. So heartily has 
the brotherhood accepted his overtures that 
now the association is one of our most power- 
ful and helful church enterprises. The Na- 
tional officers are: Mrs. H. M. Meier, Pres- 
ident; Mrs. J. H. Garrison, Mrs. Sophia Kern, 
vice-Presidents; Mrs. R. H. Dodd, Recording 
Secretary; Mrs. J. K. Hansbrough, Corre- 
sponding Secretary; Mrs. W. D. Harrison, 
Treasurer; Geo. L. Snively, General Secretary. 
Among other influential and helpful members 
are Mesdames Rowena Mason, 0. C. Shedd, 
N. E. Hopper, John Burns, R. D. Patterson, 
F. M. Wright, Messrs. H. M. Meier, F. M. Call, 
F. E. Udell, J. H. Garrison, J. H. Allen, W. 
J. Morley, R. D. Patterson, F. M. Wright, 
A. H. Duncan, J. K. Hansbrough, W. D. 
Harrison, John R. Loar, and A. B. Kellog. 

INSTITUTIONS. 

The National headquarters are at 903 
Aubert avenue, St. Louis. In that city the as- 
sociation has an orphanage at 915 Aubert 
avenue, across whose threshold have passed 
more than 1,500 children (from twenty-seven 
states) out of city slums and alms houses 
as well as refined homes of genteel poverty, 
therein to be translated from public para- 
sites and perils into useful factors of church 
and state. There, too, is a Babies' Home, for 
the care of infant waifs (and sometimes of 
their unfortunate mothers) till placed in 



505 



500 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




ST. LOUIS CHRISTIAN ORPHANAGE, AND GENERAL OEFICE OF THE NATIONAL 

BENEVOLENT ASSOCIATION. 



Christian homes. St. Louis has the honor, 
also, of being the home of the first Hospital 
and Nurses' Training School under the auspi- 
ces of the Restoration. Though recently es- 
tablished, it is rendering effective service to 
suffering humanity and is a most eloquent 
oracle of the humanitarianism of the church. 
In January, 1900, the association instituted a 
Home for indigent disciples at Jacksonville, 
111., above seventy years of age, having no 
relatives or friends able and willing to care 
for them. It is a beautiful old mansion, pro- 
vided with all modern conveniencies for the 
care of these venerable saints till summoned 
to the heavenly mansion. In April of 1902 
the Alonzo Havens Home for the aged in East 
Aurora, N. Y., was transferred by the New 
York Christian Missionary Society to the as- 
sociation which has converted it into a purely 
charitable institution. It, too, is admirably 
adapted to the care of helpless age. In Sep- 
tember. 1902, the "In His Name" Orphanage 
and Childrens' Hospital, of 1452 Broadway, 
Cleveland, was purchased by the Association 
and its name changed to the Cleveland Chris- 
tian Orphanage. Here successful efforts are 
being made to re-duplicate the tender minis- 
tries of our first Orphanage to bereft child- 
hood of the East. In January, 1902, Mr. 
and Mrs. J. W. Warren, of Loveland, Colo- 
rado, gave the association 219 acres of valua- 
ble land near that beautiful Rocky Mountain 
village, hoping the association would soon 
establish an Orphanage there. Climatic, in- 



dustrial and other advantages are so strong 
as to induce the belief that soon our first 
Orphanage will be established in the great 
West. 

At our Orphanages bereft children under 
fourteen years are received regardless of for- 
mer religious affiliations, lovingly cared for, 
under the best of educational and spiritual 
influences until permanent Christian homes 
are found for them. On account of the limited 
facilities only members of the church are re- 
ceived into our Old Peoples' Homes. None are 
more cordially welcomed than our ministers 
and their wives — the faithful fathers and 
mothers of our Israel. There is an admis- 
sion fee of $100, and applicants must sub- 
mit satisfactory proof of indigency and former 
usefulness in the church. The best of care is 
accorded these old veterans of the Cross, skilled 
medical attendance and nursing, and Christian 
burial at the last. Fortunate, indeed, are 
they who find homes with us when the chill 
shadows of age begin to gather darkly about 
them. 

MAINTENANCE. 

The. association is supported by voluntary 
gifts of food, raiment and money. Easter was 
selected in 1892 as the time for special offer- 
ings to be made through the Bible Schools. 
It is hoped that Easter day will have univer- 
sal recognition by the brotherhood as the 
time for propagating and developing the idea 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



507 




GEO. N. SNIVELY, Gen. Sec. 



of Christian benevolence being a fundamental 
element of Christianity, and that every Bible 
School in the land will be found among the 
regular Easter contributors to the association's 
treasury. 

The association is securing local vice- 
Presidents or correspondents in all con- 
gregations rapidly as possible, who will 
apprise the management of the presence 
of orphans or aged dependent disciples in 
their respective communities. State represen- 
tatives are being appointed for each Common- 
wealth, who will have general superintendency 
of the work in the various states. The asso- 
ciation receives money on the Annuity Plan, 
paying five and six per cent interest thereon 
(according to the age of the annuitants) in 
semi-annual installments. The Annuity Bonds 
are exempt from taxation and are excellent 
investments aside from all Christian senti- 
mentalism. It is hoped these bonds will 
soon become popular sources of investment 
with disciples of small and larger means. 

The Christian Philanthropist, published by 
Mrs. Rowena Mason, edited by Mrs. J. K. 
Hansbrough, is the official propagandist of 
this association. The assistance of all is re- 
quested for the extension of its circulation. 

SCOPE OF MINISTRY. 

It is the desire of the association to establish 
Orphanages, Old Peoples' Homes, Industrial 
Schools, Hospitals, and other eleemosynary 
institutions in all strategic parts of our land, 
thus assisting the Savior in saving his peo- 
ple from poverty, hunger, cold, loneliness, ig- 
norance, and despair, as well as from sin and 
an adverse judgment. These institutions will 




MPS. M. H. YOUNKIN. 



be established as rapidly as means permit. 
The need is already painfully apparent. 

A hope is fondly cherished by our devoted 
President and others that a sisterhood may be 
instituted among us into whose community 
will enter thousands of gifted young women 
for whom the fashionable rounds of social 
frivolity have no charms, but who will dedi- 
cate their lives to the service of humanity 
and in our Training Departments prepare 
themselves for nursing in our hospitals, teach- 
ing in our Orphanages, and caring for helpless 
age in their retreats, and other sacred minis- 
trations. It is believed this opportunity for 
sacred service will be hailed with joy by myr- 
iads of our young women who recoil from the 
vision of wasted years and long to do for 
the upbuilding of the church and the good 
of the race. 

VALUE OF THE CHURCH. 

Our wards will in their trembling hands 
bear into the treasury of the church far more 
wealth than they consume. 

Philanthropy bears testimony to Christian 
faith peculiarly effective with the masses. It 
was the gospel of the helping hand that placed 
the laurel wreath of victory on the fair young 
brow of the early church in her conflicts 
with persecuting paganism. Those ancient 
heathen scoffed at the disciple preaching the 
resurrection of Christ or any other resurrec- 
tion, but they never scoffed at their bending 
down to bind up the wounds of the hurt, kind- 
ling fires on poverty's cold gray hearth, or 
uncurtaining stars of hope that they might 
shine down on the dark night of a lowly man's 
defeat and despair. Heathen soldiers finally 
refused to torture men and women who went 



508 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





MRS. J. K. HANSBROUGH, Cor. Sec. 



MRS. M. H. MEIER, President. 



about everywhere doing good. Persecution 
yielded to toleration and admiration. Perse- 
cutors sought fellowship with former victims 
and co-operated with them as propagandists 
of the new and helpful religion of Christ. Nor 
will the testimony of practical helpfulness in 
the name of Christ be less effective in winning 
the heart of the world to-day. There is a wide- 
spread opinion that Christianity is a beautiful 
theory of righteousness rather than a practi- 
cal solution of this old world's hard problems, 
and while men admire and venerate it as an 
admirable theory they refrain from accepting 
it as a living, saving faith. They await the 
evidence that good works alone can give to its 
being the shrine of Christ, and venerating it 
as an admirable theory they refrain from ac- 
cepting it as a living, saving faith. They await 
the evidence that good works alone can give 



to its being the shrine of Christ before becom- 
ing ministering priests about its altars. 

Men are thronging the halls of lodges and 
other secular fraternities because these in- 
stitutions come into ungloved contact with 
human need. It is sad to contemplate the 
great wealth of popular love and affection 
the church forfeited in relinquishing to these 
institutions the administration of bounties of 
which the Lord intended His church to be 
the almoner. Let the church reassert her 
ancient prerogative of administering grace in 
the name of Christ and these men will come 
thronging into the church and with irresisti- 
ble power, under divine leadership, evangelize 
heathenism, build churches, dethrone ancient 
wrongs, and establish the authority of Christ 
throughout the world. 



.,*» -* 






■ "tl 


ihmi4hj 


Ph3 I.^^^^js 





aa vrp 

'■■BmIIXW iy 



HAVEN'S HOME FOR AGED. 



CENTRAL OLD PEOPLE'S HOME. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



509 




As a people we stand for the restoration of 
apostolic faith and practice among men. 
With wonderful power and success we have 
restored to the church apostolic faith and 
formulas. Let us now "abound in this grace 
also", of feeding the lambs, caring for helpless 
age, and ministering unto the friendless sick, 
that we may finish the work given us to do 
— restore to the world the church Christ died 
to establish. Thus shall we render untold 
good to mankind, with the irresistible cords 
of love draw all men unto the Cross and fill 
the world with the glory of God. 

Geo. Snively. 



CLEVELAND CHRISTIAN ORPHANAGE. 
Main Building. 



No other doctrine is more highly empha- 
sized in the Scriptures than this of fraternal 
helpfulness, and there is the same need of 
organization for its administration as for 
executing the Great Commission of world wide 
evangelization. In vain we seek the Restora- 
tion of the Apostolic Church while neglecting 
church benevolence. We must give the world 
better proof of our being the true church 
than can be gleaned from Greek and Hebrew 
grammars and lexicons. "What do ye more 
than others," must be satisfactorily answered 
before, forsaking denominationaly altars, all 
men will accept "our plea." There are no more 
convincing evidences of the truth of our plea 
than the angels of mercy the association 
sends to the poor and friendless sick. 

Beautiful is Luke's picture of early church 
fraternity wherein he protrays those hav- 
ing possessions as accounting nothing their 
own but distributing their goods among the 
necessitous that none should suffer lack. Lit- 
tle wonder is the beautiful sequel that, — 
"They did take their food with gladness and 
singleness of heart, praising God, and having 
favor with all the people. And the Lord ad- 
ded to them day by day those that were being 
saved." 

Consider : "Pure religion and undefiled be- 
fore our God and Father is this, to visit the 
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and 
to keep himself unspotted from the world." — 
James 




CLEVELAND CHRISTIAN ORPHANAGE. 



CHRISTIAN CHURCH WIDOWS' AND OR- 
PHANS' HOME OF KENTUCKY. 

"On March 28, 1872, a charter was obtained 
from the Legislature of Kentucky for The 
Christian Church Widows' and Orphans' 
Home." Among the corporators were repre- 
sentatives from the membership of the First 
church, the old Floyd and Chestnut Street 
church, and the Third church of Louisville. 
No organization under this charter was effected 
until November 15, 1878. A constitution was 
adopted on January 14, 1879, and at the same 
time a resolution passed apportioning the mem- 
bers of the B'oard of Managers among the sev- 
eral Churches of Christ of Louisville. These 
members were selected and reported on Janu- 
ary 20, 1879. By-laws were adopted on Janu- 
ary 27, 1879, and the Board of Managers were 
then requested to organize and proceed at once 
to raise the necessary funds to put the Home 
in operation. 

From the record no further progress appears 
to have been made under this charter, which 
had for its object the establishment of a Home 
for the city of Louisville alone. 

Nearly four years afterward, on January 2, 
1883, a Board of Control was organized by 
members of the old Floyd and Chestnut Street 
church (now the Broadway church), for the 
purpose of establishing a Widows' and Orphans' 
Home in Louisville, under the auspices of the 
Christian Brotherhood of Kentucky, and a 
printed circular setting forth the purposes of 
this board, was issued, soliciting the co-opera- 
tion of other Christian congregations in the 
State of Kentucky. 

After several meetings, this Board on July 
31, 1883, adjourned sine die, having in the 
meantime raised something over five hundred 
dollars, in church and Sunday school organi- 
zations by the zeal and efforts of Wm. A. 
Broadhurst, minister. 

And at that date a corporation was organized 
under chapter 56 of the General Statutes of 
Kentucky, styled "The Christian Church 
Widows' and Orphans' Home of Kentucky." 
First church members, W. E. Grinstead, Q. D. 
Vauahan; Floyd and Chestnut Street church 
members, Dr. Saml. B. Mills. P. Gait Miller, 
W. H. Bartholomew. Robt. H. Snyder ; elders, 
F. A. Crump, D. E. Stark, Harry Stucky, S. M. 



510 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHRISTIAN CHURCH WIDOWS' AND ORPHANS' HOME OF KENTUCKY. 



Bernard, Ben S. Weller, T. B. Graham and W. 
A. Broadhurst, minister; Campbell Street 
church, C. Tatum; Portland Avenue church, 
Jas. Harris; Beargrass Creek church, Hamilton 
Ormsby. 

The amount of $501.87 already raised by the 
Board of Control was paid over to T. B. Gra- 
ham, treasurer of the Christian Church 
Widows' and Orphans' Home of Kentucky, for 
which a certificate of ten life members was 
issued to the Floyd and Chestnut Street church. 
Shortly after this Sister Pauline Crawford 
donated to the Home the house and lot at No. 
1013 East Jefferson street, in Louisville, worth 
about $2,000. This generous and consecrated 
woman deserves to be held in loving remem- 
brance by all who feel an interest in the Home. 
Instead of a Louisville institution as origin- 
ally contemplated, the Home now became a 
State institution, to which all the congrega- 
tions of the Church of Christ in Kentucky, 
with a common interest, could rally in its sup- 
port. The first orphans were admitted to the 
Home in may, 1884. 

On February 15, 1886, a legislative charter, 
with additional powers and privileges, was 
obtained under which the Home has since been 
conducted. 



The Crawford Home in a few years became 
insufficient to accommodate the orphan children 
received, and efforts were inaugurated in the 
several Churches of Christ at Louisville and 
throughout the State, especially by the ladies, 
to raise sufficient means to provide a more 
commodious building. The result of these 
efforts was the purchase of the large and beau- 
tiful Home at No. 809 West Jefferson street, at 
a cost of $16,000, all of which was paid Decem- 
ber 28, 1894, with interest, $1,000. The for- 
mal opening of this Home, with appropriate 
ceremonies took place February 22, 1889. 

During the twenty years in which the Home 
has been in operation there have been received 
about 250 orphan children, of which number 
218 have been provided with comfortable and 
suitable homes either by apprenticeship or by 
adoption. Twenty-two now in the Home, and 
only ten deaths have occurred among the in- 
mates of the Home. 

The Home is now firmly established in the 
hearts of the members of the Church of Christ 
throughout this State, whose generosity pro- 
vides the support of the children entrusted to 
its care. 

The active friends of the Home are too 
numerous to admit of mentioning their names 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



511 



in this short history. Those who have given 
service or money to the Home can have no 
greater reward than the consciousness of hav- 
ing added to the comfort and happiness of 
helpless orphan children. 

It may be, however, proper at this time to 
record the names of the following persons still 
living who have given large amounts to our 
Home, viz: 

Prof. Henry H. White, Lexington, Ky., 
$1,050; Benj. D. Johnson and wife, Elkton, Ky., 
$670; J. P. Torbitt, Louisville, one $2,000 
scholarship in the Kentucky Female Orphan 
School, Midway, Ky. ; W. W. Watts, Richmond, 
Ky., $750; G. L. Crum, Los Angeles, Cal., cash 
and lot in the city, $1,300. 

The money received from these benevolent 
friends has added greatly to the prosperity of 
this institution. As a memorial of the noble 
generosity and self-sacrifice of the deceased 
friends and benefactors of the Home, their 
names are here recorded, with the amount 
given by each: 

Mrs. Pauline Crawford, Shelbv countv, house 
and lot, $2,000; Mr. B. A. Thomas, Frankfort, 
Ky.. $250; Mr. John O'Neal, Stanford, Ky., 
$1,050 ; Mrs. Mary Graham, First church, 
Louisville, $3,000. also gave a lot of 1,300 square 
feet in Cave Hill Cemetery; Mrs. Elvira Hardin, 
Glendale, Hardin countv^ $2,090; Mrs. Ann a 
Piles, Fort Worth, Texas, $1,000; Mrs. Mary 
Markley, Mason county, Ky., $3,000; Philip 
Fall (estate by trustees), '$750; Mrs. Mary 
Gill, Danville, Ky., in memory of Dr. J. W. 
Gill. $2,000; Mrs. Nancy Rubel. Louisville, 
$500: Miss Virginia Rubel, Louisville, $200; 
Mr. Jacob Crum, Oldham county, Ky., $1,030; 
Mr. Geo. L. Crum, Louisville, $550; Mrs. 
Martha Ice, Boston, Ky., about $2,500. 

Statement of cash receipts and disbursements 
by T. B. Graham, treasurer, during ten years, 
from January 1, 1883, to January 1, 1893 ; also 
P. Gait Miller, treasurer, eight years, from 
January 1, 1893, to January 1, 1900, (T. B. 
Graham. Financial Secretary and Agent) ; also 
G. T. Bersot, secretary and treasurer, two 
vears, from Januarv 1, 1900, to Januarv 1, 
1902 : 

T. B. Graham, Treasurer, ten years : Cash 
receipts, $45,771.57; disbursements', $45,049.55; 
balance. ?722.02. 

P. Gait Miller, Treasurer, eight years: Cash 
receipts, $53,866.38 ; disbursements, $53,828.57 ; 
balance, S759.83. 

G. G. Bersot, Treasurer, two years: Cash 
receipts, $12,810.46; disbursements, $12,734.49; 
balance, $835.80. 

Total to January 1, 1903, twenty years: 
Cash receipts, $112,448.41: disbursements, 
$111,612.61; balance, $835.80.' 

With the means provided by these followers 
of Christ, was laid the foundation upon which 
has been built this noble charity, having for its 
chief aim the physical, intellectual and moral 
welfare of orphan children. 

This brief sketch of the origin and progress 
of the Home can only serve as an outline of 
the honest and faithful labors of love, which 
from small beginnings have carried forward 
this charitable enterprise to its present posi- 



tion of usefulness and success. The Home is 
now one of the permanent institutions of the 
Church of Christ in Kentucky, and as such 
calls for, and should receive, the constant 
prayers and generous support of its entire 
membership. 

In all justice, a tribute should be paid to 
the memory of our departed friend and brother, 
Win. A. Broadhurst, minister, whose zeal, 
Christian love and devotion to the Home in its 
inception was remarkable. At his home the 
first collection (only twenty cents) by the 
ready workers was taken up for an orphans 
home, which resulted as above. 

Board of Directors during 1903: Robt. H. 
Otter, President; Jos. Burge, Vice-President; 
G. G. Bersot, Secretary and Treasurer; Dr. T. 
E. Gosnell, Physician; E. L. Powell, W. Hume 
Logan, Q. D. Vaughan, W. H. Bartholomew, 
T. R. Ewing, Harrv Stucky, Jas. Ed. Bell, 
M. S. Barker, W. L.'Kennett, T. B. Graham. 



BETHANY ASSEMBLY. 

THE XATIOXAL CHAUTAUQUA OF THE CHURCH. 

L. L. Carpenter, President, Wabash, Ind. ; 
L. E. Murray, Secretary, Indianapolis, Ind. ; 
Amos Clifford, Treasurer, Indianapolis, Ind.; 
Samuel Harris, Superintendent of Grounds, 
Franklin, Ind. 

HISTORY OF BETHAXY ASSEMBLY. 

Bethany Assembly was organized at the 
State Convention of the Indiana Christian 
Sunday school Association, held at Island 
Park, * Ind., in August, 1882. 

The object of the Association was to "pro- 
vide and own a suitable place at which re- 
ligious, scientific, literary, and other moral 
assemblages may be held." 

The providing of such a place had become a 
necessity, resulting from the enormous pro- 
portions to which the Indiana Christian 
Sunday School Association had attained; the 
attendance at its conventions being so large 
as to be an unwelcome burden on any church 
where they might wish to meet. The articles 
of incorporation required that the grounds for 
holding the meetings of the Assembly should 
be located within thirty miles of Indianapolis. 
The location was decided upon in January. 
18S3, and work was begun at once to get the 
place in readiness for the annual conventions 
of the State Sunday school and Missionary 
Societies of that year. 

The first Assembly was held on the grounds 
August 1. and closed August 18, 1883, since 
which time annual assemblages have been 
regularly held each year, gradually growing in 
interest and importance, until now it can be 
truly said that no other religious assembly in 
the country presents a more interesting, at- 
tractive and instructive programme, and no 
more healthful and delightful resort than does 
Bethany Assembly. 

The park is located on nearly the highest 
point of land in Indiana. It is beautifully 



512 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



wooded throughout with great forest trees, 
broken with stretches of lawn, and threaded 
with streets, along which are dotted manu- 
al tractive buildings and cottages, which have 
been arranged for the entertainment and con- 
venience of the multitudes who attend. On 
arriving at the park, you step out of the coach 
onto the platform, and you are at the gate of 
the park. At your right you see the mag- 
nificent Sanitarium building, one of the 
very best in the state, where you can bathe in 
its mineral water, should you desire to do so. 
Near this is a fountain where at any time 
you can slake your thirst with the healing 
water of this artesian well. 

In front of you you see the splendid sum- 
mer hotel, with its broad inviting verandas, 
and surrounded with its acres of magnificently 
shaded lawn. We move on a few steps, com- 
ing to the quaint little boat-house and its long 
dock lined with pleasure boats. To a lover of 
water what is more delightful than a row on 
Bethany's lake, with its placid waters lined 
with rich foliage and forest trees. 

From the lake we stroll through the grounds, 
the beautifully shaded lawns, surrounded by 
the buildings of the Standard Publishing 
Company, Cincinnati, 0. ; the New Castle Cot- 
tage, the Annex, the Assembly Cottages, a 
number of private cottages, the building of 
the Christian Publishing Company, St. Louis, 
etc. Then, "crossing over," the great taber- 
nacle, the C. W. B. M. and Y. P. S. C. E. head- 
quarters, a large number of cottages and tents, 
it looks like a real city. We must not forget 
to mention the great tabernacle, with its 
splendid auditorium, capable of seating two 
thousand people, and one of the best in the 
country. This auditorium was built not only 
for conventions, lectures, musical entertain- 
ments, but in fact, for public gatherings of all 
kinds. Its acoustic properties are perfect. 
Et is well lighted and ventilated, so that it 
makes a most desirable place for the purpose 
for which it was designed. 

We have thus far limited our description 
almost entirely to the artificial attractions 
which have been placed in the park for the 
convenience of our visitors. Nature, however, 
has done more than man to make this an 
ideal and attractive resort for the public. 




L. L. CARPENTER. 



With its magnificent, great forest trees, its 
beautiful stretches of lawn and undulating 
trend of grounds, nature has made it a natural 
park, and with all the labor and money ex- 
pended upon it, it is to-day one of the most 
beautiful religious resorts in the state of 
Indiana. In addition to enjoying the "feast 
of reason and flow of soul," provided on the 
program, you will have splendid opportu- 
nity for rest, recreation and innocent amuse- 
ment in this beautiful park. 

BETHANY PARK 

Embraces forty acres of beautiful land, well 
shaded, and in every way adapted to the pur- 
poses for which it has been dedicated. For 
healthfulness, for delightful lay of land sur- 
face, for all the things that go to make a de- 
sirable place of resort, Bethany Park and its 
surroundings are unsurpassed in Indiana. 
The principal buildings are 




BETHANY ASSEMBLY. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



513 



A MAGNIFICENT HOTEL. 

This hotel is a large building immediately 
adjoining the railroad. It is conveniently 
arranged, and has capacity for a large number 
of guests. It is being put in the very best of 
order, and no pains will be spared to make it 
a comfortable home for the Bethany family. 

THE HOTEL ANNEX 

is a large building, with rooms to accomodate 
a large number of guests. It is really a 
part of the hotel ; guests rooming there take 
their meals at the hotel. 

COTTAGES. 

The Assembly owns several beautiful cot- 
tages, where persons attending the Assembly 
can find homes that are both pleasant and 
comfortable. 

Families or parties can find a suite of rooms 
in these cottages where they can locate to- 
gether. 

PRIVATE COTTAGES. 

Each year the number of private cottages 
increases, so that the grounds are well dotted 
over with beautiful and commodious buildings. 

The ones erected this year add much to the 
beauty of the grounds. 

THE GRAND TABERNACLE, 

will comfortably seat more than two thousand 
people, and by competent judges is said to be 
the most complete structure of its kind in the 
Middle or Western States. The seating this 
year has been greatly improved, making them 
much more comfortable than heretofore. 

THE LAKE 

is a beautiful body of water, affording ample 
opportunity to all who may take pleasure in 
fishing and boating. Boats in abundance can 
be had at any time when the rules of the 
Assembly permit. 

A SYSTEM OF WATER WORKS, 

said to be better than on any similar grounds 
in the United States, affords a never-failing 



supply of pure and wholesome water for 
chinking purposes, fountains, etc., etc. 

woman's missionary chapel, 

built by the Christian Woman's Board of 
Missions for Indiana, is a splendid house, con- 
taining an audience room twenty-seven feet 
square on the first floor, and a number of ele- 
gant rooms for lodging purposes on the second 
floor. 

This house, with its eight foot veranda on 
all sides, presents a fine appearance, and does 
much toward ornamenting the grounds. 

THE STANDARD PUBLISHING COMPANY 

has an elegant cottage, well located, and is by 
many considered the gem of the park. 

They keep a full supply of all the publica- 
tions of the Church of Christ, together with 
Sunday school and Y. P. S. C. E. Supplies, etc. 

The Bethany Park Post-office is in the 
Standard building, and their cottage always 
is headquarters for the mass of people who 
attend Bethany. 

THE CHRISTIAN PUBLISHING COMPANY. 

has also a beautiful building on the grounds, 
and they, too, keep on hand and for sale a full 
supply of books, stationary, etc. So it will be 
seen that our publishing interests will be well 
represented at Bethany. 

BUTLER UNIVERSITY BUILDING. 

Butler University owns a handsome and 
commodious cottage on the crest of the hill, 
where the Butler boys and girls and the friends 
of the University are always made welcome. 
They have a fine reading-room, well supplied 
with college literature, magazines, daily pa- 
pers, etc. It is a beautiful retreat. 

Y. P. S. C. E. COTTAGE. 

The Y. P. S. C. E. of the state have erected a 
magnificent building on a beautiful lot for 
their headquarters. It is both elegant and 
commodious. 

Here will be found an abundance of En- 
deavor literature, and of Endeavor work for 
"'Christ and the Church." 



34 



ENGRAVINGS AND SHORT SKETCHES 

OF SOME OF OUR CHURCHES, 

MINISTERS AND WORKERS. 




CHURCH OF CHRIST, 
Brownsboro, Ky. 

When the Restoration Movement was begun by 
the Campbells, it attracted the attention and care- 
ful consideration of Benjamin Allen, the preacher 
for the Baptist church at Harrod's Creek. After 
much Bible study and thought, he accepted the 
movement and threw all of his influence in its 
behalf, contending that the Bible alone is our only 
rule of faith and practice. He plead with his con- 
gregation to discard the name Baptist and be 
known as disciples or members of the Church of 
Christ. Seven-eights of the members went with 
him, and for several years they worshipped in the 
Old Stone Church two Sundays in the month and 

514 



the Baptist two Sundays. About 1845 the dis- 
ciples built a brick house on the opposite hill, 
where they have worshipped every Lord's Day 
since, the brick having been torn down and a nice 
frame house built instead. 

The first elders were John Snyder, John Milton 
and John Carr. The deacons were T. C. Yager. 
Eli Yager and Willis Snyder. Some of the ablest 
and best men in the Restoration Movement have 
preached regularly or held meetings for the church. 
Some who have ministered for this congregation 
are : A. Franklin. Curtis Smith, Crawford Willis, 

G. G. Bersot, E. W. Elliott, J. J. Haley, King, 

W. J. Loos and Jno. T. Brown. Membership 
about 150. The elders now are A. E. Clore. I. H. 
Speer. J. T. Yager. The deacons are T. W. In- 
gram. J. T. Speer, Alvah Clore and Z. W. Clore. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



515 





IRA C. BALLARD. 
Bessemer, Ala. 

Born Trion, Ga., Dec. 3, 1868 ; farm raised ; 
taught and attended school until 1895 ; gradu- 
ated School of Evangelists, Kimberlin Heights, 
Tenn.. 1897 : degree B. L. : minister Ooltewah, 
Tenn.. 1898-1900 ; graduated Chattanooga Medical 
College, degree M.D.. April, 1900 ; city missionary 
Chattanooga until Oct., 1900 ; preached and prac- 
ticed medicine Leesburg, Ala., until May, 1903. 
Now preaching and practicing medicine at Bes- 
semer. Ala. 




J. NEWTON JESSUP. 
Little Rock, Ark. 

Born "VYorthington. Ind.. Aug. 30, 1866; student 
at Butler University. Indianapolis, Ind., graduat- 
ing with degree of A. B.. 1890 ; minister Coving- 
ton, Ind.. 1888-1889 ; Flatrock, Ind., 1892-1894 ; 
Vincennes. Ind.. 1894-98 ; Little Rock. Ark., 189S. 



PENDLETON E. CHEEK. 
Birmingham, Ala. 

Born Weatherford, Texas : grew up at Birming- 
ham. Ala. ; graduated Bible College, Lexington, 
Ky. ; married Mary Elizabeth Montague, Lexing- 
ton, Ky., with whose assistance has been quite 
successful evangelizing. Some meetings nearly a 
hundred additions ; now self-supporting missionary 
in Birmingham district, a work second to none in 
the South. 




BURTON STEVENS. 
Little Rock, Ark. 

Born Huron Co.. O.. Dec. 31. 1872; lived on farm 
until 18 years of age: three years in Chicago in 
business: member of Garfield Park church; at- 
tended Kentucky University 1894-1S06 ; taught 
school 1896-1899 ; graduated from Kentucky Uni- 
versity in June. 1902 ; preaching second vear in 
North Little Rock. 



516 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





A. R. MOORE, 
Birmingham, Ala. 
Born near North Middletown, Ky. ; a member of 
the church at ten ; graduated at Kentucky Clas- 
sical and Business College at 18, and two years 
later received a classical diploma from College of 
the Bible; served as evangelist in Ala., as minis- 
ter in Alabama, Richmond, Va., St. Paul, Minn., 
Memphis. Tenn., and Lancaster, Ky ; was editor 
of Missionary Weekly, Gospel Messenger and 
Christian Guide. 




J. M. RATCLIFFE, 
Falcon, Ark. 
Born in Kentucky, Feb. 20, 1844; educated in 
schools of Indiana ; taught school in Ky. and 
Tenn.; ordained 1872; missionary S. Ky., Ladies' 
Board 2 years ; District Board So. 111., 2 years ; 
State Board Mo., two years ; selected to debate 
in Ky., Mo., 111., Tenn. ;* minister churches in Ky., 
Illinois, Georgia, Arkansas, Texas ; baptized many 
in various States ; author of several tracts. 



BELT WHITE. 
Anniston, Ala. 

Born Georgetown, Ky., May 11, 1868 ; student 
at Bible College, Ky. University, Lexington, Ky., 
graduating in English course 1896 ; preached six 
months at Conyers, Ga., and adjacent churches ; 
three years at Hagan and Guy ton, Ga., and adja- 
cent churches ; assisted C. P. Wiliamson, Atlanta, 
Ga., one year ; preached three years at Roanoke 
and Phoenix City, Ala. ; minister church of Christ, 
Anniston, Ala., 1903. 




FRANK THOMPSON. 
Pine Bluff, Ark. 

Born at Harrodsburg, Ky., 1872 ; graduated at 
High School, winning the orator's medal and rank- 
ing highest in class ; student at Kentucky State 
College ; elected valedictorian in the class of 1900 
at the School of Evangelists ; evangelized in the 
Pacific Coast States ; now minister of the First 
church in Pine Bluff, Ark. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



517 





C. C. CLINE. 
Little Rock, Ark. 

Born in 1848 ; student at Kentucky Uni- 
versity ; a most successful teacher ; has ably 
filled chairs in some of our best colleges ; compiled 
a number of song books, over two millions copies 
of Popular Hymns No. 1 having been sold ; suc- 
cessful evangelist ; uncompromising as to truth, 
yet gentle and pleasant in social life ; now occu- 
pies the chair of science in Maddox Seminary, 
Little Rock, Ark. 



ELI FISHER. 
Pacific Grove, Cal. 
Born Dillon, 111., May 20, 1841 ; student Eureka 
^"egei I 11 - ^graduated 1863, degree A.B. ; made 
A.M. 18b6 ; district evangelist 1865, 111. ; principal 
Pawnee Seminary, Neb., 1867; minister in 111 
1869-1883, Beatin, Neb., 1884; Missoula, Mont ' 
188 i ; state evangelist Oregon 1894; minister at 
Dallas and Medford, Oregon, Salinas, Petoluma 
and Pacific Grove, Cal. ; married to Miss Anna 
B. Bradbury, Abingdon, 111., 1866. 





O. P. SHROUT, 
Woodland. Cal. 
Born in Madison county, Kentucky ; educated in 
Christian University, Canton, Mo., and the Bible 
College, Lexington. Ky. ; ministered to the follow- 
ing churches : Detroit, 111. ; Glasgow, Frankfort. 
Shelbina, Butler, Belton, Mo. : Greencastle. Ind. ; 
last ministry was at South Prospect church. 
Kansas City, Mo. ; now minister at Woodland, Cal. 



JUDGE DURHAM. 
Irvingtcn, Cal. 
Born Holmes Co., O., Aug., 1836 ; he and wife, 
Elvira Whitman, graduated in Abingdon College ; 
professor in alma mater nine years ; teacher over 
thirty years ; settled near Golden Gate 1871 ; pres- 
ident Pierce College and Washington College, 
preaching all the time ; never grows old ; from 
under his vine, fig tree and among the flowers 
goes weekly with the Gospel message. Visited 
Jerusalem. Phil 4 :8. 



518 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





WALTER G. CONLEY, 

Redlands, Cal. 
Born at Alamo, Term., Jan. 21, 1864 ; graduated 
with honors, A.B. degree Kentucky University in 
1885 ; A. M. degree in 1887 ; valedictorian College 
of the Bible in 1886; professor in Kentucky Uni- 
versity 1886-1901 ; preached at Antioch, Fayette 
Co.. Ky., 1891-98; at Chestnut-St., Lexington, Ky., 
1898-1901 ; Redlands, Cal., 1901-04 ; treasurer 
Kentucky Board of Missions five years ; member 
Southern California Board, 1902-4. 




J. J. EVANS, 
Palo Alto, Cal. 
Born Monroe Co., Mo., Dec. 28, 1870 ; graduated 
from College of Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1893; 
preached in Missouri, at Monroe City and Leb- 
anon from January, 1894 till July, 1897 ; past six 
years minister at Salem, Ore., and Red Bluff, 
Cal. ; now serving the new church at Palo Alto, 
California. 



MARY LOVE YANTIS, 
Paragould, Ark. 
Born Lancaster, Ky., July 12, 1840 ; confessed 
Christ while in school at Daughters' College, Har- 
rodsburg, Ky., 1858 ; has been a teacher in Sun- 
day-school and worker in church of Christ since 
she was eighteen years old ; is president of local 
C. W. B. M. Society in Paragould, Ark. 




WILLIAM EDGAR CRABTREE. 
San Diego, Cal. 
Born Madisonville, Ky., Aug. 10, 1868 ; gradu- 
ate Madisonville Normal Institute 1886 ; graduate 
College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1891 ; gradu- 
ate Kentucky University, degree A. B., 1893 ; was 
student-minister at Glencoe, Mt. Carmel, Moore- 
field and Carlisle, Ky. ; minister Chestnut St. 
church, Lexington, Ky., 1893-5 ; minister Central 
church, San Diego, Cal., from 1895 to the pres- 
ent time. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



519 





C. E. EDGMAN, 
Yountville, Cal. 

Born Jan. 6, ] 870, Portland Mills, Indiana ; set 
apart for ministry by Park church, New Albany, 
Ind. ; preached in Indiana two years and in Cali- 
fornia past twelve years at different points ; at 
present minister at Yountville and a chaplain of 
the Veteran's Home ; also editor Christian Worker; 
Yountville is a missionary work ; there are more 
that eight hundred veterans at their home. 



GUILFORD D. KING, 
Concord, Cal. 

Born in Ohio county, Ky., July 22, 1830 ; ed- 
ucated at country school house ; ordained to the 
ministry in Tulare, California, June 22, 1893 ; 
has been preaching for twelve years ; first charge 
Selma, Cal. ; second charge, Bakersville, Cal. ; 
now located at Concord. 





ISAAC HARVEY HAZEL, 

San Jose, Cal. 

Born Feb. 8, 1866, near Bloomington, Ind. ; 
was five years a Hoosier schoolmaster ; entered 
the ministry 1889 ; moved to Oregon 1893 ; entered 
Berkeley Bible Seminary and the University of Cal- 
ifornia in 1896 ; Bro. Hazel and his wife were the 
first graduates of Berkeley Bible Seminary ; since 
February 1, 1901, minister First church San Jose, 
California. 



PRINCESS C. LONG, 
Long Beach, Cal. 

Born at Van Wert. Ohio ; graduated at Van 
Wert High School and Fort Wayne, Ind. ; studied 
for the operatic stage at Chicago and Cleveland, O. ; 
married Mr. E. C. Long, and moved to Paris, Ky. ; 
became a Christian only in 1888 ; moved to Cal- 
ifornia in 1896 ; gave up opera and went into 
evangelistic work, her speciality being to prepare 
singers for evangelistic work. 



520 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JOSEPH LOWE, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Greensburg, Ind., 1835 ; left college and 
married Persis M. Riggs 1858 ; preached in Iowa, 
111., Minn., Neb., Mo., Cal. ; minister in Iowa City, 
Quincy, Beatrice, St. Peter, Savannah, Healdsburg, 
Hollister, Bakersfleld, E. Los Angeles ; at present 
evangelizing ; edited the Golden Era, Kansas City, 
1884-5 ; identified with all missionary and educa- 
tional interests ; lives in the present ; always 
employed ; baptized about five thousand. 



THOS. J. LOCKHART, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Belleville, Ind., Dec. 10, 1837; youngest 
son of Thomas Lockhart, pioneer preacher of In- 
diana ; joined the church in 1855 ; served in the 
Union Army in Company B, Seventh Indiana Vol- 
unteers ; deacon at Hazelwood, Pa. ; charter mem- 
ber and deacon at Orange, California ; now deacon 
in First church, Los Angeles, Cal. 





NICHOLAS BOIS McGHEE, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Girard, 111., Sep. 1, 1857 ; educated at Em- 
inence College, Eminence Ky. ; made a tour of 
Europe, Egypt and the Holy Land in 1889 ; But- 
ler, Mo.. Oklahoma City, Ft. Scott, Ks., and Ches- 
ter, Eng., are among some of the pulpits he has 
held : he has evangelized but very little, yet his 
frequent reports show his power to win souls to 

the Master. 



JAMES H. McCOLLOUGH, 
Irving-ton, Cal. 

Born Nov. 20, 1829, Crawfordsville. Ind. ; or- 
dained in 1858 ; graduated in classical course 
Butler College 1865 ; later took A.M. degree ; minis- 
ter, Bloomington, Terre Haute, Rushville. Ind. ; 
Dayton. O.. Quincy and Bloomington, 111., Denver, 
Colo., San Francisco, Cal. ; edited Pacific Church 
Neivs, also The Truth; at one time president of 
Washington College ; still preaching every Lord's 
day. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



521 




J. W. KELSEY, 
San Francisco, Cal. 
Born Ithaca, N. Y., Sep. 21, 1840; student at 
Seneca Co. Academy, Ohio, 1860-3 ; student at Os- 
kaloosa College, Iowa, 1872-4 ; graduated from 
Bible department June, 1874 ; preached four years 
in Holt Co., Mo. ; minister for the church at Ham- 
lin, Kansas, five years ; preached for the church 
at Monmouth, Illinois, between four and five 
years, and for the last sixteen years in Cali- 
fornia. 




SAMUEL BRISBIN LETSON, 

Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Moores, N. Y., Sep. 19, 1854 ; taught school 
2 years ; student 8 years, Green Mountain Semi- 
nary. New Hampton Literary Institution, graduat- 
ing 1881 ; Nebraska State Univ. and Drake Univ., 
Ues Moines, la., graduating with degree of B.D. 
1886 ; crayon artist ; author of books "Prince of 
Peace" and "Sure Foundation" and of many songs ; 
since 1885 served as minister churches in Iowa. 
Dakota, Washintgon and Oregon. 




ROBERT L. McHATTON, 
Santa Rosa, California. 
Born Louisville, Ky., Oct. 30, 1855 ; educated in 
the Public School and in Jones' Commercial Col- 
lege, St. Louis and Independence, Mo. ; minister 
and evangelist in Missouri and Kansas ; first state 
evangelist in California ; minister at Sacramento. 
Eureka Santa Rosa and Santa Cruz, Cal. ; has 
received about 4,000 into the church ; now evange- 
lizing, with Santa Rosa as headquarters. 




THOMAS G. PICTON, 
Chico. California. 

Born April 4, 1867 ; reared to young manhood 
at Plymouth, Pa. ; student Bethany College, W. 
Va., graduating with degree of A. B., 1896 ; minis- 
tered two years at West Rupert, Vermont ; one 
year missionary work in Maine ; ministered two 
years at Everett, Mass., meanwhile studied at 
Boston University, receiving A. M. degree ; began 
work in Chico, Cal., in 1901 ; just entered upon 
third years' work. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




R. H. SAWYER, 

Watsonville, Cal. 

Born in Kentucky ; educated in Missouri ; or- 
dained at Kansas City, Mo., in 1890 ; as the special 
delegate of the Colorado Convention he memorial- 
ized the National Convention at Richmond in 1894 
on the necessity of providing some plan of minis- 
terial relief, and from this suggestion the present 
work in behalf of our aged ministers began ; now 
minister of one of the strongest churches on the 
Pacific Coast. 




JOHN RICHARD SHIE, 
San Bernardino, Cal. 

Born August 26, 1867, at Nashville, Tenn. ; 
studied in the public schools of his native city; 
took a private course of four years' study in 
logic, literature and the languages, under Prof. 
T. P. Brennan, of the Brennan Select School, of 
Nashville; entered the Baptist ministry, continued 
therein two years, and then became a disciple of 
Christ ; first charge in our brotherhood, San Ber- 
nardino, Cal., where he has been for two years. 




FRANCIS M. KIRKHAN, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Schuyler Co.. 111., July 26, 1836 ; reared 
in Iowa; graduated from Eclectic Med. Inst, Cin., 
Ohio, 1859 ; a student and teacher in Oskaloosa 
College, also in Bible Colege, Lexington, Ky. ; 
minister at Centerville, Bedford, Marshalltown, 
la., Chicago and Los Angeles ; editor Christian Or- 
acle and of Pacific Christian; resides in Los An- 
geles and preaches at Santa Paula ; married in 
1857 to Miss Harriet Jane Drake. 




GEORGE RINGQ, 
Riverside, Cal. 

Born Paris, 111.. June 27, 1872 ; graduated from 
Central Normal College, Indiana ; three years a 
teacher in Illinois ; student in Kentuckv Univer- 
sity 1893-6 and 1898-1901, graduating from Col- 
lege of the Bible 1896, and with degree of A. B. 
1901 ; as student preached for various churches ; 
married Sarah V. Crabtree 1896 ; resident minister, 
Ladoga. Ind., 1896-7; Falmouth, Ky., 1899-1901; 
Riverside, Cal., 1901. 



THTRCHES OF CHRIST 



523 





W. F. REAGOR, 
Sacramento, Cal. 

Born Singleton, Tenn., October 29, 1865 ; stu- 
dent at Winchester Normal, Tenn., 1885-7 ; stu- 
dent Kentucky University 1889-91. graduating 
from The College of the Bible 1893 ; teacher Win- 
der Institute, Georgia, 1893-5 ; president Pierce's 
College, College City, Cal., 1896; preached for 
Colusa church, Colusa, Cal.. 1897-1901, with in- 
terim of eight months in 1899 for Acworth church, 
Georgia; minister Sacramento church 1901 — . 



S. M. IRVIN, 

Los Angeles, Cal. 

Born Sabina. O.. Oct. 18, 1845 ; moved with 
father and mother to Drakesville, Iowa in the fall 
of 1853 ; lived in the southern part of the State 
until the fall of 1882 ; moved to Marshalltown, 
Iowa ; in the fall of 1886 came to Los Angeles, 
California ; has been identified with the church of 
Christ since August 14, 1859. 





ALLEN M. ELSTON. 
Berkeley, Cal. 

Born Ralls Co., Mo., Dec. 24, 1845; graduate 
of Missouri University with degrees of A.B. and 
A.M. ; graduate of the Bible College of Kentucky 
University ; for eighteen years president of Hes- 
perian College. Woodland. Cal. : for seven years 
minister of the church at Berkeley, Cal. 



RICHARD HENRY LAMPKIN, 
La Junta, Colo. 
Born Georgetown, Ky., June 11, 1866 ; received 
common school education Jacksonville, Fla. ; stu- 
dent at College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., grad- 
uating in 1894 ; minister at Lawrenceburg, Ky., 
1894 ; at South Elkhorn, Ky.. 1895-7 ; at Little 
Rock. Kv., 1898: at Athens, Ky., 1899-1900; at 
Cripple Creek, Colo.. 1901 ; at La Junta, Colo., 
1902-3, where he is at present. 



524 



rilURCHES OF CHRIST 





R. A. HOPPER, 

La Habra, Cal. 

Born near Millersburg, Ky., in 1834 ;was con- 
verted by John A. Gano ; baptized by John I Rog- 
ers at the age of 20 ; was ordained when 29 ; he 
spent much time evangelizing under Mission 
Boards, state and general ; his converts were num- 
bered by the thousand ; was equally successful as 
minister. He is spending the evening of his life 
in California ; preaches with unabated force. 



JAMES FOSTER STEWART, 
Santa Paula, Cal. 

Born at Beeler Station, W. Va. ; educated at 
Eureka College, Eureka, 111. ; minister at Louis- 
ville, Ingraham, Athens, Taylorville and Belle 
Plain, 111., Albany and Portland, Ore., Fortuna, 
Orange, Corona, Whittier and Santa Paula, Cal. 
He has been twice married ; to Addie Caldwell and 
Flora Hopkins, both deceased. In his labors he 
has proven an excellent minister. He has built 
churches at Fortuna, Athens and Santa Paula. 





CHURCH OF CHRIST, 

Boulder, Colo. 

Located twenty-nine miles from Denver, on 
Colorado & Southern railroad, within five blocks 
of the University of Colorado, short distance from 
the Colorado Chautauqua Grounds. Boulder is a 
city of 10,000, with splendid educational and health 
advantages. Present membership of church, 450. 
Samuel M. Bernard, minister. 



SAMUEL M. BERNARD, 

Boulder, Colo. 

Born Louisville, Ky., December 12, 1873; stu- 
dent in educational institutions of Louisville, Ky., 
graduating with degree of A. B., 1892 ; student 
Kentucky University 1892-1895, graduating from 
College of the Bible 1895 ; preached at Ford, Ky., 
and Warsaw, Ky., while in the University ; minis- 
ter Meridian. Miss., 1896-1898 ; Parkland church, 
Louisville, Ky., 1898-1902, nearly five years; 
Boulder, Colo.. 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



525 




FIRST CHURCH, JACKSONVILLE, FLA. 





WILLIAM ALLEN CHASTAIN. 
College Park, Ga. 
Born near Morganton. Fannin county. Ga., April 
10, 1855 ; graduated in the College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky., 1889 ; minister Pulaski Street 
church, Athens. Ga.. 1893-1900 ; president Georgia 
Christian Missionary Society 1899-1901 ; minister 
Second church, Augusta, Ga.', 1900-1903 ; treasurer 
Georgia Christian Education Society 1903 ; minis- 
ter East Boulevard church, College Park, Ga. f 
at the present date — 1903. 



JOHN T. BOONE, 
Jacksonville, Fla. 

Born Smith county, Tenn.. June 10, 1860 ; 
raised on a farm ; obeyed the gospel when 16 : be- 
gan preaching when 22 : student at Mars Hill, Ala., 
Lexington, Ky., and the University of Chicago ; 
minister churches in Missouri as follows : Joplin 
and Rich Hill. Franklin. Fourth church, St. Louis. 
Jefferson City, Neosho, Memphis ; minister First 
Church, Jacksonville. Fla. 



526 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





WILLIAM E. DAUGHERTY, 
Fitzgerald, Ga. 

Born in McMinn county, Tennessee, May 13, 
1867 ; made the confession when seventeen, and 
was baptized by President Ashley S. Johnson ; 
preached his first sermon in his nineteenth year ; 
ministered to the churches at Austell, Rockmart 
and Cedartown, Ga. ; spent seven years in Florida 
as minister and general evangelist under the 
State Board of Missions ; now minister First 
church, Fitzgerald. Ga. 



EBAL E. VIOLETT, 
Loveland, Colo. 

Born Merritt, 111., February 17, 1880 ; took Bible 
course under Prof. C. J. Burton ; taught school 
in Warren county, Illinois ; minister at White Hall, 
111., 1899-1900; Roseville, 111., 1900-1902; Love- 
land, Colo., and representative National Benevo- 
lent Association in Colorado and Montana 1902. 
Degree "Doctor of Literature" 1903. Portion of 
time in evangelistic field, both preaching and 
singing. 




JAMES II. CRANSTON. 
Augusta, Ga. 
Born April 22, 1846 ; true to tbe South, followed 
the Starry Cross in its brief, but glorious, career 
for Constitution and Liberty in the "Sixties," as 
a private in the famous Washington Light Artil- 
lery of Charleston, S. C. ; united with the church 
at Augusta, Ga., under the preaching of J. S. 
Lamar, May 19, 1867 ; now secretary of the board, 
and clerk of the church at Augusta, Ga., 1903. 




R. A. HELSABECK, 

Watkinsville, Ga. 

Born Rural Hall, N. C, January 1, 1870; stu- 
dent at Dalton's Academy before entering Bible 
College. Lexington, Ky., 1887 ; graduated in 1891, 
iroing at once to Virginia as evangelist for district; 
minister Pembroke. Va., 1892-97 ; preached since 
at Griffin, Ga.. and three years in present charge. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



o27 





J. P. ROWLISON, 
Macon, Ga. 

Born in Indiana in 1866 ; reared and educated 
in that state ; principal of schools at Flanagan. 
111., 1889-91 ; minister at Stuttgart, Ark., and 
principal of schools 1891-93 ; served as minister at 
Marion. 111.. Madison, Ind., and Perry, Iowa; 
evangelist, Central District of Iowa; at present 
minister at Macon. Ga. 



JOHN H. WOOD, 
Augusta, Ga. 

Born near Covington. Ga., September 23, 1865 ; 
student at College of Bible. Lexington, Ky., from 
1886 to 1891, graduating in 1891 ; district evange- 
list of Northeast Georgia in 1891 : minister at 
Winder, Ga., four years, at Watkinsville, Ga.. four 
vears ; minister Second church, Augusta, Ga., 
1903. 




E. L. SHELNUT. 
Atlanta, Ga. 

Born and reared on a farm near Walnut Grove, 
Ga. ; graduated. Bible College. Kentucky Univer- 
sity, 1891 ; evangelized in Northeast Georgia Dis- 
trict in 1892 ; minister in 1893-94 : State evange- 
list for Georgia and South Carolina ; edited the 
Evangelist for two years ; minister in Athens and 
Valdosta, Ga. : ministry confined to Georgia and 
South Carolina. Alabama. Florida and Mississippi ; 
entered evangelistic field in 1902. 




J. F. BERRY, 
Quitman, Ga. 

Born near Washington, 111.. November 20, 1836 ; 
schooled at Eureka. 111., and Bethany. W. Va. ; 
graduated at the latter college in 1867 ; com- 
menced preaching at twenty-three, preaching in 
Wisconsin. Illinois. West Virginia, Iowa, Kansas, 
Nebraska, Georgia and Florida. 



528 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GREEN LEE SURBER, 
Payette, Idaho. 
Born near Somerset, Ky. ; educated in Home Col- 
lege, Bible College and Kentucky University ; mis- 
sionary to Australia ; minister for the church at 
Christian Chapel, Lygan Street, Melbourne, six 
years ; minister for the church at Harrodsburg and 
Mt. Sterling, Ky., also for church at Waco and 
Dallas, Texas ; president of Southern Christian 
College for two years ; minister at Boise City and 
Payette, Idaho. 



WEST END CHURCH, 
Atlanta, Ga. 

The pioneer work was a prayer meeting in J. J. 
Logue's home. Early in 1896 A. E. Seddon began 
preaching, organizing that fall. He was succeeded 
by M. F. Harmon, W. M. Taylor, J. J. White and 
the present minister, R. Lin Cave. The handsome 
edifice was opened by the first minister in May, 
1901. The church is making its progress felt not 
only in the city, but throughout the state. 





AARON PRINCE ATEN. 
Roseville. 111. 
Born in Ohio ; graduated Bachelor of Arts at 
Abingdon College 1860; Master's degree 1864. 
Principal of Rochester Seminary three years ; Pro- 
fessor of Belles Lettres Abingdon College six years ; 
President of Lampasas College eight years ; Presi- 
dent of Kansas Christian College two years ; min- 
ister at Monmouth and Abingdon, 111., Hannibal, 
Austin, Tex., Murfreesboro, Tenn.. Owings- 



Mo. 



ville, Ky., Hutchinson and Eldorado, Kansas. 



ALEXANDER WELLS, 
Payette, Idaho. 

Born in Brook county, West Virginia, near Beth- 
any, February 5, 1828 ; grew to manhood in Ohio : 
became a Christian in 1850 ; taught school four 
years in Ohio, Illinois and Iowa ; began preaching 
1855 ; married 1861 ; three sons were born in this 
relation. Preached several years in Illinois ; re- 
moved to Iowa 1867 ; preached in DeWitt and 
other places. Moved to Payette, Idaho, 1899, 
where he and wife now reside. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



529 





H. M. POLSGROVE, 
Metropolis, 111. 

Born in Owen county, Kentucky, August 27, 
18G3 ; spent early life on the farm ; graduate of 
Central Normal College, Danville, Ind., 1885 ; 
Bible College, Lexington, Ky.. 1893. Since gradu- 
ation lias preached for churches throughout Ken- 
tucky. Now minister of church at Metropolis. 
Illinois. 




JAMES I. JUDY, 
Emden, 111. 

Born Mackinaw, 111., September 16, 1832; his 
education was obtained in the district schools. 
First charge Boynton, 111., 1865 ; ordained to the 
ministry by Elder James A. Lindsey in 1870 ; 
second charge at Quiver Chapel, in Mason county, 
Illinois. Most of time has been spent in evange- 
listic work, having held meetings in Illinois, Mis- 
souri, Arkansas, Nebraska and Iowa. 



CLARK BRADEN, 
Cairo, 111. 

Born August 8, 1831, Gustavus. Ohio; gradu- 
ated Farmer's College, Cincinnati, Ohio, 1860. 
President Southern Illinois College 1866-70 ; presi- 
dent Abingdon College, 111., 1876-7; president 
Southern Illinois Christian College 1899-1900 ; 
author of Problem of Problems. Braden-Hughey 
Debate, Braden-Kelly Debate, Ingersoll Unmasked, 
Trials of Christ : preached 48 years : taught 23 
years ; lectured 20 years ; delivered 5,000 lectures. 
35 




ROBERT A. GILCREST, 
Niautic, 111. 

Born Xenia, Ohio. May 28, 1850; educated at 
Eureka College and Butler University ; graduated 
Butler, A. B., 1886. President West Kentucky 
College 1888-90 ; professor of Philosophy and 
Sacred Literature, Eureka College, 1895-1900: 
minister at Albion, Lincoln and Watseka, 111., and 
Centerville, Lake City and Tlumeston. Iowa. As- 
sistant editor Christian Union 1902-1903. 



530 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





A. B. HERRING, 
Lake Park, Ga. 

Born Spalding county, near Griffin, Ga., Sept. 
12, 1854 ; graduated at Burrett College, Spencer, 
Tenn., 1884 : returned to Georgia and served the 
following churches : Wrightsville, Tennille, San- 
dersville and Valdosta ; planted the one at Harri- 
son ; served out of r.he state : Orange, Cal., one 
year ; Phoenix, Ariz., two years ; Ocoee, Fla., two 
years. Married Mattie E. Carter, Lake Park, Ga., 
1897. His labors are largely mission work. 



R. H. ROBERTSON, 
Henderson, Ky. 

Born Monterey, Ky., January 26, 1862; stu- 
dent College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., gradu- 
ating 1893 ; preached for church at New Liberty 
1898-4; Lawrenceburg. Ind., 1895; Milford, 111., 
1896-7; Hoopeston, 1898-1900; DuQuoin, 1900-3. 
Organized three congregations ; built three 
churches. Married Mattie B. McGhee May 24, 
1894. Two sons, Julius Barbee and Robert Mc- 
Garvey. 




RUSSELL F. THRAPP, 
Jacksonville, 111. 

Born Tallula, 111., .January 31, 1867; student 
at Eureka College. Illinois, graduating with de- 
gree of A. B. 1887 ; post-graduate course with 
degree of A. M. 1889; minister at Atlanta, 111., 
1889-1892; Oibson City. 111.. 1892-97; Pittsfield, 
111. 1897-1901 : Jacksonville. 111., 1901. 




L. H. STINE, 
Lawrenceville, 111. 

Born in Brooke county, West Virginia, October 
7. 1849 ; baptized by Isaac Errett ; graduate of 
Bethany College, class of 1873. Classical Course. 
Minister of church, Lawrenceville, Illinois. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





CHAS. A. LOCKHART, 

Chicago, 111. 

Born September 25, 1867 ; student at Bible 
College, Kentucky University, 1887-91 ; student 
Drake University 1896-8: student at Christian 
University, graduating with the degree of A. B. 
1901 ; post-graduate student Drake University, 
graduating with degrees of A. M. and B. D. 1901-3 ; 
graduate student in Semitics and Biblical Litera- 
ture in the University of Chicago 1903. 



JOHN GARLAND WAGGONER, 
Eureka, 111. 

Born near Mattoon, 111., April 22, 1844 ; an or- 
phan at two years ; raised by A. EL Edwards as a 
tanner-farmer. Took the degree of A. B. in 
Eureka College in 1872, and degree of A. M. in 
1875 ; taught several schools ; minister at Harris- 
town, Shelbyville, Pittsfield, Eureka and Prince- 
ton, 111., Greencastle, Ind., Buffalo, N. Y. ; now 
trustee and Field Secretary of Eureka College. 




WILLIAM HIRAM WAGGONER, 
Eureka, 111. 

Born March 15, 1868. in Princeton, 111. ; he 
attended the public schools of Ilarristown, Shel- 
byville and Pittsfield, 111., and graduated from 
Eureka College, Eureka, 111., classics.] course, 1892, 
and Bible course 1893, and from Yale Divinity 
School 1895. In 1892 he began nreaching, and 
since 1895 has given his entire time to holding- 
missionary institutes. 




WILLIAM W. JACOBS, 
Kansas, 111. 

Born at Ripley, Ohio, September 15, 1844 : stu- 
aent of Bible College, Lexington, Ky., and N. W. 
University, Indianapolis, Ind. Served in the 
Union Army four years during the rebellion. Has 
preached and held meetings in almost every State 
in the Union and Canada. Immersed over two 
thousand persons. Located at Kansas. 111., in 
1885, where he still lives, and preaches for neigh- 
boring churches. 



532 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





CRAWFORDSVILLE (IND.) CHURCH. f 




W. T. BROOKS, 
Ladoga, Ind. 

Born near Paris, Mo., Dec. 28. 1869; second son 
of E. S. and M. K. Brooks ; graduated from Perry 
Mo. College, and Bible College, Lexington, Ky. ; 
editor of The Transylvanian and associate editor 
of the Messenger ; minister at Beattyville, Inde- 
pendence, Berea, Bridgeport and Turnersville. 
Ky. ; began at Ladoga, Ind., Jan., 1898, and closed 
this work, December, 1903, to enter the evangel- 
istic field. 



JOHN A. BOOE, 
Crawfordsville, Ind. 

Born on Scott's Prairie, Fountain county, Ind. ; 
he left the farm when twenty-four and came to 
Crawfordsville in 1866 ; has been in the drug bus- 
iness continuously ever since. Mr. Booe has been 
an active elder in the church at Crawfordsville 
for thirty-five years. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



533 





PETER C. CAUBLE, 
Vincennes, Ind. 

Born Salem, Ind., March 25, 1849 ; student at 
Lexington, Ky., 1873-4 ; student at Indianapolis, 
Ind.. 1875-6 ; located as minister at Robinson, 111., 
1876; at Lawrenceville, 111., 1878; at Newman. 
111., 1879 : at Carlisle, Ind., 1880-89 ; Palestine, 
Texas, 1890 : at Lawrenceville, 111., 1891-96 ; at 
Vincennes, Ind., 1896-1903 ; has baptized three 
thousand. 



W. H. A L FORD, 
Ladoga, Ind. 

Born in Scott county. Miss., January 11, 1867 ; 
entered College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., Jan., 
1891, graduated 1896; minister New Liberty. Ky. 
church until 1900 ; came to Indiana January, 1900, 
and has been very successful as minister and 
evangelist. 





JOHN D. CARR, 
New Albany, Ind. 

Born Clark county, Ind., March 1, 1818 ; united 
with the church at Silver Creek, August. 1843 ; 
was elected elder of the Macedonia church when 
it was organized in 1851 ; served as elder of that 
church about twenty years, when he moved to 
New Albany, Ind ; has served as elder of the 
Park church since August, 1891. 



URBAN C. BREWER, 
Hall, Ind. 

Born in Monrovia. Ind., June 27, 1837 ; student 
Northwestern Christian University (now Butler) 
1856-9 ; graduated from law department Univer- 
sity of City of New York 1862 ; minister of First 
church. New York, 1860-9 ; afterwards minister 
at Indianapolis. Greensburg and Danville, Ind ; 
still (1903) in the active ministry. 




CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




W. H. BOLES, 
Alma, 111. 

Born DuQuoin, 111., June 23, 1850 ; student in 
Illinois Soldiers' College, Ewing College and in 
Butler College ; began preaching January 1, 1870 ; 
minister at Marion, DuQuoin, Pekin and Peters- 
burg, 111., Martinsville, Ind., and Topeka, Kan. ; 
evangelized eleven years. President Alma College 
one year ; national organizer and lecturer for Pro- 
bibition party. 



H. J .HOSTETLER, 
Blue Mound, 111. 

Born at Solon, Clark county, Indiana, 1869 ; 
graduated from public school in 1890 ; entered the 
College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., in 1892, and 
graduated in 1896. Spent some months in evan- 
gelistic work ; began first ministry at Tower 
Hill, 111., in 1897; in 1898 was married to Miss- 
Rosa M. Crook, of Tower Hill. Preaching alt 
time as regular minister. 





JAMES CONNER, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born in Tennessee, Dec. 24, 1810 ; came to In- 
diana 1812; in 1825 he was baptized on a con- 
fession of his faith ; began preaching in 1828 and 
continued till his death at Irvington, Dec. 5, 1893 ; 
was the father of eight sons, three of whom, Jas. 
W., Samuel M., and Americus W., are preachers 
in Indiana ; one grandson, Erastus S. Conner, is 
minister at Pomona, Cal. 



AMERICUS WOOD CONNER, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born Morristown, Ind., June 19. 1854 ; educated' 
Eureka College, 111. ; began preaching 1872 ; mar- 
ried Mary Cadwallader 1875 ; minister Milroy, Ed- 
inburg, Columbus, Franklin and Danville, Ind., 
Somerset and Jamestown, Pa., and Toronto, Can. ; 
in 1896 began delivering "Character Building Lec- 
tures" in Interest of Boys and Young Men ; author 
"Crowning Prince," "Unseen Friend" and 
Boys." Writes for The Boys' World, Chicago. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





ALBERT B. CUNNINGHAM, 
Flora, 111. 

Born LaFayette, Ind., May 4, 1858 ; educated 
Wabash College, Crawfordsville, Ind. ; taught two 
years ; spent ten years in journalism ; ordained 
1887 ; his ministries cover a period of fourteen 
years at Washington, Spencer, Danville and Alex- 
andria, Ind., and Flora, 111. ; two magnificent 
church houses mark his work in these cities. 
Married to Nettie Elliott. Crawfordsville, Ind., 
1881 ; they have two children. 



L. D. HICKMAN, 
Princeton, 111. 

Born in Adair county, Missouri ; educated at 
Kirksville, Mo. ; graduated from the American 
School of Osteopathy in 1899, and from the Na- 
tional College of Electro-Therapeutics in 1901, 
Located in Princeton, 111., in 1899 for the practice 
of the profession. United with the church when 
14 years of age, and was elected deacon in 1900. 
In 1903, with his brother, established the Prince- 
ton Hospital. 




BEN.I. S. FERRALL, 
Buffalo, N. Y. 

Born Pleasantville, Iowa, November 15, 1805 ; 
student Tri-State Normal College, Angola, Ind., 
1885-8; graduated from Bethany College, W. Va., 
with degree of A. B. 1890 ; degree of A. M. from 
same college 1895 ; minister at Newark, Ohio, one 
year (1891). New Cumberland, W.Va., over 5 years 
(1892-97). Watseka, 111., almost seven years 
(1897-1903), Buffalo, N. Y.. (Jefferson Street 
church) November 1, 1903. 




LEW D. HILL, 
Cairo, 111. 

Born in a log house, on a farm, in Marion 
county. Exchange, 111., January 18, 1875 ; left an 
orphan quite young ; attended district school, col- 
leges at Valparaiso, Ind., Citronelle, Ala., Alma,. 
Ill : began preaching September, 1898 ; did rural 
work ; was 7th district evangelist of Illinois ; 
minister at Pratt, Kansas ; called to church at 
Cairo, January 1, 1903. 



536 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JOHN B. W. HILTON, 
Chicago, 111. 

Born in New York City July 24, 1844 ; subse- 
quent to a removal from Boston, Mass., to Dor- 
chester, Neb., he, his wife and three sons became 
identified with the Church of Christ. At present 
he is an elder of the Jackson Boulevard church, 
Chicago. 




C. B. DABNEY, 
Rushville, 111. 

Born near Barry, 111., September 7, 1859 ; reared 
on the farm ; two years a teacher in country 
schools; entered Eureka College 1883; graduated 
A. B. in 1888 ; continued in special Bible studies 
1889 ; student preacher 1885-9 ; minister Stanford, 
111., 1889; Mt. Pulaski, 111., 1893; Milton, 111., 
1900; Mound, 111., 1902; Rushville, 111., 1903. 




JEPHTHAH HOBBS, 

Eureka, 111. 

Born Adams county, Illinois. January 29, 1831 ; 
student at Bethany College, W. Va., 1852, gradu- 
ating with the degree of A. B., and the first honor, 
1858 ; received the degree of A. M. in 1863 for 
meritorious work in the teacher's desk ; principal 
of the public schools Mount Sterling, 111., Kansas, 
111., Paris. 111., Shelbyville, 111. ; first active presi- 
dent of the Southern Christian Institute of Mis- 
sissippi. Now retired from active public work. 



JEROME HENRY SMART, 

Born in Greene county Mo., March 15, 1842 ; in 
Union Army 1861-5 ; student in Abingdon College, 
111., graduating with degree of A. B. 1868 and A. 
M. 1871 ; minister at Holden, Mo., 1870-3, and 
Macomb, 111., 1874-5 ; associate editor Christian- 
Evangelist 1876-84 ; business manager Christian 
Publications, Kansas City, 1885-88 ; minister Col- 
fax, 111., 1893-5; Centralia, 111., 1896-9; Winches- 
ter, 111., 1899-1902; Waukegan, 111., 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



537 




WYATT Y. ALLEN, 
Salem, Ind. 

Born near Greenville, Ky., Oct. 9, 1858 ; received 
schooling at Greenville College for Young Men and 
at Western Kentucky College ; spent seventeen 
years teaching in public and private schools, which 
profession he abandoned for the ministry in 1897 ; 
he has preached for White Mills, Glendale and 
Elizabethtown churches in Kentucky, and now min- 
istering to Salem church. 




AUSTIN HUNTER, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born at Bradford, Ohio, April 2, 1872 ; attended 
Ohio Normal Universitv 1889-91 ; Hiram College, 
A. B. degree. 1894. A. M. degree in 1898; Uni- 
versity of Chicago 1900-1902, D. B. degree. Min- 
ister at Washington C. H.. Ohio. 1895-97; Ada, 
Ohio., 1897-99: Cleveland Ohio, 1899-1900; India- 
napolis, Ind. (North Park church), 1902. 




SALEM. INDIANA. 

This church was organized Spntpmbpr. 1842. 
House built 1849. Parsonage built 1884, by 
Jonas B. Berkey. He and William Clark, now 
deaeased were great supporters of this church. This 
church has had such min^ 
Wright, Wesley Hartley, Lemuel Martin. 

J. M. Matthes. Aaron Hubbard, John Hamil- 
ton, Samuel Moor, Allen and Mack Philputt, 
M. Pitman, J. F. James, C. H. Devoe, C. R. 
Hudson, E. H. Mahan, John T. Brown, W. H. 
Alford, "and W. Y. Allen, its present minister. 
As evangelists : Alexander Campbell, Milton 
Hopkins. Henry Pritchard, Walter Scott, J. S. 
and Z. T. Sweeney, F. D. Power, B. F. Treat. B. 
B. Tyler. Robert Milligan. Benj. and Dan Frank- 
lin. S. M. Jefferson. W. W. Lowber, John Wright, 
John Maverty. John O'Kane, Thomas Conley. 

Present membership, 412. 




W. H. KERR, 
Crawfordsville, Ind. 

Born in Cumberland county, Kentucky, Sept. 6, 
1852 ; graduated and taught in the schools of that 
State ; spent four years in the Corre- 
spondence Bible College of Kimberlin Heights, 
Tenn., Preached at Fortville, Indiana, twelve 
years, and same at Antioch, 111., where he 
built up two large churches ; preaching regularly 
all the time. 



538 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





IRA BILLMAN, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

A. B. and A. M. of Wittenberg in 1867-8 ; came 
from Congregationalists in 1892 ; minister First 
churches, Saginaw, Mich., and Evansville, Ind. ; 
author of Bluebird Notes. "Many of these stan- 
zas have a swinging rhythm and sweet, tender 
flow only the true poet can catch." — Zion's Herald, 
Boston, Mass. 




FRANCIS E. ANDREWS, 
Jeffersonville, Ind. 

Born Oct. 20, 1851, at McConnelsville, O. ; stu- 
dent at Marietta College, Ohio, graduating with 
degree of A. B. 1874 and A. M. in 1884, tak- 
ing the literary honor of class : student 
at Indiana State Normal in 1893. graduating in 
1894 ; teaching as principal of schools ; ordained 
in 1883 ; minister Frankfort. Ind., church in 1892, 
1893, teaching and preaching in Clark county, 
Indiana. 




GRAHAM N. BERRY, 
Logansport, Ind. 

Born in Cass county, Ind., Nov. 16, 1848 ; edu- 
cated in public schools and in Logansport high 
school : taught twenty-seven years, the greater 
part of the time as principal of ward schools in 
the city of Logansport : spent number of years as 
a historical writer ; united with the church in 
1878; elder and clerk of First church, Logans- 
port. 



J. TAYLOR SHARRARD, 
Paris, Ky. 
Born Paris. Bourbon county, Kentucky ; student 
at Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louis- 
ville. Kentucky. 1878-79. and Bible Institute, 
Chicago. Ills.. 1894. Preached two and half years 
at Millersburg. Ky. : State evangelist of Colorado 
1882-88: preached two years in California: two 
years at Stanford. Ky. : seven years at Old Union. 
Fayette county, Kentucky, and Leesburg, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



539 





N. D. BOOTHBY, 
Vevay, Ind. 

Born near Georgetown, O., March 20, 1847 ; ed- 
ucated at Delhi, Ohio ; entered the ministry in 
1893 in Eastern Kentucky ; first charge, Three 
Prong. Ky. ; second, Leatherwood, Ky. ; third, Up- 
per Grassy, Ky. ; during his ministry has received 
300 confessions and baptisms : remainder of min- 
istry up to present time has been devoted to 
evangelical work ; now in his fifty-seventh year 
of age. 



ARTHUR A. BROWN, 
Portland, Ind. 

Born at Alamo, Tenn., July 8, 1876 ; raised on 
a farm ; confessed Christ at the age of fourteen ; 
entered Bible College at Lexington, Ky., February 
1896 ; June, 1901, accepted the work at New Paris 
and Campbellstown, O. ; March, 1903, minister 
West Walnut Street church, Portland, Ind. 





ABRAM PLUNKETT, 
Crawfordsville, Ind. 

Born Maysville. Putnam countv. Indiana. Janu- 
ary 16, 1839; soldier in Civil War 1862-65; 
Ladoga Academy 1865-69 ; minister 1866. 



WILLIAM H. JACKS, 
Logansport, Ind. 

Born in Rush county, Indiana, Jan. 2, 1831 ; 
educated in the common schools ; moved to Fran- 
cisville, Ind., 1857 ; elected Clerk Pulaski Circuit 
Court 1860; moved to Logansport, Ind., July, 
1869 to be deputy clerk Cass Circuit Court: 1893 
appointed by the President United States Consul 
at London, Ontario, Canada. Joined Church of 
Christ at Winamac in 1862 ; united with the 
church at Logansport, Ind., June, 1870. 



540 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





ADDISON MONROE HOOTMAN, 
Logansport, Ind. 

Born Jeromeville, Ohio, Sep. 22, 1857 ; reared 
in Defiance county, Ohio ; early education con- 
sisted in helping clear and farm 80 acres, black- 
smithing, common school, private school, Hicks- 
ville Public School, Bryan College 1877-8; Valpa- 
raiso, Ind., Normal University 1879-1883. Minis- 
ter and evangelist at Valparaiso, Ind., Lowell, Ind., 
Union City, Ind., Tonawanda, N. Y. ; now on third 
year as minister at Logansport, Ind. 



OSCAR F. LANE, 
Bainbridge, Ind. 
Born near Bainbridge, Ind., May 5, 1848 ; was 
graduated from Butler College 1871 ; began preach- 
ing in his 17th year ; his work has been mainly in 
Indiana and Illinois. For several years he was a 
regular contributor for our church papers. "His 
ability is of a high order ; being logical, practical 
and impressive." 





FRANK C. HUSTON, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born at Orange, Ind., 1871 ; comes from a fam- 
ily of singers ; was always musically inclined ; 
married Miss Bertha Martin in 1894 ; became a 
"Christian only" in 1894 ; entered evangelistic 
field in 1896 ; has been eminently successful ; has 
written some good music. 



BASIL L. ALLEN, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born in Daviess Co., Ind., Nov. 12, 1865 ; edu- 
cated at Bloomfield Normal, Valparaiso College 
and National Normal University, graduating at the 
latter institution in 1888 ; also a student at the 
University of Illinois and the University of Chi- 
cago ; began preaching in 1891 ; minister at Brazil, 
Ind., Champaign, 111., Lowell, Ind., and at the Mor- 
ris St. church, Indianapolis, Ind. State Supt. of 
Christian Endeavor in Indiana for seven years. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



541 





L. C. HOWE. 
Elwood, Ind. 

Born Mayslick, Ky., November 15, 18GG, on a 
farm ; united with Church of Christ at Poplar 
Plains, Ky., New Year's Day, 1882 ; student in 
Bible College, Lexington, Ky. Main ministries : 
Stockton, Kan., Girard, O., Richmond, Ind., 1891- 
1894; Eiwood. Ind., 1896 to present date. Built 
new church, Elwood, and membership trebled. 



T. J. LEGG, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born Raleigh, Ind., April 12, 1849 ; reared on 
farm ; educated common schools, Normal College, 
private tutelage, and Business College ; graduated 
1879; taught, intermittently, 1869-1884; Govern- 
ment Pioneer Corps 1868-1869 ; railroad locomo- 
tive service 1871-1875 ; traveled in Eastern Conti- 
nent 1891 and 1895 ; Indiana Christian S. S. 
evangelist 1892, still serving ; Missionary Field 
Secretary and Evangelist 1897, still serving. 




JOHN M. CROSS, 
Nineveh, Ind. 

Born Houston, Ind., April 19, 1868 ; educated at 
Butler College ; has been preaching for twelve 
years ; first charge with churches in Jackson Co., 
Ind. ; afterwards with churches in Johnson and 
Shelby counties, Ind. ; has engaged in evangelistic 
work in different parts of Indiana, resulting in 
about 2,000 additions, 1,500 by immersion. 




THOMAS J. CLARK, 
Bloomington, Ind. 

Born in Knox county, Ind., April 19, 1846 ; grad- 
uated from Indiana University 1872 ; principal of 
Vincennes, Ind., High School one year ; preached 
for church at Vincennes from 1872 to 1894 ; min- 
ister at Bloomington, Ind., Kirkwood Avenue 
Church since 1894. His ministry has been very 
successful. 



542 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





E. L. FRAZIER, 
Marion, Ind. 

Bom Shelby Co., Ky., May 17, 1838; married 
Jennie Miller Sept. 24, 1861 ; commenced preaching 
1866 ; spent one year in College of the Bible, Lex- 
ington, Ky. ; preached as settled minister at Mat- 
toon. 111.,' Kokomo, Ind., Dayton, O., Alliance, O., 
Franklin. Ind., Greenwood, Ind., Rocklane, Ind., 
Mattoon, 111. (2d time). Kokomo, Ind. (2d time), 
Erie. Pa.. Irvington, Ind., Ashtabula, O., Morris- 
town and Groynville, Ind., Marion, Ind. 




I. A. CRAIG, 
New Albany, Ind. 

Born Orange county, Ind., March 18; elder Cen- 
tral church since 1 8U2. 



W. W. DENHAM, 
Elkhart, Ind. 

Born Bloomington, McLean Co., 111. ; reared on 
farm ; took Bible Degree at Eureka College ; com- 
pleted elocution, scientific and classical courses. 
Valparaiso, Ind. ; minister-evangelist ; served 
Mishawaka and Elkhart, Ind ; his chief succtss 
has been as an evangelist and in assisting con- 
gregations to pay off heavy indebtedness —a "debt 
lifter." 




RICHARD R. GALE, 
Elwood, Ind. 

Born Angola, Ind.. April 2. 1846 ; united with 
church of Christ at Flint, Ind., Feb. 2, 1864 ; en- 
listed in the army of the rebellion Jan. 25, 1865, 
and served until the close of the war. Has served 
as an elder at Alexandria and Elwood, Ind., for 
a period of twelve years. Present residence is 
1801 North C. Street, Elwood, Ind. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



543 





HENRY GOODACRE, 
Flora, Ind. 
Born Leicester. England ; when a youth moved 
with parents to New Zealand ; united with church 
at Auckland, N. Z. Became evangelist in Castle- 
maine, Victoria, Australia : missionary to Queens- 
land ; minister at Cheltenham, Victoria ; studied 
four years at Lexington. Ky. Corresponding 
Secretary for State Board of Wisconsin, also 
State evangelist : first Cor. Sec. of the State and 
National Sec. Ass'n. of the Churches of Christ. 



N. R. DALE, 
New Albany, Ind. 

Born Versailles, Ky., Nov. 29, 1834; completing 
the public high school courses in Kentucky, en- 
tered Bethany College in 1855, graduating witb 
degree of A. B. in 1859 ; two years as state evan- 
gelist ;, minister Cane Run, Ky., Bethany, Salem 
and mother church of New Albany, Ind., Clarks- 
ville, Tenn., Eldorado, Kan., Huntsville, Montgom- 
ery City and Sturgeon, Mo. Now located at New 
Albany, Tnd. 




JAMES S. GRANT. 
Alexandria, Ind. 
Born of Scotch stock near Shelbyville, Ind., 
July 23, 1863 ; since a child he made his own way : 
educated at Butler University : raised and sprinkled 
a Methodist : baptized into Christ February, 1888, 
by Robt. Howe, at Cave Mills. Ind ; served several 
Indiana churches : evangelized under Wabash 
County Missionary Board ; traveled the Bible 
Lands ; now minister of First church. Alexandria. 
Indiana. 




STANLEY ROBERTS GRUBB, 
Corydon, Ind. 

Born Rush county, Indiana, January 8, 1876 ; 
student at College of the Bible and Kentucky 
University. Lexington. Ky.. and Butler College. 
Indianapolis. Ind.. graduating from the latter with 
degree of A. B. 1899. Minister church at Rising 
Sun one year : student at Butler 1901 ; minister 
church at Corydon since May, 190L 



544 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GEO. L. BROKAW, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 

Born near Princeton, 111., July 18, 1849 ; gradu- 
ate Abingdon College 1873, with degree of B. S. ; 
degree A. M. from Eureka College ; minister Rut- 
land. 111., 1871; Liscomb, Iowa, 1874; Roseville, 
111.. 1877; State evangelist of Wis. 1880; State 
evangelist of Iowa 1883 ; minister St. Paul, Minn., 
1886 ; Milwaukee, Wis., 1888 ; corresponding sec- 
retary, Iowa, 1 890 ; editor The Christian Union, 
Des Moines, Iowa, 1895-1903. 



W. S. WINFIELD, 
Indiana. 

Born in Nottingham, England, January 5, 1813 ; 
died May 22, 1889. Labored in Indiana and Ohio, 
where he was instrumental in leading many to 
righteousness ; self was absorbed in his great love 
for others. He was a close Bible student and 
proclaimed the Word in such a way as to silence 
scoffers and skeptics. 





C. NEWTON MARTIN, 
Wapanucka, I. T. 

Born at Mount Ida, Arkansas, July 13, 1867 ; 
educated in Arkansas and Missouri ; ordained an 
evangelist in 1899 ; member of Indian Territory 
Board of Missions ; minister First church Hailey- 
ville and Tishomingo, Indian Territory. 



LOUIS C. WILSON, 
Elwood, Ind. 

Born Fayette county, Indiana, October 20, 1837 ; 
graduated from common schools ; first lieutenant 
war of 1861 ; a prisoner in Libbie and on Belle 
Island. State evangelist in Iowa ; lived at Brigh- 
ton, la., 25 years, and preached a number of years 
for the church. Editor Twentieth Century Ser- 
mons and Addresses; author History of Sprink- 
ling, Great Cloud of Witnesses and several tracts. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



545 





WEBSTER O. MOORE, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 

Born in Rupert, Vermont, .June 24, 1840 ; be- 
came a member of the Church of Christ November, 
1860 : was educated for the ministry at Hiram 
and Butler Colleges ; has labored many years as 
minister of churches in New York, Ohio and In- 
diana, but is most extensively known as a writer 
for our church papers. He now resides in India- 
napolis, Ind. 



HENRY B. SHERMAN, 
Greensburg, Ind. 

Born in Switzerland county, Indiana, Nov. 21, 
1847 ; educated in the common and Normal schools ; 
preached as evangelist and minister since 1875 ; 
was Provincial Evangelist of Ontario ; State 
Evangelist of Pennsylvania. Elected a member of 
the 63rd General Assembly of Indiana as represen- 
tative for Decatur county, and took a leading 
part in that session. 





JAMES G. ENCELL, 
Marion, Iowa. 

Born at Wellsburg, W. Va., Jan. 28, 1834; edu- 
cated at Hiram, O. ; a success, or eminent crit- 
ics have been intemperate in their eulogies ; he is 
author of a work entitled "The Exiled Prophet," 
and is still active, especially as lecturer on Bibli- 
cal, historical and scientific subjects. 
36 



A. R. ADAMS, 
Knoxville, Iowa. 

Born Durham, Mo., September 27, 1871 ; edu- 
cated at Palmyra, Mo. ; been preaching twelve 
years; first charge Blandensville, 111.; second 
Astoria, 111., and Clarksville, Iowa. At the begin- 
ning of ministry was member of Methodist church 
and preached for them two years. 



546 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




A. C. BONDURANT, 
Founder of the town of Bondurant, Iowa. 
Born in Sangamon county, Illinois, September 1, 
1829 ; died at Bondurant, Iowa, September 17, 
1899. Leader in building churches at Altoona and 
Bondurant, Iowa, and a generous contributor to 
many churches ; trustee Drake University and a 
large contributor in life and by legacy. Prominent 
as a Phobibitionist, philanthropist and promoter 
of the interests of the church and of education. 




JAMES D. CRAIG McFARLAND, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 



Born 1836, Jefferson Co., O. 
in Belmount Co. ; baptized 1851 



and brought up 
came with par- 
ents to Iowa 1857 ; married Almira Hull, Oskaloo- 
sa, 1861 ; resided in Jackson Co., Mo., 1865-1880 ; 
moved back to Iowa 1880, and to Des Moines 1884 ; 
copyrighted and issued same year "Pioneers in the 
Great Religious Reformation of the 19th Cen- 
tury."' 1902 Prohibition candidate for Congress in 
Des Moines District. 




A. W. GEHRES, 
Veedersburg, Ind. 

Born Carroll Co., Ind., July 6, 1869 ; reared on 
farm ; followed manual pursuits for support of 
younger children and widowed mother until 21 ; 
educated in Northern Indiana Normal College and 
Butler University ; five years instructor in public 
schools ; ordained 1897 at Delphi, Ind. ; minister 
Spring Creek, White Co., Hopewell, Carroll Co., 
Fairfield, Buck Creek Chapel, Shoals and Veeders- 
burg, Ind. 




LESLIE WOLFE, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 

Born at Kenton, O., May 2, 1876 ; reared on a 
farm in Lawrence county, 111. ; student at Eureka 
College 1894-98; minister at Louisville, 111., 1899, 
and at Lewisville, Minn., 1900-1903 ; married to 
Miss Carrie Austin, Amboy, Minn., 1903 ; student 
at Drake University 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



547 





CLINTON LOCKHART, 
Des Moines Iowa. 

Bora Lovington, 111., 1858 ; high school, Carth- 
age, Mo. ; graduations, Bible College and Kentucky 
University, A. B., 1886, A. M. 1888, Ph.D., Yale 
University, 1894 ; professor of Ann Arbor Bible 
Chair 1893 ; President Christian College, Colum- 
bia, Ky., 1894 : President Christian University, 
Canton, Mo.. 1895 ; Professor Semitic and Biblical 
Literature Drake Univ. 1900 to date; author of 
"Principles of Interpretation," "Messianic Proph- 
ecy." etc. : editor of Christian Union 1902, now 
associate editor. 



CHARLES S. MEDBURY, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 

Born Warren, O., Nov. 19, 1865 ; school life, 
Warren and Cleveland ; five years' business life, 
Cleveland, Erie, Pa., and Chicago ; one year with 
Christian Oracle, Chicago ; student Eureka College ; 
preached Nunda and Carlock, 111. ; minister El 
Paso, 111., 4 years ; Angola, Ind., 7 years ; President 
Indiana C. E. U. 1901-04 ; minister University 
Place church, Des Moines, January, 1904. 





E. E. LOWE, 
Fort Madison, Iowa. 

Born Camp Point, 111., July 21, 1872; educated 
at Maple Wood High School, Camp Point and 
Drake University ; graduated 1900 ; been preach- 
ing five years. While student at Drake, preached 
at Sheridan, Mo., and Batavia, la. ; now at Fort 
Madison. 



MISS EDITH L. PELLEY, 
Brandon, Iowa. 

Born in Buchanan Co., near Brandon Iowa, Nov. 
1 7. 1883 ; confessed her Savior and united with 
the Church of Christ at the age of fourteen ; re- 
ceived musical instruction of Prof. Wm. J. Hall 
and wife, of Minneapolis, Minn. Miss Pelley en- 
tered the work of a Singing Evangelist at the age 
of seventeen. 



548 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





LUCIAN W. SPAYD, 

Algona, Iowa. 

Born Washington Township Snider county, 
Pennsylvania ; educated High School, Centerville, 
Mich. ; been preaching 21 years ; minister at 
Bloomingdale and Three Oaks, Mich., and Shreve, 
O. : preached three years for Baptists ; Correspond- 
ing Secretary and State Evangelist three years : 
was first missionary to South Africa, locating in 
Bulwayo, Rhodesia, the capital of the country, 
where Livingstone and Moffat labored. 



HERBERT W. CIES, 
Hamburg, Iowa. 

Born Fairfax, Mo., .Tanuarv 14, 1874; student 
at William Jewell College, Liberty, Mo., 1893; 
student Cotner University, Lincoln, Neb., 1894-96, 
and Nebraska University 1896; minister at Rock- 
port and Craig, Mo. ; organized churches at Ham- 
burg and Riverton, Iowa ; preached three years for 
the church at Hamburg, Iowa ; evangelizing under 
the direction of the I. C. C. 1903. 





CARL L. ORGAN, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 

Born Lawrence Co., 111., Nov. 18, 1873 ; student 
at Vincennes University 1892-94 ; student at Eu- 
reka College, Eureka, 111., 1894-96 ; minister of 
Iowa churches four years ; entered Drake Univer- 
sity, Des Moines, la., 1900, will graduate with 
class of 1905 ; while in "Drake" he preaches in 
Weldon, la. ; about 200 souls have been added to 
the church there. 



J. H. WRIGHT, 
Woodbine, Iowa. 

Born in Morgan county, 111., in 1852 ; in 1876 
he was graduated from the College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky., with first honors ; has been a suc- 
cessful minister, having spent four years each at 
Sterling and Rock Island, 111., and seven at West 
Liberty, la ; served as State Evangelist in Illinois 
for a time until called to Chicago ; he has also 
served churches at South Bend, Ind., Normal, 111., 
and Osceola, Shenandoah and Woodbine, Iowa. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



549 




CHARLES EDWARD WELLS, 
Cherokee, Iowa. 

Born Dalton, Mass., July 10, 1848; left an or- 
phan at twelve ; baptized at Berlin, N. Y., 1864 ; 
attended Troy, N. Y., Academy 1866 and earned 
Regents' Certificate ; student Kentucky University 
1867-71 ; worked his way ; has preached in Vt., 
N. Y., Pa., Ind., Iowa; Sec, Ind. S. S. Associa- 
tion two years ; Rec. Sec. Iowa Christian Conven- 
tion three years ; now Sec. Northwest District and 
minister of church, Cherokee, Iowa. 




GEORGE M. REED, 
Whiting, Kansas. 

Born Huntington Co., Ind., June 17, 1859 ; 
married Fannie Callarman, May 27, 1884; stu- 
dent of Cobb's College 1878; graduate of Corre- 
spondence Bible College, Christian University, Can- 
ton, Mo. ; began preaching the gospel October, 
1889 ; his fields of labor have been Kansas, Ok- 
lahoma Territory and Nebraska. 





SAMUEL R. DRAKE, 
Columbus Junction, Iowa. 

Born Moscow, la., Sep. 16, 1854 ; reared on the 
farm ; began preaching 1875 ; ordained August, 
1878 ; student at Oskaloosa Christian College 
short time 1886-7 ; student C. B. C, Kimberlin 
Heights, Tenn., to which he is indebted more 
than to any other institution. Matt 28 :19 ; 
Mark 16:15. 



S. GEORGE GRIFFITH, 

Cedar Rapids, Iowa. 

Born in Nelson, New Zealand, Nov. 20, 1872 ; 
came to United States and entered Kentucky Uni- 
versity, Sept., 1893, in which institution he spent 
three and a half years, preaching for Kentucky 
churches the while ; Ironton, O., church 1897 ; 
Coal Run. O.. 1S98 ; Stafford, O., 1899; Cedar Rap- 
ids until 1902, when he was asked to become State 
Evangelist for Iowa, in which capacity he has 
been employed since that time. 



550 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





WALLACE CLAIRE PAYNE, 
Lawrence, Kansas. 

Born Brownsville, O., Dec. 6, 1863; A. B. Beth- 
any College 1886; A. M. 1887; B. D. Yale Uni- 
versity 1889 ; graduate student University of 
Chicago 1899-1901 ; minister North Eaton, O. ; 
Greensburg. Ind., Fergus Street church, Cincin- 
nati : Third church, Philadelphia : West 56th St. 
church, New York City ; Instructor Kansas Uni- 
versity Bible Chair since April, 1901. 



MELANCTHON MOORE, 
Garnett, Kansas. 

Native of Belmont county, O. ; was raised on 
the farm ; when a lad he began teaching in the 
public schools ; student at Bethany College, W. Va. 
1886-90 ; graduating, he accepted a call to the 
historic old Carthage church, in his native state. 
Thence he went to Troy, N. Y., and from there 
west to Joplin, Mo. He is at present minister of 
the Church of Christ, Garnett, Kansas. 





G. D. SELLERS, 
Haddam, Kan. 

Born in Putnam county, Indiana, June 2, 1837 ; 
educated at Gilmore Academy, Ind. : ordained an 
evangelist at Leon, Iowa, 1876 ; preached at Leon 
and other points in Iowa ; moved to Kansas in 
1878 ; held many successful meetings and had 
ministries at Jewell City, Randall, Kensington, 
Agra, Pbilipsburg and other points. Preached 
one year for the church at Van Couver, Wash. 



CHARLES W. YARD, 
Grenola, Kan. 

Born Venango county, Pa., July 11, 1848 ; after 
teaching public schools spent one year in Oska- 
loosa College ; there, under B. W. Johnson, began 
a life-long study of the Bible. Minister in Kansas- 
churches, continuously, twenty-four years. Longest 
terms, Holton 1885-1890; Columbus 1893-1897- 
He and wife are Life Directors in F. C. M. S. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



551 





THOMAS MILLER, 
Altoona, Kansas. 

Born Fleming county, Ky., April 28, 1830 ; 
student at the public schools of Kentucky ; emi- 
grated to Indiana in the fall of 1852 ; thence to 
Kansas in 1868. Began preaching in the spring 
of 1869, and his field has been Wilson, Montgom- 
ery. Woodson, Allen and other counties in Kan- 




DUNCAN McFARLANE, 
Le Roy, Kansas. 

Born Oct. 26, 1868, Tara, Ontario, Can; from 
1875 to 1891 was spent near Winnepeg, Manitoba, 
the greater portion of this time was spent on the 
farm; 1891-94 in Great Falls, Mont., contracting 
and building. Attended and took studies in Cotner 
University 1895. In the ministry has occupied 
the places of singing evangelist and minister ; in 
present work four years. 



E. L. BOSTON, 
Howard, Kansas. 

Born Athens Co., O., April 9, 1840 ; preached at 
Inland and Dixon, la., 1872-76 ; Tiffin and Ma- 
rengo, la., 1877-78 ; graduated from Oskaloosa 
College, Oskaloosa, la., 1881 ; preached at Center 
Point and Olin, la., 1881-3; organized Olin church; 
preached for churches, Missouri Valley and Wood- 
bine, la., 1884-7; Humboldt and Pawnee City, 
Neb., two years ; preached in Missouri and Kansas ; 
Moline, Kas., present field, is a strong church. 




A. E. DUBBER, 
Wichita, Kansas. 
Born in North Royalton, Cuyahoga Co., O., Jan. 
12. 1863 : student at Berea and Hiram Colleges, O., 
minister of the church in Carmi, Illinois, one year ; 
in Fairfield, Illinois, two years, and in Paris, Illi- 
nois, five years ; Became minister of the Central 
Church of Christ, Wichita, Kansas, on March 1st, 
1898. 



552 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





F. HEY LEMON, 
Lake City, Iowa. 

Born at Evansville, Wis. ; Scotch ances- 
try : reared on farm ; student at Drake 
University 1884-91, graduating with "highest hon- 
ors," degree of B. D. ; evangelist-pastor type ; mis- 
sionary in Canada ; evangelist in Iowa, 111., Neb., 
Minn., Cal. ; minister at Carsft*vOakland, Altoona, 
Lake City, la. ; received Q bout 1,200 additions 
built five churches ; church dedicator ; V. P. Iowa 
Christian Convention ; trustee Drake University. 



WALTER STAIRS, 
Des Moines, Iowa. 

Born in Bracken Co., Ky., 1861 ; student Ky. 
Univ. 1880-87, graduating in classical-Biblical 
course, and with A. M., 1888 ; preached Conners- 
ville, Ind., 1889-90; student Yale Univ. 1890-91; 
preacher Newport and Harrodsburg, Ky. 1891-94 ; 
student Univ. Chicago 1894-95 ; professor Classical 
Greek Christian University, Canton, Mo., 1895-99 ; 
preacher Little Flat Rock church, Indiana, 1899- 
1901 ; professor N. T. Greek in Drake Univ. 1901. 





ERNEST W. ELLIOTT, 
Eminence, Ky. 

Was born at Murfreesboro, Tenn., Dec. 4, 1867. 
He spent six years in Kentucky University and 
Bible College, Lexington, Ky., graduating in 1892. 
Since graduating he has preached in Henry and 
Oldham counties, Kentucky, and held many meet- 
ings. He is at Eminence, Ky., and is called for an 
indefinite number of years. His wife is a great 
blessing to him in his ministry. 



E. J. WILLIS, 
Bristol, Va.-Tenn. 

Born near Lancaster, Ky., Jan. 9, 1865 ; taught 
seven years in the common schools of Shelby Co. ; 
student at Kentucky University and the Bible Col- 
lege 1890-93 ; minister Parkland church, Louis- 
ville, 1893-7 ; minister church at Henderson, 
Ky., 1897-1901 ; general evangelist of West Ken- 
tucky 1900-1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



553 





T. T. ROBERTS, 
Morganfield, Ky. 

Born near Hume, 111., August 11, 1874 ; student 
at High School, Hume, 111., 1895 ; read medicine 
two years ; student at Kentucky University 1898- 
1902, during which time preached for the churches 
at Gratz, Ky., Mt. Moriah, Ky., and Fairview, 
Ky. Married Miss Bea Allen, Cincinnati, Ohio, 
January 1, 1903. Began work at Morganfield, 
Ky., January 4, 1903. 



WILLIAM W. STEPHENSON, 
Harrodsburg, Ky. 

Born Madison county, Kentucky, October 24, 
1857; student at Kentucky University 1876-8; 
graduated with highest honor at Bethany College, 
W. Va., 1879 ; principal of Harrodsburg Academy 
1880 ; licensed lawyer 1881 ; editor Harrodsburg 
Democrat 1884; State Senator 1894-98; superin- 
tendent Harrodsburg Sunday School 1897 ; elder 
Church of Christ 1898; Master Warren 
Lodge 53 F. & A. M. 1902 ; son of the Revolution. 





R. E. COOKSEY, 
Bowling Green, Ky. 

Born Warren county, Kentucky, January 23, 
1837; united with the Church of Christ 1850; led 
farm life until 1885, then moved to Bowling 
Green, Ky., entered harness business. Elder at 
Rich Pond for ten years ; elder for past four years 
.at Bowling Green, Ky. 



WILLIAM T. WELLS, 
Bowling Green, Ky. 

Born Bethlehem, Ky., Oct. 28, 1861 ; student at 
College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1883, grad- 
uating 1888 ; minister Church of Christ, Selma, 
Ala., 1888; Owenton, Ky., 1890; student at Ken- 
tucky University, Lexington, 1892-94 ; minister 
First Church of Christ, Jefferson vi lie, Ind., 1895 ; 
Huntington, Ind., 1898 ; Bowling Green, Ky., 
1902, present field of labor. 



554 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




HOPKINSVILLE, KY., CHURCH. 

This church was organized on the fourth Lord's 
day in November, 1832. Isaiah Boone, who as- 
sisted and advised in the organization, became the 
church's first regular preacher. Mr. Boone was 
an orator and a fearless champion of the ancient 
gospel. The love of that gospel, which still lives 
in its heart, the church first derived from his 
ministry. Not long after him Henry T. Anderson 
became the regular preacher. He was a scholar 
and teacher. He taught the church not only to 
love, but how to search the sacred Scriptures. 
The influence of his Christian scholarship was 
profound, and lasts until now. About 3 850 Enos 
Campbell became the regular preacher. He also 
was a teacher and led the church and neighbor- 
ing churches to found, in 1851, South Kentucky 
College. In 1858, in Mr. Campbell's ministry, 
Alexander Cross, a negro slave, was purchased, 
educated and sent as a missionary to Liberia by 
this and neighboring churches. Cross was the 
first missionary from our people to a heathen 
people. The church has largely fulfilled, and is 
daily fulfilling, the ample prophecies of its be- 
ginnings. It has been characterized by a love of 
missions and a love of education, and an excep- 
tional internal peace. It owns a good house, 
built in 1850, and a good parsonage, built in 
1902, and has now more than 500 members. 





HARRY D. SMITH, 
Hopkinsville, Ky. 

Born Hamilton, Mo., January 22, 1866 ; stu- 
dent at Missouri State University and Kansas 
State University, graduating with degree of A. B. 
1887 ; degree of A. M. from Kentucky University 
1903. Minister Olathe, Kan., 1886; West Side 
church, Kansas City, Mo., 1890 ; Eureka Springs, 
Ark., 1891 ; Marshall, Mo., 1893 ; Hopkinsville, 
Ky., 1896; teacher of Bible and Evidences of 
Christianity in South Kentucky College, 1897. 




CHURCH OF CHRIST, JENNINGS, LA. 



DAVID C. BROWN, 
Jennings, La. 

Born Alamo, Tenn., March 19, 1861 ; moved to 
Louisiana 1893 ; very active in the cause in Louis- 
iana ; made President of State Board in 1902. He 
is an elder in Jennings church, brother of Jno. 
T. Brown. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



555 





FREDERICK WILLIAM O'MALLEY, 
St. Mathews, Ky. 

Born October 29, 1872, at Wardsville, Ontario, 
Canada ; graduated from leading Canadian schools 
and colleges ; from Kentucky University, A. B., 
1895, A. M., 1897; from the Bible College, Lex- 
ington, classical course, with honors, 1895. 
Preached for churches in Canada ; Altoona, Pa. ; 
for the last three years at St. Matthews (the 
eastern suburb of Louisville), Ky. 



G. W. NUTTER, 

Aberdeen, Miss. 

Born Jefferson county, Ky., Nov. 24, 1866 ; edu- 
cated at Simpsonville Academy, Eminence College 
and College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky. Married 
Miss Allie B. Morrison September 3, 1890. Has 
served in the ministry eighteen years ; preached 
at Glendale, Elizabethtown, Carrollton and other 
points. Has been located for four years at Mill- 
ersburg, Ky. 





O. P. McMAHAN, 

Somerset, Ky. 

Born Milton, Ky., Sept. 9, 1870; graduated 
from Home College. Campbellsburg, Ky., 1889 ; 
entered Kentucky University 1890: graduan 
from the College of the Bible 1896. Minister 
Preston St. church, Louisville, 1896 ; called to 
Oklahoma City 1897 ; Butler, Ky., 1900. Present 
field of labor Somerset, Ky. He is still a young 
man and his work has been very successful. Has 
received in the church over six hundred. 



WILLIAM R. JINNETT, 
Earlington, Ky. 

Born in North Carolina ; graduate of Bethany 
College, W. Va., with degree of A. B., 1894. Is 
a successful minister and evangelist, and is also 
a lecturer of some note. Has held the following 
ministries : Atlanta, 111., Kansas City, Mo., East 
St. Louis, 111., Armington, 111., Shirley, 111., being 
at the present time minister of the church at 
Earlington, Ky. 



556 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





I. B. GRUBBS, 

Lexington, Ky. 

Born in Todd county, Kentucky, May 20, 1833 ; 
commenced preaching 1852 ; entered Oakland In- 
stitute same year; after two years entered Bethany 
College ; graduated 1857. Breached in Paducah, 
Eminence and Louisville. Professor of Ancient 
Languages in Flemingsburg College 1864-66. Re- 
moved to Lexington to edit Apostolic Times. 
Elected 1877 to Chair of Exegesis and Christian 
Doctrine. College of the Bible, which he still holds. 



WM. S. GILTNER, 
Covington, Ky. 

Born Bourbon county, Kentucky, May 18, 1827 ; 
student at Bethany College, W. Va., graduating 
with degree of A. B. 1853, valedictorian ; degree 
of A. M. from Bethany College 1858 ; took charge 
of Sylvan Academy 1853 ; the Tubman School and 
church in Paris 1854 to 1858; president of Emi- 
nence College from 1858 to 1894. Instrumental 
in building churches at Antioch, Paris, Eminence, 
Taylorsville, Russellville and Peak's Mills. 




ROBT. M. HOPKINS, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born Trenton, Ky., July 12, 1878; student at 
Christian University, Canton, Mo., 1894-6 ; stu- 
dent at the University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, 
Mich., graduating with degree of A. B., 1900 ; 
graduate student at the University of Chicago 
1903. Assistant minister and chorister Ann Arbor 
1896; assistant, The English Bible Chairs, Ann 
Arbor, 1898. State Sunday school evangelist of 
Kentucky 1900. 




JOHN TILLMAN HAWKINS, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born in Union county, Ky., April 20, 1847 ; 
studied in public schools and academies of his 
native county ; entered Bible College at Lexington 
1869, graduating June, 1872. Has preached for a 
number of churches in Kentucky and in Atlanta : 
Ga., 1877, and Dallas, Texas, 1882; besides this 
has done a great deal of evangelistic work. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



557 




WILLIAM IRELAN, 
Topeka, Kansas. 

Born Green Co., O., July 25, 1837; graduated 
from Northwestern Christian University, now But- 
ler, with degree of A. B. in 1872 ; received the de- 
gree of A. M. in 1875 ; minister for the church at 
Bast Fairfield, O., 1869-70 : Lawrence, Kan., 1885- 
89 ; Eureka Springs, Ark., 1889-91 ; North Topeka, 
Kan., 1891-93; President Southern Christian In- 
stitute 1880-81 ; Chaplain Kansas Legislature, 
1897-98. 





F. N. CALVIN, 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Born Paynesville, Mo., April 28, 1856. Edu- 
cated at Eureka, Ills., Kentucky University, Chris- 
tian University, and Chicago University. Began 
teaching and preaching at the age of eighteen. 
Minister of churches in New Albany, Ind.. Wor- 
cester, Mass. ; Kansas City, Mo. ; Waco, Texas ; 
Milwaukee, Wis. ; Colorado Springs, Colo., Santa 
Ana, California, and is at present minister of the 
Compton Heights church, St. Louis, Mo. 



FRANCIS H. CAPPA, 
Louisville, Ky. 

Born near Falmouth, Ky. ; received common 
school education in Indiana, afterward taking 
college course in Kentucky and Chicago, 111. Be- 
gan study of music at twelve years of age ; studied 
under the most eminent teachers of Louisville, 
Cincinnati and Chicago. During the fall of 1897 
took up the evangelistic work ; has sung in 29 
states, with our leading ministers and evangelists. 




ENGENE RICHARDSON CLARKSON, 
Middletown, Ky. 

Born 1876 in Birmingham, Ala. ; educated in the 
public schools of his native state, and graduated 
from the College of the Bible with the class of 
J 898 ; labored in his native state for three years, 
later returning to Kentucky University for post- 
graduate work, and at the present is serving the 
historic Middletown church, Middletown, Ky. 



558 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




THE CHURCH OF CHRIST IN DANVILLE, KENTUCKY. 

As a distinct self-supporting organization, dates back to the year 1844, when an impetus was 
given the new faith by a series of meetings conducted by the brothers Carroll and Allen Ken- 
drick, then living in Lincoln county. At this time the active membership embraced about fifteen 
names : James Graves and wife, Dr. Sumrell Ayres, Dr. Peter Mason and wife, Mrs. Robert Russell, 
Mrs. Robert Stewart, James Marrs and wife, Dr. Jos. Smith, Miss Nannie Smith, James Harlan, 
Albert G. Talbot and Dr. Richard Dunlap. 

Having no house of worship, this little group of disciples met each Lord's day at the homes of 
the members for the observance of the Lord's Supper. 

The meeting held by the Kendricks resulted in the addition of nearly a hundred names to 
the membership. Coming mostly from the Baptists, they claimed a share in the ownership of the 
Baptist church building, and met there for worship on Sunday afternoons until their own house 
was completed, in 1845. This was a tasteful, comfortable brick structure on the site of the 
present building, was dedicated to God's service by Benjamin Franklin, in the summer of 1845. At 
that early date they had no regular preacher, but the simple service was conducted by the lo- 
cal members, with an occasional visit from President Shannon and Prof. Robert Milligan, of Bacon 
College, at Harrodsburg, only ten miles distant. Alexander Campbell visited the church and 
preached two sermons in 1855. The services were usually conducted by James Graves, and after 
his deatb, Dr. Sumrell Ayres was virtually the only preacher the church had for some years. 
He was a man of exalted charcter, of splendid mental gifts, and deeply devoted to the church. 
In the later years of his life his claim of certain prerogatives as senior elder was disputed, and 
troubles of a serious kind fell upon the church and crippled it for some years. 

Unhappily, the records of the early history of the church are lost, and what is known of its 
younger life is largely traditional. The first regularly employed preacher, the writer believes, was 
Curtis Smith, not long after 1850, and since that time, save when interrupted by the Civil War, 
the congregation has had regular preaching. 

The first building was destroyed by fire in 1860, but steps were promptly taken to rebuild, 
and the present house was far enough advanced by October, 1862, to be used by the Federal Army 
as a hospital for their wounded at the battle of Perryville. The interior had to be renewed after 
this occupation, and this house was dedicated in 1866, as was the first, twenty-one years before, 
by Benjamin Franklin, of Cincinnati Following is a list, complete, and in regular order, as far 
as can now be ascertained, of the ministers who have served this congregation : 

Dr. Ayres, Curtis Smith, John I. Rogers, O. P. Miller, W. W. Carter, W. H. Blanks, A. M. 
Streater, John I. Rogers, (a second term) J. B. McGinn, J. C. Walden, W. R. Taylor, S. W. 
Crutcher, O. A. Bartholomew, Win. H. Stanley, J. S. Kendrick, and H. C. Garrison, who has 
been with the church since October 1, 1899. 

The present membership of the church is about 450. It is a "Living Link" church in 
Foreign, Home, and State missions. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



559 




J. F. MAHONEY, 
Waddy, Ky. 

Born in Trimble county, Ky., December 17, 1849 ; 
received a common school education ; worked on 
the farm : March, 1885, entered the evangelistic 
field : 1886 he took charge of four churches, two 
of which he served four years ; served as evange- 
list for Shelby and adjoining counties, where he 
has labored ever since. 





IIENRY C. GARRISON, 
Danville, Ky. 

Born Owen county, Kentucky, November 29, 
1862; entered College of the Bible, Lexington. 
1882, graduating June, 1886 ; graduated with de- 
gree of A. B. from Kentucky University 1889 ; 
received honorary degree of A. M. from same 1903. 
Minister at Newport, Ky., 1889-91 : Roanoke, Va., 
1891-95 ; Marshall Street, Richmond, Va., 1895-99 ; 
Danville, Ky., 1899. 



JOHN W. LIGON, 
Corydon, Ky. 

Born in Daviess county, Kentucky, January 16, 
1865 ; spent most of his boyhood on the farm as a 
laborer ; entered the College of the Bible at Lex- 
ington, Ky., in September, 1886, remaining two 
years ; taught a public school for two years and 
preached for small churches during the time ; 
graduated in the Chautauqua Literary and Scien- 
tific Circle in the class of 1899. Now located at 
Corydon, Ky. 




MILO ATKINSON, 
Petersburg, Ky. 

Born near Kansas City, Mo., September 3, 1874 ; 
student at Kentucky University, Lexington, Ky., 
graduating in the College of tne Bible 1901. 
Minister First church, Vanceburg, Ky., 1902 ; 
preaching for church at Petersburg, Ky., 1903. 



560 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



I 






p 


y 


l il 


I 


I 


». 




THE NEW CHURCH OF CHRIST AT GLAS 
GOW, KY. 




WILLIAM M. BAKER, 
Glasgow, Ky. 

Born Bm-kesville, Ky., October 15, 1868; stu- 
dent at Southern Normal School, Bowling Green, 
Ky., graduating with degree of B. S., 1887 ; stu- 
dent at College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1890- 
1893 ; minister church at Burkesville, Ky., 1894- 
1897; minister church at Glasgow, Ky., 1898- 
1903. Just accepted a call to Meridian, Miss. 




ARTHUR K. BROOKS, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born in Monroe county, Missouri, August 9, 
1878; graduated at St. Louis High School 1899; 
Bible College, Lexington, 1903. Receives A. B. 
degree from Kentucky University and classical 
diploma from Bible College in 1904. He is a 
nephew of Jno. A. Brooks, brother of C. S. Brooks, 
Jefferson City, Mo., and W. T. Brooks. Indiana. 
Preaches at Ruddels Mills and Bethlehem, Bour- 
bon county, Kentucky. 



THOMAS N. ARNOLD, 
Frankfort, Ky. 

Born Covington, Ky., 1828 ; parents Virginians ; 
built the first Church of Christ in Covington ; edu- 
cated Bethany College, Transylvania Law School ; 
began the practice of law at 21 ; entered the min- 
istry at 28 ; preached in Indiana and Kentucky. 
Minister at Cynthiana, Leestmrg, Millersburg, 
Frankfort, Louisville, Lexington, Ky., and Rich- 
mond, Va. ; established 14 churches ; educated 11 
young men for the ministry. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



561 





JOSEPH WILLIS HAGIN. 
Stanford, Ky. 
Born near Simpsonville, Ky., March 9, 1875. 
Educated in private schools. College of the Bible, 
and Kentucky University. Preached at Turners- 
ville, Lincoln county, and at Mt. Carmel, Bourbon 
county, while a student. Minister to the church 
at Stanford, Ky., since Jan. 1, 1901 ; married on 
Dec. 18. 1901, to Miss Roberta Lewis Cash, of 
Stanford, Ky. 



STANFORD, KY. 

This church was organized with eight members 
in 1834, since when it has ever grown in strength 
and usefulness, early taking it place among the 
stronger churches of the State, which were en- 
listed in the Restoration movement. Though free 
from financial obligations, yet this church real- 
izes it is "debtor" to all men, hence alive to all 
missionary work. It has been blessed by the min- 
istry of Carroll Kendrick, Simeon King, Jos. Bal- 
lou, Logan Williams, J. W. Cox, Jno. B. Gibson, 
W. E. Ellis, J. T. Sharrard, F. W. Allen. 





D. W. VANDEVEER, 
Stanford, Ky. 

Born in Casey county, Ky., July 12, 1820. He 
was a faithful elder of the Church of Christ at 
Stanford, Ky., twenty years. In 1857 he married 
Martha Lunceford, and for years their home was 
the preachers' home. They delighted to tell of 
personal talks with Alexander Campbell, Moses 
E. Lard and other pioneers. 
37 



JASPER STAFFORD, 
Clintonville, Ky. 

Born in Carroll county, Ky., May 4, 1846 ; stu- 
dent at Eminence College, Ky., one year, 1866 ; 
entered College of the Bible, Lexington. Ky., 1869, 
remaining three years. Has been preaching most 
of the time in native state. Minister at Jefferson- 
ville, Utica and Charlestown, Ind., one year each. 



562 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 
















6>A"" 4i 


-j *-. 






$3*. 


"S 






mtot 


"'>£»* " 


; 




m&U\$ 





















CHURCH OF CHRIST, MAYSVILLE, KY 



ROBERT EDMOND MOSS, 
Maysville, Ky. 

Bom January 18, 1873, Nashville, Tenn. : edu- 
cated at Bible College and Kentucky University. 
Been preaching seven years ; principal public 
school, Paris, Tenn. Won the State Inter-Colle- 
giate Oratorical contest, held in Lexington, Ky., 
1899. and the Southern Inter-State contest at 
Austin. Texas, 1901. Now minister at Maysville, 





J. M. EWING. 

Born DeWitt county, 111., June 6, 1849; grad- 
uated in Oskaloosa College 1875; President of 
Bible College at Fairfield, Neb., one year. He 
has been a preacher thirty-four years, and has 
been editorially connected with the leading papers 
of the Churches of Christ. 



E. P. BENTON, 
Union City, Ky. 

Born Estill county, Ky., 1844; began public 
school, Sunday school and church work 1863-4 ; 
led by this into the ministry 1880; married Miss 
Amanda Covington, 1865 ; ministered to churches 
in the counties of Estill, Madison and Clark for a 
number of years; was evangelist for the Estill, 
Jackson and Madison Co-operation of Churches 
for a time; now lives at Union City, Madison 
county and preaches occasionally. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



563 




COLEMAN WOODFORD DICK, 
North Middletown, Ky. 
Born at Ballardsville, Oldham county, Ky., April 
4, 1859; united with the Church of Christ at 
Harrod's Creek ; entered Bible College at Lexington 
at age of 21 ; began preaching shortly after ; 
studied Hebrew in the Baptist Seminary at Louis- 
ville. Preached in Louisville nearly twenty years, 
serving the churches at Parkland, Jefferson Street 
and Clifton. He is now preaching for the church 
at North Middletown, Bourbon county. 




BENJAMIN CASSEL DEWEESE, 
Lexington, Ky. 
Born Jacksonville, 111. ; educated at Kentucky 
University ; studied Hebrew at Missouri Univer 
sity ; preacher since 1874, Cadiz and Henderson 
Ky., Cincinnati, O., Columbia, Mo., and elsewhere 
Professor in Cadiz High School; South Ky. Col 
lege, Hopkinsville ; Biblical Department, Eureka 
111. ; since 1895 College of the Bible. Writer for 
our publications. Vice-president Foreign Chris- 
tian Missionary Society. 





J. RANDALL FARRIS, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born near London, Ky., January 19, 1880 ; 
graduated from the Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 
in 1903. Besides school duties he preached for 
the Crab Orchard, Oxford and Prospect churches. 
He will receive his A. B. from Kentucky Univer- 
sity in 1905 ; he will then go as a missionary or 
give his time to evangelizing. 



JOSEPH A. COPPAGE, 
Covington, Ky. 
Born in Bourbon county, Kentucky, September 
9, 1849. I was not educated at the feet of Gama- 
liel, hence am not an Apostle Paul : nor at Beth- 
any College, so am not an Alexander Campbell ; 
I had not the advantages and benefits of Ken- 
tucky University, so am not a J. W. McGarvey. 
A little here and there, thus a little preacher of 
the Word. Psm. 119-130; 2 Tim. 4:2. 



504 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GEORGE DARSIE, 
Frankfort. Ky. 
Born Fayette county, Penn., Feb. 6, 1846 ; stu- 
dent Western University, Pittsburg, 1861 ; at 
Western Reserve Eclectic Institute, Hiram ,Ohio, 
1862; student Bethany College, W. Va., 1865; de- 
gree of A. B. from Bethany 1868, degree of A. M. 
1873. Minister Baltimore, Md., 1868 ; Tuscola, 
HI., 1869-71 ; Ravenna, Ohio, 1871-76 ; Frankfort, 
Ky., 1876-86; Boston 1886-87; Frankfort 1887- 
1903. 



M. D. CLUBB, 

W T atsonville, Calif. 
Born Franklinton, Ky., June 6, 1865 ; student 
at College of the Bible and Kentucky University, 
Lexington, graduating with the degree of A. B. 
1892. While in college preached for church at 
Williamstown, Ky., five years, and Millersburg, 
Ky., one year. Since graduating has served the 
following churches : Danville, Va., 1893 ; Midway, 
Ky., 1894-6; Walnut Street, Chattanooga, Tenn., 
1897-1900. Fin. Sec. College of the Bible 1901. 




JOHN WRIGHT FOSTER, 

Stamping Ground, Ky. 
Bom Owenton, Ky., September 6, 1831 ; at- 
tended common schools of that day ; had a private 
tutor short while ; went to Mexican War at 16 ; 
ordained to the ministry 1857 ; lived on farm and 
labored in the gospel continuously until 1863, 
when he was chosen evangelist for East Tennessee 
and Virginia ; 1883 was called to evangelize Owen 
county, Ky. ; afterwards serving various congrega- 
tions, also organizing new churches. 




ALBERT T. FELIX, 
Lawrenceburg, Ky. 

Born near Lawrenceburg, Ky., January 5, 1873; 
taught school in his native state and Texas ; was 
a student of Kentucky University ; graduated in 
the Bible College. Has served churches in Colo- 
rado, Tennessee and Kentucky. At present is 
preaching at Springfield and Bardstown, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



565 




WALTER S. WILLIS, 

Minister of the church at Millersburg, Ky., 
was born in Shelby county, Ky., July 17, 1851. 
He attended private academies in his na- 
tive county and taught two years, He then 
attended Kentucky University. He continued to 
teach several years before entering the ministry. 
He was married to Miss Rose M. Bryan, of Old- 
ham county, Ky., July 17, 1879. He was minis- 
ter for a period of years of the churches at An- 
tioch, Oldham county, Sugar Creek, Beech Grove, 
Flat Rock, in Shelby county, New Castle, North 
Middletown, Flemingsburg, Falmouth and Morgan. 




WALTER O. STEPHENS, 

Crowley, La. 

Born Durant. Miss., Feb. 18. 1871 ; student Uni- 
versity of Texas 1889-95, graduating with degrees 
of B. Litt.. B. Fed., and LL. B. ; student Bible 
College Texas Christian University 1897-99. Is 
now, and has been since its organization, minister 
of the First church of Crowley, La., where he 
has received a permanent call. 




FALMOUTH CHURCH OF CHRIST. 

The earliest records of the Church of Christ 
at Falmouth, Ky., were destroyed by fire. It 
seems, prior to 1850 meetings were held in Fal- 
mouth by William Patterson, John T. Johnson, 
and John A. Gano. As early as 1855 there was 
a congregation meeting in the court house, and it 
was ministered to by Bro. Jack Holton, of Bracken 
county, and others. John I. Rogers, Thos. Arnold 
and Thos. Munnell aided the work in its earlier 
history. In 1872 the present meeting house was 
begun. Through the liberality and untiring ef- 
forts of Thos. J. Oldham, elder and leader for 
years, it was completed. It was dedicated by 
Isaac Errett, Jan. 1, 1876. At this time, and 
for several years, H. B. Taylor ministered to the 
church. The church has steadily grown. It now 
has an official board of eleven excellent men, and 
its future is promising. 




J. RISK MEEK, 
Falmouth, Ky. 
Born Falmouth, Ky., December 9, 1879 ; early 
education received at high school and academy of 
that city : graduated in June, 1900, from Kentucky 
University with degree of B. A. In college, a 
member of Cecropian Literary Society, Kappa 
Sigma fraternity and Editor-in-chief of "Transyl- 
vanian." Asst. cashier Citizens Bank, officer in 
the church, teacher in Sunday school, an official 
Mason and a member of B. P. O. Elks. 



566 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




MORGAN CHURCH OP CHRIST. 

Sometime in the forties, Brethren Irvin and 
John A. Gano held a meeting in Callensville, Pen- 
dleton county, Ky., with near a hundred addi- 
tions. Soon after, Samuel Rogers organized a 
Church of Christ there which met for some time 
in a school house. In 1856, after the railroad 
was built, Mr. Stowers gave ground and the 
church was built at Morgan. W. M. Tandy ded- 
icated the house and held a meeting. The first 
elders were Wm. Kirkwood, Jerry Wells and A. 
E. Ames ; the first deacons were Dr. J. B. A. 
Risk and Wm. Porter. The first house was 
burned in April, 1883, and the present brick 
building was erected that year and dedicated in 
November by J. B. Briney. The church has been 
a great blessing to the community. Its fine 
Sunday-school and Jr. and Sr. Y. P. S. C. E. 
make its future usefulnpss more promising. 




WILLIAM S. HOUCHINS, 
Cheneyville, La. 
Born Burgin, Ky., Aug. 16,1854 ; entered College 
of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1875 ; graduated 
1882 ; missionary to Jamaica, under C. W. B. M., 
1883-85; evangelist at the Tabernacle, Dunedin, 
New Zealand, 1886-88 ; preached at various points 
in Australia 1888-1901 ; returned to United States 
1901 and preached one year at Burgin, Ky. ; en- 
tered upon present charge at Cheneyville, La., 
October, 1902. 





HENRY ALVIN WINGARD, 
Brownstown, Ind. 
Born Delphi, Ind., October 31, 1865 ; gradu- 
ated from Delphi High School 1888 ; taught 1888- 
1890; student at Butler College 1890-1892; taught 
1892-1895 ; began preaching 1895. 



ULYSSES GRANT SUTHERLIN, 
New Albany, Ind. 
Born Orleans, Ind., January 19, 1870 ; student 
at Southern Indiana Normal College 1887-9 ; stu- 
dent at Indiana University 1890 ; student Ken- 
tucky University (College of the Bible) 1891-4; 
graduated 1894. Minister Hancock Street church, 
Everett. Mass., 1894; Orleans, Ind., 1896; Liberal, 
Kan., 1899 ; Park church, New Albany, Ind., 1901 ; 
June 1, 1903, evangelist. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



567 





J. H. MADDOX, 
Shelbyville, Ky. 

Was born and reared in Shelby county, Ky. ; 
educated at Eminence College. Made confession of 
faith in Christ when thirteen years of age, under 
the preaching of Bro. I. B. Grubbs. Removed his 
membership from the Eminence congregation to 
Shelbyville, Ky., in 1871 ; has been an officer in 
that body of Christians for twenty-five years. 
Served as deacon for several years ; since then to 
the present has been an elder. 



LOUIS CHOWNING, Deceased. 
Shelbyville, Ky. 

Born New Liberty, Ky., January 20, 1840 ; edu- 
cated at New Liberty school. Merchant and sec- 
retary and treasurer of Shelby County Trust 
Company. A number of years elder of Shelbyville 
church. Died April 27, 10u3. 





CHURCH OF CHRIST, SHELBYVILLE, KY. 
H. D. C. Maclachlan, Minister. 



JOHN B. PEMBERTON, Deceased. 
Shelbyville, Ky. 

Born in Graefenburg, Shelby county, Ky., Dec. 
8, 1854 ; died June 13, 1901. He confessed his 
faith in Jesus when he was twelve years old. He 
took an active part in all religious work ; he was 
superintendent of the Shelbyville Sunday school 
for twenty years, and treasurer and secretary in 
the church. No voice could be missed more than 
his. 



568 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




GEORGETOWN, KY 



The Church of Christ in Georgetown, Ky., is the 
result of a union effected Christmas week, 1831, 
after many consultations between those who were 
seeking the restoration of the New Testament 
church with its Apostolic doctrines and ordinances, 
under the instruction of Alexander Campbell and 
others, and those under the instruction of Barton 
W. Stone and others, whose aims were of a strik- 
ingly similar nature. Consequently the George- 
town congregation claims to be the first congre- 
gation in Kentucky in what is known as the 
"Restoration," Main Street congregation, Lexing- 
ton, being the second one. Those associated with 
Stone met on the present site many years pre- 
vious to 1831, in quite an old house, but in 1845-6 
a very good brick building was erected. This 
building had four large columns in front, and a 
seating capacity of about 600. This gave place 
to the present commodious and elegant building in 
1894. This congregation was peculiarly blessed 
early in its history by the presence and ministries 
of the pioneers, and was noted for its zeal, broth- 
erly love and knowledge of the Scriptures. Early 
in the history of the Restoration Movement a 
school was established here, which finally went 
to Harrodsburg, and later to Lexington, Ky., 
merging with the old Transylvania College, now 
Kentucky University. It was here, in 1838 and 
later, that the Gospel Preacher, a monthly mag- 
azine, was published by John T. Johnson and D. 
S. Burnet. This congregation has enjoyed the 
services of many preachers since its organization, 
some very able. It has been ministered to by 
B. W. Stone, John T. Johnson, Stephen Marshall, 

the Creaths. John A. Gano, Brown, Thomas 

Allen. B. F. Hall, "Raccoon" John Smith, — 
Carlton, now of Texas. — Swift, Curtis Smith, 
the Pinkertons, Robt. Rice, J. B. McGinn, Moses 

E. Lard, S. W. Crutcher, P. B. Wilds, R. C. 
Cave, J. B. Jones, W. J. Howe, James S. Fall, B. 

F. Clay, W. R. Loyd, L. H. Stine and the present 
minister. Victor W. Dorris, who came to this 
pulpit in September, 1896, and is in his seventh 
year here at this writing. The present member- 
ship is about GOO. and the church enjoys a healthy 
growth and pays more for home and missionary 
purposes than at any time in its history. 



VICTOR W. DORRIS, 
Georgetown, Ky. 

Born Sumner county, Tenn., May 1, 1860 ; 
schooling at common schools, private instruction 
in Tennessee, Green River College, Elkton, Ky. 
Preached as county and district evangelist in 
south Kentucky 1882-1889. Minister First church 
Macon, Ga., 1889-90; Jefferson Street church, 
Louisville, Ky., 1890-94; Nicholasville, Ky., 1894- 
06, and entered present charge, Georgetown, Kv„ 
September, 1896. 




LEE JENKINS, 
Georgetown, Ky. 

Born Georgetown, Ky., Jan. 18, 1864; educated 
public schools ; at the age of ten was employed in 
the post-office as an assistant, serving in that 
capacity for four years. Is at present a member 
of the firm of Herring & Jenkins. Joined the 
church under the preaching of W. J. Howe in 
1879. Secretary of Sunday school for eighteen 
years and a deacon for ten years. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



569 





ROBERT H. NUTTER, 
Georgetown, Ky. 
Born Fayette county, Ky., Dec. 27, 1840 ; edu- 
cated in common schools ; farmer and trader. 
Obeyed gospel under the preaching of W. H. Hop- 
son in 1863 ; baptized by John A. Gano ; deacon 
of Georgetown church 1892-1900. Prompt and 
active in all church work. A leading factor in the 
erection of the beautiful church building in 
Georgetown, and of this church he is justly proud, 
and supports it loyally. 



W. GRAHAM WALKER, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born Selma, Ala., Jan. 14, 1872 ; student at Col- 
lege of the Bible. Lexington, Ky., 1892-1894; 
preached in Kentucky and Virginia and re-entered 
college 1900 ; preached at Newtown, Ky., 1900-01 ; 
at Mt. Carmel, Bourbon county, and Simpsonville 
1002: at Mt. Carmel and Waddy 1903. 




GEO W. WADDY, 
Waddy, Ky. 
Born July 26, 1852, at the old Dr. Robert Thur- 
ston home in Shelby Co., Ky.. near where the 
town of Waddy now is ; acquired a common school 
education ; obeyed the gospel late in the fall of 
1871 ; became charter member and elder of the 
congregation formed at Waddy, Nov. 24, 1890, 
since when he has continuously served the congre- 
gation as elder. 




WADDY, KY. 

Congregation formed Nov. 24, 1890 ; charter 
members coming largely from Shelbyville and 
Graeffenburg. First building, neat frame, 30x45 
feet, burned June 13, 1895 ; rebuilt at a cost of 
$4,500 ; dedicated new house fourth Lord's day in 
August. 1806. Officers serving congregation : H. 

A. Campbell, Geo. W. Waddy, elders; J. W. Sul- 
livan, J. J. Bullard, Earnest Proctor, deacons ; 
M. W. Huss. clerk; T. Q. Martin, W. J. Loos, E. 

B. Barnes, M. A. Hart, B. W. Bass and W. G. 
Walker have served as preachers in order named. 
H. B. Self is serving congregation every Lord's day 
during 1904. 



570 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




PARIS, KENTUCKY, CHURCH OF CHRIST. 



PARIS, KENTUCKY. 

Early in the 19th century, prior to 1827, and 
about the same time as the historic religious re- 
vival at old Cane Ridge, the same dostrines of 
primitive and simple New Testament teaching 
that were there advocated by Stone. Campbell, Pur- 
viance and others were being preached by these 
same men frequently at Paris. Quite a number 
of converts to their cause had been made, and 
in September, 1827, Elders John A. Gano and Thos. 
M. Allen held quite a successful meeting in Paris. 

Before the end of the year these new converts 
banded themselves together and organized the 
congregation known as the "Christian Church or 
Disciples of Christ at Paris, Ky." The congrega- 
tion worshipped for some time in the Court House, 
having no house of their own. By the following 
year they had so increased as to be able to erect 
a small brick building, located on the same site 
as the building used up to 1902. 

Elder Allen was employed as regulr preacher, 
giving part of his time each month to this con- 
gregation. He was assisted from time to time 
by Elder Gano. The two had charge of the con- 
gregation up to 1835 or 1836, when they were 
succeeded by Elder Aylette Raines. He was suc- 
ceeded in order by Elders R. C. Ricketts, David 



S. Burnet, John G. Tompkins, G. B. Moore, Wm. 
S. Giltner, L. L. Pinkerton, L. Pyron, John 
Shackleford, David Walk, C. K. Marshall, John 
S. Sweeney, S. L. Darsie, and C. E. Morgan. 

In 1857-58, the congregation had grown so in 
numbers that a larger house was needed. The old 
building was torn down and the second building, 
a larger and more commodious building, was 
erected at a cost of about $25,000. This building 
was dedicated in June, 1859, and was used contin- 
uously until 1902. 

Under the long and successful ministry of 
J. S. Sweeney, covering twenty-nine years, the 
congregation had so increased as to again demand 
a still larger house. Under the ministry and lead- 
ership of S. Lloyd Darsie, successor of Elder 
Sweeney, the present new stone building, with 
all the latest improvements, was planned, com- 
pleted and furnished at a cost of about $55,000. 
It was dedicated December 21, 1902, with the en- 
tire debt provided for either in cash or good 
pledges. The congregation has steadily increased 
from a small band to a strong church of about 
800. This is one of the strongest church of the 
disciples, and under the able leadership of its 
present minister, Carey E. Morgan, is still grow- 
ing in strength and usefulness. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



571 




CAREY ELMORE MORGAN. 
Paris, Ky. 
Born near Franklin, Johnson county, Indiana, 
August 21, 1860. When he was twenty years of 
age, after teaching his old home district school 
for two years, he went to Butler College, where 
he took his Batchelor of Arts degree in 1883, and 
the degree of Master of Arts in 1885. Superin- 
tendent of Schools, Brownsburg, Ind., 1883-85. 
Minister of churches at Arcadia and Atlanta, Ind., 
1886-87; Wabash, Ind., 1887-1894; Portland Ave- 
nue Church, Minneapolis, 1894-1899 ; Seventh 
Street Church, Richmond, Va., 1899-1903 ; Paris, 
Ky., 1903 — . 




F. M. TINDER, 
Lancaster, Ky. 

Born Scott county, Ky., July 28,1862; educated 
in Kentucky University and College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky. ; minister Mayslick church 1888 ; 
Carlisle church 1897 ; Lancaster church, July, 
1903 ; President of Kentucky Christian Missionary 
Convention 1902 ; President Kentucky C. E. Union 
1901-3. 





BOON INGELS. 
Carlisle, Ky. 
Born at Paris, Ky., March 20, 1843 ; confessed 
faith in Christ at sixteen years of age, under 
Bro. Allen's (of Missouri) series of meet- 
ings upon occupancy for worship of the new 
church, at that time corner Main and Seventh 
Streets, Paris, Ky. Bro. O. P. Miller was the 
resident minister at that time. 



JOHN G. POWELL, 
Carlisle, Ky. 

Born Nicholas county, Kentucky, May 29, 1842. 
With the exception of three years in Missouri has 
lived in Nicholas county, Ky. United with church 
at Bethel, Ky., when twenty-three years old, under 
the preaching of Bro. Black, of Indiana. Served 
the church at Carlisle, Ky., as deacon for a num- 
ber of years, and three years ago was elected an 
elder. 



CHURCHES' OF CHRIST 





A. B. WADE, 
Morehead, Ky. 

Born Trumbull Co., O., Aug. 6, 1846; educated 
at Willoughby College, O., and Kentucky Univer. ; 
minister of the gospel for about 25 years, laboring 
in Ohio, 111., Kan., Mo., and on the Pacific Coast ; 
has received nearly 8,000 into the church; at 
present preaching in Eastern Kentucky, where he 
is manager of the Morehead Normal Publishing 
Company. 



HARVEY BAKER SMITH, 
Princeton, Ky. 
Born near Sulphur, Henry county, Kentucky, 
April 21, 1877 ; student at Fairmount College, 
Ky., 1889-92 ; entered Kentucky University in 
1892, and graduated in 1899 ; degree of A. B. from 
Kentucky University ; also a graduate from the 
College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1899, Min- 
ister of tbe Sulphur church and adjacent churches 
1899-1903 ; now minister at Princeton, Ky. 





J. D. WATERS, 
Lexington, Ky. 

Born at Plymouth, N. C, Aug 13, 1870 ; student 
North Carolina Christian College 1895-8; student 
CoUege of the Bible and Kentucky University 
1898-1900 ; minister Washington church 1900-1902. 
Editor and proprietor of The Watch Towor 1901. 
State Evangelist and Corresponding Secretary of 
North Carolina 1902-1903. 



GEORGE H. CASHEL STONEY, 
Flemingsburg, Ky. 

Born in Arran Island, Co. Galway, Ireland, 
March 1, 1868; educated in Dublin; came to the 
United States May, 1889; entered Kentucky Uni- 
versity 1895, and was graduated A. B. with first 
honor June, 1901 : classical diploma College of 
the Bible 1901 ; minister church at Germantown, 
Ky., 1900-1901 ; at Flemingsburg, Ky., 1902 — 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



573 





WILLIAM W. SNIFF, 
Rushville, Ind. 

Born Lee county, Iowa, 1866 ; graduated from 
Denmark (Iowa) Academy 1885; Tri-State Nor- 
mal College, Angola, Ind., 1889; Eureka (111.) 
College 1893. Began preaching at Ligonier, Ind., 
1889 ; minister Watseka, 111.. Compton Heights, 
St. Louis. Mo.. Franklin Circle, Cleveland, Ohio, 
and Rushville, Ind. 




JAMES LAUREL HADDOCK, 
Baton Rouge, La. 
Born Aug. 16, 1862, at Light, Tenn. ; baptized by 
T. B. Larimore 1883 ; completed junior course at 
State Normal Col., Florence, Ala. ; completed B. S. 
course at West Tennessee Christian College, Hen- 
derson, Tenn., June, 1891. He was in the evan- 
gelistic work eight successive years under Ten- 
nessee Mission Board ; had over 4,000 additions, 
174 in one meeting ; received honorary degree A.M. 
at Georgie Robertson Christian College 1900. Mar- 
ried Miss Sara E. Snellings, Feb. 18, 1903. 



L. C. WARREN, 
Veedersburg, Ind. 

Born April 5, 1830 ; "born again" August 17, 
1843; married July 24, 1850; preached 35 years; 
field was Indiana, eastern Illinois and southern 
Michigan and part of Colorado, where he served 
as judge of the court. Organized and re-organized 
over 100 churches ; baptized many thousands, and 
brought into the field twelve worthy preachers. 




ALLEN T. SHAW, 
Knightstown, Ind. 

Born Clay county, Indiana, August 29, 1877 ; 
taught vocal music at nineteen ; student at The 
School of the Evangelists 1897-1900: minister 
Kipton, O., and vice-president Eleventh Dist. O. C. 
M. S. 1901-2; minister Greenville, O., 1902-3. 
Minister Knightstown 1903. 



574 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





J. MURRAY TAYLOR, 
Washington, D. C. 
Born Gallatin county, Kentucky, March 17, 1872 ; 
student at the College of the Bible and Kentucky 
University 1892-5 ; withdrew from college 1896 on 
account of ill health ; became minister at Vevay. 
Ind., and Sanders and Crittenden, Ky. ; re-entered 
college 1898, graduating the following spring ; 
1901 went to Madison, where he has done the best 
work of his life. Mr. Taylor has brought 1,000 
souls to Christ. 



C. H. TROUT, 
LaFayette, Ind. 
Born near Milton, Ky., November 15, 1859; stu- 
dent and graduate from Eminence College, Ken- 
tucky, with degree of A. B. ; student in Kentucky 
University five years, graduating in 1886. Minis- 
ter at Carrollton, Ky., Richmond and Greensburg, 
Ind. ; Carrollton and Unionville, Mo. : Piqua, Ohio, 
and now minister for past two years of the First 
church of LaFayette, Ind. 





ELI B. WIDGER, 
La Porte, Ind. 

Grew to manhood Louisville, Ky. ; educated 
Bible College, Lexington. Minister Batovia, 111., 
two years, which resulted in rebuilding church 
edifice ; La Porte, Ind., eight years, rebuilt and 
enlarged church property ; one year Grand Rapids, 
Mich. ; Columbus, Ind., three years, where he 
erected a roof-garden church, first in the world. 
Built wo mission churches ; has done much work 
in destitute places. 



S. A. STRAWN, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born New Cumberland, Ohio, July 18, 1864; 
teacher 1882-4 ; student in Kentucky and Drake 
Universities 1884-91 ; graduating in the English, 
Business College, and Classical Courses of Ken- 
tucky University and receiving degree of A. B. 
from Drake University ; minister Elliott, la., Liter- 
berry, Mt. Carmel, Mattoon, 111., and Owosso, 
Mich. Representative of N. B. A. of Church of 
Christ for Indiana and Michigan, 1902. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



575 




UNION CITY, INDIANA, CHURCH OF CHRIST 



UNION CITY, IND. 

The Church of Christ at Union City, Ind., wor- 
ships in the house as represented by the above 
cut. The congregation now consists of about 450 
members, and the church house is one of the most 
beautiful in the State. This congregation stands 
.as a monument to missionary effort on the part of 
some of the pioneer disciples of this section of 
•our country. About the year 1848, Thomas Wiley 
was the missionary evangelist for the Northwest- 
ern Christian Missionary District of Ohio, which 
included several counties in Eastern Indiana. It 
was largely through the efforts of Bro. Wiley 
that Union City was made a mission, to which he 
gave much personal attention. Among other able 
and consecrated men of God who planted the 
seed of the gospel here prior to its being made 
a. mission point, and preached and helped to es- 
tablish the church here, were Valentine Harlan, 
Elihu Harlan and Hosea Tillson, of Bethel, Wayne 
•county, Ind. The church was organized in the 
year 1858 by Thomas Wiley, who became its first 
minister. Among others who have served as min- 
ister of this congregation were Thos. Burnaw, 
Barnhill Polly, Dr. G. W. Thompson, Hardin Har- 



rison, W. D. Moore, W. P. Aylesworth, A. A. 
Moore, W. J. Howe, J. C. Tully, J. F. Sloane, 

C. G. Bartholomew, L. A. Pier, W. L. Meele, W. 

D. Stone, W. G. Smith, M. W. Harkins, S. W. 
Brown, A. M. Hootman, Matthew Small, and J. L. 
Hill, the present minister. In the year 1875 the 
old frame structure was replaced by a handsome 
brick church at a cost of $18,000. This house 
was used until 1901, when it was remodeled and 
reconstructed at a cost of about $7,000, and in 
1902 a handsome pipe organ was put in, costing 
$1,800. The church property, including the par- 
sonage on lot adjoining the church, is worth not 
less than $25,000. Not least among the good 
works done by this church is the sending out 
of a number of able and consecrated ministers 
of the gospel. Among her sons who have served 
the Master in this capacity are Jacob Vinson, Jas. 
G. Harrison, H. A. Harrison, A. L. Orcut, Harry 
G. Hill, Owen Livengood and Geo. W. Stewart. 
The present condition of the church is better 
than ever before in its history- The church is 
free from debt, the missionary spirit is strong, 
peace and harmony prevail, and the outlook for 
the future is bright. 



576 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




OFFICERS UNION CITY, INDIANA, CHURCH. 

1. Humphrey Bailey. 2. Sanford Woodbury. 3. T. W. Ballinger. 4. Edmund L. Anderson. 
Henry V. Hitz. 6. O. A. Bennett. 7. Jason Jackson Downing. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



577 





JOHN L. HILL. 
Union City, Ind. 

Born Gallatin, Tenn., April 16, 1872 ; graduated 
Cumberland University, with degree B. D., 1895 ; 
ordained in Cumberland Presbyterian church 1894 ; 
pastor Cumberland Presbyterian church, Prince- 
ton, Ky., 1896 ; renounced sectarianism and be- 
came a Disciple 1898 ; minister Church of Christ, 
Madisonville, Ky., 1898-1901 ; now minister at 
Union City, Ind. : degree of A. M. from South 
Kentucky College, Hopkinsville, Ky., 1903. 



C. W. TRITT. 

C. W. Tritt, chairman of the Board of Officers 
of the Church of Christ, Union City, Ind., was 
born at Fairfield, Green county, Ohio. Nov. 3, 1852. 
He has lived in Union City, Ind., since 1859. Was 
baptized into the Church of Christ by J. C. Tulley 
in 1875. He was married to Miss Elizabeth Reeves 
in 1880. Mr. Tritt is one of the most successful 
business men in Randolph county ; has large means 
and contributes unstintingly both his business 
ability and money to the success of the church. 





WILLIAM B. SMITH. 
Logansport. Ind. 

Born Logansport. Ind.. January 5. 1859 ; at- 
tended the public schools at Logansport, Ind. ; 
engaged in the buggy and harness business in 
1890 ; member of Ninth Street church, Logansport, 
Ind. ; one of the trustees of church and member 
of official board. 
38 



SIDNEY E. McNEAL. 
Charlestown, Ind. 

Born Elm Grove. Ohio. September 4. 1872; at- 
tended Business College. Lafayette. Ind. ; student 
in Chicago Institute 1896 ; private instruction 
under W. L. Luck, Lafayette, 1897-S : ordained at 
Lafayette. Ind., by T. J. Shuey ; ministered con- 
secutively for the following named churches : 
Wyatt, Ind.; Lakeville, Ind.; Charlestown, Ind. 



578 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





L. M. SNIFF, 
Angola, Ind. 

Born Hocking county, Ohio, November 30, 1849 ; 
educated private schools and Bethany College ; 
been preaching twenty years ; teaching twenty- 
nine years ; is now president of Tri-State Normal 
College, Angola. Ind., which college has great in- 
fluence upon the churches. 



J. E. POWELL, 
Wabash, Ind. 

Born near Malvern, in the county of Worcester, 
in England ; comes of a long line of ministers ; his 
ancestors, for many generations, being ministers 
of the gospel ; studied both in England and in 
New Zealand, where he lived for several years. 
Is honored with the degrees of M. A. and M. D. 
Now minister of the church at Wabash, Ind. 





J. L. THOMPSON, 
Hebron, Ind. 

Born at Burgin, Ky., March 3, 1869; student 
Hoggsett Military Academy, Danville, Ky. ; gradu- 
ated from National Normal University 1892 ; 
teacher in public schools of Kentucky and the 
High School. Newport. Tenn. Has been minister 
at Odell, Neb.. Concordia and Jewell City. Kan.; 
assumed present charge 1902. 



H. RANDEL LOOKABILL, 
Darlington, Ind. 

Born near Russellville. Putnam county, Indiana. 
September 26, 1875 ; r.tudent of Wabash College. 
Crawfordsville, Ind. ; graduated at Wabash Col- 
lege 1902, with degree of A. B. ; receiving the 
highest oratorical honors of the institution ; de- 
livered the class Valedictory ; graduate student 
Wabash College 1903 ; minister Meridian Street 
church. Indianapolis. Ind. ; Woodland, 111. ; Darl- 
ington, Ind., 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



579 





GRANT E. PIKE. 
Lisbon, Ohio. 
Born Lisbon, O.. Oct. 5, 1863 ; student at Mt. 
Union College, Alliance, O.. graduating with de- 
gree Ph. B.. 1887 ; A. B. 1890 ; minister and evan- 
gelist Northeastern Ohio. 1891-95 ; ordained to 
ministry at Hiram, O., 1895 ; minister to the 
church at Barnesville, O.. 1895-99 ; student at 
the University of Chicago, course B. D. 1899- 
1901 ; minister at Colorado and Sweetwater, Tex., 
1901-1903. 



WILLARD R. LOWE. 

Shelbyville, Ind. 

Born Orleans, Ind., August 10, 1870 ; student 
at Bible College, Lexington, Ky., graduating 1894; 
A. B. Indiana University 1897 : student Yale Di- 
vinity School 1899 ; student Harvard University 
1903. Minister Carbondale, 111., 1894 ; Salem, Ind., 
1897: Shelbvville, Ind., 1899. Died 1903. 





ELAM T. MURPHY, 

Lowell, Ind. 
Born Marrowbone, Cumberland county, Ken- 
tucky. August 22, 1870 ; graduated Glasgow Nor- 
mal School : received A. B. degree from Wabash 
College. Crawfordsville, Ind., and M. A. degree 
from the University at Indianapolis : studied at 
the University of Chicago and preached for the 
Park church. Minister at Lowell, Indiana. 
1902-1903. 



THOMAS AARON HALL, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born Allegheny City. Penn., January 22, 1861; 
student Ligonier Academy and teacher in the pub- 
lic schools of Westmoreland county, Penn. ; stu- 
dent Oberlin Telegraph School, Oberlin, Ohio ; 
student Butler University, graduating with degree 
of A. B. 1892 ; post-graduate, ibid., 1893, with 
degree of A. M. Minister Centreville, Ind.. 1893 ; 
Connersville. Ind.. 1894 : Milton. Ind.. 1896 ; Ox- 
ford. Ind.. 1899: Rensselaer. Ind., 1902; Indian- 
apolis, Ind., 1904. 



580 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JOHN H. MacNEILL, 
Kokomo, Ind. 
Born Prince Edward Island, Canada, May 25, 
1857 ; normal graduate 1875 ; taught school five 
years ; entered Kentucky University 1882 ; Bible 
College graduate 1886 ; minister Central church, 
Louisville, Ky., 1886-88; Rushville, Ind., 1888-99; 
Muncie. Ind.. 1899-1902; Kokomo, Ind., 1902, 
where he still ministers. 



LUTHER ELMER SELLERS, 
Terre Haute, Ind. 
Born Franklin, Ind., May 6, 1868: graduate 
Butler College 1891 ; student Boston 1893, Univer- 
sity of Chicago 1894-5. Minister at Tipton and 
New Albany, Ind., and at Emporia, Kan. ; minister 
Central church, Terre Haute, Ind., 1900 ; first 
president Kansas Ministerial Institute ; annual 
lecturer Indiana State Normal Students ; president 
of various Indiana church and benevolent socie- 
ties ; member of Prof. Willett's Oriental party. 




C. QUICK, 
Prank ton. Ind. 
Born in Henry county, Indiana. September 14, 
1831 ; reared on a farm : educated in common 
schools ; taught school fall and winter 1848 to 
1857 ; commenced careful study of the Scriptures 
in 1866: commenced preaching in 1868; student 
in Bible College 1869; after returning home con- 
tinued preaching until 1895 ; since then only occa- 
sionally on account of health. Author of "Mysti- 
cism Unmasked, or Ministration of the Holy Spirit." 




HARVEY HORACE HARMON, 
Columbus, Ind. 
Born April 25, 1875, Auburn. Neb. ; graduated 
Auburn Public School 1893; Cotner University 
1893-95 ; graduated University of Nebraska 1896, 
degree of A. B. Minister at David City, Neb., 
1896-1902 ; president Nebraska Christian Endeavor 
Union 1900-1901 ; located with Tabernacle Church 
of Christ, Columbus, Ind., as its minister, October, 
1902. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



581 





A. L. ORCUTT, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born on a farm, Randolph county, Ind., Jan. 18, 
1852 ; attended Ridgeville College (Baptist) part 
of four years ; began teaching at 17 ; married 1872 ; 
"born again" 1875: entered the gospel ministry 
1884 ; ministries all in Indiana ; Muncie, New Castle, 
Danville. Indianapolis (Englewood) ; Cor. Sec. 
Board of Ministerial Relief two years ; began min- 
istry Sixth church, Indianapolis, November, 1902. 



L. I. MERCER. 

Born on a farm near Bowling Green. Ohio, 
March 29. 1S67 ; 18th child in a family of 19 chil- 
dren ; his parents were devout Christians ; his 
father was elder in his home church for more 
than 40 years ; took his Bachelor and Master's 
degree at Bethany College, and has since done 
two years of University work. He has labored as 
minister and evangelist in tbe West. Ohio, Indiana, 
and is now located with church at Hoopeston, III. 





WILLIAM D. BARTLE, 
Milroy, Ind. 
Born in Washington county, Ind., April 18, 
1869 ; student at Borden Institute, Indiana, grad- 
uating 1893 ; student in College of the Bible, Ken- 
tucky University 1894-5 ; student Indiana Univer- 
sity 1895-7, graduating with degree of A. B. ; 
teacher in Borden Institute 1893-4 and 1897-9; 
student Butler College, Indianapolis, Ind.. 1899- 
1900 ; minister Milroy church 1900. 



R M. KENDALL, 
Columbus, Ind. 
Born in Columbus. Ind, Feb. 28, 1872 ; baptized 
by Z. T. Sweeney, 1884 ; Butler Univ., prep, dept., 
1889-1900; College of the Bible, 1890-93: began 
preaching in Bartholomew county, Ind., 1893-94 ; 
University of Indiana 1894-95 ; State Supt. of C. 
E. for Churches of Christ of Indiana 1895-96 ; 
College of the Bible, 1896-1897 : married to Miss 
Ethel Wayne Bartlett 1899 : preached in Fla.. Ind., 
1900-1902 ; general evangelist and singer 1902. 



582 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



a i 




m 


> 










jfl 






FIRST CHURCH, WARSAW, IND. 

This church was organized in 1851, with nine 
members. In 1889 the present house was erected. 
E. J. McAlpine, J. M. Leamon and E. P. Moon 
comprised the building committee. The structure 
is of brick, and cost $15,000. It will seat 600 
people. 




JOHN A. ROBERTS, 
Irvington, Ind. 
Born Rush county, Indiana, July 22, 1839 ; stu- 
dent N. W. C. University (Butler College), gradu- 
ating with the degree of B. S., 1871 ; minister at 
Lebanon. Ind., 1871; Shelby vdlle, Ind., 1873; New 
Castle, tnd., 1876; Kenton, Ohio, 1880; Tallula, 
111., 1884; Pittsfleld, 111., 1886; Kendallville, Ind., 
1888-92 ; located at Irvington in 1892, and has 
preached for various churches in contiguous terri- 
tory. 




JOHN KENDRICK BALLOU, 
Iowa City, Iowa. 

Born Somerset, Ky., 1873 ; moved to Kansas in 
1879 ; student at Wichita, Kan., three years ; prin- 
cipal of Business College at Oklahoma City one 
year ; ordained in 1898 ; preached three years in 
Kansas and three in Iowa. Student at Drake 
University, and at present a student in the Uni- 
versity of Iowa, and doing regular ministerial 
work. 



ED A. JORDAN. 

Born at Troy, Ind.. Jan. 14, 1879 ; student at 
St. Mienard College, Indiana, graduating with the 
degree of A. M. 1898, took Minor Vows in the 
Catholic church 1898 ; united with the Church of 
Christ 1899 ; student at State University 1899 ; 
ordained March 4, 1 900 ; minister of the church 
at Richland three years, at Huntingburg, Ind-, 
two years, and has been very successful in his 
ministerial and evangelistic work. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



583 





FORREST D. FERRALL, 
Ames, Iowa. 
Born Bluffton, O.. September 21, 1869: gradu- 
ated Bluffton High School at the age of 16. Stu- 
dent at Hiram College, Ohio, graduating with de- 
gree of A. B. June, 1894 ; minister Ridgeway, O.. 
1 895-6 ; student University Chicago 1896-7 ; min- 
ister church at Pleasantville, la.. 1898-1901 ; min- 
ister church at Ames, la., 1901-1904 — . 



ARTHUR LOAR ZINK, 
Prairie City, Iowa. 
Born in Newton, la., June 18, 1870 ; educated 
Newton Normal College and Adrian College, Ad- 
rian, Mich. : preached two years Tecumseh, Neb., 
and was called to Long Grove church 1901. His 
present field of labor is Prairie City, Iowa. He 
has held fellowship with the Church of Christ 
but five years, and wishes to work wherever he 
can best serve his Lord and Master. 





J. M. HOFFMANN, 
Perry, la. 
Born Jacksonburg, O., July 15, 1856 ; student 
at Christian University, graduating with degrees 
of B. S. and B. L. 1887 ; Northeast Missouri Dis- 
trict Evangelist 1887-90 ; State Evangelist of Mis- 
souri 1890-3 ; Financial Agent of Christian Uni- 
versity 1894 ; minister Second church, St. Louis, 
1895 ; minister church, Spencer. la., 1897-8 ; min- 
ister church Boone, la., 1899-1903 ; minister 
church, Perry, la., 1903. 



GRANVILLE LIPSCOMB, 
Nashville, Tenn. 
Son of Granville and Jane L. Lipscomb. Born 
in Franklin county. Tennessee June 18, 1845. Or- 
dained evangelist September, 1867 : married Nan- 
nie Swift June 18, 1872. She died July 30, 1896. 
Editor Gospel Advocate S. S. Series five years. 
Preached mainly in Tennessee, Virginia, Georgia, 
Alabama and Mississippi. Present chaplain Ten- 
nessee State Prison. Member Board of Trustees, 
Fanning Orphan School. 



584 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GEO. B. STEWART, 
Dayton, Ohio. 
Born Union City, O. (Tnd.), Dec. 16, 1876; 
student at Bethany College, W. Ya., graduating 
with degree of A. B. 1897; Y. M. C. A. Secretary 
1897-98. Field representative for Standard Pub. 
Co. 1899. Began regular ministry January 1, 
1900, at Ravenswood, W. Va. ; Madisonville, Ohio, 
1901-1902 : West Side church, Dayton, Ohio, 
March, 1902. 



JOHN MILLER SMITH, 
Greenville, Ohio. 
Bom at Jamestown, Ohio, May 27, 1833 ; he be- 
came a disciple in 1850, and began labors in the 
ministry in 1860. His principal labor has been 
evangelistic, and his field the States of Ohio, 
Illinois and Tennessee. He truly says, "I have 
had forty years' experience in the ministry, and 
have never found anything better for a man than 
to take the Bible only as the rule of his life." 




G. L. WHARTON, 
Central Provinces, India. 
Born Monroe Co., Ind., July 17, 1847 ; lived on 
farm till 21 years of age ; attended High School 
in Terre Haute, Ind. ; college in Carbondale, 111. ; 
taught two years in Illinois ; graduated in Beth- 
any College 1876 ; married daughter of Dr. R. 
Richardson ; received degree of A. M. in 1890 ; 
six years minister Buffalo Church of Christ ; three 
years minister Hiram College church ; spent 17 
years in India as missionary. 




C. MANLY RICE, 
Lisbon, Ohio. 
Born Vermillion, O., May 26, 1871 ; ordained. 
Advent Church of Christ, Oct. 30, 1892; married 
Miss Belle Miles, Lima, O., June 19, 1893; ac- 
cepted The Plea 1896 ; educated in classical 
course under private tutor. Founder of A. L. B. 
Inductive University, highly recommended by lead- 
ing educators. Took graduate work, receiving 
Ph. D. degree, 1900. Ministries Greenwich, Me- 
dina, Wooster, Marlboro, Malvern, Lisbon, Ohio. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



585 





JOHN A. TABOR, 
Oklahoma City, O. T. 
Son of Nathan and Mary Bagwell Tabor ; born 
Bagwell. Tex., Feb. 15, 1872. Learned penman- 
ship on sand bar : by it paid way through college ; 
married to Nellie Greenwood, Lampassas, Tex., 
1894, who lived seven months ; married to Mary 
Williams, of Ohio, 1896. Born unto them four 
children ; one girl, three boys. Entered ministry 
1895 ; appointed State Evangelist. Oklahoma Ter- 
ritory 1903. 



J. C. B. STIVERS. 

Wellington, Ohio. 
Born Franklin county, Ky., Jan. 1, 1855 : stu 
dent Ky. University and College of the Bible, grad 
uating from latter in 1878. Minister Grayson, Ky. 
1878-79 ; Duke Centre. Pa., 1879-81 : Waverlv. N 
Y.. 1881-4 : Collinwood. O., 1884-7 ; New Cumber 
land, W. Ya., 1S87-90 : Uniontown. Pa.. 1890-3 
Pittsburg. Pa., 1894-6; Evangelist Ohio Christian 
Society 1896-8 : minister Missoula. Mont.. 1898-f 
Elyria. Ohio. 1899-1901 : Wellington. Ohio, 1901 




H. WARNER NEWBY, M. D., 
Guthrie, O. T. 
Born Clinton county Mo., Dec. 8, 1861. De- 
grees from four colleges. Been preaching ten 
years : general evangelist for A. C. M. S., Kansas 
state evangelist. Minister Ulysses, Garden City, 
Kansas, and Guthrie, O. T. Clear and strong In 
the pulpit — loyal to the Book and the brethren. 
Built twelve churches, constituted 20. Added 
about 13.000 to the church, averaging more than 
one for each sermon. 




C. E. BROWN. 
Arapahoe. Okla. 
Born in Fulton county, 111., June 18, 1872. 
Educated for a Lutheran preacher in Carthage 
College (111.) ; united with the Church of Christ 
in 1893. and married Miss Maud Wilkes in 1900. 
Has held successful ministries in Eureka Springs, 
Ark. ; Maysville. Kingston and Mount Vernon. 
Mo., and has successfully evangelized in fourteen 
states and territories ; now minister First church 
Arapaho, Oklahoma. 



586 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




G. H. SIMS, 
Lima, Ohio. 
Born Medina county, Ohio, Jan. 9, 1860 ; stu- 
dent at Hinckley High School, Mansfield Normal, 
Ada University. Minister Fort Wayne First 
church, doubling its membership, paying its debts 
and building parsonage ; Wichita Central, 504 ad- 
ditions ; evangelist of Kansas and for the Home 
Board ; minister Tiffin, 1898-01 ; Lima 1901-3. Has 
taught, lectured, dedicated churches, started ten 
preachers and saved thousands of souls. 




THOMAS L. LOWE, 

Athens, Ohio. 
Born Lincoln, England, Dec. 21, 1869 ; student 
at. Hiram College, O., 1892-93; student at Ohio 
Northern University, Ada, 1894-97, graduating 
with degree of A. B. 1897 ; student University of 
Chicago, 1897-98 ; degree of A. M. from Ohio 
Northern University 1900 ; degree of D. D. from 
Ohio State University, at Athens, 1903 ; minister 
at Rutland, O.. 1898-1901 ; minister First church, 
Athens, O., 1901. 




W. A. ROUSH, 
Mt. Vernon, Ohio. 
10 ?o rn H j g hland county on a farm, February 4, 
i? \ educated f or a teacher; superintendent of 
schools at Russells, O., when he entered ministry : 
first charge Frederick, O. ; ten years minister at 
Nelsonville, O., holding nine evangelistic meetings 
there; has been minister at Charlottesville, Va., 
Wilmington, Athens, Glouster, Mt. Vernon, Ohio : 
has done considerable evangelistic work also. 




GEORGE A. RAGAN, 
Hiram, Ohio. 
Born in Southington, Ohio, March 8, 1863; in 
1891 graduated from Hiram College with A. B. de- 
gree ; 1891-95 missionary pastor and state secre- 
tary in South Dakota ; 1896-98 minister Church of 
Christ Oskaloosa, la. ; 1899-1902 graduate stu- 
dent University of Chicago, minister Irving Park 
church and general evangelist ; 1893 received A. M. 
degree Hiram College and accepted call from the 
Ohio Christian Miss. Society as state evangelist. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



587 









Hr 












■ r> 






& ff 1 






■ 






^Bs* *■ * 






a* 




' ^§U. 






V 







JAMES ALEXANDER BEATTIE, 

Buffalo, N. Y. 

Born Huron county, O., May 11, 1845 ; student 
Savannah Academy 1866-69 ; taught in Savannah 
Academy 1869-71 ; graduated Bethany College 
1873; instructor in Bethany College 1873-74; 
superintendent City schools, Ashland, O., 1874- 
76 ; teacher in Bedford College, Indiana, 1876-81 ; 
Professor of Mathematics and also President the 
last part of the term Oskaloosa College, la., 1881- 
89. President Hiram College 1902. 



S. T. DODD, Deceased 
East Palestine, O. 

Born Beeler's Station, Va., Sept. 26, 1835 ; grad- 
uate Mount Auburn College, Cincinnati, O., 1860, 
and Medical College, Western Reserve University. 
Cleveland, O., 1867 ; served through Civil War, 
on non-commissioned staff of 22nd Pa. Calvary- 
Began preaching 1877 ; minister Leavenworth, 
Atchison, and Salina Kan. Organized following 
churches : Topeka, Kan., 1880 ; Beaver Falls, Pa., 
1886; Rogers, O., 1888; East Palestine. O., 1893. 
Died September 22, 1903. 





NEW PARIS, OHIO, CHURCH. 



S. S. KILLBOURN, 
New Paris, Ohio. 

Born near New Paris, O., Aug. 13, 1851 ; moved 
to Indiana 1856 ; came back to New Paris 1864 ; 
in business since 1877 ; trustee New Paris 
vhurch. 



588 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





OSCAR D. HALSELL, 
Oklahoma City, O. T. 
Born at Clarkesville, Texas, Feb. 14, 1859. 
Left school 1876. Had charge of a large ranch 
for a number of years. Now president and busi- 
nes manager of one of the largest wholesale 
interests in the Southwest. Member of Oklahoma 
Missionary Board. Officer in the church, Okla- 
homa City. President of building committee. Is 
liberal towards all of our enterprises. 




JOHN A. ARMSTRONG. 
Summerfield, O. 
Born West Middletown, Washington county. 
Pa., 1844 : united with the U. P. church 
in 1862. Hearing Campbell McKeever preach and 
learning the way more perfectly, in 1867, he 
obeyed the gospel, was baptized by T. D. Gar- 
vin, at Wilmington, O., and for many years has 
been laboring for Christ. Is now minister of the 
Church of Christ at Belmont Ridge, and Stafford, 
Ohio. 



HENRY HERBERT MONINGER, 

Steubenville, Ohio. 

Born near Washington, Pa., April 29, 1876 ; stu- 
dent at Bethany College, graduating with degree 
of A. B. 1898 ; student West Virginia University 
1898-9, University of Indianapolis 1899-1900, and 
Yale University 1900-1 : degrees of A. M. from 
W. Va. University and B. D. from Yale. Minister 
First church, Steubenville, O., 1902 : church mem- 
bership 950 ; additions past year 247. 




MILLISON J. MAXWELL, 
McComb, Ohio, 
Born near Mt. Gilead, O., September 18, 1850; 
graduating with honors from Bethany College, 
W. Va., 1874. In a continuous ministry of twen- 
ty-nine years, serving several Ohio churches as 
minister ; at Ada, three years, Minerva five, years ; 
Augusta, six years : Bellefontaine, three years : 
Bucyrus, three years ; McComb, at present. Life 
director in the F. C. M. "\ 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



589 





AUSTIN E. MEEK, 
Brink Haven, O. 

Born at West Carlisle, O., Nov. 26, 1877; stu- 
dent West Carlisle High School ; graduated with 
M. A. Litt. degree Correspondence Bible 
College, Kimberlin Heights, Tenn., 1901. Special 
studies in correspondence department Chicago 
Universitv. Minister Church of Christ, Harmony, 
Ohio. ISOfi; Fallshurg. 1898; First, Milford, O., 
1901 ; Millwood. 1901-1903; Brink Haven, O., 1903. 



FRANK FOUST. 

Born Pricetown, O., Sept. 14, 1862. Taught 
school several years before entering Hiram Col- 
lege, in 1888. Began preaching in 1890, and has 
been constantly engaged since. His efforts have 
been crowned with success. Has organized three 
churches and baptized hundreds into Christ. Is 
just reaching the prime of life and ability for 
work. 




J. F. STONE. 
Findlay, Ohio. 
Born Spencer, Va., July 30, 1872 ; entered Ken- 
tucky University September, 1892, and graduated 
from the College of the Bible June, 1898 : preached 
at Bluefield and Huntington, W. Va., for five years. 
Minister First church at Findlay, Ohio, 1903. 
Editor of The Bluestone Messenger, a religious 
paper devoted to the upbuilding of the home, the 
church and the cause of temperance. 




FIRST CHURCH, FINDLAY, O. 

Organized by W. J. Lhamon in 1884. About 
fifteen members met in the German Reformed 
church the first year and had preaching on a 
week night. Permanently organized in 1887 by 
J. T. H. Stewart, and the present house was 
built. It has since been improved and now has 
a membership of 400. 



590 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





M. L. BUCKLEY, 

Harrison, Ohio. 
Born on a farm at Napoleon, Ohio, Oct. 24, 
1867 : student at Ohio Normal University, Ada, 
O., graduating 1893 ; student Hiram College 
1893-5 ; degree of A. B. from Hiram. Traveled 
abroad seven months. Preached one year for 
Hubbard, O., church ; three years at Rushylva- 
nia, O. Since April. 1901, located at Harrison, 
O. Present statistician of Churches of Christ. 



ANSON G. CHESTER, 
Buffalo, N. Y. 
Born Norwich City, Conn. ; graduated Union 
College, Schenectady. N. Y., with degree A. B. 
and valedictory- Degree of A. M. Madison, N. Y. 
University ; member of Phi Beta Kappa ; twenty- 
five years Presbyterian minister ; no ministry in 
Church of Christ ; author "Tapestry Weavers," 
and many weTf known poems. 




DANIEL GRANT WAGNER. 
Chester, Neb. 
Born near Mount Morris, 111.. July 24, 1864. 
Educated at Hiram College and Mount Morris 
College. Been preaching for six years ; first 
charge, Monroe, Wis.; second, Lordstown, O. ; 
completed the A. B. course at Hiram College 1896. 
W as state Superintendent of Y. P. S. C. E. while 
in Wisconsin. Now located at Chester, Neb. 




JAMES RONALD GLENN, 
Winston. N. C. 
Born Mayo. N. C. Dec. 3. 1880. At fifteen 
j ears of age united with the Church of Christ; 
baptized by his father. T. J. Glenn ; student at 
Milligan College, Tennessee, 1898 to 1902; Feb- 
ruary, 1902 accepted call to the church at Spray. 
N. C. ; was there one year and a half, baptized 
105 persons, added thirty to the church other- 
wise and enlarged the building. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



591 





EARL P. KEMPHER, 
Dunkirk, Ohio. 
Born VanBuren, O., Nov. 29, 1875 ; reared on a 
farm ; student in Tri-State Normal College, An- 
gola. Ind.. 1896; graduated with degree of A. B. 
1899 ; preached one half time for Fairview church 
(Angola. Ind.) for one year; at Nunda, 111., 1899- 
1901 ; at Dunkirk, Bethel, and Blanchard River 
churches, each one-half time, 1901. 




ARTHUR M. GROWDEX. 
Scranton, Pa. 
Born Dunedin, New Zealand. Student College 
of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1882-85 ; received 
degree Ph. B. Fenton College, Mich.. 1899 ; A. M. 
degree in course, Bethany College, W. Va., 1903. 
Visited China, Japan, Great Britain. France, Italy. 
Greece, Turkey, Palestine, and Egypt. Has held 
succesful ministries in Tennessee, California, and 
Ohio. A successful evangelist. 



W. E. POWELL. 

Greenville, N. C. 

Born York county, Va., Dec. 24, 1 869 ; student 
Churchland Academy. Va.. 1891-92 ; student at 
Bethany College. W. Va., 1892-95 ; minister Gor- 
donsville. Va.. 1897 ; vice-president S. E. District 
(Va.) Evangelizing Board. 1898-1901: minister 
Twentv-fourth Street church, Newport News, Va.. 
1901-190?,; Greenville. N. C. 1903. 




GEORGE DARSIE. JR.. 
Massillon, Ohio 

Born near Dawson. Pa. Son of Hugh Smith 
and Malinda Cochran Darsie ; student at Bethany 
College. W. Va.. graduating with degree of A. B. 
1892. Minister Fourth Street church, Covington, 
Ky.. 1893 ; minister church at Connersville. Ind.. 
1898 : minister church at Massillion, O.. 1902. 



592 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JAMES S. BELL, 
Pekin, N. Y. 
Born in Antrim, Ireland, October 20, 1838; 
educated under Scotch Covenanters ; came to 
Ohio, and learned the printer's art. In Illinois. 
May 1858, became a disciple of the Lord Jesus ; 
correspondent of the American Christian Review, 
under B. Franklin and John F. Rowt , has been 
preacher of the gospel forty-five years ; since the 
death of Bro. Rowe. December, 189 r . has been 
editor of tbe Christian Leader 




JOSEPH KEEVIL, 
715 Humboldt St., Brooklyn N. Y. 
Born Wiltshire, England, Aug. 22, 1872 ; stu- 
dent at public schools in England and night 
schools in New York ; student at College of the 
Bible, graduating 1895. Preached for churches in 
Northern Kentucky 1893-99; missionary for A. C. 
M. S. at Rat Portage, Ontario, Canada. 1899- 
1902. Minister for Gloversville, N. Y., Church of 
Christ 1902-1903 ; minister for Second Church of 
Christ. Brooklyn, N. Y., 1903 — . 




JAMES C. COGGINS. 
Wilson, N. C. 
Born near Asheville, N. C. March 3, 1865 ; stu- 
dent at Milligan College, Tenn., 1886-89. gradu- 
ating with A. B. degree : student University of 
Chicago 1894-9." ; A. M. degree from Christian 
University, Bethany College : Ph. D. from Ameri- 
can University of Harriman, Tenn. Preached two 
years for the' Christian Tabernacle. Decatur, Ills. 
President Atlantic Christian College. 




RICHARD W. WALLACE, 
Cameron, Mo. 
Born near Columbia. Ky., Nov. 7, 1877. Stu- 
dent Kentucky University 1894-1901, graduating 
from the College of the Bible in 1900, and from 
the College of Liberal Arts in 1901, with the de- 
gree of A. B. Minister First church, Meridian, 
Miss., 1902-1903 ; became minister of the church 
at Cameron, Mo., September, 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



593 




LEWIS M. OMER, 

Asheville, N. C. 
Born in Union county. Ky., October 23, 1859 ; 
student at Kentucky University, graduating with 
degree of A. B. in 1890 ; minister Clifton Forge. 
Va., 1890-92; Third church, Richmond Va., 1893- 
98. and Martinsville. Va., 1899 ; Corresponding 
Secretary Virginia Christian Missionary Soci- 
ciety 1894-98 ; missionary under C. W. B. M. at 
Monterey, Mex., 1900-1901 ; minister Asheville. 
North Carolina. 





ASHEVILLE, N. C, CHURCH. 

The above building is centrally located in one 
of the very best portions of the city, and was 
erected in 1900. It is of pressed brick, trimmed in 
limestone. It is neatly furnished, heated by a 
furnace, lighted by electricity, and has a seating 
capacity of 250. It has two beautiful memorial 
windows. 




DR. H. D. HARPER, 
Kingston, N. C. 
Born near Bentonsville, Johnson county, N. C, 
May 4, 1847. Served eight months in Confederate 
Army. Student Kentucky University 1869-73 : 
read dentistry in Lexington, Ky. ; graduated den- 
tal department University Tennessee : president 
North Carolina State Missionary Society several 
vears ; state evangelist North Carolina one year. 
Pres. N. C. State Dental Society 1884. Located 
in Kingston, N. C, since 1882. 
39 



THOMAS M. MYERS, 
Asheville. N. C 
Born St. Clair, Tenn., May 12, 1849 : entered 
Kentucky University in April. 1867. remained 
there for nearly five years ; has preached con- 
stantly for nearly thirty-five years : minister in a 
number of our large cities but is better known for 
his tireless evangelistic work ; has held 226 re- 
vival meetings and aided in many others : baptized 
10,000 persons and received nearly as many more 
into the fellowship of the church. 



504 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





HARRY GRANISON HILL, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born in Union City, Ind., Sept. 15, 1874; grad- 
uated from high schools 1894 ; student Bethany 
College 1894-97; A. B. Bethany College in 1897; 
minister at Hebron, Ind., 1897-98 ; minister Fer- 
gus Street church, Cincinnati, O., 1898-1900 ; 
graduate student Chicago University, 1901 ; minis- 
ter First church Omaha, Neb., 1902-1903 ; de- 
gree M. A. from Bethany College 1903. General 
Sec. American Christian Education Society, 1903. 



EDWARD CLUTTER, 
Bethany, Neb., 
Born at Mt. Moriah, Harrison county, Mo. ; 
boyhood days were spent on a farm ; received 
high school training at Tecumseh, Neb. ; began 
evangelistic work in Missouri in 1897, holding 
some very successful meetings. Attended Cotner 
University three years, graduating in the English 
Bible course in 1903. The following summer was 
spent as field agent for Cotner University ; now 
engaged in evangelistic work. 





CYRUS ALTON, 
Wood River, Neb. 
Son of Benjamin Alton, a pioneer preacher of 
the Restoration ; born near St. Joe Station, Ind. 
Jan. 4, 1841 ; commenced preaching with R. Fau- 
rot and J. Hadsell, whose niece, Melvina Abel, he 
married : minister at Edgetown, O., Fremont, 
Mich., Plattsmouth, Greenwood, and Elmwood, 
Neb., doing much evangelistic and school work; 
supt. of schools four terms ; has three children ; 
His only son is a physician at Elmwood. 



ALEXANDER C. CORBIN, 
Beaver City, Neb. 
Born April 2, 1847, in Hardin county, O. ; moved 
to Iowa 1854 ; enlisted 1864, in Union Army ; edu- 
cated Oskaloosa College ; preached to Iowa 
churches : Homer, Ontario, Pleasantville, Boone, 
Adel, Altoona and others ; moved to Beaver City 
1881; church there organized in 1893, has had no 
other minister. Beginning with 1882, for twelve 
years was either bank clerk, county treasurer or 
editor weekly paper, preaching on Sunday. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



595 





ZENAS O. DOWARD, 
Grand Island, Neb., 
Born at Mt Morris, Ills., June 19, 1866; stu- 
dent two years at Mt. Morris, Ills., College ; one 
year at Eureka, Ills., college ; graduated from 
Hiram, O., College, 1894. Minister church at 
Richwood, O., 1895 : Lawrenceville church, Pitts- 
burg, Penn., 1896-98 ; First church, Grand Island, 
Neb., 1898 ; president of Nebraska Christian Mis- 
sionary Society, 1901. 




NATHANIEL S. HAYNES, 
Lincoln, Neb. 
Born Washington, Ky., March 7, 1844 ; boy- 
hood on Illinois farm ; military service in sixties ; 
graduate Eureka College 1867, A. B. ; 1868, A. M. 
Principal public schools, Kansas, Ills., one year ; 
minister there 1868-72 ; minister Decatur, Ills., 
1873-80 ; Corresponding Secretary Illinois C. M. 
S. 1880-90; minister Peoria, Ills., 1885-92: Engle- 
wood, Chicago, 111., 1892-98; Eureka, 111., 1898- 
1902; First church, Lincoln, Neb., 1902. 



JOHN WILLIAM HILTON, 
Bethany (Lincoln) Neb. 
Born New York City, N. Y., March 27, 1867; 
student at Fairfield College 1887-88; student 
Cotner University, 1892-98 ; graduating with the 
degree of A. B. 1898 ; Financial Secretary Cotner 
University 1898-1900; student Nebraska State 
University 1900-1901 ; A. M. Nebraska University 
1902 ; vice-Chancellor Cotner University 1901-1902 ; 
minister at Douglas and Sterling, Neb., and East 
Side church, Lincoln, Neb. ; minister University 
church, Bethany, Neb., 1903. 




WILLIAM SUMPTER, 
Bethany, Neb. 
Born in Kidderminister, England, April 29, 
1840; private ministerial student of John Mars- 
den, M. A. and Thomas Greenfield, Congregational 
minister and authors ; also of John Mills, Bap- 
tist minister and author. Preached continuously 
from 1855 to the present ; baptized in the fall of 
1870 and became an evangelist in the new state. 
Editor Christian Neics for seven years. 



596 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




SIMEON D. SEYMOUR, 
Alexandria, Mo. 
Born Pensilva, Cornwall, England, Sept. 14, 
1851. Emigrated to the United States Sept. 16, 
1874. Joined the M. E. church in 1885. 
Ordained elder in 1887 ; labored as an evangelist. 
Edited the American Blade, of Rock Island, Ills. 
Joined the Church of Christ July, 1901. Organ- 
ized a congregation at Alexandria, Mo., in 1902, 
and built them a house of worship, doing all the 
carpenter work with his own hands. 




STONEWALL JACKSON COPHER, 

Born Lincoln county, Mo., 1864. Attended 
Troy High School three years ; Troy select school, 
three years ; taught in select school and country 
school six years. Preached his first sermon at 
Highbridge, Ky., when twenty-two ; preached at 
Montgomery four, Odessa three, Desoto two, and 
Moberly one year. Held eleven protracted meet- 
ings at one church, baptizing 1,200. Organizes 
Bible readings in all his churches. 




JOHN G. M. LUTTENBERGER, 
St. Louis, Mo. 
Born in Augusburg, Germany. Educated in 
that country. Went to sea and served in the 
Navy. Attended Bethany College and united with 
the Church of Christ in 1891. " Engaged in evan- 
gelistic work ; lectured ; wrote "Cameo's from a 
Preacher's Study," "A Christian or a Church 
Member — Which?" and other tracts in English 
and German language. Is now completing a 
special course in medicine and surgery. 




JOHN D. McCLURE, 
Albany, Mo. 
Born April 9, 1845, in Kendall county, Illinois ; 
is a son of Elisha and Nancy E. McClure. He 
united with the Church of Christ, June, 1871, 
and entered on the active work of the ministry 
in 1874 ; has organized a number of congrega- 
tions, and added to our fellowship between two 
and three thousand souls. He has been emi- 
nently successful as a debater, especially with 
the Mormons. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



597 





NEWTON J. NICHOLSON, 
Stanberry, Mo. 
Born Star's Peak, N. C, Aug. 17, 1857 ; stu- 
dent at Montezuma, Iowa. Began school teaching 
in his twentieth year. At the age of twenty- 
eight began ministerial life ; student eighteen 
months in Correspondence Bible College, Kimberlin 
Heights, Tenn ; student two years in Stanberry 
Normal School. Minister for Ravenwood, Island 
City, Sheridan, Maysville, Tina, Pattonsburg, 
Sumner and Whitesville, Mo. 



J. R. LUCAS. 
Marionville, Mo. 
Born near Wainsburg, Tenn., Feb. 26, 1831 ; 
reared in Ketucky, married and began preaching. 
Been preaching over fifty years. Has had four- 
teen public debates with such men as Jacob Ditz- 
!er, D. B. Ray, Elder Hughey, and other men 
prominent in their respective organizations. 
Preached in several states, and been the means 
under God of bringing many into the church. Now 
at Marionville, Mo. 




ELDER W. C. ROGERS, 
Cameron, Mo. 
Born in Clinton county, O., June 10, 1828 ; was 
baptized Dec. 25, 1843, by his father. Gradu- 
ated at Bacon College 1850 ; graduated at Beth- 
any College 1852. Began preaching 1847 ; married 
Mary Elizabeth Garth Jan. 5, 1858. Correspond- 
ing Secretary of the General Missionary Society 
of the Church of Christ the year 1865-66. Dur- 
ing his ministry has baptized four or five thousand. 
Now living in Cameron, Mo. 




J. CLARK WILLIAMS, 
Leora, Mo. 

Born Poseyville, Ind., June 22, 1875. Student 
School of Evangelist, Kimberlin Heights, Tenn. 
Graduated class of 1891-92; graduated High 
School, Owensville, Ind. Worked as evangelist 
for State Board of Missouri one year ; minister of 
Church of Christ, Leora, Mo. 



598 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHAS. H. HILL, 
Independence, Mo. 

Born in Lafayette county, Mo., Sept. 3, 1861. 
Baptized Dec. 7, 1885. Served on the committee 
which built the church in Bates City, Mo., in 
1886 ; was elected deacon and treasurer at the or- 
ganization of that congregation and served as 
same until moved to Independence, in 1889. Was 
made deacon in this congregation in 1892, and 
since 1898 has served as elder. 




L. J. MARSHALL, 
Independence, Mo. 

Born in Audrain county, Mo., June 24, 1870. 
Student in Missouri State University 1890-1895 ; 
student in Kentucky University 1895 -96 ; student 
in University of Chicago, 1898. Minister church 
Palmyra, Mo., 1898-1901 ; minister Central church, 
Pueblo, Colo., 1901-1902; minister church Inde- 
pendence, Mo., 1902-1904. 





W. T. HENSON, 
Liberty, Mo. 

Born in Santa Fe, Monroe county, Mo., April 
25, 1857. Ordained to the work of the ministry 
in May, 1880. Located at present at Lathrop, 
Mo. Educated at Christian University, Carrollton, 
Mo. He is a plain preacher of the gospel, and has 
for twenty-three years been fully occupied in the 
work of the ministry. 



EDGAR H. KELLAR, 
Carrollton, Mo. 

Born Sullivan, Ills., June 18, 1863. Graduated 
Drake University, 1886 ; student Union Theolog- 
ical Seminary, New York City, 1887-88; degree 
of A. M. Texas Christian University, Waco, Tex., 
1898. Author "Lessons in Soul Winning," "Six 
Months Abroad," etc. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



599 




J. D. GREER, 
Pleasant Hill, Mo. 
Born Boone county, Mo., Sept. 20 1863 ; left an 
orphan, inheriting poverty at the age of six ; com- 
paratively no education in early life, knowing 
nothing but toil. Entered Christian University 
at twenty-seven to learn the parts of speech and 
lay the foundation of an education. Varying 
school with preaching, he has worked through 
■college, graduating at Christian University, 1902, 
-and now located as mininster at Pleasant Hill, Mo. 




C. C. HILL, 
Richmond, Mo., 
Born Pike county, Mo., June 23. 1863. Bap- 
tized by J. B. Corwine, 1883. Student Christian 
University 1884-85. Ordained 1889 ; minister 
church at Laddonia, Mo., from 1889 to 1894 ; 
Montgomery City, Mo., 1894 to 1899 ; California, 
Mo., 1899 to 1902, when he began his present 
ministry at Richmond. For two years secretary 
of Missouri Ministerial Association. At present 
Deputy Grand Master Missouri I. O. O. F. 




ABRAM W. KOKENDOFFER, 
Mexico, Mo. 
Born in Bath county, Ky. ; graduate State Nor- 
mal College, 1879 ; graduate Bible College of Ken- 
tucky University, 1885. Minister Mt. Byrd church, 
Trimble county, Ky., 1886-1889; Millersburg, Ky., 
1889-91. Married daughter of F. G. Allen, 1890. 
Minister Kansas City, Mo., 1891-1901, during 
which the Forest Avenue church was built. Came 
to Mexico, Mo., 1901, where a $25,000 church is 
being erected. 




JNO. P. JESSE, 

Born Sullivan county, Mo., Jan. 12, 1875. Grad- 
uate Browning High School, 1890 ; student at 
Drake University, DesMoines, la., graduating with 
degree of A. B. 1898. Ordained to the ministry 
at the age of sixteen ; evangelist four years ; 
preached five years for church, Gower, Mo. Now 
minister at Camden Point, Mo. Here is located 
the oldest Female College of the Churches of 
Christ of Missouri. 



GOO 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



1 






i 


V 

m < 




*l 






- '<.%■■ 




^ 














JASPER HILL COFFEY, 
Albany, Mo. 

Born Monroe county, Ind., Aug. 6, 1838. Son 
of Lewis and Harriet E. Coffey ; obeyed the gospel 
at the age of fourteen ; student in Franklin Col- 
lege. 1856-58 ; Indiana University, 1859 ; Junior 
class oration ; set apart to the work of the min- 
istry, August, 1860 ; has organized and strength- 
ened many congregations, and added to our fel- 
lowship near 6,000 souls. Was a member of the 
Sigma Chi Society, and loves that order yet. 



JUDGE J. A. ERWIN, 

Mayaguez, Porto Rico. 
Born Wayne Co., O., Nov. 26, 1850 ; a farmer's 
boy, educated in district and graded schools in 
neighborhood, with two years at Vermillion Col- 
lege, Haysville, O. ; practiced law from 1883-91 ; 
became a Christian and soon began to preach at 
Valley Falls, Kan. ; evangelist for Kansas State 
Board 1892-94 ; missionary to Porto Rico from 
March, 1898 to March, 1901 ; resigned and was 
appointed Judge of the District Court. 





MADISON A. HART, 
Fulton, Mo. 

Born Montgomery county, Ky., May 21, 1874. 
Graduate of College of the Bible and Kentucky 
University, Lexington, Ky. Degree A. B. from 
Kentuckv University 1901. Student at Yale Uni- 
versity 1901-92. Minister church at Fulton, Mo., 
1902. 



JOHN RICHMOND BLUNT, 
Richland, Mo. 
Born in Lake county, 111., Sept. 30, 1868 ; raised 
on a farm in Linn county, Mo. ; student Brook- 
field College, Brookfleld, Mo., 1889-91; labored 
with Armour Packing Co., Kansas City, Mo., 1893- 
94 ; entered School of the Evangelists, Kimberlin 
Heights, Tenn., 1894, and graduated in 1898. 
Evangelized in North Missouri two years ; minis- 
ter Church of Christ, Richland. Mo.. 1901. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



001 





RUSSELL B. BRINEY, 
Lexington, Mo. 
Born in Maysville, Ky., Sept. 1, 1875. Educated 
in Public Schools of Kentucky, Tennessee and 
Illinois ; at the age of fifteen entered Kentucky 
University, graduating 1896 with degree of A. B. ; 
1897 with the degree of A. M. ; has English and 
clasical diploma from College of the Bible. Min- 
ister Kirksville, Ky., Amarillo, Texas, Monroe 
City, Mo., and Lexington, Mo. Spent eight months 
as state evangelist of Mississippi.. 



CRAYTON S. BROOKS, 
Jefferson City, Mo. 
Born Monroe county, Mo., March 8, 1868. Stu- 
dent at Kentucky University and College of the 
Bible, Lexington, Ky. ; graduate College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky. Minister at Frankford and Bowling 
Green, Mo., 1895-99 ; three following years at 
New London, and Mt. Zion, Mo. Preached at 
New London alone 1902 until called to Jefferson 
City, Mo., Sept. 1st of that year. 





ALBYN ESSON, 
Portland, Oregon. 
Born at Howell, Oregon, January 13, 1866 ; 
student at College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 
graduating with class of 1893. Minister church 
at Cuba, 111., 1893-97 ; minister church, Mon- 
mouth, Oregon, 1897-1901 ; minister Rodney Ave- 
nue church, Portland, Oregon, 1901. President 
Oregon Christian Missionary Convention, 1902. 



J. FLETCHER GHORMLEY, 
Portland, Oregon. 
Born Monroe, Wis., July 16, 1851. Student at 
Eureka College. 111., graduating with degree A. 
B., 1882 ; A. M. 1885 ; D. D. Eugene Divinity 
School, Eugene. Oregon, 1902. Last ministry in 
Middle West, Davenport, la., 1892. Evangelist 
California io^.i ; evangelist Montana. Minister 
First church, Portland, Oregon seven years. 



602 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





FRANK W. ALLEN, 
Columbia, Mo. 
Son of Mr. and Mrs. Albert Allen, Lexington, 
Ky. Took A. B. and A M. degrees at Bethany 
College, W. Va. : minister at Tully, N. Y., Leaven- 
worth, Kan., Lexington, Huntsville, Fulton, Han- 
nibal. Chillicothe, Mo. and Stanford, Ky. Pre- 
sided over Female Orphan School, Camden Point, 
Mo., and Woodland College, Independence, Mo. 
One of the founders and for six years president of 
what is now William Woods College, Fulton, Mo. 



WILLIAM BROOKS TAYLOR, 
Ionia, Mich. 
Born Mason county, Ky., March 28, 1865 ; stu- 
dent at National Normal University, 1885 ; Ken- 
tucky University and College of the Bible 1887-93 ; 
University of Chicago 1894-95 ; minister at Rud- 
dels Mills and Indian Creek, Ky., 1890-93 ; North 
Side, Chicago, church, 1894-1900; Supt. of Mis- 
sions, Chicago 1900-1902 ; minister Ionia, Mich., 
1902 ; member State Board of Illinois Missions 
1 895-1902 ; Pres. State Board Mich. Mis. 1903. 





ROLAND A. NICHOLS, 
Worcester, Mass. 
Born Shalersville, O., Aug. 1, 1865 ; student at 
Hiram College, Hiram, O., graduating with degree 
A. B. 1894 ; State Evangelist for Eastern Ohio 
1894-95 ; General Evangelist 1896 ; minister First 
Church of Christ, Worcester, Mass., 1897-1901 ; 
minister Union church, Chicago, amalgamating 
it with West Side church, forming Jackson Boule- 
vard Church of Christ 1901-1902 : minister High- 
land Street church, Worcester, Mass., 1903. 



REUBEN W. BLUNT. 
Harris, Mo. 
Born near Brookfield, Mo., July 29, 1873. Stu- 
dent Brookfield College and School of Evangelists, 
Kimberlin Heights, Tenn., 1894-98, graduating 
1898. Evangelizing in Linn, Livingston, Sullivan, 
Mercer, and Putnam counties, Mo., 1898-1901, to- 
gether with J. R. Blunt ; held thirty protracted 
meetings with over 500 additions ; mininster Hum- 
phreys church 1899-1901 ; Harris 1900-1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



603 





JOHN J. LOCKHART, 
Nevada, Mo. 
Born Sheboygan county, Wis., May 24, 1850. 
Student of Kentucky University 1873 ; student of 
Bethany College, W. Va., 1877 ; graduated in Na- 
tional School of Elocution and Oratory 1882. State 
evangelist of Texas 1890 ; minister Greenville, 
Tex., 1891-93; Nevada, Mo., 1896-97; evangelized 
in the states of Texas, Missouri, Illinois, Iowa, 
Indiana, Ohio, Kansas, Colorado and Tennessee 
with much sucess. Chaplain 2nd Regiment Nation- 
al Guards of Missouri. 



JAMES MONROE VAN HORN, 
Worcester, Mass. 

Born, Malvern, O., Feb. 17, 1849 ; educated at 
Hiram and Alliance Colleges ; received the degree 
of M. A. from Bethany College, also M. A. 
and LL. D. from Hiram College. All his 
public life has been spent as minister at Can- 
field, Mineral Ridge, Wellsville, Ravenna and War- 
ren Ohio ; Chester and Birkenhead, England, and 
Worcester, Mass. 





J. E. DAVIS, 
Stanberry, Mo. 
Born at Winterset, la., July 23, 1877 ; reared 
in Daviess county, Mo. ; graduated from Winston 
High School in 1898, valedictorian of class ; from 
Central Christian College with degree of Ph. B. 
in 1901. Post-graduate work at Drake Univer- 
sity. Minister of churches at Wilcox. Osborn, and 
Perrin, Mo., 1899-1901 ; minister of church at 
P ;rinceton, Mo., 1901-1903 ; minister of churcb 
at Stanberry, Mo., 1903 — . 



J. H. HARDIN, 
Boston, Mass. 

Born near Bedford, Trimble county, Ky., Nov. 
21, 1848. Educated country schools, Kentucky 
University, and Missouri University. Been preach- 
ing for thirty-three years. First charge, Colum- 
bia, Ky. ; second charge, Madison, Ind. Has been 
president of Christian University and Eureka Col- 
lege ; Corresponding Secretary Missouri Christian 
Co-operation and of American Christian Mission- 
ary Society. 



604 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




H. A. DENTON, 
Warrensburg, Mo 

Born Hillsboro, Ky., Jaunary 11, 1867. Stu- 
dent College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1887- 
88 ; student Willamette University, 1895-97 ; A. 
B. Richmond College 1898; A. M. Richmond Col- 
lege. 1900 ; minister church Warrensburg, Mo., 
1899. 





CHURCH, WARRENSBURG, MO. 

Organized Jan. 11, 1866 ; present house of wor- 
ship erected 1889 ; seating capacity 1,400 ; mem- 
bership 700 ; value property $25,000. Ministers 
in their order : David Nation, Geo. W. Longan, 
John R. Reavis, J. M. Tennison, J. W. Monser, 
J. H. Foy, J. H. Hughes, Jno. A. Brooks, J. A. 
Lord, Sam McDaniel, A. W. Davis, J. J. Morgan, 
H. A. Denton, present minister since 1899. 



J. J. LIMERICK, 
Carrollton, Mo. 

Born in Richmond, Mo., Feb. 4, 1866. Edu- 
cated at the Richmond High School ; united with 
the Church of Christ in his seventeenth year ; 
began his work in the ministry in 1887. Since 
which time he has been constantly engaged in 
regular and evangelistic work, with reasonably 
good success, having brought into the fold of 
Christ about five thousand persons. Was married 
in 1888; author of "Gospel in Chart and Sermon." 




MARSHALL M. GOODE, 
St. Joseph, Mo. 

Born in Macoupin county, Ills., Oct. 14, 1838 ; 
educated in public schools ; preached for churches 
in Macoupin, Morgan, Cass and Sangamon coun- 
ties, Illinois, 1862-76 ; minister church, at Peters- 
burg, 111., 1876-1881; minister First church, St. 
Joseph. Mo., March 1881-98. At present min- 
ister Wyatt Park church, St. Joseph, Mo. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



(505 





JOHN H. CRUTCHER, 
Brunswick, Mo. 

Educated in the public schools of Harrison Co., 
Ky., Grundy's Business College, Covington, Ky., 
and Kentucky University ; graduate from the last 
institution — from Bible College in 1873 ; from Lib- 
eral Arts College in 1889. Preached for following 
churches : Waco, Texas, New Albany, Ind., Bowling 
Green, Ky., Brunswick, Mo. 



JOSIAH W. DAVIS, 
Kirksville, Mo. 
Born in Clay county, Ind., Oct 5, 1840. Son 
of Dr. George W. Davis ; self-educated. Teacher, 
farmer, Captain in U. S. Army three years. 
Preaching thirty years, mostly in Missouri ; three 
thousand converts. Married Miss C. M. Vanhou- 
tin, of Vermillion, Ills. Has an educated family 
rf nine children. Member of Missouri Legis- 
lature four years. 





JOHN W. JENKINS, 
Athena, Oregon. 
Born Ontario, Canada, Dec. 25, 1857. Gradu- 
ated at Bethany College 1880. Minister Paw Paw, 
Mich, 1880; Chesterland, O., Medina, O. Mis- 
sionary Jamaica. West Indies, three years. Su- 
perintendent of missions and schools for the col- 
ored people. Minister West Madison Ave. church, 
Cleveland, O. ; the Dalles. Ore., 1892 ; minister 
Hood River, Ore., 1894-1903 ; Athena, Ore, 1903-4. 



JOHN W. COGGINS, JR., 
Kansas City, Mo. 
Born Asheville, N. C. ; student Newton Academy, 
Asheville, N. C, two years ; Mars Hill College, N. 
C, one year ; Milligan College, Tenn., two years, 
and Christian University, Mo., four years. Min- 
ister Laddonia, Mo., three years : minister Odessa, 
Mo.. 1900-1903. Forced by ill health to give up 
local ministry. Now student Kansas City Den- 
tal College, Kansas City, Mo. 



60G 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





DAVIS ERRETT, 
Salem, Oregon. 

Born in Palmyra, Mo., Aug. 14, 1853. Reared 
in Paynesville, Mo ; attended the public schools 
and seminary of that place ; took a course in 
Kentucky University ; studied law ; spent several 
vears in journalism. Began preaching in Omaha, 
Neb., 1888, under the auspices of the A. C. M. S. 
Was State Bible School Evangelist of Nebraska 
1889-92. Now minister First church, Salem, Ore. 



ROBERT WOODS CLYMER, 
Scranton, Pa. 

Born Lock Haven, Pa., June 22, 1868. Gradu- 
ate of State Normal School 1889 ; principal of 
high school 1891-92; A. B. Butler College, Uni- 
versity of Indianapolis, 1896 ; minister Seventh 
church, Indianapolis, 1896-99 ; minister First 
church, Scranton, Pa., 1899 — . 





BROADWAY CHURCH. SEDALIA, MO. 



FRANCIS L. COOK, 
Sedalia, Mo. 

Born Olathe, Kansas, Aug. 27, 1865. Been 
preaching nine years. First charge, Helena, 
Mont. ; second charge, Corvallis, Mont. First 
state song evangelist in Kansas and Montana ; 
was associate minister with H. O. Breeden, Des 
Moines, Iowa, and with James S. Myers, Sedalia, 
Mo. ; was located in Sedalia eight years ; built the 
East Broadway church. Began work in Salida, 
Colo., Feb. 1, 1904. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



60' 





FRANCIS MALLETTB BIDDLE, 
Meyersdale, Pa. 
Born in Cincinnati, O., Aug. 1, 1862 ; baptized 
1873. Educated in the Cincinnati schools and 
Bethany College, receiving from the latter the 
degree of A. M. Practiced law in Cincinnati 
eleven years, and has been preaching in Somerset 
county, Pennsylvania, since January, 1898, hav- 
ing been over four years with the Meyersdale and 
New Centerville churches. 



F. A. BRIGHT, 

Pittsburg, Pa. 
Born Burton, Ohio, June 5, 1867 ; graduated 
at Hiram College with A. B. degree in June, 1892 ; 
four years with churches of Mercer county, Pa. ; 
minister at Beatrice, Neb., July, 1896 to Septem- 
ber, 1899 ; Corresponding Secretary N. C. M. S. 
Aug. 1898; minister Painesville, O., Sept., 1899; 
received Master degree from Hiram College, June 
1900. Gen. Evangelist Western Pa., Sept., 1903. 





WARREN L. HAYDEN, 
Edinburg, Pa. 
Born Deerfield, O., May 20, 1835. Educated 
Hiram, Ohio, and Williams, College, Mass. Been 
preaching forty-two years. Baptized at fourteen ; 
began preaching at twenty, ordained at twenty- 
six. Minister at West Rupert, Vt., Danbury, Ct., 
Central church, Philadelphia, Washington, John- 
stown, Belief onte, Pa., Canton, O., and other 
points. Published book on Church Polity in 
1894. 



CHARLES C. COWGILL, 
Carnegie, Pa. 
Born in Hampshire county, W. Va., Feb. 6, 1872. 
Graduated from Bethany College, W. Va.. 1901, 
ministered while in college for the churches 
at Proctor. Union, West Liberty, and 
Chapel Hill, West Virginia. Began labors 
with First Church, Carnegie, Pa., July 1. 1901. 
Married Oct. 10. 1901, to Miss Cora P. Hukill, of 
Wellsburg, W. Va. 



60S 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




JOHN WRIGHT HOLSAPPLE, 
Greenville, Texas. 
Born and reared in Calloway county, Ky. ; left 
home at sixteen ; worked way through school ; 
ordained Briensburg, Ky., Dec, 1883 ; evangelized 
for South Kentucky Christian Missionary and 
Sunday School Association 1884-85 ; preached Ben- 
ton, Ky., 1885-86; Caseyville, Ky., 1887; Benton 
again 1888 ; Cisco and Abilene, Texas, 1889 ; evan- 
gelized again for S. Kentucky C. M. and S. S. A. 




G. K. BERRY, 
Portland, Oregon. 
Born in Washington county, Va., Oct. 24, 1854. 
Educated at Eureka College, Ills., Butler College, 
Indianapolis, and Christian University, Canton, 
Mo., graduating from last in 1882. Preached at 
Memphis, Mo., Youngstown, Ohio, DesMoines, la., 
Charleston. 111., Helena, Montana. Eureka, Calif., 
Redd Bluff, Calif., Hutchison, Kansas, and Iona, 
Mich. Became tue Portland editor of the Pa- 
cific Christian in 1901. 




GREENVILLE, TEXAS. 
J. W. Holsapple, Minister. 

The Central church of Greenville, Texas was 
organized in 1879 ; small house built same year, 
which was enlarged in 1890, while J. J. Lockhart 
was minister. Present structure erected in 1900, 
during the ministry of D. W. Pritchett, at a cost, 
including lots, of .$23,000. Regular ministers who 
have served the church are T. W. Caskey, S. R. 
Ezzell, R. Watson, H. Ab. Smith, H. C. Henry, 
J. J. Lockhart, F. L. Young, S. K. Hallam, D. W. 
Pritchett, C. M. Schoonover and the present in- 
cumbent, J. W. Holsapple. 




HARRY EUGENE LUCK, 
Gatesville, Texas. 
Born Starksville, Texas, July 20, 1868; student 
Add-Ran Christian University 1887-91 ; married 
Miss Carrie Fletcher, Dallas, 1891 ; minister San 
Angelo 1892-93; Oak Cliff. 1893-94; Olive St. 
church, Little Rock, 1895 ; Oak Cliff 1896 ; stu- 
dent University Chicago 1898-1901 ; minister Uni- 
versity church, Waco, 1901-1902 ; Gatesville, and 

Chaplain, Texas State Reformatory 1902 . 

A. B. from Texas Christian University. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



609 





A. B. PHILLIPS, Deceased, 
Augusta, Ga. 
A. B. Phillips, minister of the First Church, 
Augtista. Georgia, died of heart failure on De- 
cember 28, 1903, after an illness of but two days. 
He was one of the most promising of our young 
men in the ministry- He was a graduate of Beth- 
any College and later of Union Theological Sem- 
inary, New York City, from which institution he 
graduated with distinction. He was minister 
of the church at Wellsburg, W. Va., Greenpoint, 
Brooklyn, N. Y., assistant to B. B. Tyler at West 
Fifty-sixth Street, New York City, South Pros- 
pect Avenue. Kansas City, Mo., Fulton, Mo., and 
Augusta, Ga. During his ministry at the South 
Prospect Church, Kansas City, an elegant stone 
building was erected. The First Church at Au- 
gusta, Ga., prospered greatly under his labors, 
and more than quadrupled its missionary offer- 
ings during his ministry- He loved to give ad- 
dresses for our Missionary Societies whenever 
asked, and was a special champion of our Church 
Extension Work. He gave the address at Min- 
neapolis, at the National Convention on Church 
Extension Institutes under the auspices of that 
Board. A great light has gone out, and thou- 
sands of people will miss his glad smile and his 
happy Christian disposition. May the comforting- 
influences of the Holy Spirit be with his young 
wife and his two little children. 




CENTRAL CHURCH, AUSTIN, TEXAS. 

Built 1899, James William Lowber, minister. 
M. M. Davis says : "The house is one of the most 
beautiful I have ever seen. It is of light gray 
granite, almost white as marble." This is the 
eighth year of the present minister, and the church 
has grown to 403 members. It has a mission at 
Hyde Park. 
40 



JOHN W. MARSHALL, 
Waco, Texas. 

Born in Orange county, In~., Nov. 29, 1865 ; 
graduated from Normal College. Mitchell, Ind., 
1889 : student in Kentucky University 1890-92 ; 
married Miss Florence Scott. Greenville, Texas, 
1892 ; minister Whitesboro, Denton Manor, and 
Taylor, Texas ; entered evangelist work in 1900. 




JAMES WILLIAM LOWBER, 
Austin, Texas. 

Born in Kentucky, Aug. 30, 1847 : A. B.. A. M. 
University of Indianapolis ; post-graduate student 
in Eastern Universities five years : Ph.D. Syracuse 
University. ; S. C. D. University of Wooster ; class- 
ical-Biblical graduate Kentucky University ; teach- 
er from common school to President of College 
and University Chancellor ; minister Pittsburg and 
Scranton, Pa., Louisville and Paducah, Ky., Fort 
Worth and Austin, Texas, etc. : received into the 
church nearly 4,000 persons ; author four books. 



610 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





ROBERT E. GRABEL, 
Dallas, Texas. 

Born Weatherford Texas, Dec. 7, 1874 ; student 
Whitt Seminary and Normal College, Texas, 1890- 
1893 ; student Denton 1894-95 ; student Texas 
Christian University, Waco, Texas, 1895-96. Min- 
ister Gilmer, Tex., 1896 ; Oak Cliff church, Dallas, 
Texas, 1897-98 ; preached for Big Springs church, 
Big Springs, Texas, 1899. In 1901 entered the 
prohibition lecture field, devoting his entire time 
to the cause of prohibition. 



ARTHUR W. JONES, 
Comanche, Texas. 
Born Caddo Gap, Ark., July 18, 1870; baptized 
August, 1890 ; student University Arkanss 1891 ; 
graduate English Bible course Add-Ran (Texas 
Christian Univ.) 1896; evangelist S. W. Dis. of 
Arkansas 1892, and Brown wood District of Texas 
1902-1903. Prominent Prohibition speaker ; min- 
istries, Hope, Ark., Quanah, Texas, Roswell, N. 
M., Dublin, Texas, Ardmore, I. T., Blooming Grove, 
Hubbard, Mertens, Clarendon, Comanche, Texas. 





J. T. McGARVEY, 
Carthage, Mo. 

Born in Lexington, Kentucky, and now preach- 
ing at Carthage, Mo. 



S. R. EZZELL, 
Lancaster, Texas. 
Born St. Charles county, Mo., Sept. 13, 1834. 
Student at Troy Seminary. Author of "Great 
Legacy," and other books. Minister of the 
Church of Christ forty-five years. Self and 
books have been instrumental in enlisting about 
4,000 souls. Wife and three children gone 
home ; five children living; all Christians. Pres- 
ent Christian wife, Mary C, a donor of $5,000 to 
Home Board. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



611 





JOE H. McWHIRTER, 

San Antonio, Texas. 
Born Monroe county, Ky., Feb. 2, 1870 ; stu- 
dent Flippin Monroe Normal School, Flippin, Ky. ; 
student two years in the Institute, Russell Springs, 
Ky. Taught in public schools a number of years ; 
a successful evangelist of Kentucky four years. 
He is a splendid trainer of vocal classes, is a 
truly consecrated minister, and a debater of ex- 
perience. 



JOHN H. REESE. 

Was born in Glen, N. Y., Jan. 9, 1829 ; came to 
southwest Michigan in 1850 ; entered Christian 
ministry in 1859 ; graduated at Bethany College 
in 1871, with F. D. Power. Preached several 
places, and in 1876 moved to Bangor, Mich, or- 
ganized their forces and served them in all seven- 
teen years. Served LosAngeles six months in 
^086, Lexington, 111., one year, Benton Harbor, 
Mich, one year, and the Central Church, Detroit. 





BRUCE LADELL HUMBERT, 
Bellevue, Ky. 
Was born near Milton, Iowa, Aug. 5, 1873; 
graduated from the High School of that place in 
1891. United with the Methodist Protestant 
church in 1887. In March. 1900, with his wife, 
united with the Church of Christ of Bellevue, Ky. 
Soon after elected to fill vacancy in board of dea- 
cons, and in 1901 elected to the eldership of the 
church. 



CHARLES CLIFFORD PECK, 
North Waco, Texas. 
Was born in Trimble county, Ky., October 24, 
1875, and graduated from the College of the 
Bible, Lexington, Ky., in June, 1901. For thir- 
teen months he was minister of the Church of 
Christ at Jamestown, Ohio ; resigning this work, 
he entered Texas Christian University in January, 
1903, and graduates in June, 1904. 



612 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





EDWARD V. SPICER, 
Ladonia, Texas. 
Born, Ghent, Ky., June 13, 1865 ; student Ken- 
tucky University and Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 
and Centre College, Danville, Ky., 1885-1893. 
Degree of A. B. Centre College 1892, and A. B. 
Kentucky University 1893 ; Classical Course, Bible 
College, 1893. Degree of A. M. Centre College 
1893. Minister, Jefferson Street Church, Louis- 
ville. Ky., 1894-5: Selma, Ala., 1896-1900; Rich- 
mond, Ind., 1901-02; Ladonia, Texas, 1903. 



WM. J. WRIGHT, 
Washington, D. C. 
Born, Hubbard, Ohio, 1865 ; reared Sharon, Pa., 
where attended schools, worked in iron works, 
clerked, taught school, kept books ; Bethany Col- 
lege 1887-91. graduated B. A.; married Sallie 
Janette Harris, Flushing Ohio, 1902 ; preached 
Mt. Healthy, O., and Fergus St., Cincinnati ; in- 
dependent evangelist 1895-96 ; State Evangelist 
for Md. and D. C, organizing churches in Wash- 
ington, Baltimore, etc. 




JULIAN THOMAS YAGER, 
LaGrange, Ky. 
Born, LaGrange, Kentucky, October 21, 1873. 
Educated at Funk Seminary, LaGrange, Ky. As- 
sistant Cashier of The Oldham Bank ; connected 
with said bank since February, 1892. Attorney 
at law ; deacon in the Church of Christ. 




JOEL WOODFORD YAGER, 
LaGrange, Ky. 
Born, Henderson, Kentucky, April 15, 1867. 
Educated at Funk Seminary, LaGrange, Ky. 
Cashier of The Oldham Bank, having been con- 
nected with this institution for fourteen years. 
A deacon in the Church of Christ for several 
years, and at present elder in the same church. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



G13 





J. E. GORSUCH, 
Memphis, Term. 

The subject of this sketch was born in Viroquo, 
Vernon county, Wisconsin. Attended the common 
and high schools and then clerked for some time. 
Graduated from the Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 
in the class of 1901. Preached two years at 
Bells, Alamo and Crockett Mills, Tenn. Is now 
serving the Third Church of Memphis, Tenn. 



JOE SHELBY RILEY, 
Minco, I. T. 
Born Caldwell, Texas, December 6, 1868; stu- 
dent University of Texas 1884-90, with graduate 
and post-graduate work in mathematics and 
science ; law department 1892-93 ; degrees from 
Columbia Scientific Academy and American Col- 
lege of Science 1901 ; minister at Enid, Okla., 
1897-99 ; Cripple Creek, Colo., 1899-1901 ; Profes- 
sor Mathematics Carr-Burdette 1902-1903; El 
Meta Bond College 1903 ; lecturer and evangelist. 




JOHN W. B. SMITH, 
Winchester, Ky. 

Born August 30, 1847, Estill county, Ky. ; edu- 
cated at Hamilton and Waters & Walling Colleges. 
Been preaching for twenty-eight years ; first charge 
Philadelphia, Tenn. ; second cnarge Morgan Sta- 
tion, Ky. ; now located on a farm on account of 
his wife's failing health. Has given back to the 
church every dollar ever received for preaching. 




LOUIS BAKER. 
Born in Lima, Ohio, October 2, 1836 ; removed 
with his parents to Miami county, Indiana, in the 
year 1844 ; worked on tbe farm until he was 
twenty-one vears of age, after which went to work 
for himself. Married Miss Maggie Wibel, April 
2. 1863 ; united with the Church of Christ, with 
his wife, October 15, 1871. Is now a member of 
the church at Peru. Has been an elder for thirty 
years. Has given largely to all calls. 



614 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





W. L. DUDLEY, 
Oranda, Va. 
Born Tazewell county, Va., November 3, 1866 ; 
graduated from Milligan College, Tennessee, with 
degree of A. B. 1892 ; received degree of A. M. 
from same institution 1900. Married June 13, 
1894. Preacher for Church of Christ, Ronceverte, 
W. Va., 1893; established Oranda Institute, Oran- 
da, Va., 1895 ; preached for Walnut Springs church 
1894 until present time. 



D. PENNINGTON, 
Taylor, Texas. 
Born in Jasper county, Mo., in 1838, and obeyed 
the gospel under the preaching of Carroll Kendrick 
in 1860, and in 1864 he began to preach, and un- 
der his pioneer labors many hundreds accepted 
Christ ; as a result there are now at least 14 
preachers in the field. For thirty years he 
preached at great sacrifice incessantly without the 
hope of fee or reward in this world. 




THOMAS JEFFERSON STONE, 
Patti, Virginia. 
Born Carroll county, Virginia, April 13, 1830 : 
educated under tutor. Married Miss Mary 
Vaughan 1851. United with M. E. church 1852 ; 
entered ministry ; united with Church of Christ 
1866; continued ministerial labors; was many 
years evangelist in South Piedmont, Va. ; baptized 
more than two thousand persons during ministry. 
Died, Patti, Va., April 13, 1903. 




JOSEPH K. OSBORN, * 
Crumbo, Lee County, Va. 

Born Carroll county, Virginia, April 5, 1860 ; 
educated Mountain City, Tenn. Been preaching 
eight years. First charge Lee county, Virginia ; 
second charge Harlan county, Kentucky ; now 
located at Crumbo, Va. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



615 





W. R. CUNNINGHAM, 
Ritzville, Wash. 
Born near Clintonville, Bourbon county, Ky., 
April 14, 1834. He made the good confession 
under John T. Johnson, at North Middletown, 
December 19, 1855. Was a student at Bethany 
College. Began preaching May, 1870. Has always 
been aggressive, hence has held several religious 
-discussions. Has immersed a great number. With 
his wife and three children now lives at Ritzville. 
Wash. 



JUDSON BROWN, 
Peck, Idaho. 
Born Summerside, P. E. Island, March 4, 1855 ; 
educated, Bethany and Michigan State Universities. 
Been preaching twenty-three years. Minister Bur- 
ton and Summer, Mich. Has been minister of 
several important churches. Prefers evangelistic 
work. Has organized several churches : held sev- 
eral debates with Seventh Day Adventists ; 75, 80, 
100 and as high as 226 have been converted in his 
meetings. 





R. E. DUNLAP, 
Seattle, Wash. 
Born near Springfield, 111., January 27, 1850 ; 
student College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., grad- 
uating 1882. Minister Ky. State Board in Carter 
county 1877-8; Cantrall, 111., 1878-80; Washburn. 
111., 1882-6 ; Mattoon, 111., 1886-7 ; missionary 
Deer Lodge and Bozeman. Montana. 1887-1891 : 
Seattle First church 1891-94 ; state evangelist of 
Washington 1894-6. Prohibition candidate for 
Gov. 1896 and 1900; Prohibition evangelist 1901. 



E. E. DAVIDSON, 
Ritzville, Wash. 
Born in Ohio ; reared in Missouri. At eighteen 
years of age went to Nebraska, where he was 
taught the faith of the gospel by J. W. Wilson. 
Cor.fessed Christ and was baptized at South Me- 
Alester, Ind. Ter., November, 1893. Commenced 
bis ministry in the spring of 1896. That fall 
taught his mother and oldest sister the wav of the 
Lord more perfectly and baptized them. Now at 
Ritzville. 



OK) 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




CHURCH AT CROCKETT MILLS, TENN. 

Built in 1882 and dedicated by J. B. Inman, 
who served it faithfully for two years. 

J. F. Robertson built the church and has always 
been a staunch supporter of it. It is ever ready 
to assist in all our missionary enterprises. 





J. F. ROBERTSON, 
Crockett Mills, Tenn. 
Born Martin county, N. G, April 16 1834. Came 
to Tennessee at the age of nine, since which time 
has lived in West Tennessee. Obeyed the gospel 
under the preaching of J. B. Inman. His ears 
are ever open to the cries of the needy. His faith 
and love for the Master are shown by his devo- 
tion to His service and his many deeds of charity, 
believing "it is more blessed to give than to re- 
ceive." 



ERNEST C. McDOTJGLE, 
Henderson, Tenn. 

Born Keno. Meigs county, Ohio, March 16, 
1867; educated at National Normal University, 
Lebanon, Ohio; holds degrees B. S., C. E., A. B., 
and A. M. ; vice-President Southern Normal Uni- 
versity, Huntingdon, Tenn., 1893-96 ; acting vice- 
President N. N. U., Lebanon, O., 1897-1901 ; pres- 
ident S. N. U., Huntingdon, Tenn., 1901-1902; 
Evangelist and regular minister First church 
Henderson, Tennessee, 1902 — . 




J. B. INMAN, Deceased. 
Born in Robeson county, N. C, Dec. 5. 1850. 
Died in New Orleans, La., June 7. 1889. A suc- 
cessful teacher and most faithful preacher. It 
afforded him great happiness to tell the sweet 
story of the Cross and win souls to Christ. His 
life, though short, was rich with good deeds. His 
death was triumphant, knowing that an abundant 
entrance awaited him in the everlasting kingdom. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



617 





ROBERT STEWART, 
Knoxville, Tenn. 
Born Wellington county, Ontario, Canada. 
Student Collegiate Institute, Guelph, Ontario, 
Canada, 1801-93. matriculating for Toronto Uni- 
versity ; student Kentucky University 1893-98 ; 
graduating from the College of the Bible and from 
the College of Liberal Arts with degree of A. B. 
Married Bertha Florence Page, Toronto, Canada, 
Nov. 2, 1898. Minister Park Avenue church, 
Knoxville, Tenn.. 1898-1904. 




SILENA MOORE HOLMAN, 

President Tennessee Woman's Christian Tem- 
perance Union. 
Fayetteville, Tenn. 
Born July 9, 1850, near Decherd, Tenn. Be- 
gan teaching at fourteen, and taught ten years. 
Was married Jan. 5, 1875, to Dr. T. P. Holman. 
Entered AY. C. T. U. work in 1877. Was elected 
State President in 1899. The work took on new 
life from the first under her leadership, the mem- 
bership being quadrupled in less than four years. 



R. P. MEEKS, 
Henderson, Tenn. 
Born near Stantonville, Tenn., Sept. 18, 1849. 
Student at Mars Hill, Ala, and Bethany College, 
W. Va„ 1871-75. Has preached regularly since 
1878 ; West Tennessee evangelist several years ; 
principal Bible Department of West Tennessee 
Christian College 1889-93. Now general evan- 
gelist. Author of a book of sermons, "At the 
Feet of Jesus." 




W. L. SWINNEY, 
Weatherford, Texas. 
Born February 17, 1861. Baptized by J. A. 
Lincoln, August 22, 1881, at Florence, Texas. 
Minister for the Florence congregation from 1892 
to 1897. Teacher and manager Academic Depart- 
ment of Lockney Christian College during sessions 
of 1890-1900 and 1900-1901. Has preached the 
'•faith once delivered to the saints" extensively in 
Texas, New Mexico and Oklahoma. 



618 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JOSEPH LUTHER GREENWELL, 
West Point, Miss. 

Born at Owenton, Owen county, Ky., Aug. 4, 
1878. Graduated from the College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky., June, 1903. Minister of the 
church at West Point, Mississippi. 




W. W. PHARES, 
Jackson, Miss. 
Born Jackson, La., Dec. 25, 1873. Studied in 
public schools, later in Add-Ran University; taught 
school in Texas and Lousiana two years ; minister 
church at Fayette, Miss., three years ; Dyersburg. 
and Newbern, Tenn., five years ; recording secre- 
tary Tenn. Christian Missionary Convention, 1902 ; 
Corresponding secretary and state evangelist Mis- 
sissippi Christian Misionary Convention, 1903. 




WILLIAM CONRAD MAUPIN, 

Johnson, City, Tenn. 

Born near Charlottesville, Virginia, June 8, 1840. 
Student of Boon's Creek Institute, East Tennessee. 
Failed to graduate on account of rebellion. United 
with Church of Christ 1859. Ordained to minis- 
try Aug. 11, 1867 ; preached over much of Ten- 
nessee. Southwest Virginia, Western North Caro- 
lina, Kentucky, and Northern Missouri. Minister 
at Johnson City five years, while church was be- 
ing built. Now preaching for Boon's Creek church. 



WM. STANLEY, 

Coleman, Texas. 
Born in Kentucky 1832 ; educated Hanover Col- 
lege, Indiana ; graduated Louisville Law Univer- 
sity 1854. Practiced law ten years. City Atty. 
Newport, Ky., and Leavenworth, Kan. Four years 
Confederate Army as Captain 6th Ky., and Assist- 
ant Judge Advocate General, staffs of Generals 
Johnston and Hood. Preaching since 1870, prin- 
cipally Versailles, Harrodsburg, Cynthiana, Hop- 
kinsville, Danville and Glasgow, Ky. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



619 





J. W. HARRIS, 

Plymouth, Miss. 
Born Aug. 25, 1837, Christian county, Ky. 
Moved to Mississippi 1851 ; obeyed the gospel 
1853 ; attended schools in Mississippi, and two ses- 
sions of Bethany College, 1859-61. In Confeder- 
ate army three years ; ordained 1865. Has 
preached in various parts of Mississippi to do 
good, and taught, farmed, and surveyed to support 
his family. 



D. R. HARDISON, 
Goliad, Texas. 
Born Lasea, Tenn., August 10, 1860 ; educated 
at public and private schools, Okland Acad- 
emy, and Mars Hill College. Moved to Texas in 
1893 to take charge of Hope Institute, Italy, as 
principal. Preached for the congregation that 
met in the chapel four years. Resigned to take 
the churches at Beeville and Goliad, in 1897. 
Principal Goliad city schools, and minister church 
Goliad, Texas. 





JOHN M. COCKRILL, 
Parker Kansas. 
Born in Kentucky, April, 14, 1862 ; educated in 
the public schools of Kentucky and accepted 
Christ when a boy ; moved to Kansas with his par- 
ents in 1882, and was ordained a minister 
of the Church of Christ in 1899 ; has preached at 
Pontana, Mound City, Richland and Linville, Kas., 
and is minister of the Parker church. Is a close 
student and follower of the meek and lowly Jesus. 



NELSON ARTHUR STULL, 
Kansas. 
Born Williamsport, Pa., Oct. 8, 1865 ; graduat 
ed Burlington, la., College and High School 1885 
Drake University B. A. 1886 ; Garfield University 
M. A. 1888 ; principal and minister Highland, Kas. 
1889-90 ; minister Troy, Ks., 1891 ; supt. and min 
ister Lincoln, Ks., 1892-94 ; professor Cotner Univ 
1894-97 ; minister Hastings, Neb., 1898 ; principal 
and minister Troy 1899-1900; in Europe in 1900 
minister and supt. Hill City, Kansas, 1903. 



620 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





CHARLES W. JOPSON, 
Los Gatos, Cal. 
Born Nicolaus, Cal., March 9, 1869 ; graduated 
Pierce College, California, 1888 with degree B.S. ; 
taught school one year ; graduated Bethany Col- 
lege, W. Va., 1892, with degree A. B. ; married 
Georgia B. Moore, Yuba City, Cal. ; in Cal., minis- 
ter at Madison 2 years, Capay 1 year, Los Gatos 
8 years ; president Sunday School Association 
1900-3, and recording secretary State Board of 
Missions 1902-4. 



FRANK W. EMERSON, 
Bethany, Neb., 
Born Keithsburg, 111., July 16, 1871 ; taught 
school in Nebraska 1889-90 ; student at Cotner 
University, Lincoln, Neb ; minister church Bur- 
lington, Iowa, 1893-94-95 ; Valparaiso, Neb., 
1896; Plainview, Neb.. 1897; Seneca, Kan., 1898; 
Holton, Kansas, 1899. First church, Topeka, 
Kan., 1900-1901-1902. Prohibition candidate for. 
Governor of Kansas, 1902. National Prohibition 
Lecturer 1903. 





JOHN MORGAN TALLEY, 
Utica, Miss. 
Born Linton, Tenn., May 13, 1867. Student in 
Public Schools at Union City, Tenn., graduating 
1887 ; served apprenticeship in the Furniture 
Factories from 1888 to 1892 ; began preaching 
in Mississippi October, 1892. State Secretary of 
Mississippi C. E. Union from 1895 to 1900. Came 
to present field of labor November 26, 1900. 



TYRON LUMPKIN YOUNG, 
Water Valley, Miss. 
Born in Walton county, Walnut Grove, Ga., 
April 27, 1872. Student at College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky., 1892, graduating 1896. Preached 
one year in Missouri, one year in Georgia ; taught 
school one vear ; in 1900 preached at Columbus, 
Miss. ; 1901-1902 lived in Jackson, Miss., preach- 
ing for four churches ; minister for church at 
Water Vallev, Miss., 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



621 





C. S. WACHTELL, 
Muncie, Ind. 
Born in Springfield, O., 1837. and removed to 
Muncie, Ind., in 1839; with the exception of two 
years he has lived in Muncie and has grown up 
with the city. In the year 1876 he acepted Christ 
and was made a member of the First Church 
under the good teaching and preaching of his be- 
loved friend and brother, W. W. Witmer, and since 
that he has been in close touch with the prosperity 
of the church. 



ELIAS BENTON WARE. 
Healsburg, Cal. 
Born. Piatt county, Missouri. 1843 : came to 
Caly 1852 ; was baptized 1858 : attended Heralds- 
burg Academy 1857-59 : ordained to ministry 1871. 
Elected first President of State Board of Missions 
1880; editor and proprietor of Christian Church 
News 1882-87; State Evangelist 1888-1894. 





C. L. THURGOOD. 
Pittsburg, Pa. 
Born London, Eng., Sept. 29. 1856. Educated 
Carleton College, Melbourne. Australia ; Kentucky 
University College of Arts and Bible. 1877-82 ; 
Geeloug and Ballarat, Aus., 1883-1887 : Melbourne 
University, 1888-1890 ; Ococee, Fla.. 1891 ; Central 
Pittsburg, Pa., since 1892. Married Miss Net- 
tie Kensel, Lexington, Ky., who at Geeloug, Vic- 
toria, organized first Christian Endeavor Society 
in Australia, in 1883. 



D. R. PICKENS, 
Tyler, Texas. 

Born Monroe county, Ky., Oct. 20, 1838; edu- 
cated at Temperance hall and High School. Mor- 
ganfield. Ky., and Bible College, Lexington ; 
preached for 25 years ; evangelized in Southwest 
Ky.. preaching in Union, Henderson, Daviess. Mc- 
Lean, Webster and Hopkins counties ; minister 
Lawrenceburg, Ky. ; minister Valdosta. Ga. ; El- 
lenton. S. C. : Athens, Ga. ; Llano, Texas. Now 
located at Tyler, Texas. 



622 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





HORACE G. WEAVER, 
Reading, Pa. 
Third son of Emanuel and Charlotte Weaver ; 
born in Lancaster county, Pennsylvania ; received 
ministerial training at Schuylkill Seminary and 
Chicago Bible Institute ; ordained in Congrega- 
tional church at Chicago 1894 ; united with the 
Church of Christ in 1896, and became member of 
Vermont Avenue church, Washington, D. C. ; 
organized church at Reading, 1897 ; first organi- 
zation in county. Married Mary E. Hanna 1901. 




E. E. MANLEY, 
Pittsburg, Pa. 
Born Canton, Pa., July 3, 1858 ; raised on 
farm ; attended high school Canton and Bethany 
College, season of 1882-83 ; married Oct. 6, 
1880. Began preaching Pembroke, N. Y., 1883. 
Went to Pittsburg June, 1903 ; last two preced- 
ing ministries, Howard, Pa., six years, and Al- 
toona, Pa., four and a half years. 



E. A. HIBLER, 
Johnstown, Pa. 
Born in Ashtabula county, Ohio, 1872. Student 
at different Normal Schools until 1892; taught 
in public schools one year ; student at Hiram Col- 
lege 1893-96 ; minister church, under State Mis- 
sionary Society, at Homestead, Pa., 1896-98. Mar- 
ried to Miss Margaret Magill, September, 1898. 
Minister First church, Jobnstown, Pa., since Oc- 
tober, 1898. 




E. LEE PERRY, 
Indiana, Pa. 
Born Homer, N. Y., June 15, 1869; student 
at Bethany College, W. Va., graduating with de- 
gree of A B. 1893. Minister church at Wam- 
pum, Pa., 1893-95 ; minister First church at Al- 
toona, Pa., 1895-96: taught in public schools of 
Allegheny, county, N. Y., 1896-1900. Called as 
minister of church, Indiana, Pa., 1901, which po- 
sition he still holds. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



623 





PETER VOGEL 
Somerset, Pa. 
Born near Butler, Pa., Sept. 4, 1841. Roman 
Catholic until July 4, 1859. Graduated Eureka, 
111., 1866 ; A. M. 1881 ; married Maud M. Dins- 
more Oct. 11, 1866. Ordained 1864. Minister till 
fall 1887, also establishing and restoring thir- 
teen churches ; court stenographer since, with 
irregular preaching. Published "Sabbath Dis- 
cussion," and "Tale of Pioneer Church." 



JOSEPH A. JOYCE, 
McKeesport, Pa. 
Born Jackson, O., Aug. 4, 1867 ; early days on 
the farm near Paola, Kan. ; entered Bethany Col- 
lege, 1891 ; minister Ravenswood, W. Va., 1895- 
97 ; studied at Ohio University, Athens, O., and 
minister 1898 ; minister at McKeesport, Pa., 1899- 
1903 ; also elected Financial Secretary Western 
Pennsylvania Christian Missionary Society 1900, 
and Corresponding Secretary 1901. 




WILLIAM H. BRUNSON, 
St. Stephens, S. C. 

Born Holly Hill, S. C, April 18, 1876; stu- 
dent at Kimberlin Heights, Tenn., graduating with 
class of 1898. Minister for the Branchville 
church 1898, for the Russellville church and 
teacher in public schools 1899 — . 




M. B. INGLE, 
Medicine Lodge, Kansas. 
Born in Ohio, Oct. 14 1864. Educated Indi- 
anapolis Classical School. Been preaching fifteen 
years. State Evangelist of South Carolina. State 
Evangelist of Florida. Minister Jacksonville, 
Fla., Columbia, S. C. Worked in Kansas five years. 
State Evangelist of South Carolina secone time. 
Now in general evangelistic work. 



(324 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




ALBERT S. M. DABNEY, 
Union City, Teun. 
Born Cadiz, Ky., of Virginiaa parentage. Father 
dying was reared by Christian mother. Took Bache- 
lor and Master degrees at Bethany and Hiram Col- 
leges ; Doctor of medicine, Cleveland, O. Professor 
of Greek and Mental and Moral Philosophy and 
later President of Kentucky Classical and Business 
College. Principal of Duffield School, Detroit, 
Mich. As minister he has served congregations in 
Ohio, Colorado, Tennessee and Kentucky. 




EDWARD EVERETT HOLLINGWORTH, 
Columbia, S. C. 
Born Freeport, Pa., April 22, 1871. Converted 
1878 ; graduate Normal course in Bible School 
Teaching and Methods. Singer, musical director, 
composer : pupil of Smith, Bowman and Brocolini. 
Author of "Fragments" (poems). Contributor to 
Christian Century, Southern Evangelist and other 
religious papers. Specially interested in Bible 
school and Y. P. S C. E. work ; organizer of 
eighteen Christian Endeavor Societies. 




E. J. FENSTERMACHER, 
Charleston, S. C. 
Parents were Joseph and Jemima, nee Angle- 
man, Fenstermacher ; born Dec. 9, 1859, Mont- 
gomery county, Ohio ; converted 1881, at Mt. 
Byrd, near Milton, Ky. ; superintendent of Bible 
school 1882-87; entered College of the Bible 1887 
class of 1890 ; while student preached for Hinton, 
Ky., and Mulberry, O. : 1890 94, Clintonville, 
Corinth ,and Bethlehem churches, Ky. ; 1895-97, 
Millersburg, Ky. ; 1903, minister Charlston, S. C. 




W. M. TAYLOR, 
Chattanooga, Tenn. 
Son of J. W. Taylor, Manufacturer, Cave, 
Tenn. Born Jan. 19, 1869 ; married Oct. 24, 1895 ; 
student Burritt College and Nashville Bible 
School ; began preaching 1892 ; evangelized two 
years ; served church in Chattanooga seven years ; 
supplied pulpit in Denver, Colo., and At- 
lanta, Ga., short time ; was missionary San-Juan, 
Porto-Rico 1901-1903 ; general evangelist for A. 
C. M. S. July 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



625 





AARON H. DARNELL, 
Dublin, Texas. 
Born at Rantoul, Champaign county. Illinois, 
June, 1869. Moved to Abilene, Texas, 1884. 
Educated in Illinois and Kentucky. Mar- 
ried to Miss Nellie M. Northrup. at Ab- 
ilene, Texas, Mav 18, 1898. Minister at Honey 
Grove, Texas, 1897-98 : Clarksville, Texas, 1899- 
1901. Detroit, Texas, 1901-1903. Now mininster 
at Dublin. Erath county, Texas, where his work 
is in a most prosperous condition. 



WILEY B. CARNES, 
Denison, Texas. 
Born September 23 1860 ; reared and edu- 
cated at Smithville, Tenn. Entered the ministry 
in 1882 ; removed to Texas in 1888. Served as 
minister the churches at Lancaster, Weatherford, 
Cisco, Abilene, Terrell, Cleburne, Melissa and Den- 
ison, Tex., besides having done considerable evan- 
gelistic work. 





AUSTIN C. ATEN. 
Round Rock, Tex. 
Born at Eaton, O.. Aug. 4, 1832. Educated at 
Rochester Seminary, Peoria county, 111. Com- 
menced preaching at Elmore. 111., in 1854. Lived 
eight years in Abingdon. 111. : minister of the 
Church of Christ at Round Rock. Texas, where he 
has lived for twerity-seven years. 



J. B. BOEN, 
Dallas, Texas. 
Born near Richmond, Kentucky, Sept. 24. 1863. 
Worked on his father's farm until sixteen years 
of age. Educated at Central University and Col- 
lege of the Bible, Lexington, Ky. Labored prin- 
cipally in Texas, Oklahoma, and Missouri. More 
than five thousand added to the church under his 
preaching Built and dedicated many churches. 
Traveled over Mexico, Europe, Asia and Africa. 
State Evangelist of Texas ; headquarters, Dallas. 



626 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




ANDREW J. BUSH, 

Cleburne, Texas. 
Born in Boone county, Mo., March 13, 1846. En- 
listed in the Confederate Army August, 1862 ; 
surrendered in Shrieveport, La., June 7, 1865. 
Ordained a preacher at Old Red Top church in 
Boone county, Mo., in 1869. Student in Christian 
University, Canton, Mo., from Oct. 1873, to June 
1875, receiving B. C. degree. Elected corre- 
sponding secretary Texas Missionary Society. 
1886. Been preaching in Tex. 7 years, 8 months. 




ROBERT W. STANCILL, 

Memphis, Tenn. 
Born Greenville. N. C, June 5, 1854. Educated 
Kentucky University. Been preaching twenty 
years. Minister Troy, New York., Winston, N. 
C, and Fostoria, Ohio. State Evangelist of North 
Carolina two years. Financial Secretary of Vir- 
ginia State Work. Now editing Christian at 
Work. . 





w 




*--'S^~^' 



FLAT CREEK (TENN.) CHURCH. 

The church at Flat Creek, Tenn., is perhaps 
one of the most remarkable in the brotherhood 
for the large number of preachers it has sent out. 
It was only organized in 1868, yet nearly half- 
dozen churches have swarmed from the parent 
hive, and more than a dozen preachers have gone 
out either from this church or because of influ- 
ences emanating with or impressions received in it. 
Among these are J. D. Floyd, K. J. Pearson and 
Wat Gowen, of Flat Creek, E. 1*. Couch, of Mt. 
Byrd, Ky., Chas. Bearden, of Wylie, and Herbert 
Patterson, of Bazette, Texas, W. F. Reagor, of 
Sacramento, Cal., J. M. Philputt, of Buffalo, N. Y., 
A. B. Philputt, of Indianapolis, Ind., B. S. Gowen, 
of New Haven, Conn., and Geo. Gowen, of Louis- 
ville, Ky. J. D. Floyd, one of the elders, has 
preached more or less regularly for the church 
since 1871. To his efforts is due, more than to 
any one else, the marvelous work done by this 
church, and to his encouragement the large num- 
ber of preachers which she has sent out. He is 
the author of what is considered by many the best 
work on first principles for general distribution 
yet published by us — "The Word of Reconcilia- 
tion." He preaches in the regions round about, 
and wields the most powerful influence for good 
of any man in a large section of Middle Tennessee. 
The church has always been noted for its excel- 
lent congregational singing, A. D. Fillmore, the 
father of the Fillmore brothers, of Cincinnati, 
doing the last music teaching of his life in this 
church in 1869. 




J. D. FLOYD, 
Flat Creek, Tenn. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



627 





TOM SMITH, 

North Waco, Texas. 
Born in England, December 16, 1858 Methodist 
preacher eight years. Sailed for Australia 1882. 
Became a disciple of Christ ; preached at Hobart, 
Tasmania, one year. Sailed for U. S. A. 1888. 
Student Kentucky University, graduating 1891. 
Minister successively at Burnet, LaGrange, Manor 
and Rockdale, Texas. Conducted six months' 
evangelistic campaign in England, 1898. State 
evangelist in Texas past five years. 



ROBERT C. HORN, 
Vineland, Texas. 
Native of Tennessee ; born in 1844 ; attended 
Kentucky University from 1867-1870 ; began 
preaching in 1868, and is yet actively engaged in 
the ministry. Taught in common schools for 
seven years. Has preached monthly for his home 
church for over thirty years and others for six 
years in succession, and for one church fifteen 
years. Has held twelve public discussions. 





LEROY D. ANDERSON, 
Palestine, Tex. 
Born Steamburg, Pa., June 25, 1876 ; lived in 
Missouri 1882-96 ;graduating from Billing's High 
School 1892. Student at College of the Bible, 
Lexington, Ky., graduating 1900 ; Seminon- resi- 
dent student Texas Christian University 1903. 
Preached for the church at Athens, Tex, one year ; 
at Ennis, Tex., July, 1901, to October, 1903. 
Palestine, Tex., October, 1903. 



A. O. RIALL, 
Augusta, Texas. 
Born in Overton county, Tennessee, 1859 : edu- 
cated in Kentucky, receiving the degree of A. B. 
from Columbia Christian College, A. M. from 
Texas Christian University. Has taught for six- 
teen years. Principal of High Schools at Pales- 
tine and Terrell, Texas. President of Female 
College at Camden Point, Mo. Has been minister 
of the churches at Palestine, Terrell and Hills- 
boro, Tex., and Ardmore, I. T. 



628 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




PL A NO, TEXAS. 

Organized in 1860 with six members. Has had 
a healthy growth from the beginning. Met in 
school house the first six years, and then built 
a commodious and convenient frame house, which 
was used until 1899, when the present beautiful 
building was erected. It cost $10,000. Its mem- 
bership classes among the foremost in the State. 
Albert Nichols is the minister. 




ALBERT NICHOLS, 
Piano, Texas. 
Born on a farm near Princeton, Ky. ; educated 
in Drake University, Des Moines, Iowa ; received 
his early educational training in the public schools 
and the Princeton Collegiate Institute in Kentucky ; 
preached three years for the church in Armington, 
111., three years for the church in Lincoln, 111., 
and is now on the third year for the church in 
Piano, Texas. 





WALTER P. JENNINGS, 
Taylor, Texas. 
Born near Windsor. Mo.. April. 1870 ; student 
at Kentucky University, Lexington. Ky., graduat- 
ing in the English course from College of the 
Bible 1899, and 1901 graduated in College of 
Liberal Arts with degree of A. B., and classical 
course in Bible College. Minister First church, 
Hillsboro, Texas, for two years ; became minister 
of church at Taylor, Texas, May 1, 1903. 



GEORGE H. MORRISON, 
Dublin, Texas. 
Born Palestine, Texas, Dec. 2, 1870 ; student 
at Add-Ran Christian University, Thorp Spring, 
Texas, graduating with degree of A. B. 1895 ; min- 
ister Sabinal, Texas., 1895-96 ; married class- 
mate, Flora Pinkerton, 1896 : minister El Paso, 
Texas, 1896-98 ; Alvarado 1898-99 ; Hico 1899- 
1901 ; Dublin 1901-1903 ; evangelist of the Brown- 
wood district 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



629 





MR. AND MRS. D. F. SELLARDS, 
Dallas, Texas. 
D. F. Sellards was born in Mt. Ayr, Iowa, May 
3, 1863 ; student at Drake University, Des Moines, 
Iowa, graduating with degree of B. D., 1893. Has 
held successful ministries in Texas and Iowa. 
OUa J. Beard was born in Mt. Ayr, Iowa, October 
19, 1871 ; married D. F. Sellards August 17, 1898. 
State Superintendent Young People's Work in 
Iowa 1900-1901 ; in Texas 1902. 



CHARLES MANUEL SCHOONOVER, 
Gainesville, Texas. 
Born Milltown, Ind., Dec. 19, 1868 ; reared on 
farm ; attended Normal College at Mitchell, Ind., 
1889, and taught two terms of school near Whites- 
boro, Tex. Entered Kentucky University 1891 ; 
was graduated from the College of Arts with A. B. 
degree 1898, and from the College of the Bible 
1899 ; began preaching 1892 ; minister Central 
church, Greenville, Tex., 1901 ; Dixon Street 
church. Gainesville, Texas, 1903. 





GEORGE W. OGDEN, 
Prosperity, W. Va. 
Born near Winchester, Va., May 7, 1849 ; stu- 
dent in the Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 1870 to 
1872. Preached in Illinois 1873-75 ; in Virginia 
and West Virginia 1876 to 1903. Carried the ban- 
ner for Prohibition at different times. 



HUGH WAYT, 
Bethany, W. Va. 
Was raised on a farm three miles south of Glen 
Easton, W. Va. Taught school four years. At- 
tended West Liberty Normal. Graduated from 
Bethany College, with A. B. degree, 1903. Preached 
at Jacksonville, Pa., one year. Accepted call to 
Holliday's Cove, February, 1903. Made financial 
agent at Bethany College, January, 1904. 



630 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





J. C. REYNOLDS, 
Bluefield, W. Va. 
Born in Craig county, Virginia, Aug. 23, 1870 ; 
student of Fair "View Academy ; Tazewell College, 
Tazewell, Va., two years. Preached five years at 
Crewe, Jetersville, Rice and Fords, Va. Built 
two churches in the field. Preached two years at 
Montgomery and Charleston, W. Va. Built 
Charleston church. Now in the general evangelis- 
tic field. 




MORTON L. ROSE, 
Tacoma, Wash. 

Born in Iowa, March 7, 1861 ; student of Drake 
University 1887-1893, degree B. D. Minister First 
church, North Yakima, Wash., 1893-96 ; minister 
First church, Eugene. Ore., and instructor in 
Eugene Divinity School 1896-1902. Cor. Sec'y. 
Wash. Christian Convention two years ; President 
Oregon Christian Convention four years ; minister 
First church, Tacoma, since February, 1902. Mar- 
ried and has two children. 




A. D. SKAGGS, 
Vancouver, Wash. 
Born 59 years ago in the State of Kentucky ; 
served in the U. S. Army, Vol., from 1861 to 1865. 
Educated in Illinois. Preaching 31 years ; 16 
years on the Pacific Coast. Minister in Illinois, 
Missouri, Kansas, California, Oregon, Washington ; 
last ministry in Oregon was Portland ; been min- 
ister in Vancouver, Wash., for nearly three years. 
Believes in a long ministry. 



FIRST CHURCH, 
Palo Alto, Cal. 

At request of Bro. A. W. Mills and wife, R. L. 
McHatton visited Palo Alto, November, 1896, or- 
ganized church of 26 members. H. L. Shadle was 
first minister, followed by D. A. Russell and D. 
M. Crabtree, who dedicated new building, August 
30, 1903. R. H. Walker was the architect. J. 
J. Evans present minister ; ninety members ; out- 
look fine. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



631 





FIRST CHURCH, SANTA CRUZ, CAL. 

Organized in July, 1884, by R. N. Davis, in the 
old Unity church. In 1898 the church bought a 
lot on Lincoln street with a building on it, which 
served as a meeting place for a time. In 1901. 
during the ministry of R. L. McHatton, the old 
building was moved back and the present building 
was erected. The following ministers have served 
the church for a short or longer time : J. H. 
McCollough, David Walk, H. C. Shropshire, J. E. 
Denton, R. B. Chaplin. R. H. Bateman, R. L. 
McHatton and R. X. Davis, the present minister. 



W. A. C. ROWSE, 
Kelso, Wash. 
Born Shelburn, N. S., Oct. 4, 1852; student at 
Woodstock College, Ontario, and Acadia College, 
N. S. ; graduated Neuton Theological Institution, 
Neuton Centre, Mass., 1889. Was pastor Baptist 
churches in Pocasset, Mass. ; Pendleton, Oregon, 
and Skagit Co., Wash. United with Mt. Vernon 
Church of Christ, Mt. Vernon, Wash., in 1895, and 
became its minister. Minister at Kelso, Wasb., 
1901. 





LOVELL BARTON PICKERILL, 
De Land, Piatt County, Illinois. 
Born at Cazenovia, Woodford county, Illinois ; 
student at Eureka College, graduating with degree 
of A. B. in 1876 ; student at Kentucky University, 
graduating with degree of A. M., June, 1887 ; min- 
ister at Buffalo, 111., from September, 1887 to SeD- 
tember, 1892: First church, Clinton. 111., from 
September 1892, to September. 1897 : last minis- 
try at DeLand, 111., where he now resides. 



IT. F. BARSTOW. 
Hickory, Wisconsin. 
Born Dear Platteville, Wis., July 12. 1856 ; re- 
ceived a limited education in the country schools 
of Vernon county, Wisconsin. Farmed in Vernon 
and Crawford counties until 1889, having also 
taught a few terms of district school ; kept store 
at Sugar Grove, Werley and West Lima, Wis., 
1889-1899. Minister of Church of Christ, Hickory, 
Wis., 1899-1903. Now located at Ladysmith, Wis. 



632 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GEORGE W. ROSS, 
Vermont, 111. 
Born in Vermillion county, Illinois, February 12, 
1856 ; student at Kentucky University 1876 ; stu- 
dent at Eureka College, Eureka, 111., 1877-81, 
graduating with degree of A. B. 1881. Minister 
Mt Morris, 111., 1881-4; Mattoon, 111., 1884-5; 
Blandinsville, 111., 1886-90; Spokane, Wash., 1890- 
1892 ; Vermont, 111., 1893-1903. 



S. S. JONES, 
Danville, 111. 
Born Bath county, Ky., November 20, 1859; 
student at Normal College, Ladoga, Ind., 1881 ; 
student at Owingsville, Ky., 1881-82; student at 
North Middletown, Ky., 1882-83 ; taught at South 
Carrollton, Ky., 1883-4; minister at Homer, 111., 
1884-7; Champaign, 111., 1887-1894; First church, 
Danville, 111., 1894-1902; accepted a call to the 
Third church, Danville, 111., September, 1902. 




WALTER D. WARD, 
Evanston, 111. 
Born near Winesburg, Ohio, December 26, 1874 ; 
a teacher during early life, and student at Ohio 
Normal University, Ada, Ohio, graduating with 
degree of A. B. 1898 ; student Hiram College, Ohio. 
1898-1900, graduating from theological depart- 
ment with degree of A. B. Minister at Mantua 
Station, Ohio, 1899-1901 ; accepted call to Evans- 
ton, 111., October, 1901. 




ISAAC N. GRISSO, 
Princeton, 111. 
Born Springfield, Ohio, April 15, 1860; attended 
Butler College ; minister of First church, Johns- 
town, Pa., 1891; Haverhill, Mass., 1896; Martins- 
ville, Ind.. 1898; Laporte, Ind., 1900; Peru, Ind., 
1902: Frinceton, 111., June, 1903. Has conducted 
a number of successful revivals. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



633 





JAMES EVERETT JEWETT.* 
Lincoln, 111. 
Born January 13, 1844, at Belfast, Maine : edu- 
cated at public school and Eureka College : been 
preaching twenty-five years*; minister at Farmer 
City, 111., Washington, 111. : now located at Lin- 
coln, 111., preaching in the country. Sunday 
school evangelist one year ; district evangelist 
three and one-half years. 



T. F. RICHARDSON, 

Martinton, 111. 
Born on a farm near Arcanum, Ohio, October 25. 
1849 ; received education in public schools and 
normal : began teaching in 1868 ; became a Chris- 
tian and commenced studying for ministry 1870 ; 
preached for home and near-by churches 1874-81 ; 
since then held ministries and done evangelistic 
and temperance work in Pennsylvania, Illinois. 
Iowa. Missouri and Colorado. Minister church at 
Martinton, 111., 1903. 





JAY ELWOOD LYNN. 
Springfield, 111. 
Born Canfield, Ohio, November 30, 1870; stu- 
dent at Hiram College, Ohio, was graduated 1895, 
receiving two degrees, A. B. and A. M., on the 
same day ; student Chicago University, summer 
quarter. 1899 ; minister First church, Mansfield, 
Ohio, 1895-98 ; First church, Springfield, 111., 
1898-1902; West Side church, Springfield. 111., 
since 1902. 



LEWIS P. KOPP, 
Danville, 111. 
Born Porter county, Indiana, September 30 
1868; student at Valparaiso College, Ind., 1886-7 
graduated from Chicago College of Law 1891 
student at Drake University 1898-1900. During 
eight years business and professional life in Chi- 
cago, studies were pursued in night schools and 
practical training in the most active Sunday school 
and mission work. Ordained to ministry in 1896 ; 
minister Second church, Danville 1902. 



634 



CHURCHEvS OF CHRIST 




CENTRAL CHURCH, DALLAS, TEXAS. 



This is one of the best houses among our people. It is Romanesque in style, massive and 
majestic in appearance, and strictly modern in every particular. It is of yellow brick and heav- 
ily trimmed in red stone. The roof is slate. The audience room, a perfect circle, with bowled 
floor and circular pews, will seat seven hundred. The chapel, separated by a glass partition, seats 
five hundred, so when the two are thrown together, an audience of twelve hundred is in 
easy range of the speaker. And by the use of chairs in the aisles, etc., this number can be in- 
creased to fifteen hundred. The parlors, dining room, toilet rooms, and kitchen, are over the 
chapel. Here the social life of the church is cultivated — a work too much neglected in the aver- 
age city church. In this elegantly equipped department, with a capacity of five hundred, some 
of the very best work is done. 

The baptistry, robing rooms, preacher's study, etc., are in harmony with the rest of the equip- 
ment. The windows are especially beautiful. Besides a number of lovely floral designs there are 
four magnificent historic windows: The Resurrection of the Lord; Christ Blessing Little Chil- 
dren ; Christ at the Carpenter's Bench ; and The Good Shepherd. This splendid building cost 
$65,500, and there is not a dollar of debt on it. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



635 





W. K. HOMAN, 
Colorado, Texas. 
Born Fayetteville, Tenn., Aug. 14, 1847. Came to 
Texas in 1860. Education very limited. Licensed 
to practice law March, 1869. State Senator 
1879-83 U. S. District Attorney under President 
Hays. Editor Christian Courier 1888- 1900. Has 
preached occasionally since 1875. Now practices 
law at Colorado, Texas. 



M. M. DAVIS, 
Dallas, Texas. 
Born Pittsylvania county, Va., June 1, 1850 ; 
united with Methodist church when seventeen 
years old ; at nineteen became a Christian only. 
Baptized by D. M. Granfield ; student in Kentucky 
University, 1870-72. Minister Rochefort, Nevada, 
Butler and Sedalia, Mo. With Central church, Dal- 
las, Texas, since 1890, where have been more than 
2,500 additions. Author "Queene Esther," "Eli- 
jah," and "Change of Heart." 





WILLIAM H. DRUMMET, 
Mineral Wells, Texas. 
Born Rutland, 111., Nov. 19, 1867. Student at 
Eureka College, Eureka, 111., graduating with de- 
gree of A. B., 1896 ; and with degree of B. S. L., 
1898. Minister church at Cuba, 111., 1897 ; Shel- 
byville. 111., 1900. and Central church, Mineral 
Wells, Texas, 1903. 



CENTRAL CHURCH, 

Mineral Wells, Texas. 
Organized in 1885. by Joe S. Warlick. The 
following have ministered to this church. S. R. 
Ezzell, S. A. Thomas, Ellsworth Faris, W. H. 
McClindon, Clark Braden, Jno. L. Andrews and 
Wm. H. Drummet, who is the present minister. 
Church dedicated April 26, 1903. 



636 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





R. M. GANO, 
Dallas Texas. 
Born in Bourbon county, Ky., June 18, 1830 ; at- 
tended Bacon College, Harrodsburg, Ky. ; af- 
terwards attended Betbany College, W. Va. ; grad- 
uated in Louisville Medical University in 1850 ; 
married Miss Mattie Welcb, of Lincoln county, 
Ky., in 1853 ; served four years in tbe Confed- 
erate Army, and rose to tbe rank of Brigadier Gen. 
Commenced preaching in 1866, and bas baptized 
over 4,000 persons. 



W. O. S. CLIFFE, 
Lewis, Iowa. 
Born 1873 at "Cliffe Mansion," two miles south 
of Jeromesville, O. ; being of tbe sturdy English 
stock, and spending 18 years of farm life, he was 
prepared to confront tbe difficult problems of ac- 
quiring an education ; graduated from the Michael 
Art College ; then at School of the Evangelists : 
later at Hiram College, later a supplemental 
work in Drake University. 





JOHN YOUNG, 
Albany, Mo. 
Born Marshall, Mo., July 20, 1873. Educated 
at Marshall High School, Missouri Valley College, 
and Kentucky University. Been preaching three 
years. First charge, Everett, Wash. ; second 
charge, Lodi, Cal. 



FRED F. SCHULTZ, 
Pittsburg, Pa. 
Born Cincinnati, O., Sept. 6, 1859. Student 
at Cincinnati, O. ; studied at night — at work dur- 
ing the day ; minister at Constance, Ky., 1889-91 : 
W. Fairview and Bromley, Ky., 1891-95 ; ordained 
by Bros. W. S. Keene and Frederick Butts, both of 
Covington, Ky., 1892 ; minister at Riverside, O., 
1896; Bible School Evangelist at St. Louis, Mo., 
1900-1901 ; minister at Hartford, Mich., 1901- 
1903; minister at Pittsburg, Pa., 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



637 





JOHN D. STEPHENS, 
Corvallis, Montana. 
Born Erin, Ontario, Canada, Aug. 14, 1861 ; 
baptized February 1878 ; studied at Betbany, W. 
Va., 1889-91 ; married to Mary S. Hyatt, West 
Lake, Ont., Sept 4, 1894 ; preached for cburcb 
at Aylmer, Ont., one year ; Georgetown and Ac- 
ton, two years ; West Lake, seven years ; is now 
preaching for Corvallis and Florence, Mont. 



JASPER V. CRAWFORD, 
Heppner, Oregon. 
Born in Jefferson county, Ind., August 7, 1839. 
Came to Oregon 1851 ; educated in Oregon schools. 
Entered ministry at Waitsburg, Wash., 1893 ; 
minister Enterprise, Oregon, 1898-1901 ; at Hepp- 
ner since January 1, 1902. 





WM. H. K NOTTS, 
Litchfield, Minn. 
Born near Jolietville, Ind.. Dec. 25, 1871. 
Student at Butler College, Irvington, Ind.. 1893- 
94. Student at Kentucky University 1894-96. 
Married to Anna Murphy, June 10, 1897. Preached 
in mountains of Kentucky and for churches in 
central Indiana till July, 1900 ; accepted a call 
from the church at Litchfield. 



ERNEST ALFONSO ORR, 
Sioux Falls, S. D. 
Born Bedford, Ky., April 3. 1853. Holds A. B. 
degree from Mt. Morris College (111.) where he 
held the chair of Natural Sciences 1885-87. 
Studied theology at Yale University. 1890-92, 
completing the B. D. course at the University of 
Chicago 1893. Minister of Baptist churches Phil- 
adelphia and Chicago : of Churches of Christ Har- 
vey, 111., Redwood Falls, Minn. Now (1903) 
Sioux Falls, S. D. 



638 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





FRANK BEACH, 
Waco, Texas. 
Born in Ferris, Mich., Feb. 18, 1873. By loss 
of his father in 1881 was placed under adverse 
circumstances, except influence of a Christian 
mother. Educated himself at Ohio Normal Uni- 
versity and Hiram College. Married Miss Mercy 
Rockwell, of La Junta, Colo., who proves by her 
singing, etc., to be a complete helpmeet. They 
are now at Texas Christian University, Waco, 
Texas. 



DR. WILLIAM HALE, 
Dallas, Texas. 
Born in Anderson, Grimes county, Texas, March 
7, 1850. Educated himself in the Bible, English, 
German, Latin and Greek. Read law ; graduated 
in medicine and surgery. Obeyed the gospel at the 
age of twenty, and began preaching and practice. 
Was one of the state evangelists. Has baptized 
about 3,000 people into Christ. Membership is 
now in the Central church, Dallas, Tex. 




MRS. G. N. SHISMANIAN, 
Constantinople, Turkey. 







G. N. SHISHMANIAN, 

Constantinople, Turkey. 
Born in the city of Egin, situated on the river 
Euphrates, in Asia Minor ; brought up in Constan- 
tinople ; attended Beleck Seminary on the Bos- 
phorus, under Dr. Cyrus Hamlin, also North Yar- 
mouth Academy in the State of Maine ; spent 7 
years in Egypt as an officer of the Government; 
baptized in Dallas, Texas, in 1876; graduated at 
the College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 1879 ; or- 
dained and sent as pioneer missionary to Turkey. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



639 




THE CHURCH AT CYNTHIANA, KY. 





W. M. GROVES, 
Petersburg, 111. 
Born in Hancock county, Illinois, January 25, 
1865 ; educated in Abingdon College. He became 
actively engaged in the work of the ministry in 
1888, and since that time has served the churches 
in Rushville, Carrollton, Girard, Shelbyville, and 
now serving in Petersburg (all in Illinois). He 
has conducted a number of very successful revival 
meetings. 



JOHN M. SAMUELS, 

Born Burksville, Ky., Feb. 26, 1848; student 
CliDton Seminary ; graduate of Kentucky Univer- 
sity. Was married to Jennie P. Beeler November 
16, 1886. Deacon of Central church, Chicago, 111. ; 
deacon of church at Clinton, Ky. Was Chief of 
Horticultural Department World's Columbian Ex- 
position, Chicago, 111., 1903. Died in Clinton. Ky., 
September 29, 1898. 



640 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





SUMNER T. MARTIN, 

Bellaire, Ohio. 
Born Belmont county, O., March 16, 1862 ; stu- 
dent at Hopedale, (O.) Normal College and at 
Bethany College W. Va., graduating with First 
honors 1887 ; minister seven years in Kansas, 
with 1,100 persons added till 1894. Then at 
Newton and Mason City, Iowa till 1900. Omaha, 
Neb., two years, and Bellaire, O., one year, 
with 330 added, and near $2,000 for missions. 



WATSON G. WALTERS, 

Fostoria, Ohio. 
Born Bland county, Va., Jan. 28, 1874. Edu- 
cated at Milligan College, Tenn. First ministry 
Hinton, W. Va., 1895-97 ; located at Ronceverte, 
W. Va., 1897-99; Winston-Salem N. C, 1899- 
1902; Toledo, O., 1902-1903; minister Church 
of Christ, Fostoria, Ohio, 1903. Has been ex- 
tensively engaged in evangelistic work, having 
held successful meetings in six states. 





A. L. CRIM, 
Ladoga, Ind. 
Born Sellersburg, Ind., March 12, 1859 ; attend- 
ed home school and Kentucky University ; began 
preaching 1886, laboring at different periods as 
an evangelist ; served as minister, Charlestown, 
Ind., 1888 ; Shelbyville, Ind., 1889 : Martinsville. 
Ind., 1893 ; Thorntown, Ind.. 1896 ; Jamestown and 
New Richmond, Ind., 1899 ; Everett, Wash., 
under the National C. W. B. M., 1902. 



CHARLES R. SINE, 
Duluth, Minn. 
Born Frederick county, Virginia, Aug. 14, 1874. 
Taught in Virginia schools for several years. 
Attended Shenandoab Normal College, Reliance, 
Va., completing scientific course. Spent four years 
at Hiram College. Received 1901 degree of A. B. 
(Ministerial.) Called to the ministry of the Du- 
luth church, summer 1901. 



CHUKCHES OF CHRIST 



G41 




ji*J 



1 ' Hi 




•* 


— ■* — ■» 




HSHHKBk&> 



FIRST CHURCH, MACON, GA. 

Sixteen years ago, under the leadership of 
L. M. Erwin, a little band of disciples, number- 
ing not more than five or six, began to meet for 
public worship in Masonic Hall on Mulberry 
street. The Lord's Supper was observed weekly 
and a Sunday-school was organized. Among the 
pioneers in this work were John Cooper, now a 
deacon in the First church, Atlanta, C. Masterson, 
J. H. Birch, ,T. B. Badger and others. These meet- 
ings were kept up regularly until the time was 
ripe for permanent organization, when the serv- 
ices of Elder Thomas M. Harris were secured for 
a protracted meeting, and the church was or- 
ganized during that meeting with a membership 
of twenty. Our progress in the beginning was 
slow, owing to the fact that the plea of the dis 
ciples was not understood, and the need of a 
house of worship which would give influence and 
permanency to the work. After many struggles, 
trials and vicissitudes, the little band was com- 
pelled to give up the hall which they had rented, 
and steps were immediately taken to secure a lot 
upon which to build. A site was selected on Wal- 
nut street, and a small frame building put up in 
the summer of 1888. This house of worship an- 
swered the needs of the congregation for several 
years, until J. A. L. Romig visited the church and 
conducted a successful protracted meeting, which 
resulted in adding to the church one hundred and 
sixteen members. But it was not until the year 
1898 that the congregation first began to lay 
plans for a new building of larger capacity and 
of a more durable and permanent character. To 
this end a lot was purchased on the corner of 
Orange and High streets, centrally located and 
beautiful for situation. A building committee 
was appointed consisting of J. S. Schofield, Marion 
Erwin, A. W. Smith and L. M. Erwin, which, 
under the efficient leadership of the minister, H. 
C. Combs, soon put their plan into successful 



operation, and by the 1st of November, 1899, a 
beautiful and imposing brick edifice was erected. 
C. P. Williamson dedicated the building. The 
church has had the labors of a number of excellent 
preachers, who have helped materially in strength- 
ening the cause in this city ; among them may be 
mentioned J. D. Erwin, Jr., W. E. Spindler, J. 
W. B. Smith, Victor W. Dorris, W. E. Harp, H. C. 
Combs, A. B. Moore and S. R. Maxwell. Sub- 
stantial financial help has been received by this 
church from the A. C M. S., and Robert Moffett, 
Secretary of the Board, is affectionately remem- 
bered for the deep interest he took in the welfare 
of the little band during its early struggles. 
Mrs. Joseph R. Lamar and the ladies of the First 
church at Augusta are held in loving remembrance 
for the timely and effective aid received from 
them when the cause in this city was in its initial 
stage. The Church Extension Board, through 
Geo. W. Muckley, Secretary, has rendered valu- 
able aid in granting a loan sufficient to complete 
the beautiful building now occupied by this con- 
gregation, and this Board is held in most grateful 
remembrance. With a membership of 220, there 
is every reason to believe that this church will 
rapidly forge to the front. Special mention should 
be made of the loving and efficient services ren- 
dered this church by H. C. Combs, who was their 
minister for seven years, and who stood by them 
during these years of struggle, hard work and pa- 
tient waiting. 




LENOIR M. ERWIN, 
Macon, Ga. 

Born Erwinton, Barnwell county, S. C, Decem- 
ber 24, 1848 ; student Boiling Springs Academy, 
Barnwell county, S. C. ; removed to Georgia 1873 ; 
graduate of Mercer University, Law School, Macon, 
Ga., 1876 ; elder First church, Macon, Ga. ; organ- 
ized church 1886. 



642 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JOHN W. KERNS, 
Crafton, Pa. 
Born Jan. 6, 1868, in Logan county, O. He at- 
tended public school in his youth and spent part 
of his time in clerking in stores and teaching in 
the district schools. Entered Hiram College in 
1888 ; spent three years in this institution ; be- 
came minister in 1892 of his old home church, 
Rushsylvania and West Mansfield, O. Graduated 
Hiram College June 25, 1896. At present is 
located with the church at Crafton, Pa. 



MORDECAI B. McKINSEY. 

Born on a farm in Clinton county, Indiana, 
August 19, 1833. Was baptized by M. B. Hopkins, 
Sept. 19, 1849. Began teaching in the public 
schools when but sixteen years old. Taught for 
ten years. Began preaching in 1868. Has been 
actively engaged in the ministry, as evangelist or 
minister, for the. last thirty-five years, during 
which time he has organized several churches. 




ROBERT D. GARDNER. 

Was born in Washington County, Pennsylvania, 
May 13, 1832 ; educated in select schools in Ohio 
and by private study ; ordained for the ministry 
September 14. 1862 ; preached in Ohio at Saline- 
ville, New Philadelphia, Mansfield and Elmore. 
Has lived in Missouri since 1869, continuously at 
Queen City, his present residence. Was a close 
student until 1898, when he lost his eyesight. 




ROBT. M. GIDDENS, 
Mayslick, Ky. 
Born Trimble county, Kentucky, February 23, 
1845 ; student at Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 
and Ghent College, Ky. Preached promiscuously 
in Kentucky for five years, then at Dover, Ky., 
three years ; Monroe county, Missouri, evangelist 
two years ; preached at Macon, Mo., four years ; 
Nashville. Tenn., five years ; Woodland Street, 
Harriman, three years : Knoxville two years ; 
Paris, Tenn., six years ; Mayslick August, 1903. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



643 





GEORGE H. NICOL, 
Dallas City, 111. 
Born in Ripley county, Indiana, November 14, 
1858 ; entered the ministry at thirty years of age ; 
was a student of Christian University, Canton, 
Mo., under B. H. Smith and Clinton Lockhart. 
He preaches with splendid success, both as an 
evangelist and minister. As minister he served 
the churches at Wyaconda, Mo., and Dallas City. 
111., seven years, one-half of the time at each 
place. 



HERBERT H. TILOCK, 

Born Bedford, England, March 26, 1864 ; stu- 
dent at Harper Schools, Bedford, England, and 
Bethany College, W. Va. Evangelist Queensland, 
Australia, 1883-1890 ; assistant to P. W. Troy, 
Gloucester, England, 1890-91. Has served as min- 
ister or evangelist in various places in the central 
states ; at present is minister at Barnesville, Ohio. 





CALVIN BOSWELL DABNEY, A. 

Rushville, 111. 
Born near Barry, HI., Sept. 7, 1859 ; of Kentucky 
parentage ; reared on the farm ; taught in country 
schools two years ; entered Eureka College in 
spring of 1883 ; graduated 1888 ; post-graduate 
1889 : began preaching 1885 ; minister Stanford, 
111., 1889 : Mt. Pulaski, 111., 1893 ; Milton, 111., 
1900 ; Mound, 111.. 1902 ; Rushville, 111., 1903 — . 
Secretary. Fifth District, "Illinois Christian Mis- 
sionary Convention," 1894-1899. 



J. D. DABNEY, 
Barry, 111. 
Born March 23, 1857 ; reared on farm near 
Barry ; worked way through High School : gradu- 
ated from Eureka College with A. B. degree 1882 ; 
and A. M. 1883 ; served as minister (part time) 
Roanoke. Center Ridge, Barry, Manchester, Wood- 
son, Auburn, HI. : (full time) El Paso, 111.. Colfax. 
111., Beatrice. Neb., Virginia, 111. : (part time) El 
Dora, 111.. New Hartford. 111.; (full time) Dun- 
more church, Scranton, Pa. 



644 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JESSE COBB CALDWELL. 
Selma, Ala. 
Born 1873 ; educated in public and high school, 
Excelsior Springs, Mo. ; State Normal, Warrens- 
burg, Mo., 91-92 : entered Kentucky University 
1892; was graduated A. B. 1896; Classical, Col- 
lege of the Bible 1897. Called to church, Owen, 
ton, Ky., and preached there six years, the latter 
two was also principal of Caldwell Academy. 
Graduated B. D. Yale University School 1903. 
Now minister First church, Selma, Ala. 



HENRY NICHOLAS BIDDLE. 

Born in Cincinnati, O., Jan. 17, 1872 ; educated 
in Cincinnati schools, Pulte Medical College, and 
Chicago Medical Mission Institute ; married Edith 
M. Sparks, Feb. 20, 1897 ; missionary to Africa 
under Foreign Society, March, 1897 ; succumbed to 
climatic diseases October 8, 1898, en route home 
for his health. Buried in English cemetery, Las 
Palmas, Grand Canary Islands. 





JONAS R. SPARKS. 
Pounding Mills, Va. 
Born July 22. 1856, at Salem, Tazewell county, 
Va. He secured a common school education and 
obtained advanced learning by private study. In 
1885 he entered the ministry as a preacher in the 
Primitive Baptist church ; joined Church of Christ 
in 1898. He has been minister of churches at 
Graham, Richlands. Baptist Valley and other 
points, and is now the minister at Pounding Mill, 
Virginia. 



DAVID NATION, 
Medicine Lodge, Kansas. 
Born in Delaware Co., Ind., 1828; studied in log 
cabin eighteen months ; educated himself at home 
after marriage. Admitted to the bar at Indianap- 
olis 1852; editor of the New Castle (Ind.), Cour- 
ier 1854, the Biazoria Independent and Richmond, 
(Tex.) Nation, 1881-5; elected Circuit Attorney, 
Muncie, Ind., 1858 ; degree of A. M. conferred by 
Masonic University, Lagrange, Ky. Held two suc- 
cessful debates 1865 ; commenced to preach 1865. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



645 





GEORGE RAPKIX. 
Birkenhead, England. 
Born London, Eng., Dec. 8, 1862 ; a convert 
from Romanism ; baptized into the faith June, 
1893 ; began the cause at Margate ; built church 
building ; stayed there five and one-half years ; 
preached three years for the Birkinhead church ; 
author of "Baptism : the doctrines and practices 
of the Modern Churches compared with those of 
the Early Apostolic" and "Genesis in Harmony 
with Itself and Science." 



B. A. BOWER, 
Granville Center, Pa. 
Born Trumbull, O., June 28, 1849. Educated 
in public schools, and taught therein several 
years. Attended Hiram College 1878-81. Took 
a course in Ashley S. Johnson's Correspondence 
Bible College, graduating in 1891. Principal of 
Mineral Ridge, O., public schools 1881-83 Minis- 
ter Morris Cross Roads, Pa., 1884-86 ; Ebensburg, 
Pa., 1886-90; Granville Center, Pa., 1890-97; 
East Aurora, N. Y., 1897-1901 ; Pompey, N. Y., 
1901-1903. Minister now at Granville Center, Pa. 




O. F. McHARGUE, 

Bozeman, Montana. 
Born in Indiana, 1863 ; B. S. graduate Valpa- 
raiso, Ind., 1883. and business college graduate 
same place, 1885 : Normal School teacher three 
years ; New Testament Greek Course, Chicago 
University ; Philosophical Course in Montana Col- 
lege. Bozeman : ministered to the following 
churches in Indiana : Andersonville, Laurel, 
Charlestown, and Shelbyville. Minister Payne 
Memorial church since Aug. 1895. 




EDWARD S. DEM1LLER, 
Columbus, Ohio. 
Born Shreve, O., Feb. 1, 1867 ; taught school 
1882-85 ; student Baldwin University, Berea, O., 
1885-87 : student Hiram College 1887-88 ; minis- 
ter Zanesville, O., 1888-91 ; minister Lima, O., 
1891-96 : minister Fourth Avenue Columbus, O., 
1896-1901 ; Provincial evangelist for Ontario, 
Canada, 1901. 




CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




THOMAS J. ARNOLD, 
Wuhu, China. 
Born Kenilworth, Eng., July 18, 1864 ; student 
in Dr. W. T. Moore's Missionary Training Class, 
West London Tabernacle, Notting Hill, London, 
1887-89 ; sailed for China, September, 1889 ; stu- 
dent at Chu Cheo 1890-91 ; preached and labored 
at Nanking. Luh Hoh, Wuhu, Lu Cheo Fu ; in 
charge of Nanking Christian College 1900-1901 ; 
appointed Wuhu 1902. 




CHARLES WILEY MARTZ, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born Arcadia, Ind., Feb. 26, 1849; student at 
N. W. C. University, Indianapolis, Ind., and Ken- 
tucky University, 1867-70 ; minister at Nobles- 
ville, Logansport and Elkhart, Ind., the Fourth, 
afterward the Sixth church, Indianapolis, Ind. ; 
Charleston. 111., Ukiah, Cal. ; Plainview, Minn., 
and Aberdeen, S. D. ; Provincial Evangelist of 
Ontario 1885-86 ; recently resident minister Ridge- 
town, Ontario, Can. 



ELI H. LONG, M. D., 

Buffalo, N. Y. 

President N. Y. Christian Missionary Society. 

Bom in Clarence, N. Y., July 24, 1860; married 
Alice E. Eggert, of Buffalo, in 1884. Graduated 
at the Medical Department, University of Buf- 
falo, in 1882, and has practiced medicine in Buf- 
falo ever since. In 1889 was chosen Professor 
of Therapeutics in his alma mater ; holds also the 
same chair in the dental department. Has been 
an officer of the New York Christian Missionary 
Society since 1892. except one year. Is a member 
of the Jefferson Street church in Buffalo. 




MILES S. GILLIDETT, 
Plains, Kansas. 
Born in Duchess Co., N. Y., Aug. 15, 1841; 
moved to Illinois in 1856 ; enlisted in 1862 in 92nd 
111. regiment, and served in the war until August, 
1865 ; moved to Harrison county, Mo., in 1867 ; 
ordained a minister of Christ in 1874, and minis- 
tered for the churches of Northwest Missouri, 
Southern Iowa and Eastern Kansas until 1902 
moved to Meade Co., Kansas ; educated in com- 
mon schools and Kimberlin Heights, Tenn. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



647 





GILBERT J. MASSEY, 
Adrian, Mich. 
Born Cobourg, Ontario, March 28, 1847 ; edu- 
cated at Coldwater. Michigan ; minister Wood- 
ard Lake, Mich., 1872-73 ; evangelist 1874-75 : 
Supt. schools, Lakeview, Mich., 1876-77 ; ordained 
Ionia, Mich., 1878 ; minister St. Louis, Mich., 
Mishawaka and Richmond, Ind., Sandy Lake and 
California. Pa. ; evangelist two years, Western 
Pennsylvania ; editor Independent Journal two 
years ; minister 1899-1902, Adrian, Mich. 



GEORGE P. COLER, 
Ann Arbor, Mich. 
Born in Morgan county, O., Feb. 4, 1853 ; A. B., 
Ohio University '82 ; graduate student, Johns Hop- 
kins University '84-85 ; pi-incipal B. and O. Tech- 
nological School, Baltimore '87-88 ; graduate stu- 
dent, Leipsic and Halle '89 90 ; assistant professor 
of Philosophy, Ohio State University '91-94 ; 
professor of Pedagogy, State Normal School, 
Platteville, Wis., '94-95 ; Instructor Ann Arbor 
Bible Chairs since '95. 





CLYDE E. PICKETT, 
Durand, Mich. 
Born Hopkins, Allegan county, Mich. ; lived on 
a farm for sixteen years, then moved with his 
parents to the village of Wayland ; obeyed the 
Christ when eighteen years of age ; graduated from 
Wavland High School in 1894 ; taught school 
1895-96; entered Hiram College fall of 1896, 
graduating in 1901 with degree of A. B. ; minister 
Church of Christ Benton Harbor, Mich., 1901-1902 ; 
minister Church of Christ Durand, Mich., 1902. 



F. T. PORTER, 
Fremont, Mich. 
Born at Borden, Ind., March 11, 1875; there 
he received his education ; joined the church, 
preached his first sermon and there was ordained 
in 1892 ; ministered at English and Elnora, Ind., 
and was a student at Hiram 1898 ; located at 
Fremont 1899-1903. Debates held with Adventists, 
Baptists and Mormons. At present State Evan- 
gelist of Michigan. 



(US 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JONATHAN MARTIN STREATOR, 
West Liberty, W. Va. 
Born at Washington, Pa., July 9, 1846; gradu- 
ated at Bethany College in the class of "Sixty 
Eight," receiving the degree of A. B. ; took post- 
graduate course with degree of A. M. Minister 
at Howard, Lone Pine, Johnstown, Penn. ; Syra- 
cuse, N. Y. ; Helena, Mont. ; Danville and Bowl- 
ing Green, Ky. ; Clarksville, Tenn. ; Ocala, Fla., 
New Orleans. La. ; Mattoon, 111. Prof, of Latin at 
Bethany College. 




T. E. UTTERBACK, 
Kasson, Minn. 
Born Shelby county, Ky., Sept. 12, 1863. Stu- 
dent Kentucky University, graduating as follows : 
College of the Bible, English course, 1888 ; classic- 
al course, 1892 ; College of Arts, degree A. B., 
1893. Student at Centre College, Central Univer- 
sity, graduating 1890, degree A. B. Received de- 
gree A. M. in course 1895. Minister : New Rich- 
mond, O., Ripley, O, Dover, Ky., Popular Bluff, 
Mo. Now Supt Pub. Schools, Kasson, Minn. 



E. R. PERRY, 
Unionville, Va. 
Born in Orange county, Virginia, May 19, 1840. 
He was converted when sixteen years old, and was 
licensed to preach by the Baptist church, but 
under the preaching of G. W. Abell he united with 
the Church of Christ in September, 1863, and has 
continued to preach faithfully and acceptably till 
recently attacked by cerebral trouble. He labored 
for many years as evangelist in Piedmont District, 
and as state evangelist. 




L. C. GRIFFITH, 
Blanchard, Isabella county, Mich. 
Born in Wayne county, O., December 26, 1837 ; 
student at Vienna Academy, Indiana, 1856-58 ; 
served in the army 1862-65 ; became a farmer and 
a preacher in Isabella county, Mich., 1866 ; 
elected County Clerk two terms, 1881-85 ; County 
School Examiner 1885-91. Since last date has 
been on a farm. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



C>49 





M. J. NICOSON, 
Memphis, Mo. 
Born and reared in Clay county, Ind. Student 
at Central Normal College, Danville, Ind., and De 
Pauw University, Ind. Spent some years in teach- 
ing school and in Y. M. C. A. work ; one year 
State Bible School evangelist of Missouri. 
Served the following churches as minister : Miami, 
Monroe City, Aurora, Mo. ; Grand Junction, Colo., 
one year. At present minister of the Memphis 
church. 




W. E. HARLOW, 
Springfield, Mo. 
Born at Centralia, 111., Feb. 22, 1860; began 
preaching at thirty ; has held two very successful 
ministries at Parsons, Kan., and Springfield, Mo. 
Six years have been spent in evangelizing, in 
which about 5,000 have been added to the church ; 
held the greatest meeting ever held by the Res- 
toration Movement at Joplin, Mo., 1903, in whicb 
<575 were added to the church in fifty-one days. 



ARTHUR N. LINDSEY, 
New Franklin, Mo. 
Born Warsaw, Ky., July 13, 1873. Student at 
Christian University, Canton, Mo., graduating 
with degree of A. B. 1898. Graduated again in 
1890 with degree of B. D. First assistant in 
Bible College and Professor of Science in Chris- 
tian University, 1891-92-93. Minister church at 
New Franklin, Mo. Has built several churches 
and baptized over 2,000 people. 




PERCY LEACH, 

Iowa City, Iowa. 
Born Plainview, Minn., June 26, 1875 ; student 
at Northwestern Christian College, Excelsior 
Minn., graduating with degree of A. B. 1895 
student at Butler College, Irvington, Ind., 1896 
and at Drake University, Des Moines, la., graduat- 
ing 1897 ; minister Moulton, la., 1898 ; student at 
Yale, graduating with degree of B. D. 1901 ; min- 
ister Iowa City, la., 1901. 



650 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




FIRST CHUR CH S JOPLIN, MO. 




Among the first emigrants to the zinc and lead 
metropolis were those wearing the name "Chris- 
tian"' only. A congregation was organized in 
1874 ; in 1878 a house was built at the corner of 
Fourth and Pennsylvania Avenues. Here the 
church worked and worshiped for twenty-three 
years. The present building was erected at 
Fourth and Pearl streets in 1901. A second build- 
ing has also been erected this year. 



W. F. TURNER, 
.Toplin, Mo. 
Born at Marionville, Missouri, September 25, 
1869. Boyhood spent in counties of Christian, 
Lawrence and Stone. Worked on a farm and in 
a store. Taught in public schools five years ; 
graduate of Marionville Collegiate Institute. 
Graduate College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky., 
1894. Minister at LaBelle, Mo., four years; min- 
ister Joplin, Mo., since January 1, 1899. 




LAKE CHARLES, LA., CHURCH. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



651 





L. GUY AMENT, 
North Waco, Texas. 
Born in Christian county, Illinois, February 8, 
1872 ; came to Texas when a boy ; was reared on 
farm ; attended private school three years in Aus- 
tin, Texas. Was married to Mary Josephine 
Morrison in 1894. Worked in blacksmith-shop for 
a time and preached on Lord's days. Was minister 
at Sabinal. Texas, twenty-eight months. Entered 
Texas Christian University in 1900, graduating in 
1904. 



JOHN I. NICHOLSON, 
Platte So. Dakota. 
Born iiear Washington, la., Nov. 3, 1863. Reared 
on a farm. Educated at Oskaloosa College, Oska- 
loosa, Iowa. Been preaching nine years. Minis- 
ter Meriden and Larribee, Iowa, White Pigeon, 
Iowa, and Platte So. Dakota. This church has 
more than doubled membership ; also built new 
church, valued at $2,300, under his leadership. 





JAMES L. ROWE. 
Ft. Collins, Colo. 
Born, June 5, 1852, Knox County, 111. ; educated 
at Knox College, Galesburg ; began teaching and 
preaching at nineteen years of age, laboring in 
Illinois and Iowa. He baptized many ; organized 
congregations, and to his faithful work they owe 
their existence to-day. Some will say in that 
great day, -'He helned me to learn the way." 
Present address, 300 Peterson street, Ft. Collins, 
Colorado. 



HAROLD E. MONSER, 
Speed, Mo. 
Son of J. W. Monser ; born near Delavan, Ills., 
Feb 17, 1868 ; student and assistant Librarian 
Missouri State University 1887-90 : married Jessie 
L. Coleman 1891 ; minister church Albia, Iowa, 
1891-93 : started church and Berkley Bible Sem- 
inary. Berkley, Cal. : 1893-95 ; B. A. University 
of California, 1895. Organized Ellendale and Car- 
ondelet churches in St. Louis. 1896; minister and 
evangelist Central Mo., 1897-1901. Gen Field, 1901. 



652 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST. 




E. W. BOWERS, 
Springfield, Mo. 
Was bom April 2, 1862, Putnam county, Ind. 
Was educated at the Central Indiana Normal 
School. Entered the ministry when seventeen 
years of age. Married Miss Emma Vandenburg. 
They have a family of three children. Mr. Bowers 
has held ministries at South Bend, Ind. ; Adel, 
Marshalltown, Red Oak, Sioux City, Iowa ; Miller, 
S. D., and Springfield, Mo. 





GEO. C. RITCHEY. 

Born in Andrew county, Mo., Sept. 13, 1870; 
reared in Sumner county, Kans ; student Cotner 
University, Lincoln, Neb., 1891-96; A. B. degree 
1896 ; ordained at same institution, July 2, 1893 : 
married Miss Lula M. Sloan, of Richardson county 
Neb., May 27, 1896 ; served as pastor at Hum 
boldt, Neb., 1896-98; Harvard, Neb., 1898-99; Ke 
ota, Iowa, 1899-1901; Salem, Ore., 1901-1903 
Roseburg, Ore., 1904 — . 




TRUMAN E. WINTER, 
Greenwich, Ohio. 
Born Pittsfield, Ills., April 13, 1876. Student 
High School, Pittsfield, 1892-95; graduate of 
Brookville, Penn., High School 1897. Preached for 
Church of Christ, Dickinson, Pa., 1897-98; pur- 
sued English Bible course, Morris Bible School, 
Norborne, Mo., 1898. Minister Church of Christ 
Fayette City, Pa., 1898-1903 ; graduate Washing- 
ton and Jefferson College, Washington, Pa., 1903. 
Minister Church of Christ, Greenwich, Ohio, 1903. 



EDWARD L. ALLEN, 
Duquesne, Pa- 
Was born in the city of Rochester, Monro county, 
N. Y., Jan. 10, 1845 ; went out from there to the 
war in May, 1861 ; was in several of greatest bat- 
tles of that memorable conflict. Returning from 
the war had the privilege of visiting every quarter 
of the globe. Was converted to Christ at Loveland, 
O., 1867, in a meeting held by Bro. Thornberry. 
Attended Bible College, Lexington, Ky., 1868-71. 
Has preached the gospel in a number of states. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST. 



653 





LEONARD DAUGHERTY. 

Composer and conductor of music for religious 
assemblies and musical conventions ; teacher of 
voice, harmony and musical composition, also 
musical editor for The Standard Publishing Co. 
Author of following song books : "Voice of Praise," 
"American Standard School Singer," "Beau- 
tiful Songs of Zion," and "Crown of Beauty," by 
Leonard Daugherty and Jas. H. Rosecrans. Was 
Director of Music in the Bible College and the 
Broadway Church, Lexington, Ky., in 1902-03. 



BURNET J. PINKERTON, 
Lexington, Ky. 
Born in Lexington, Ky., April 12, 1843 ; con- 
fessed Christ April 12, 1857 ; preached at Rich- 
mond, Hustonville, Ky. ; East Cleveland, Ohio. ; 
New Castle, Tenn. ; Eureka, 111. Graduated from 
Ky. University 1863, with class honors ; Pres. of 
Madison Female Institute, Richmond, Ky. ; Prof. 
of English in Garfield University ; assistant editor 
of Christian-Evangelist; Professor in Campbell- 
Hagerman College. 




J. W. UTTER. 

J. W. Utter has been continuously in the min- 
istry since his graduation from K. U. in 1887. 
First charge, Willoughby, Ohio ; second, W. Madi- 
son Avenue, Cleveland. Ohio. Moved to California 
in 1891 ; has served the State Board of Evangeli- 
zation as Secretary for four years : is now Vice- 
President. Is in his eighth year at Corina, Cal.. 
where a strong organization has been built up and 
a $10,000 church building is just being completed. 




PARSONS. 



Born in Tonawancke, N. Y., November 7, 1866 : 
attended Hiram College, Ohio, and King's School 
of Oratory, Pittsburg, Pa. Has ministered to the 
churches in East Aurora. N. Y.. Monongahela 
City, Pa., and Hinchman, Pa. Is now preaching 
for the churches at Beallsville, O.. Benfork and 
Centerville, where he has labored for nearly five 
years. Expects to enter the evangelistic field in 
the near future. 



554 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




ALAMO, TENNESSEE. 

The congregation at Alamo was established about 1840. It has always been a prosperous 
congregation ; it is not large, yet it has sent out a number of preachers who are doing splendid ser- 
vice for the Master in different parts of the United States. 

The following are some of the ministers who have gone out from this congregation : A. 
Cook, W. A Cook. W. H. Cook, J. R. Farrow, W. G. Conley, Jno. T. Brown and Arthur Brown. 
Present elders : P. B. Nance, H. W. Cook and R. L. Conley. 





G. KEVORKIAN. Missionary. 
Tocat, Turkey. 



ESTHER KEVORKIAN, Deceased, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



655 




CHURCH OF CHRIST AT TOCAT. TURKEY. 





DEXTER CHRISTIAN COLLEGE. 
Dexter, Mo. 

Albert Buxton, Ph. D., President of the 
faculty of fourteen teachers, engaged wholly 
in the college work. Magnificent building and 
campus, unincumbered, the ultimate title to 
which is vested in the Christian Convention of 
Missouri. G. A. Hoffmann, of St. Louis, is 
President of the Board of Trustees. The ten 
departments of the college include all the 
courses of the best institutions. 



ALBERT BUXTON. A. M. PH. D., 

Dexter, Mo. 

Born Londonderry. Vt, June 16. 1861. Stu- 
cent eight years in public schools and twelve years 
in academies and universities of New England 
(chiefly Harvard) and Germany. Minister 
churches Hutchison. Kansas. Fiarbury. Neb, and 
Norfolk. Va. President of N. W. Christian Col- 
lege : of Add Ran (now Texas) Christian Univer- 
sity : and (1003) of Dexter (Mo.) Christian Col- 
lege. 



656 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





S. A. THOMAS, 
Mineral Wells, Texas. 
Evangelist for the Mineral Wells District. Was 
born in Roan county, Tennessee, September 27, 
1847. Married Miss Sarah Pickard, of Loberville, 
Tenn., October 2, 1867 ; joined the church 1879 : 
began preaching at once ; has been instrumental 
in bringing into Christ over 2,000 persons ; has 
raised and educated six children, four boys and 
two girls. 




J. R. CHARLTON. 

Born on a farm near Salem. Marion county, 
Illinois, July 21, 1858, and graduated from the 
High School at Odin, 111., in the spring of 1877. 
He came to Kansas in November, 1877, and taught 
school and read law for seven years ; was ad- 
mitted to the practice of law in 1881. United with 
the Church of Christ in 1887. Entered the min- 
istry in 1894. Was State Evangelist for Kansas 
in 1897. Has evangelized in Kansas, Washington, 
Oklahoma and Indian Territories. 



ALBERT T. FITTS. 
Branchville, S. C. 
Born at Gifford, Hampton county, South Caro- 
lina. October 9, 1871 ; was baptized by Ashley S. 
Johnson, April, 1887 ; graduated from his School 
of the Evangelists, Kimberlin Heights, Tenn., 
1896 ; preached at Guyton. Ga.. 1897 : was State 
Evangelist of South Carolina 1898-1900 ; minister 
at Brockton, Mass., 1901-1902. Married Dora 
Anne Burkett, of Patoka, Ind., May 6, 1902, 
Re-elected State Evangelist of South Carolina 
1903-1904. having had eighty-five additions in the 
last four months. 




M. A. THOMPSON. 
Prosser, Wash. 
Born in Iowa in 1871 ; served as student-preach- 
er five years while attending Oskaloosa College 
and Drake University. He holds "Bachelor of 
English and Oratory" '99, also A. B. 1900, from 
Drake, and takes the Master's degree, June, 1904. 
Has served acceptably as evangelist and as min- 
ister at Grand Junction, Colo, Sac City, la., and 
is now located a 4, Prosser, 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



657 




JAMES S. MYERS. 
Fort Worth, Tex. 

•Tames Sevier Myers was born near Morristown, 
East Tennessee, in 1861. He grew up in the shade 
of the "Great Smoky Range," made famous by 
the pen of Charles Egbert Craddock. He was 
educated at a normal school at Carlisle, Ky., and 
the College of the Bible, Lexington, Ky. Began 
preaching when he was twenty-one. 

He is a man of great ability as an organizer 
and preacher of the gospel. He preached for the 
church at Sedalia, Mo., which, at time of his resig- 
nation was probably the largest one in that state. 
More than one thousand were enrolled in the 
Sunday-school. He preached for about one year 
for the First Church in Philadelphia. " He ac- 
cepted the call to the Third Church, Ft. Worth, 
Texas, March, 1901. He has held meetings at 
Topeka. Kans., Kansas City, Mo., Omaha, Neb., 
Des Moines, la, etc. He held eight protracted 
meetings at Sedalia. and the last one of fourteen 
days resulted in 140 r.dditions. The work is pros- 
pering at the Third Church under his ministry- 




THIRD CHURCH, 
Ft. Worth, Texas. 

Homer T. Wilson organized this congregation 
at the close of his ministry for the First Church. 
It has prospered from the very beginning. There 
were only a few to begin with, but it has grown 
until now its membership numbers more than 



four hundred. James S. Myers accepted a call to 
the congregation March, 1901, and under his 
wise leadership the work has greatly prospered. 
The commodious house in which they worship was 
encumbered with a large debt when he became 
minister, but most of it has been paid. The Sun- 
day school has greatly increased in numbers and 
in enthusiasm ; it is one of the largest schools in 
that part of the state. 




FIRST CHURCH, FORT WORTH, TEXAS. 

CHALMERS MC'PHERSOX. 

The First Church was organized prior to 1865. 
K. M. Van Zandt, the present presiding officer of 
the official board, moved to Fort Worth, and 
found about a dozen disciples meeting semi-occa- 
sionally. He gathered them together and served 
them as elder and Sunday-school superintendent. 
Addison Clark was engaged to open a school, and 
it was here that he began his work as a preacher. 
They built a home for the church, and Addison 
Clark and his brother Randolph went to Thorp 
Spring. 

R. M. Gano, B. F. Hall, T. B. Larimore. J. S. 
Clark, J. V. Coombs, S. M. Martin and others have 
served the church as evangelists. It has had as 
ministers, Bros. Banton, W. Y. Taylor, T W. 
Caskey, A. L. Johnson, R. E. McKnight. J. W. 
Lowber, Homer T. Wilson, and the present in- 
cumbent. 

A number of years ago a congregation was 
formed from this church, which still exists, and is 
known as the South Side Church of Christ. It 
has about 150 members. At the close of the four 
years ministry of Homer T. Wilson, a very large 
part of the church withdrew, under the leadership 
of the minister, and organized a new congregation 
which was known as the "Third Christian Church." 

We could not tell for some time just how many 
members the church had left, but we now know 
that there were not exceeding 200. The two 
years following the loss of those brethren were 
exceedingly difficult ones. The third year was 
brighter, and thirty-four additions were received. 
The fourth one was still better, with 161 additions 
— to our own congregation — and the receiving of 
sixteen persons who took membership with sister 
congregations of disciples, making a total of 577 
additions for the year. We now number a few 
more than 400, with a Christian paper in every 
home. 

March 15, 1903, C. McPherson resigned and 
R. R. Hamlin was called to the ministry. Since 
then the church has had quite a rapid growth. 
About 130 new members have been received, the 
Sunday-school has been doubled. Christian Endeav- 
or reorganized and is now in a flourishing condi- 
tion, and the missionary offerings largely in- 
creased. 



658 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 




WALTER B. HARTER, 

Nebraska City, Neb. 

Born near Jacksonvile, Va., July 5, 1869 ; stu- 
dent at Eureka College, Ills., also at Grand Is- 
land, Neb., for a short time. Minister at Sweet- 
water, Ills., 1894-95 ; at Anna, Ills., 1895-96 ; 
at Grand Island. Neb., 1896-98; at Clay Center, 
1898-1900; at Wilber 1900-1902; at Unadella, 
1902-1903 ; began missionary ministry at Nebraska 
City, July 19, 1903 ; married Miss Anna L. Wil- 
son. Oct. 31, 1897. 




CHURCH, EUREKA, ILL. 

Founded in 1832 with membership of thirteen 
in Walnut Grove, as this locality was then 
called. First building erected in 1846 ; frame 
building. Town of Eureka was founded in 1856, 
and in 1864 a new brick was erected on a new 
site in the new town, on a lot about half a mile 
from where the first church was built. Another 
building was completed last year. It is of brick, 
modern in style and arrangements, and has a seat- 
ing capacity of 750 ; present membership about 
800. Among those who have been its ministers 
are H. W. Everest, B. J. Radford, George Minier. 
William Davenport, Jas. Lindsay, H. D. Palmer, 
Jno. T. Jones, J. G. Waggoner, W. H. Cannon, N. 
S. Haynes. and the present one, A. W. Taylor. 





CHURCH AT FRANKLIN, IND. 



C Jl. T TT T I)^ON. 
Minister Franklin. Ind., Church. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



659 





CHURCH AT LYNCHBURG, VA. 

Organized 1875 by C. S. Lucas and L. A. Cut- 
lar ; served by C. S. Lucas until church building 
was erected 1876-78, after which following min- 
isters served short ministries : E. L. Powell, Ju- 
nius Wilkins, M. L. Blaney, John Gibson, E. L. 
Waldrop, J. R. McWane, F. F. Bullard, A. A. 
Ferguson, J. W. B. Smith, R. W. Lilly, the present 
minister, F. F. Bullard, taking charge of the work 
March 1, 1900. New church lot on corner Main 
and Fifth was purchased May. 1900, and work on 
construction of new church was begun this year. 
The above building is nearing completion. 



JAMES T. NICHOLS, 
Vinton, Iowa. 
Born Washington, la., Nov. 18, 1865 ; baptized 
June, 1885 ; graduated Oskaloosa College 1897 ; ed- 
itor College Palladium two years, and served 
neighboring churches while in school ; minister Mt. 
Auburn la.. 18 months : thence to Vinton in 1899 : 
completed church building in 1900 ; enlarged it in 
1903 ; in Europe in 1900 ; largest meeting 126 ad- 
ditions. Married Mary A. Pratt December, 1886 ; 
has three daughters. 





SHELBYVILLE, IND. 

The handsome new church at Shelbyville, Ind. 
The building of this church was due largely to 
the efforts of the lamented E. F. Mahan. 



E. F. MAHAN, Deceased. 
Warren, Ind. 

Born in Sussex county. Delaware, November 7. 
1845 : came to Indiana 1863 : graduated in class 
of 187L\ Butler College. A. B.. A. M. 1875 ; has 
ministered to the churches of Valparaiso, Warsaw 
and Logansport. in Indiana, and Mt. Carmel and 
Keensburg. in Illinois. Has labored as evangelist 
extensively in both these States. 



660 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





J. N. SMITH. 

Born 1841 ; native of Ohio ; educated at Cornell 
College, Mt. Vernon, Iowa, and Hiram College, 
Hiram. O. ; teacher, evangelist and minister ; long 
ministries at Lanark. 111. ; West Liberty, Iowa, and 
Ft. Scott, Kansas ; minister at Whatcom, Washing- 
ton, 1899 — . 




LAWRENCE W. SCOTT, 
Texarkana, Texas. 

Born Morgantown, W. Va., May 29, 1846 ; edu- 
cated Kentucky University, also studied Hebrew 
in Chicago. Author "Hand Book of Christian 
Evidence," etc. Has debated with infidels and 
others. Has preached for churches in West Vir- 
ginia, Pennsylvania, Michigan, Missouri, Texas, 
Arkansas and Louisiana, and held meetings in 
other states. 



R. H. CROSSFIELD, JR., 
Owensboro, Ky. 
Born near Lawrenceburg, Ky., October 22, 1868 ; 
student at Anderson Seminary; student at Ken- 
tucky University 1885-9, graduating with degree 
A. B. ; student at University of Wooster, graduat- 
ing with degrees of A. M. and Ph. D. Minister 
at Glasgow, Ky., four years, and at Owensboro, 
Ky., eight years. 




W. E. M. HACKLEMAN, 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Born Orange, Ind., Feb. 28, 1868; educated 
Central Normal College ; studied voice and com- 
position Toronto Conservatory of Music (Canada), 
under Francesco D'Auria, the celebrated Italian 
composer. Evangelistic field 1892 ; meetings, In- 
dianapolis, DesMoines, Pittsburg, Cincinnati, Bos- 
ton, St. Louis, etc. Organized Hackleman Music 
Co., 1896, noted publishers of Church and S. S. 
music. Married Pearl D. Conner Sept. 12, 1899. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



001 





FIRST CHURCH, OWENSBORO, KY. 

Organized in 1860 by A. N. Gilbert. First build- 
ing erected in 1870 under ministry of J. E. Taylor ; 
present building dedicated in 1904 ; present mem- 
bership 600. The following ministers have served 
the congregation : A. N. Gilbert, J. E. Taylor, W. 
W. Carter, Alfred Flower, J. B. Mayfield, Benja- 
min Flower, G. W. Terrell. H. G. Fleming, C. F. 
Mortimer, John W. Goodwin, J. W. Hardy, R. V. 
Omer and R. H. Crossfield. The latter has 
preached for the church eight years. 



BENJAMIN ALLEN WILHOYTE, 
Owensboro, Ky. 
Born near Louisville, Ky., October 19, 1821 : 
student in the Oldham county schools 1830-43 : 
married 1843 ; moved to Owensboro, Ky., where 
he became one of the charter members of the 
Church of Christ ; lived there until his death. 
October 28, 1868. 





E. G. CRABTREE, 
Owensboro, Ky. 
Born August 10, 1859, at Madisonville, Ky. ; 
-educated at Commercial College, Lexington, Ky. 
Now living in Owensboro, Ky. President Chris- 
tian Endeavor, and deacon in the church at Owens- 
boro, Ky. 



JOHN W. LYTLE, 

Owensboro, Ky. 
Born McLean county. Kentucky, August 10, 
1863 ; farmer until 1886 : student Hartford Col- 
lege, Kentucky, 1886-89, graduating with degree 
of Ph. B. : vice-president of Hartford College 
1890-93 : admitted to the bar. Owensboro, Ky., 
1894 ; elder First church. Owensboro, Ky., since 
1899. 



6G2 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





ADISON F. ARMSTRONG, Deceased. 
Kokomo, Ind. 
Born, Clinton Co., 0., April 1, 1833 ; died Irving- 
ton, Ind., Sept. 26, 1903. Taught school in early 
life ; studied law and was admitted to the bar, but 
did not practice long ; trustee and elder in Kokomo 
church for years ; life director in F. C. M. S. He 
and his wife gave $20,000 to Butler College. Went 
to the Senate from Howard county 1871-1872. 




CLARENCE A. HILL, 
Piqua, Obio. 
Born, Milton Center, Ohio, March 21, 1868; 
student at Bethany College, W. Va. Began preach- 
ing at the age of 21 ; was known as "The Boy 
Evangelist." Was minister of Fifth Avenue 
Church, Columbus, O. ; First Church, Newark, O. ; 
two years First Church, Lima, O. ; four years First 
Church, Canton, O., and First Church, Huntington, 
Ind. Is now in the field as general evangelist, with 
his wife as song leader and soloist. 



ELIAS AXE, 
Valparaiso, Ind. 
Born, Berkeley county, Va., February 14,1819 ; 
died April 21, 1894; elected treasurer Porter coun- 
ty 1844 ; helped organize Valparaiso congregation 
1847 ; an elder thirty-four years ; 1847 married 
Elizabeth Pennock, who died in 1850 ; 1854 mar- 
ried Phebe White ; left two children. Elnora 
Dickey, Neva Axe Brown, and Elmer White, wife's 
nephew. He was faithful until death and wears 
the crown of life. 




W. W. DENHAM, 
Elkhart, Ind. 
Born, Bloomington, 111. ; reared on farm ; then 
contractor and builder. Finished Bible course at 
Eureka, 111. ; graduated in Elocution, Scientific and 
Classical Courses at Valparaiso, Ind. Pastor- 
evangelist, served Winamac, Mishawaka and Elk- 
hart, Ind. His chief success has been as an evan- 
gelist, and helping burdened churches out of debt. 
The Lord has greatly prospered his work. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



663 




JOHN H. WOOD, 
Slielbina, Mo. 
Born in Monroe county, Mo., Dec. 8, 1869. Stu- 
dent at the University of Missouri, graduating 
with degree of L. B., 1895. Teacher of Ethics, 
Psychology, etc., in Christian College, Columbia, 
Mo., 1896-97. Minister of the church, Boonville, 
Mo., 1897. Minister of the church at Shelbina, 
Mo., 1898-1903. 




elster McClelland haile. 

Was born at Bagdad, Tenn., June 9, 1879 ; re- 
moved with parents to Kingman. Kans.. in 1884 ; 
began to preach in his home church (Kingman) 
at the age of 17. Although not ordained to the 
ministry, he has been active as a minister for the 
past seven years. Minister at Pratt, Sedgwick. 
Dodge City, Kansas, and Pleasantville. Iowa. At 
present be is pursuing a classical course in Wash- 
burn College, Topeka Kansas. 




J H. GARVIN, 
Parkersburg, W. Va. 
Born of Scotch-Irish parents, in Ohio ; student 
at Bethany College ; graduated from Miami Uni- 
versity with degrees of A. B. and A. M. Prof. 
Franklin (now Wilmington) College; editor Wil- 
mington (O. ) Journal. Married Medora Kimmel. 
Preached for churches in Mt. Vernon, Medina and 
Elyria, Ohio, Sherman Heights, Tenn., Parkers- 
burg, W. Va. 




THOMAS PENN ULLOM. 
Traverse City, Mich. 
Born at Antioch, Monroe county, Ohio ; attended 
Bethany College ; taught in public schools of Ohio 
and Kansas : was superintendent of Cheyenne and 
Quapaw Indian schools ; was a student in the 
Bible Institute, Chicago, for more than two years. 
Has been minister of Church of Christ of Traverse 
City, Mich., his present field of labor, for three 
years. 



604 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





GEORGE A. FARIS, 
Dallas, Texas. 

Born Salem, Tenn., Oct 15, 1849; attended 
high school at that place ; practiced dentistry eight 
years ; moved to Texas 1882 ; minister church at 
Waxahachie, 1883-84; Abilene, 1890-93; Paris 
1893-96; Gainesville, 1897-98; Mckinney, 1899- 
1900. Since then editor Christian Courier, Dal- 
las. Texas. 



CHAS. ALLEN THOMAS. 

Chas. Allen Thomas was born in Melbourne, 
Australia, in 1870. Educated at College of the 
Bible and Kentucky University. Graduated in 
1897. Preached for the churches at Newtown, 
Ky., and for the Broadway Church, Louisville. 
Married Miss Francis Car rick, of Newtown, Ky., 
15th of March, 1899. Died August 21, 1900. 




C C. DRUMMOND, 
Hurda, C. P., India. 




J. B. McCLEARY, Deceased. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



(>G5 




EDITORIAL OFFICE OF THE CHRISTIAN COMPANION, LOUISVILLE .KY. 





MAJOR JERRY HILL. 
Denver, Colo. 



LAWRENCE WILLIAMS. 
Minister Church of Christ at Carrollton, Ky. 



r»66 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





JAMES B. TOBY, Deceased, 
Deacon Church of Christ at Logansport, 



Ind. 



WM. ALEXANDER MCCAFFREY, 
New Cumberland, W. Va. 





L. C. GIST, Deacon, 
Los Angeles, Cal. 



W. K. PENDLETON, 
Deceased. 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 



667 















A 


Wtk. — £k 


Vm^ 


^^^Hk ^| i^\ 




m 

■ 






H* 








1 


- . 



CENTERVILLE. IOWA. CHURCH. 





C. DURANT JONES, 
Editor the Evangelistic Review, Des Moines, Iowa. 



\Y. A. WARREN. 
Editor The Worker, Pittsburg, Ta. 



068 



CHURCHES OF CHRIST 





T. H. WILSON, 
Troy, Texas. 



BROWNSBORO, KY., CHURCH OF CHRIST, 
John T. Brown, Minister. 





J. A. LORD, 
Editor Christian Standard, Cincinnati O. 



W. B. BERRY, 

Editor Pacific Christian, Oakland, Cal. 



APPENDIX. 

HOME MISSIONARY 

Contributions by States for the Year 1902—03 



STATES 


bo 

h 
n 


a 

0) 

>m 

OJ 
-p 

C S 

3 3 

2-c 
EO 

< 


to 


*■$ 

.£ m 

M 

U 




11 

Sw 
O 


J? 

3Mh 

J* 


1 w 

§81 

< 


Totals 


Alabama 

Arizona.. 


10 
1 

21 

66 

18 

2 

4 


$164 00 

10 00 

264 56 

1,460 52 

322 72 

35 00 

334 59 


7 


$43 09 

16 51 

97 12 

204 88 

156 42 


$5 70 


$14 00 
12 00 
112 50 
745 60 
19 50 
50 00 
27 00 


$226 79 
38 51 




9 

17 
12 




474 18 


California 

Colorado 

Connecticut. 


21 60 
3 00 


2,432 60 

501 64 

85 00 


District of Columbia 


1 


20 00 


2 00 


383 59 


Florida. . 


9 

27 

12 

205 

204 

21 

124 

108 

152 

9 

2 

16 

9 

32 

23 

17 

189 

9 

61 

1 

1 

33 

31 

2 

244 

38 

49 

62 

1 

11 

11 

19 

72 

1 

1 

49 

28 

35 

14 

2 

1 

2 

1 


108 40 

319 37 

171 54 

4,043 07 

5,052 73 

803 76 

1,670 58 

1,026 91 

6,176 51 

275 07 

35 48 

449 64 

248 79 

686 40 

571 72 

171 38 

4,418 43 

118 30 

769 56 

48 95 

3 00 

889 99 

198 72 

42 00 

6,809 21 

337 29 

754 96 

2,787 47 

5 00 
104 20 
222 09 
543 21 

1,414 41 

100 00 

27 40 

702 87 

565 99 

793 94 

332 42 

13 40 

40 15 

18 35 

6 00 
67 80 
15 21 
89 25 
79 60 
21 00 


4 

7 

5 

67 

60 

3 

43 

44 

58 

1 


33 37 

41 90 

23 30 

716 31 

692 20 

32 68 

416 81 

257 84 

481 89 

6 50 




1,171 00 

65 85 

19 90 

5,694 15 

1,970 34 

110 25 

3,542 59 

946 46 

3,055 51 

30 90 

1 00 

3 00 

41 50 

288 91 

107 75 

30 00 

497 09 

3 00 

46 20 

40 00 

1 00 

121 53 

128 05 

13 35 

9,023 85 

290 10 

1,414 66 

1,243 96 


1,312 77 


Georgia 


16 27 

1 00 

64 10 

145 25 


443 39 


Idaho 

Illinois 


215 74 
10,517 63 


Indiana.. _ _ _ 


7.860 52 




946 69 




13 15 

47 05 
58 00 


5,643 13 




2,278 26 




9.771 91 


Louisiana. 


312 52 


Maine 




36 48 


Maryland . 


5 

1 
19 
10 

1 
39 

2 
14 

1 


18 17 
10 00 
71 54 
74 28 
6 25 
473 49 
14 99 
58 79 
40 00 




470 81 


Massachusetts 


2 50 
28 45 
15 15 


302 79 




1,075 30 


Minnesota . 


768 90 


Mississippi- 


207 63 


Missouri. 


70 90 

7 00 

26 05 


5,459 91 


Montana. . 


143 29 


Nebraska 


900 60 


New Jersey 


128 95 






4 00 


New York 


21 

4 


348 38 

12 17 


7 35 


1,467 25 




338 94 


North Dakota 


5 00 
179 70 

6 45 
14 91 
40 00 


60 35 


Ohio 


105 

10 

10 

28 

1 

5 

4 

7 

29 


1,359 37 

52 52 
66 36 

429 97 

5 00 

15 50 

22 75 

53 74 
182 78 


17,371 13 




686 36 


Oregon 


2,250 89 


Pennsylvania 


4,501 40 




10 00 


South Carolina 

South Dakota. _ _ _ 
Tennessee. . 


1 67 
13 70 
20 61 
10 00 

3 40 


88 40 

2,721 00 

125 20 

4,921 58 

5 00 

1,501 00 

297 34 

1,094 45 

150 00 

31 25 


209 77 

2,979 54 

742 76 


Texas 

Utah 


6,528 77 
108 40 


Vermont 


1 
9 

8 
5 
8 
1 


3 00 

50 31 

66 16 

104 12 

73 38 

7 61 


1,531 40 






1,050 53 


Washington ... 




1,726 60 


West Virginia 


33 53 


1,081 59 




437 05 


Wyoming.. 




21 01 


Hawaii 




5 00 
26 00 


45 15 


Porto Rico. 






43 35 








6 00 






1 


67 80 




2 
4 
3 

1 




! 


15 21 








89 25 


Prince Edward Island 






79 60 


Quebec 








3 00 
1 00 


24 00 








1 00 


Miscellaneous 








5,827 47 



670 



APPENDIX. 



a s 

o «a 55 

'l^ -be 
ic^ >>d 

I-H K 3^ 
^ O ^ m 

■2^1 ^ 



ON 
C5 



<p io 



o 

C5 

CD© • 
CC5^ 

~ hO 






.© 

o^agd 
o> - - 



a^ 1 i o ^o -,d 



! Ct^Oi 3' 



^--^ I Sr^ CD - 



l&fa^d^^ r gp 



-p - 

d 3 _£ 









— CO "^i M-H -4-3 TO -h -t-^ O w 



d d^ ^c« _,. 

co — i jh ■* - 1 - 3 r^ fc 






© ©k_<a5 . 

© CiS^gr^ 

•v-.t> O 5 . 

I .J • I <s T* I ^ C5 

uS^? -i ° 3 



O'-s 

► CD -' ' 

^j^to^'S 

|dp^£|i^£ 
oWHpq£o«i£0 



©C5-tf 

OIHO 

.CO'-' 

_ ( J'-"M 

Q, . CD 
^ o fl 

d " rt " 



S2f 



o 



«0$£-h C3Q0 <*- 



P< CD 



; O c3 



iT3 i CD 

o^ESrt = 
°^a>>dp 



b 

73 CD 



w-w p a 
■ pej - p -a to 
'a >> • boo 

;pq ^gq.Sp=; 

>.£.*= e. r 
o 



bo 
;pq >>J 

^a^ 

d^S^ 
d s^ 



aa^a 

CD "tf 



e3 o 

A r 
J® 

CD<tj£ 



o . ©'d- 



OLiS^dCD'C'^^lOSl^r/^ ^^ ™ (j, w .MID'; — o o> -o — H-H 



-2cSS;^Sg" tio'SrHNNgS ^os^S^g 



o^cog.o'&ga^^ago^ 



£a^£i£o 



a bub 
g.a 



■rj 

i 

o 






ISj-gO-n^^obB^ 



! x b cd o ^ 

<3 S O^ cS 



an . cS 



a^. 






HO 



; ft O c« f3 X3 ^ "3 ■■-) ©' 






• . • . . r") • ..3. • w 






o ' > 



6«o 






JQO 5fo0 _5«rv] 



aco 



N O.S- 



i a* ! 

|o 



:«§ 






^X5 " * » 

cd p rfr 






cut3 _^ 



^ cl o^o . S CO CDPl 
> c3 d O^ S+ 3 ^'^ 



CO 



ni > >HH _ 1J li_uJ-l CD coS7l cj > m^s 
£in-^^^ O^D c3 cS.S § CD S^ 



. J ' (h CD 



d^CDCD"? ■ 






co C p 

^ d °"£ o 

j3 >J CD-d 

bo c 






o 



jffl fl d .-'« r 'S^«rtQS^ 

i§'2-:WSw'«K*d^Hdffi W 



a ^ 

CDw O O f>l— 1 



i-b h 









wWfl^dpHi-;d« 



; p x s-g p o 

i 5 • co cS^H 

i^HWOHco 



^an^da 

Pt> . . . 03 

1-3 P" 1-3 >-3 1-5 "-J 



C3 2 

a^ 

C3 d 

31* 



o o 2*5 bec 



»! 



- d 



c3 p 
P— < o3 



1^ 



sag; 



d "d d 'p "^ 2 m f 1 d 5 ^ ^ 
k! 53 5 o 'd .i=i .p .'2S .2 O CD CD CD 



o 



:d£ 



' > > 035 CD 



>5 
, ri A OHO r< H D 

^o^bbdd^Sc 

OX3^l ^, CD CD o O © 



d d 



!^ o 

1 CD o 

6l! 



bop 



go 

c a>«-2s2 

CO C H O Sh"^ 



:< - 



APPENDIX. 



671 



31JOAY xzmo j°j 



iNOO 

n>oq 
! co odd 

OCOCN 
lOl^CM 



O00«(0(fl IOP30MOO 

MOONOIN iOOCOOOO 

t^do'iodoo !o't^di^d'-H 

«000r(<0^ OiOOfCM 

©Ol^.©iOcO ,0100H(0^ 

do'dddd ■■* ©"cm" d 

CM "tf CO IrH 10 ■* «o 



ifisfeo 



OCM© 

©co 

I-thO 



'CO ,00 
MO 00 

NO ,00 



iOOO 
iOOO 

Id'dd 

©C — 

00 00 o 



i£q pa;sissy saDBi<j jo -o^f 



CO CO i-h »0 CM CO CO HM 

1-HlN 



1 iM 00 CO CO CO 



ami} iJtfd jo ajoqM. paAo[d 
-uia sauBuoissij\[ jo -ojs[ 



rtOO^OO'f. 



SUOT^tppy IB^OJ, 



©>OHU5 

(MO LOO 
CMt^»0^ 



i0OCM>O©00C0OCN© 
rHCOCO©00TtU^©TtiCO 
CO rH CO CM CO r-t t* CO CM 



suopippy -tsqiO J° "°N 



C0 00Ol> 

OCOOiT-H 

CO CM CO 



(MiO 1 ■* CO lO CO © 00 ■* 
OCO H~~1>]>^tH CO 

(OH I -tf i-t © i-l t-I 



oco 

C0"O 
CO 



OiOCOCOON 
CO O l^ © «0 CO CO 
CM CN CO CM iO 



OiOOO'OO-fO-tCCCIO 
OOMO-tO'OOOOO'ON 
WKJiONiOH^KJOWNH 



OH KDOOiOOM-tOOH 

CMCN i^OWHONMCMiO 

CO 1 CO CM CM th CM rH ,-h 



^9ioos am 10 

S8IJBUOISSI]/\[ A(\ SUlSI^dBa 



COt>i-HCO 
CO^OOO 
i-HCOCM 



MW 1 .-h CD CO O © t}< lO 

t-ho 1 co i-h t> co co 00 

l>0 H>CNi-HCOi-i tH 



HOiOOO) 

(COHIOH 
i-Hi-HCM CM 



OrJH iTfiO^OSOHCOOOIOi 
CO'* 1 hh CO CD CO © <N CO ^* CO CM 
rH CM i(MH iM CO © <0 



p-iBog a^Big jo piy ^q pazi 
-ubSjq saqo.mq5 10 *oj^ 



00 CO iO ■* CM CO Th tH 1 IHMO i-l iCOCMCM 



i-KN 



i(MtHC0CMCOCOt«CMC0 
1 CO 



SUOISSIJ\[ 

aims aoj J^^A "q-SB^; 
pasiBg Aauoj\[ joqxmouiy 



00 10 00 CO 

rHCM*Ot> 



OOOCOCMtHCMCOOCOCCMOcO 

os © co oj q q co q q q 00 q cm 
© d 06 in i-H i> d cm tj5 h d t^ 

©©rHCN-HH^CMt^i-H©©©© 

©©00COCD©i>CMrHiOl>-<*CM 



OCO Tt<C0"*<M rHCN 
i-H CM 



1 01 



OOiOt)<ONO 

q q ©i* q os q 
cm *o dr-J d io t^ 

O CO CM 1-1 O CO H 
CMO CM CM t-h OS iO 
th"i-h"cm"tHCM" 



ONOrfiOOOOiOOOOC 

qooqoi-nqcMq cm qqqq 
ddd»ocot^dd>oddidd 

OOOWOMKONOOMC 
lOONOSOSOOOOOiOOiOOCO 

cocmi-hcm i-HTfco"t>T i-T 



Appog Xxeuoissijfli 
jo uovysziweaxQ 10 a}B@ 



CO 1-1 1> OS CO CN OS 
CO CO lO 00 CO OS I> 
00 CO 00 00 CO CO 00 



oocs>oioooo»ot^coooi>coas 
lOcoosioio-^r^asocoiooocD 

OOOOOOOOCOOOOOOOOSCOCOOOOO 



CO i-h f~ lO CO -* OS 
1> 00 00 CO t- ■* b- 
00 00 00 00 00 00 00 



■* CM i-H CO 1-1 CO 1OCO1OCOOO 
CO <0 © 00 © CO lOSOOI^OOt^OS 
000000000000 i 00 00 CO 00 X CO 



a^g 
aqi uf saaqoBajj jo *o^[ 



O©CMCMC0i-H© 

O O CO TfH TJH I-H 00 
l-H CO 



COcMI>»O^©©i-HCO00© ICO 
COOiOiMifiOiOHHNH 100 
Tj^t^. COCM-* H> 



CM*0CMO00<N©»O©©l>©iO 

^HlOlO-*CO^CO00COi-H>00rH 
MH rHTt* 



HCO^OONCOOOO^MO 

CMiOOCOO»0>-H©HH<MI>©<N 

lOCO i-H i-HOOCO t-h 



a^B^s aqi 
ui suoi^BSaoSuo^ jo 'o^; 



COOt-hOSOOOO 
CM CM OS CO CO CO "O 
CM^ i-H 



lOt-OOCDOiOCMCOCMCO i© 
© CO CO t- t> © b- CM CM i-h CO 1© 
00© TjHCOOOi-H l-H l|> 



AiaAa 03. jaqraaj\[ auQ 



i>t^co^o©-* 

•* CO CN «o © CO CO 
i-H i-H ©COi-H 



OOOiHHOSOOO ii-H© iOHn 
CO t-H> tH CM t-h CO iCMtH i©CO 
TJHCM IHH 



csooscoi>©as 

COCOiO©(M©00 
COtH COOOCM1> 



ojos icoasH'MTti i-h 1— 1 rfi o co r^ 

>O^CM00^(MTHTjHTtH00©lO© 
tH TH CO t-I t-H CO 

1> _J 



a^B^g 
aq^ ut sjaquiaj\[ 10 'o^j 



OOOOOOO 

COO©©©©© 
CO©>00©10© 

<N >o" ©" d io" i-H cm" 



i-HOO©©©OOCO©TtH©CM 
00©©©0©©©1>©10©00 
© O O © O O 1> l> iO_i-H O i-H 

d ■* i> 10 d 00" d t-h t-h 1-T co" 00 d 

(NCM iO»OtHCM rH 1> 



CM©©t^00COO0 

CO ■* © © i-H i-H © 

00©OiOl>rH© 



OOOOOiOHfOOOOON 

icoooooaooo^ox 

tH©©iOCOCDO©©©0©CO 



■* t-h CO CM © © i-H 



t>-*oocot> 

©C0©©0©© 

COlOOONOrH 



OOOOiOHio i©CM-hh©iO 
lOOOOONO !©00©I>CO 
lOOOO^HO i©©COCMCO 



CO©©0©©CO 
OOCOOOOH 
H^OiOOOOCO 



OOONOiOOOOHiOOiO 
0©©^©t-iO©©oo©©th 
OOOfflOHOOOHOOffl 



uopBpadOjj 



C0i-H©^0©©>0 
(N rH © CM CO lO T-I 
00 CO CO CO IQ lO CM 



HOOOONO ,©©tHi-hcO 

CMiOOCOt>^© lOCMiOlO© 

oo^r^-iooi^i-Hco ,i>-*i>»ocm 

-*"cm" Cm'tHCm" ' (m"i-h"th"co" 



i-h^C0©©©O 

io©©o©o-* 
qcMqqq_q_M 
i-T i-Hdoo'cii-H 



ONOIMCONOIOOHHOOON 

lOiOOOOHOONCOOOK 

lOHTf i-H rH COCO©COOOO©© 

Tti" CM CO"cM*CMC0*tH tH 






OS 
gc3^.5c3- 



1 <3 

,0 






to _ 



d o 






M -< u C f,'; S ° Mffi <" «S ° "i h S H ffl S 

^^ g-S-gO-^ tog ^-s ^W-g-3^^ §^ 

O Oi.S Q.O c3 in § O <U_ d 3 J3 O c3 cr3.^^ od 
rtW^^Pn^HfHSuaoaoS^fl^^S 



H o 

goo 
o 



J^d 

Fh 3"rt 






03 O 
OJ 6 CS -d -° 

^5 



d 
MV2' 



2^2^. 



•^c?^d>^^S^O 



WWr 



PH><ri 



®^|<iSf 






K^S^I^^Ph^I 









d 



II: 



11 

il'o 

ill 

ISo 

i'S'o 



"g too 

III 



cu 
H 

m d r-< 

5 5 3 
-d d d 



M 

IP 



- 'Ph 

££dgg-s£dc 

.-S3 



o 



d '^s-j o o 



w t£ s-i rS rt ^r ^ 

^doooflfl 



d d 
> > 






^zi-dxi ird fn o M 2 
d i* ^ t: d t, ^.2 ~ 5 r £ = 5 = ^ sx x x ^ 
„cpdJ5 S.SJ3.™.™ ci M o a; cuoj c S o S-^— = ^ as rs a) o-^kC 



672 



APPENDIX. 



THE LATEST STATISTICS OF THE CHURCH BY STATES 

PREPARED BY G. A. HOFFMANN, NATIONAL STATISTICIAN, ST. LOUIS, MO. 



STATES 



8-5 



J! 8 






2* 
o <u 

si 

13 Ah 



T3 i 

COT w 




Alabama 

Arizona 

Arkansas 

California, North 

California, South 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District of Columbia. 

Florida 

Georgia 

Hawaii 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Indian Territory 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

Nevada 

New Jersey 

New York 

New Mexico 

North Carolina 

North Dakota 

Ohio 

Oklahoma 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania, East_. 
Pennsylvania, West.. 

Porto Rico 

Rhode Island 

South Carolina 

South Dakota 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington 

West Virginia 

Wisconsin 

Wyoming 



Total. 



Colored Churches. 
Totals 



British America- 
Australia 

Great Britain 

Foreign Missions 

In all Lands 



225 

4 

435 

104 

42 

50 

3 

2 

4 

49 

145 

5 

23 

805 

933 

100 

501 

417 

900 

33 

10 

28 

9 

112 

43 

146 

1,700 

21 

190 



3 

51 

5 

198 

8 

553 

154 

116 

57 

113 

5 

1 

36 

32 

560 

750 

2 

2 

320 

94 

192 

29 

5 



10,325 
660 



10,985 

158 
235 
155 
145 



11, 678 



12,550 

450 

37,000 

14,000 

6,370 

5,500 

830 

165 

2,300 

2,376 

12,500 

295 

1,950 

120,000 

124,000 

6,000 

56,500 

50,134 

120,000 

2,000 

400 

3,550 

1,544 

11,500 

3,289 

7,100 

175,500 

1,675 

18,500 

100 

55 

9,718 

595 

15,856 

475 

85,000 

14,000 

7,936 

6,869 

13,094 

258 

57 

1,606 

3,773 

51,800 

87,000 

485 

306 

22,400 

6,000 

18,000 

1,387 

550 



1,144,460 
76,381 



1,220,841 

12,150 

17,298 

14,000 

9,519 



1,273.798 



100 

4 

275 

99 

40 

48 

3 

2 

5 

26 

95 

6 

16 

760 

821 

50 

470 

332 

735 

17 

6 

24 

9 

99 

40 

75 

1,400 

20 

170 



1 

52 

4 

125 

5 

572 

120 

108 

47 

102 

7 

1 

22 

28 

370 

480 

3 

3 

182 

61 

110 

26 

4 

8,179 

280 



8,459 

130 
210 
145 
160 



4,850 

275 

19,000 

8,735 

4,100 

4,480 

400 

135 

1,350 

1,300 

5,200 

265 

1,100 

78,500 

120,000 

3,000 

51,239 

27,688 

81,000 

700 

442 

2,025 

946 

6,616 

2,500 

3,400 

110,000 

1,359 

12,824 



140 

7,100 

350 

8,884 

250 

80,000 

5,225 

6,250 

5,887 

11,873 

235 

60 

682 

2,000 

26,500 

45,000 

265 

160 

14,000 

3,340 

7,775 

1,402 

350 



781,057 




.004 I 859,697 



98 

3 

275 

103 

45 

51 

7 

3 

7 

20 

75 

3 

23 

460 

660 

62 

354 

275 

510 

11 

5 

20 

16 

82 

24 

95 

690 

14 

145 



1 

53 

5 

121 

5 

368 

106 

80 

37 

71 

6 

1 

36 

19 

185 

495 

3 

2 

125 

77 

88 

15 

4 



,038 
479 



6,517 

75 

72 

75 

388 

7.217 



14,000 

500 

40,000 

18,750 

8,000 

9,000 

800 

250 

3,000 

4,200 

16,750 

600 

4,000 

191,980 

205,700 

5,000 

80,000 

50,000 

200,000 

4,000 

1,400 

4,400 

2,400 

18,000 

6,830 

8,500 

225,000 

3,970 

26,000 



$140,000 

7,500 

202,500 

344,738 

200,000 

295,500 

36,000 

2,000 

122,200 

50,000 

390,975 

7,300 

21,500 

2,149,490 

1,510,000 

52,000 

1,250,000 

480,000 

2,000,000 

39,915 

16,600 

105,000 

75,500 

315,000 

121,750 

108,250 

2,500,000 

85,600 

328,000 



300 
11,000 

800 
18,000 

600 
115,000 
15,000 
10,000 
13,000 
30,000 

400 

300 

5,000 

4,500 

70,000 

90,000 

800 

600 

35,000 

10,000 

20,000 

4,000 

400 



7,000 

500,000 

9,000 

125,000 

2,500 

2,000,000 

180,000 

150,000 

210,250 

821,100 

4,000 

3,000 

20,000 

28,000 

655,000 

1,000,000 

20,000 

6,000 

320,000 

191,000 

250,925 

61,800 

3,750 



1,617,730 
60,000 



1,677,730 

15,000 
25,000 
16,000 
18,000 



1.751,730 



$19,534,097 
350,000 



$19,884,097 

225,345 
550,000 
375,000 
400,000 

$21,434,352 



$961 



1,225 

2,403 
1,500 
1,460 




334 

250 

1,000 



500 

11,000 

7,010 

1,000 

5,087 

4,201 

22,321 

442 



2,466 
300 
2,500 
3,762 
1,714 
29.326 
1,056 
2,226 



5 
2,904 



1,300 



13,083 

2,250 

1,531 

860 

1,889 



573 

300 

4,100 

20,000 

360 



7,000 
500 

1,027 
600 



$161,229 
2,500 



$163,729 



APPENDIX. 673 



STATISTICAL REPORT 

AND OFFERINGS FROM ALL SOURCES FOR THE FISCAL YEAR 1902-03 

1902 1903 Gains. 

Number of Churches 10,857 10,983 128 

Number of Communicants 1,187,377 1,220,841 33,464 

Number of Bible-schools 8,171 8,355 184 

Number of Scholars, Officers, and Teachers 776,699 801,807 25,108 

Number of Ministers 6,427 6,507 130 

MISSIONARY RECEIPTS. 

Year. Number of Societies. Amount Contributed. 

1873 One $4, 1 59 

1880 Three 26,421 

1885 Three 84,629 

1 890 Tin ee 146,243 

1895 Three 208,616 

1900 Three 413,641 

1903 Three 516,444 

MISSIONARY RECEIPTS. 

Foreign Christian Missionary Society $210,009 

Christian Woman's Board of Missions 147,087 

American Christian Missionary Society 102,246 

Board of Church Extension 57,042 

State and District Missions 159,681 

Miscellaneous Missions 15,000 $681,065 

EDUCATION AND BENEVOLENCE. 

Buildings and Endowments of Schools $250,000 

Homes for Orphans, the Aged, etc 82,000 

Ministerial Relief 7,000 $339,000 



LOCAL CHURCH WORK. 

Ministerial Support $4,270,000 

Incidental Church Expenses 915,000 

Church Buildings 575,000 

Church and Bible-school Literature 345,000 $6,115,000 

Total from all sources $7, 135,065 

TEN YEARS' GROWTH IN LARGE CITIES. 

Name. Number of Churches. Number of Members. 

1891 1902 1891 1902 

Buffalo 1 4 300 1,107 

Chicago 6 18 1,060 4,945 

Cincinnati 7 14 2,072 2,314 

Cleveland 5 9 1,800 3,000 

Covington and Newport 4 9 885 1,850 

Des Moines 3 8 1,500 5,200 

Kansas City 6 14 2,199 4,600 

Lexington 4 5 1,660 2,850 

Louisville 9 11 3,300 4.172 

Los Angeles 2 5 600 1.600 

Nashville 7 14 2,000 3. GOO 

New York 5 6 744 1,522 

Pittsburg 8 18 1,494 4 545 

Richmond 3 5 1,300 1,882 

St. Louis 4 11 1,129 3,784 

Toledo 2 4 178 790 

Washington 1 4 600 2,050 



674 



APPENDIX. 



CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR 



Tabulated Statement of Societies for 1902—03 





1902 


1903 


State Superintendents. 




Sr. 


Jr. 


Total 


Gain 


Sr. 


Jr. 


Total 


Gain 


Alabama 

Arkansas 

Arizona 

California (S.) 

California (N.).._ 

Colorado 


6 
26 

1 
20 

78 

18 


4 
25 

"~32" 
73 

28 


10 
51 

1 
52 

151 

46 


1 
-- 

3 


9 

28 

1 
23 

82 

21 
3 

8 

11 

6 

365 

428 

11 
407 

185 

133 

5 

21 

4 

6 

57 
23 


5 
25 

1 
34 

74 

28 
2 

6 

18 

4 

271 

252 

9 
216 
197 

91 
4 

13 
3 

4 

53 

22 


14 
53 

2 
57 

156 

49 
5 

14 

29 

10 

636 

680 

20 
623 
382 

224 

9 

34 

7 
10 

110 
45 


3 

2 

-- 

5 

3 

1 

3 

3 
*3 

*8 
20 

""28" 
*25 

*24 

1 

2 
3 

10 

4 


H. Gait Broxton, Birmingham. 
E. C. Browning, 2000 Adams 
St., Little Rock. 

A. C. Smither, 1500 W.Adams, 
Los Angeles. 

Mr. Sayers, 122 Twelfth St., 
San Francisco. 

Miss Minnie Brown, Denver. 

Mrs. E. J. Teagarden, 19 Stev- 
ens St., Danbury. 

J. T. Boone, Jacksonville, and 


Florida.. 










Georgia 

Idaho 


11 

8 

377 

372 


15 

5 

267 

288 


26 

13 

644 

660 


1 

2 

13 

6 


F. M. Call, St. Louis, Mo. 

G. L. Surber, Payette. 

J. R. Golden, Gibson City. 

B. L. Allen, 1137 Blaine Ave., 

Indianapolis. 
G. T. Black, Ardmore. 


Illinois 


Indiana 

Indian Territory. 


Iowa. 


394 

198 

145 

6 

18 


201 
209 

103 

4 

11 


595 

407 

248 
10 
29 


20 
30 

23 
__ 


W. J. Hastie, Albia. 


Kansas. _ _ 


S. W. Nay, 571 Congress St., 


Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maryland 

Maine- 


Leavenworth. 
Mrs. W. M. Baker, Glasgow. 
Claude L. Jones, Shreveport. 
Chas. D. Wagaman, Hagerst'n. 
Anna M. Peavy, Lubec. 


Massachusetts. _ 










W. C. Mills, 110 Regent St., 


Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri. 

Montana 

Nebraska 

North Dakota .. 


49 

20 

8 

409 
11 

148 


46 
21 

7 
210 

5 
82 


95 

41 

15 

619 

16 
230 


2 

1 

2 

19 

1 

7 


Boston. 
Thos. P. Ullom, Traverse City. 
John Treloar, Cleveland. 
John A. Brooks, Corinth. 


423 

12 
174 
12 
12 
38 
20 


215 

8 

89 

9 

11 

29 

9 


638 
20 

263 
21 
23 
67 
29 


19 

4 

33 

"I" 

3" 


H. A. Denton, Warrensburg. 
W. W. Beeman, Whitehall. 
V. E. Shirley, Harvard. 


New England 

New York 

North Carolina- _ 
Ohio _ _ _ 


11 
38 
22 

325 
30 

' 50 


11 

29 

4 

215 

18 
37 


22 

67 

26 

540 

48 

87 


2 
1 
1 

16 
10 

8 


D. C. Tremann, West Rupert. 
W. C. Bower, No. Tonawanda. 

H. H. Moninger, Steubenville. 












W. B. Morris, Enid. 


Oregon 

Pennsylvania (E) 
Pennsylv'a (W).. 

South Dakota 

Tennessee 

Texas 


41 


38 


79 


*8 


Alice Christian, Freewater. 
C. W. Harvey, Harrisburg. 


75 

10 

23 

118 

2 


73 

12 

12 

153 

1 


148 

22 

35 

271 

3 


1 
-- 

27 

1 


84 

15 

28 

129 

2 

2 
73 

28 
37 
17 
71 


76 

12 

15 

155 

1 

2 
41 
16 
32 
11 
49 


160 

27 

43 

284 

3 

4 

114 

44 

69 

28 

120 


12 
5 
8 

13 

"""29" 

16 

10 

6 

42 


R. J. Bamber, Turtle Creek. 
Newton Bundy, Carthage. 

Miss Kirby McChesney, Hills- 


Utah 


boro. 
T. W. Pinkerton, Salt Lake 




City. 
Ruby Clark, West Rupert. 


Virginia 

West Virginia 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Other States ___ 


61 
19 
28 
14 
40 


24 
9 

31 
8 

38 


85 
28 
59 

22 

78 


3 
2 
2 
1 
21 


H. H. Moore, Manchester. 
J. W. Yoho, Bethany. 
W. W. Clarke, Seattle. 
Miss Metta Monroe, Monroe. 


Total 


3.189 


2,311 


5,500 




3,055 


2,150 


5,205 







NOTE. — * Indicates loss. 



APPENDIX. 



675 



EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS 



Name of College or 
University 



Location 



o a> 

3 2 
13 Oh 





,3 o 

c«T3 

> 



c 


*8 2 
u S 


1 


£2 


£•3 

£5 




> 


£ 


Ph 


5,000 


400 


30 


3,000 


102 




7,000 


300 


30 


8,000 


257 


61 


3,500 


104 


140 


2,000 


120 


20 


1,000 


115 


42 


2,500 


237 


41 


300 


110 


5 


7,000 


1,764 


123 


7,000 


225 


37 


10,000 


394 


50 


18,500 


1,118 


45 


3,000 


208 


7 






Add Ran 

American University 

Butler 

Bethany 

Bible College 

Bible School 

Christian 

Cotner 

Dexter Christian 

Drake 

Eureka 

Hiram 

Kentucky 

Milligan 



Waco, Tex 

Harriman, Tenn 
Irvington, Ind.. 
Bethany, W. Va 
Lexington, Ky . 
Nashville, Tenn. 

Canton, Mo 

Bethany, Neb._ 

Dexter, Mo 

Des Moines, Ia_ 

Eureka, 111 

Hiram, O 

Lexington, Ky 
Milligan, Tenn.. 



§200,000 

40,000 

150,000 

200,000 

26,000 

20,000 

60,000 

125,000 

20,000 

300,000 

115,000 

125,000 

600,000 

10,500 



$10,000 

5,000 

250,000 

150,000 

103,000 

15,000 

20,000 

15,000 



250,000 
175,000 
200,000 
350,000 



,25 

9 

18 

18 

4 

12 

12 

16 

9 

104 

14 

17 

61 

10 



SEMINARIES, BIBLE CHAIRS, AND SCHOOLS. 



School of Evangelists.. _ 

Ann Arbor B. C. 

Bible College 

Berkeley Bible Seminarj 
Eugene Divinity School. 



Kimberlin Heights, Tenn . $30,000 

Ann Arbor, Mich ! 8,000 

Columbia, Mo 24,000 

Berkeley, Cal I 12,000 

Eugene, Ore I 14,000 



$30,000 

50,000 

60,000 

8,000 



1,000 


112 


1 
110 


300 


223 


6 


1,000 


82 


21 ! 


600 


12 


7 1 


1,500 


40 


23 1 



COLORED SCHOOLS. 



Bible School Louisville, Ky 

S. Christian Institute Edwards, Miss. 



$4,500 
50,000 





800 
800 


27 
92 


19 
25 


1,690,000 
1,602,000 


80,000 
74,400 


5,634 
5,522 


831 
801 


$88,000 


8,300 


224 


30 



Total for fiscal year, 1903 
Total for fiscal year, 1901 

Gain in two years 



2,123,500 
1,718,500 



$405,000 



355 
310 



LIST OF NEWSPAPERS PUBLISHED BY CHURCH* 

Christian Century, Chicago, 111 Weekly. 

Christian Courier, Dallas, Tex Weekly. 

Christian-Evangelist, St. Louis, Mo Weekly. 

Christian Companion, Louisville, Ky Weekly. 

Christian Union, Des Moines, la Weekly. 

Christian Standard, Cincinnati, O Weekly. 

Gospel Advocate, Nashville, Tenn Weekly. 

The Church News, Mulhall, O. T Weekly. 

Our Young Folks, St. Louis, Mo Weekly. 

Pacific Christian, San Francisco, Cal Weekly. 

The Christian Leader, Cincinnati, O Weekly. 

The Christian Messenger, 26 Adelaide St., Toronto, Can Weekly. 

The Gospel Plea, Edwards, Miss Weekly. 

The Southern Evangelist, Kiser Bldg., Atlanta. Ga Weekly. 

The Lookout, Cincinnati, O Weekly. 

The Round Table, St Louis, Mo Weekly. 

The Church Herald, 5432 Lancaster Ave., Philadelphia, Pa Weekly. 

West Virginia Christian, Cameron, W. Va : Weekly. 

The Worker, Pittsburg, Pa Weekly. 

Christian Monthly, Richmond, Va Monthly. 

The Christian, St. John, N. B Monthly. 

The Kansas Messenger, Topeka, Kan Monthly. 

The Christian Worker, Des Moines, la Monthly. 

The Ohio Work, Cleveland, O Monthly. 

The Watch-tower, La Grange, N. C Monthly. 

The New England Evangelist, Boston, Mass Monthly. 

The Colorado Christian Herald, Denver, Col Monthly. 

MISSIONARY PERIODICALS. 

Business in Christianity, Kansas City, Mo Quarterly. 

Missionary Intelligencer, Cincinnati, O Monthly. 

Missionary Tidings, Indianapolis, Ind Monthly. 

Missionary Voice, Cincinnati, O Quarterly. 

Our Home Field, Cincinnati, O Quarterly. 

The American Home Missionary, Cincinnati O Monthly. 

The Christian Philanthropist, 903 Aubert Ave., St. Louis, Mo Monthly. 

*This list does not include the hundred or more papers published by ministers or congregations having 
\ocal influence only. 



INDEX. 



Abberley, R. W 336 

Abbott, B. A 298 

A. C. M. S 150 

Adams, A. R 545 

Ainslie, Peter 298 

Alabama 201 

Alamo. Term., Church 654 

Alford, W. H 533 

Allen, Basil L 540 

Allen, Edward L 652 

Allen, F. G 443 

Allen. Frank W 602 

Allen, W. Y 537 

Alton. Cyrus 594 

Anient, L. Guy 651 

Anderson, H. T 260 

Anderson, Leroy D 627 

Andrews, Francis E 538 

Arnold, Thos. 1 646 

Arnold, Thos. N 560 

Arkansas 203 

Armstrong, Adison F 662 

Armstrong. John A 588 

Asheville, X. C, Church 593 

Aten. Aaron Prince 528 

Aten, Austin C 625 

Atkinson. A. M 441 

Atkinson, Milo 559 

Atlanta, Ga 296 

Atlanta, Ga., West End Church 528 

Austin, Tex., Central Church 609 

Australasia 115 

Axe, Elias 662 

Aylsworth, W. P 493 

Babb, G. IT 294 

Bagbv, E. B 352 

Baker, Louis 613 

Baker. Win. M 560 

Baldwin. W. A 264 

Ballard Ira C 515 

Ballou, John Kendrick 582 

Baltimore 296 

Barclay, Dr. J. T 440 

Barker. M. S 323 

Barstow, H. F 631 

Bartholomew. O. A 350 

Bartholomew, W. H 327 

Bartle. William D 581 

676 



Bartlett, S. H 270 

Barrow, R. C 264 

Beach, Frank 638 

Beattie, James Alexander 587 

Belding, W. A 265 

Bell, Hill M. ' 491 

Bell. James S 592 

Benton, E. P 562 

Bernard, Samuel M 524 

Berry, G. K 608 

Berry, W. B 668 

Berry, Graham N" 538 

Berry, J. F 527 

Bersot, G. G 330 

Bethany Assembly .511 

Bethany College 386 

Bible College, Lexington, Ky 371 

Biddle, Francis Mallette . 607 

Biddle, Henry Nicholas 644 

Billman, Ira' 538 

Black, J. 8 415 

Blunt, Jno. Richmond 600 

Blunt, Reuben W 602 

Boen, J. B 625 

Boles, W. H .534 

Bomanville Church, Ontario, Can 140 

Bondurant, A. C 546 

Bonham, S. H ' 225 

Booe, John A. 532 

Boone, John T 525 

Boothby, K D 539 

Boteler, Mattie M 308 

Boulder, Colo., Church 524 

Bower, B. A 645 

Bowers, E. W 652 

Bowman, D. M 236 

Braden, Clark 529 

Bradv, C. A 276 

Brandt, Jno. L 346 

Breedon, H. 472 

Brents, Dr. T. W 455 

Brewer, Urban C 533 

Bright. F. A 607 

Brinev, J. B 470 

Briney, Russell B 601 

Brokaw, Geo. L 544 

Brooks, Arthur K 560 

Brooks, Cravton S 601 

Brooks. W. T 532 



INDEX. 



677 



Brown, A. A 539 

Brown, C. E 585 

Brown, D. C 554 

Brown. Jiulson 615 

Browning, E. C 204 

Brownsboro Church 514 

Brownsboro, Ky., Church 668 

Branson, Win. H 623 

Brush Run Church 53 

Bryan, T. R 180 

Buckley, M. L 590 

Buckner, M. Gano . 238 

Bullard, C 289 

Burg-ess, Mrs. 0. A 444 

Burgin, Ky 234 

Burnett. D. S 153 

Bush. Andrew J '. 626 

Button, F. C 500 

Buxton, Albert 655 

Caldwell, Jesse Cobb 644 

California, North 206 

Calvin. F. N 557 

Campbell. A., and wife 397 

Campbell-Hagerman College .392 

Campbell Mansion 399 

Campbell, Thos 398 

Canada 13^ 

Canadian Pioneers 145 

Caneridge Church 406 

Cappa. F. H 557 

Carnes. Wfiley B 625 

Carpenter, L. L 458 

Carpenter, L. L. (Engraving) 512 

Carr-Burdette College^ 386 

Carr. John D 533 

Carr, Mr. and Mrs. O. A 493 

Carv. J. B 345 

Cauble, Peter C 533 

Centerville, Ind., Church 667 

Central. Cincinnati 308 

Chamberlain, A. B 266 

Chapman, L. A 142 

Charlton, J. R 656 

Chastain, William A 525 

Chatterton. Aaron 224 

Cheek. J. 360 

Cheek, Pendleton E 515 

Chester. Anson G 590 

Chicago 300 

drowning, Louis ... 567 

Christian Church Widows and Orphans 

Home 509 

Christian College 379 

Christian Companion Office 665 

Christian University 385 

Church Extension 178 

Church Extension Buildings 183 

Churches in the United States 201 

Cies. Herbert W 548 

Cincinnati 305 

Clark. Thomas J 541 

Clarkson, E. R 557 

Cleveland 303 

Cliffe. W. O. S 636 

Cline. C. C 517 

Clubb. M. F) 564 

Clutter, Edward 594 

Clrmer. Robert Woods 606 



Cockrill, Jno. M 019 

Coffey, Jasper Hill 600 

( loggins, i lames C 592 

( Soggins, Jno. W.. Jr 605 

Coler, George P 647 

Collier, S ^V.) 

Collis. Mark 362 

Colorado 209 

Combs, PI. C 2SS 

Combs, Micah 357 

Conley, Walter G 51s. 

Conner, Americus W 534 

Conner, James 534 

Cook, Francis L 606 

Cooksey, R. E 553 

Coombs, J. V 477 

Cooper, S. M. (Engraving) 307 

Gopher, Stonewall Jackson 596 

Coppage, J. A 563 

Corbin, Alexander C 591 

Cord, W. H 501 

Corey, S. J 265 

Cornell, J. K 224 

Cotner Universitv 384 

Coulter, B. F. . 457 

Coulter, B. F. (Sketch) 457 

Cowden, Wm. F 470 

Cowgill, Chas. C 607 

Crabtree, E. G 661 

Crabtree, Wm. E 518 

Craig. LA 542 

Craig. W. B 473 

Cramblet, T. E 489 

Cranston, James H 526 

Crawford, Jasper V 637 

Crawfordsville, Ind., Church 532 

Cree, H. T 347 

Crim, A. L 640 

Crockett Mills, Tenn., Church 6] 6 

Cross. John M 541 

Crossfield, R. H., Jr 660 

Crutcher, John H 605 

Gulp, S. B 1 44 

Cunningham, A. B 535 

Cunningham, W. R 615 

C. W. B. M 163 

C. W. B. M. Missions 165 

Cynthiana, Ky., Church 639 

Dabnev, Albert S. M 624 

Dabnev, C. B 536 

Dabnev. Calvin B 643 

Dabnev. J. D 643 

Dale. K R 543 

Dallas, Texas. Church 634 

Danville, Ky., Church 558 

Darsie, Geo 564 

Darsie, Geo.. Jr 591 

Darsie, James 433 

Daugherty, Leonard 653 

Daugherty, Wm. E 526 

Davenport, Wm 435 

Davidson. E. E 615 

Davis. J. E 603 

Davis. Josiah W 605 

Davis. M. M 635 

DeMiller, Edward S 645 

Dean, T. R 221 

Denham, W. W 542 



678 



INDEX. 



Denhain, W. W 662 

Denny, B. S 223 

Denton, H. A 604 

Denver 312 

Des Moines 314 

Deweese, B. C 563 

Dexter Christian College 655 

Dick, C. W 563 

Dick, David 144 

Dodd, S. T 587 

Dorris, V. W 568 

Doward, Zenas 595 

Drake, F. M 436 

Drake, Samuel R 54!) 

Drake University 373 

Drummet, Wra. H 63;*> 

Drummond, C. C 664 

Dubber, A. E 551 

Dudlev, W. L 614 

Dumley, F. E 141 

Duncan, P. H 330 

Dungan, D. R 454 

Dunham Avenue Church 304 

Dunlap, R. E 615 

Durham, Judge 517 

Edgman, C. E 519 

Educational Institutions 367 

Elliott, E. W 552 

Elliott, H. W 230 

Ellis, Jno. D 434 

Ellis, W. E 360 

Elston, Allen M 523 

Ely, Simpson 478 

Emerson, Frank W 620 

Encell, James G 545 

England 130 

Errett, Davis 606 

Errett, Isaac 425 

Erwin, Judge J. A 600 

Erwin, J. D .280 

Erwin, Lenoir M 641 

Esson, Albyn 601 

Euclid Avenue Church 305 

Eugene Divinity School 390 

Eureka College 393 

Eureka, 111., Church 658 

Evans, J. J. 518 

Ewing, J. M 562 

Ezzell, S. R 610 

Falmouth, Ky., Church 565 

Fanning, Tolbert 451 

Faris, George A 664 

Farris, J. R 563 

F. C. M. S 186 

Felix, Albert T 564 

Fenstermacher, E. J 624 

Ferrall, Benj. S 535 

Ferrall, Forrest D 583 

Findlay, Ohio, Church 589 

Fisher, Eli 517 

Fitts, Albert T 656 

Flat Creek, Tenn., Church 626 

Florida 212 

Flovd, J. D 626 

Ford, Frank C 154 

Ford, F. S 366 

Fort Worth, Texas, First Church 657 



Fort Worth, Texas, Third Church 657 

Foster, John W 564 

Foust, Frank 589 

Franklin, Benj 421 

Franklin Circle Church 304 

Franklin, Ind., Church 658 

Frazier, E. L 542 

Gale, Richard R 542 

Gano, J. A 422 

Gano, R. M 636 

Gant, J. W 239 

Gardner, Robt. D 642 

Gardner, Robert D 642 

Garfield, J. A 413 

Garrison, J. H 347 

Garrison, J. H 449 

Garrison, II. C 559 

Garst, C. E 197 

Garvin, J. H 663 

Gebbie, Ralph 144 

Gehrer, A. W 546 

Georgetown, Ky., Church 568 

Georgia 213 

Georgie Robertson 389 

Georgie Robertson College 389 

Ghormley, J. Fletcher 601 

Giddens, Robt. M 642 

Gilcrest, Robert A 529 

Gillidet, Miles S 646 

Giltner, Wm. S 556 

Gist, L. C .666 

Glasgow, Ky., Church 560 

Glenn, James Ronald 590 

Good, Marshall M 604 

Goodacre, Henry 543 

Gordinier, J. H 266 

Gorsuch, J, E 613 

Gowen, George 327 

Grafoel, Robert E 610 

Graham, J. W 325 

Graham, Robert 427 

Graham, W. H 339 

Grant, James S 543 

Green, F. M 459 

Greenville, Jos. Luther 618 

Greenville^ Texas, Church 608 

Greenwell, George 366 

Greer, J. D 599 

Gregg. Samuel 225 

Griffith, L. C 648 

Griffith, S. Geo 549 

Grisso, Issac N 632 

Groves, W. M 639 

Growden, Arthur M 591 

Grubbs, I. B 556 

Grubb, Stanley R 543 

Hackleman, W. E. M. 660 

Haddock, J. L 573 

Hagerman, Mr. and Mrs. B. C 393 

Hagin, J. W 561 

Haile, Elster McClelland 663 

Halbert, G. T 336 

Hale, Dr. Wm 638 

Haley, J. J 116 

Halev, T. P 353 

Hall, Geo. F 301 

Hall, Thomas Aaron 579 



INDEX. 



679 



Halsell, Oscar D 588 

Hamilton College 372 

Hansbrough. Mrs. J. K 508 

Hardin, J. H 603 

Hardison, D. R lilt) 

Harlem Avenue Church 299 

Harlow, W. E 649 

Harmon, A. D 253 

Harmon, Harvey Horace 580 

Harper, Dr. H." D 593 

Harper, Jno. J 268 

Harris, J. W 619 

Harrodsburg, Ky., Church 237 

Hart. Madison A 600 

Harter, Walter B 658 

Hawkins, John T 556 

Hay, John C 471 

Hayden, B. H 140 

Hayden, M. P 142 

Hayden, Warren L 607 

Haynes, Natheniel S 595 

Hazel, Isaac rl 519 

Helsabeck, R. A 526 

Henson, W. T 598 

Herring, A. B. . . 530 

Hibler, E. A 622 

Hickman, L. D 535 

Hieronvmous, R. E 491 

Hill, C. C 599 

Hill, Charles H 598 

Hill Clarence A 662 

Hill, Harry Granison 594 

Hill, Jerrv 665 

Hill, John L 577 

Hill, Lew D 535 

Hilton, John B. W 536 

Hilton, John William 595 

Hiram College 394 

Hobbs, Jophthah 536 

Hoffman, G. A 258 

Hoffman, J. M 583 

Hollingworth, Edward Everett 624 

Holman, Silena Moore 617 

Holsapple, Jno. Wright 608 

Homan, W. K 635 

Hootman, A. M 540 

Hopkins, J. A 244 

Hopkins, Robt. M 556 

Hopkinsville, Ky., Church 554 

Hopper R. A 524 

Hopson, W. H 452 

Horn, Robert C 627 

Hostetler, H. J 534 

Houchins, W. .S 566 

Howe, L. C 541 

Hudson, C. R 658 

Humbert, Bruce Ladell 611 

Huston, Frank C 540 

Hunt, S. M 247 

Hunter, Austin . . 537 

Illinois 216 

Indiana 217 

Indianapolis 316 

Indian Territory 220 

Ingels, Boon 571 

Ingle, M. B 623 

Inman, J. B 616 

Iowa 222 



lrelan, William 557 

Irvin, S. M 523 

Jackson Boulevard Church 300 

Jacksonville, Fla., Church 525 

Jacks, William H 539 

Jacobs, William W 531 

Jenkins, B. A 486 

Jenkins, Jno. W 605 

Jenkins, Lee 568 

Jennings, La., Church 554 

Jennings, Walter P 628 

Jesse, Jno. P 599 

Jessup, J. Newton 515 

Jewett, James Everett 633 

Jinnett, Wm. R 555 

Johann, Carl 496 

Johnson, A. S 497 

Johnson, Jno. T 429 

Jones, Arthur W 610 

Jones, C. Durant 667 

Jones, C. L 242 

Jones, E. D. 304 

Jones, J. B 377 

Jones, J. B 497 

Jones, J. F 217 

Jones, S. S 632 

Joplin, Mo., Church 650 

Jopson, Chas. W 620 

Jordan, Ed. A 582 

Joyce, Joseph A 623 

Joyner, George 270 

Judy, James 1 529 

Kansas 225 

Kansas City 352 

Kellar, Edgar II 598 

Keevil, Joseph 592 

Kelsey, J. W 521 

Kempher, Earl P 591 

Kendall, P. M 581 

Kentucky 229 

Kentucky University 368 

Kerns, John W 642 

Kerr, W. H 537 

rvevorkian, Esther 654 

Kevorkian, G 654 

Killbourn, S. S 587 

Killgore, Mrs. R. M 329 

King, Guilford D 519 

King, Joseph - 339 

Kirkham, Francis M 522 

Knotts, Wm. II 637 

Kokendoffer, Abram W 599 

Kopp, Lewis P 633 

Lake Charles, La., Church 650 

Lamar, J. S 214 

Lampkin, Richard H 523 

Lane, Oscar F 540 

Lard, Moses E 417 

Larimore, T. B 475 

Larrabee 300 

Latham, Augustus 269 

Latham, Josephus 269 

Latimer, R. S 340 

Leach, Percv 649 

Lesrff, T. J. 541 



GSO 



INDEX. 



Lehman, J. B 499 

Lemon, F. H 552 

Letson, Samuel B 521 

Lexington, Ky 361 

Lhamon, W. J 383 

Lichtenberger, J. P 344 

Ligon, John W 559 

Limerick, J. J 604 

Lindsey, Arthur X 649 

Lipscomb, Granville 583 

Loekhart, Chas. A 531 

Loekhart, Clinton 547 

Loekhart, John J 603 

Lockhart, Thos. J 520 

Lockwood, J. H 306 

Logan W. Hume 324 

Long, Eli H 646 

Long, Princess C 519 

Lookabill, H. Randell 578 

Loos, C. L 466 

Lord, J. A 470 

Lord. J. A 688 

Los Angeles 318 

Louisiana 241 

Louisville 322 

Lowber. Jas. William 609 

Lowe. E. E 547 

Lowe, Joseph 520 

Lowe, Thos. L 586 

Lowe, Willard Pv 579 

Lowe, W. S 226 

Lucas, C. S 339 

Lucas, J. R 597 

Luck, Harry Eugene 608 

Luttenberger, Jno. G. M 596 

Lvnchburg, Va., Church 659 

Lvnn, Jay Elwood 633 

Lytle, Jno. W 661 

Macon, Ga.. Church 641 

.Madison Institute 391 

Maddox, J. H 567 

Mahan, E. F 659 

Mahonev, J. F 559 

Manire. B. F 256 

Manlev, E. E ....622 

Marshall, Jno. W . 609 

Marshall, L. J 508 

Martin, C. N 544 

Martin; 8. M 485 

Martin, Sumner T 640 

Martz, Chas. Wilev 646 

Maryland ! 243 

Massachusetts 246 

Massey, Gilbert J 647 

Maupin, Win. Conrad 618 

Maxwell, Millison J 588 

Maysville, Ky., Church 562 

McCaffrey, Wm. A 666 

McCash, I. N 316 

McCleary, J. B 664 

MoClure, Jno. D 596 

McOollough, James H 520 

McConnell, X. A 452 

McDougle, Ernest C 616 

McFarland, J. D. C 546 

McFarlane, Duncan 551 

McGarvey, J. T 610 

Mc( Harvey, J. W 487 



McGhee, Nicholas B 520 

McHargue, O. F 645 

McHatton, Robert L 521 

McKinsev, Mordecai B 642 

McMahan, O. P 555 

McNeal, Sidney E 577 

McNeill, John H 580 

McWhirter, Joe H 611 

Medbury, C. S 547 

Meek, Austin E 589 

Meek, J. Bisk 565 

Meeks, B. P 617 

Meier, Mrs. H. M 508 

Memphis , 356 

Mercer, L. 1 581 

Michigan 249 

Miller, P. Gait 327 

Miller, Thomas 551 

Milligan College 385 

Milligan, Robert 419 

Mills, W. A 327 

Mineral Wells, Texas, Church 635 

Minneapolis 334 

Minnesota 252 

Mississippi 255 

Missouri 257 

Mitchell, M. J 277 

Moffett, Robert 460 

Moninger, H. H 588 

Monroe, J. M 272 

Monroe Street Church 302 

Monser, Harold E 651 

Montana 261 

Moore, A. R 516 

Moore, Melancthon 550 

Moore, W. 545 

Moore, W. T 467 

Morgan, C. E 571 

Morgan, J. J 207 

Morgan, Ky., Church 566 

Morrison, Geo. H 628 

Moss, R. E 562 

Muckley, G. W 179 

Muckley, G. W 504 

Munnell, Thos 259 

Munro, Donald . . 250 

Murphy, Elam T 579 

Mvers, James S 657 

Mvers. Thomas M 593 

Myhr, A. I .' 357 

Nashville 357 

Xational Benevolent Association 506 

Xation, David 644 

Nebraska 263 

Xewby, H. Warner 585 

Negro Evangelization 169 

Xew Paris, Ohio, Church 587 

New York 342 

New York iCtv 343 

Nichols, Albert 628 

Xichols, James T 659 

Nichols, Roland A 602 

Nicholson, Jno. I , . 651 

Nicholson, Xewton, J 597 

Xicol, Geo. H - 643 

Xicol. George H 643 

Nicoson. M. J 649 

North Carolina .267 



INDEX. 



(5S1 



Nutter, G. W 555 

Nutter, Robert H 569 

Ogden, Geo. W 629 

Ohio 270 

Oklahoma 272 

O'Malley, F. W 555 

Qmer, Lewis M 593 

Orcutt, A. L 581 

Oregon 274 

Organ, Carl L 548 

Orr, Ernest Alfonso 637 

Osborn, Joseph K 614 

Otter, Robert Ei 32,3 

Owenshoro, Ky., Church 661 

Palo Alto, Gal., First Church 630 

Paris, Ky., Church. 570 

Parsons, H. C 653 

Patterson, II. C 484 

'Payne, Wallace C 550 

Peck, Chas. Clifford 611 

Pelley, Edith L 547 

Pemberton, John B 567 

Pendleton, P. Y 307 

Pendleton, W. K 666 

Pennington, D 614 

Pennsylvania 276 

Pennsylvania (Western) 277 

Perry, E. Lee 622 

Perry E. R 648 

Phares, W. W 618 

Philadelphia 340 

Phillips, A. B 609 

Philips, O. H 278 

Philpntt, A. B 317 

Pickens, D. R 621 

Pickerill, Lovell Barton 631 

Pickett, Clyde E 647 

Picton, Thomas G 521 

Pike, Grant E 579 

Pinkerton, Burnet J 653 

Pioneers 405 

Pioneers and others 396 

Pinkerton, L. L 423 

Pittsburg 338 

Piano, Texas, Church 628 

Plimkett. Abram 539 

Polsgrove, H. M 529 

Pomeroy, Thomas 453 

Pompey, N. Y 267 

P;orter, F. T 647 

Poston, E. L 551 

Powell, E. L 322 

Power, F. D 462 and 351 

Powell, J. E 578 

Powell. John G 571 

Powell, W. E 591 

Pritchard, H. R 438 

Purviance, David 43 1 

Quick, C 580 

Ragan, George A 586 

Raines, A 432 

Rains, F. M 502 

Ranshaw, Geo. B 152 



Kapkin, ( reorge 645 

Ratcliffe, J. M 516 

Etawson, M. B 251 

Reagor, W. F 523 

Reece, Jno. H 611 

Reed, George M 549 

Reynolds, J. C 630 

RialL A. 627 

Rice, C. Manly 584 

Richardson, T. F 633 

Richmond, Va 345 

Rijnhart, Dr. S. C 462 

Riley, Joe Shelby 613 

Ringo, George 522 

Ritchey, Geo. C 652 

Roberts, John A 582 

Roberts, T. T 553 

Robertson, J. F 616 

Robertson, R. H 530 

Roe, William 251 

Rogers, Elder W. C 597 

Rogers, John , 450 

Rogers, Jno. I 445 

Rogers, Samuel 447 

Rogers, W. F 332 

Rose, Morton L 630 

Rossell, H. E 262 

Ross, George W. 632 

Roulhae, J. II 282 

Roush, W. A 586 

Rowe, James L 651 

Rowlison, J. P 527 

Rowse, W. A. C 631 

Russell, W. J 340 

Salem, Ind., Church 537 

Salyer, W. II 308 

Samuels, Jno. M . 639 

Sanders, B. B 286 

San Francisco 364 

Santa Cruz, Cal., Church 631 

Santa Cruz, Cal., Tabernacle 208 

Sawyer, R. H 522 

Schoonover, Charles Manuel 629 

Schultz, Fred F 636 

Scofield, E. B 218 

Scott, Lawrence W 660 

Scott, Walter 408 

Scoville, C. R 485 

Se'dalia, Mo.. Church 606 

Seddon, A. E 207 

Sellards, Mr. and Mrs. D. F 629 

Sellers, G. D 550 

Sellers. Luther Elmer 580 

Seymour, Simeon D -. . 596 

Sharrard, J. Taylor 538 

Sharrard. J. Taylor 662 

Shaw, Allen T. ' 573 

Shelburne. J. 309 

Shelbyville, Ind.. Church ,. .650 

Shelbyville, Ky.. Church 567 

Sheppard, Edmund 142 

Sherman. H. B 54.1 

Shelnut. E. L 527 

Shio, John Richard 522 

Shishmanian, O. X 638 

Shrout, O. P 517 

Sias, Elias 250 

Sims. G. H 586 



682 



INDEX. 



Sinclair, Colin 141 

Sine, Chas. R 640 

Skaggs, A. D 630 

Small, James 483 

Smart, D. 180 

Smart, Jerome H 536 

Smith, B. L 152 

Smith, B. L 503 

Smith, C. C 170 

Smith, Harry D 554 

Smith, H. B." 572 

Smith, J. H. 480 

Smith, J. N 660 

Smith, Jno. W. B 613 

Smith, John Miller 584 

Smith (Raccoon) 411 

Smith, Tom . . '. 627 

Smith, William B 577 

Smith, Z. F 324 

Smither, A. C 319 

Sniff, L. M 578 

Sniff, Wm. W 573 

Snively, G. L 507 

South Carolina 279 

Sparks. Jonas R 644 

Spayd, L. W 548 

Spencer, I. J 362 

Spicer, Edward V 612 

Spiegel, O. P 202 

Stafford, D. F 332 

Stafford, Jasper 561 

Stafford, Jasper 662 

Stairs, Walter 552 

Stancill, Robert W 626 

Stanford, Ky., Church 561 

Stanley, Wm 618 

Stephens, John D 637 

Stephens, W. 565 

Stevens, Burton 515 

Stevens, Jno. A 479 

Stevenson, R. W 146 

Stevenson, Wm. W 553 

Stewart, Geo. B 584 

Stewart, James Foster 524 

Stewart, Robert 617 

Stine, L. H 530 

Stivers, J. C. B 585 

St. Louis 346 

Stone, B. W 402 

Stone, Henry L 324 

Stone, J. F 589 

Stone, Thos. Jefferson 614 

Stonev, G. H. C 572 

Strawn, S. A 574 

Streator, Jonathan Martin 648 

Streator, M. L 305 

Stull, Nelson Arthur 619 

Sumpter. William 595 

Surber, Green Lee 528 

Sutherlin, U. G 566 

l.^Sweeney Family 463 

Swinney, W. L 617 

Tabor, John A 585 

Tallev, Jno. Morgan 620 

Talmage, Frank 342 

Talmage, H. W 342 

Tavlor, J. Murray 574 

Taylor, W. M 624 



Taylor, Wm. Brooks 602 

Tennessee 281 

Texas 286 

Texas Christian University 381 

Tharp, Wallace 339 

The Restoration Movement 1 

Thomas, A. G 297 

Thomas, C. A 664 

Thomas, D. 337 

Thomas, S. A 656 

Thompson, Frank 516 

Thompson, J. L 578 

Thompson, L. G 211 

Thompson, M. A 656 

Thomson, A. J 498 

Thrapp, Russell F 530 

Thurgood, C. L . 621 

Tilock, Herbert H 643 

Tinder, F. M 571 

Tinsley. Thad S 333 

Toby, James B 666 

Tocat, Turkey, Church 655 

Tolbert, J. P 324 

Tovell, A. E 142 

Tovell, Amos 139 

Tritt, C. W 577 

Trout, C. H 574 

Tubman, Mrs. E. H 442 

Turner, W. F 650 

Tyler, B. B 468 

Tyler, J. Z 303 

Udell, F. E 347 

Ullom, Thos. Penn . . 663 

Union City Church Officers 576 

Union City, Ind., Church 575 

Updyke, J. V 482 

Utter, J. W. 653 

Utterback, T. E 648 

Vandeveer, D. W 561 

Van Horn, Jas. Monroe 603 

Violett, Ebal E 526 

Virginia 287 

Virginia Christian College 385 

Vogel, Peter 623 

Wachtell, C. S 621 

Wade, A. B "j72 

Waddy, Geo. W 569 

Waddy, Ky., Church 569 

Waggoner, John G 531 

Waggener, R. H 355 

Waggoner, Wm. H 531 

Wagner, Daniel Grant 590 

Wakefield, E. B 488 

Walden, F 290 

Walker, W. G 569 

Wallace, Richard W 592 

Walnut Hills Church 307 

Walsh, Dr. John T 269 

Warren, W. A 667 

Walters, Watson G 640 

Ware, Elias Benton 621 

Ward, Walter D 632 

Warren, L. C 573 

Warrensburg, Mo., Church 604 

Warsaw, Ind., Church 582 

Washington 289 



INDEX. 



683 



Washington, D. C 350 

Waters, J. D 572 

Wayt, Hush 620 

Weaver, Horace G 622 

Wells, Alexander 528 

Wells, Charles E 549 

Wells, Milton 292 

Wells, William T 553 

Wharton, G. L 584 

White Belt 516 

White, Walter M 366 

Widger, Eli B 574 

Wilcox, Alanson 304 

Wilhoyte, Benjamin A 661' 

Wilkes, L. B 258 

Williams, J. Clark 597 

Williams, John A 446 

Williams, Lawrence 665 

Williams, W. L 432 

William Woods College 376 

Willis, E. J 552 

Willis, S. T 344 

Willis, Walter S 565 

Wilson, Allen 479 

Wilson, L. C 544 

Wilson, T. H 668 



Win/ield, James L 270 

Winfield, W. S 544 

Wingard, H. A 566 

Winter, Truman E 052 

Wisconsin 291 

Wolfe, Leslie 540 

Wood, John H 527 

Wood, John H 660 

Wood, John H 663 

Woods, Wm. S., and wife 378 

Wright, J. H 548 

Wright, Wm. J 612 

Yager, Joel Woodford 612 

Yager, Julian Thomas 612 

Yancey, G. W 437 

Yantis, Mary Love 518 

Yard, Chas. W 550 

Young, John 636 

Young, Tyron Lumpkin 620 

Younkin, Mrs. M. H 507 

Zink, Arthur Loar 583 

Zollars, E. V 495 



. -i 






^UNliHESS 



029 819 200 7 



